Bopp: Glossarium Sanscritum
Based on Bopp, Franz: Glossarium Sanscritum, in quo omnes radices et vocabula usitatissima explicantur
et cum vocabulis Graecis, Latinis, Germanicis, Lithuanicis, Slavicis, Celticis comparantur. Berolini : 1847
Input by Cologne Digital Sanskrit Lexicon (CDSL)
[GRETIL-Version: 2017-05-12]
LICENSE
This file is based on bop.txt, available at
http://sanskrit-lexicon.uni-koeln.de/scans/BOPScan/2014/web/webtc/download.html
(C) Copyright 2014 The Sanskrit Library and Thomas Malten under the following license:
All rights reserved other than those granted under the Creative Commons Attribution
Non-Commercial Share Alike license available in full at
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/legalcode, and summarized at
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-sa/3.0/ .
Permission is granted to build upon this work non-commercially, as long as credit is explicitly
acknowledged exactly as described herein and derivative work is distributed under the same license.
(http://www.sanskrit-lexicon.uni-koeln.de/scans/BOPScan/2014/downloads/bopheader.xml)
MARKUP
Headwords/Preverbs
Sanskrit passages
Page references
Footnotes
THIS GRETIL TEXT FILE IS FOR REFERENCE PURPOSES ONLY!
COPYRIGHT AND TERMS OF USAGE AS FOR SOURCE FILE.
Text converted to Unicode (UTF-8).
(This file is to be used with a UTF-8 font and your browser's VIEW configuration
set to UTF-8.)
| description: | multibyte sequence: |
| long a | ā |
| long A | Ā |
| long i | ī |
| long I | Ī |
| long u | ū |
| long U | Ū |
| vocalic r | ṛ |
| vocalic R | Ṛ |
| long vocalic r | ṝ |
| vocalic l | ḷ |
| vocalic L | Ḷ |
| long vocalic l | ḹ |
| velar n | ṅ |
| velar N | Ṅ |
| palatal n | ñ |
| palatal N | Ñ |
| retroflex t | ṭ |
| retroflex T | Ṭ |
| retroflex d | ḍ |
| retroflex D | Ḍ |
| retroflex n | ṇ |
| retroflex N | Ṇ |
| palatal s | ś |
| palatal S | Ś |
| retroflex s | ṣ |
| retroflex S | Ṣ |
| anusvara | ṃ |
| visarga | ḥ |
| long e | ē |
| long o | ō |
| l underbar | ḻ |
| r underbar | ṟ |
| n underbar | ṉ |
| k underbar | ḵ |
| t underbar | ṯ |
Unless indicated otherwise, accents have been dropped in order
to facilitate word search.
For a comprehensive list of GRETIL encodings and formats see:
http://gretil.sub.uni-goettingen.de/gretil/gretdiac.pdf
and
http://gretil.sub.uni-goettingen.de/gretil/gretdias.pdf
For further information see:
http://gretil.sub.uni-goettingen.de/gretil.htm
GLOSSARIUM SANSCRITUM
IN QUO
OMNES RADICES ET VOCABULA USITATISSIMA EXPLICANTUR ET
CUM VOCABULIS GRAECIS, LATINIS, GERMANICIS, LITHUANICIS,
SLAVICIS, CELTICIS COMPARANTUR
A
FRANCISCO BOPP.
BEROLINI
PROSTAT IN LIBRARIA DÜMMLERIANA
(GRUBE ET HARRWITZ)
MDCCCXLVII.
EX OFFICINA ACADEMICA.
PRAEFATIO.
Continentur hoc libro omnes linguae sanscritae radices et vocabula usitatissima cum verbis graecis, latinis, germanicis, lithuanicis, slavicis, celticis comparata, et, quantum fieri potuit, librorum sanscritorum locis illustrata. Plurimae tamen radices apud auctores hactenus nondum repertae sunt, nonnullae tantum in dialecto Vedicā occurrunt, aliae cognatis linguis confirmantur. Ita obsoleta radix stigh cui ascendendi notionem attribuunt grammatici, nostro steigen, graeco [greek] russico stignu assequor (= stighnomi), lithuanico staigio-s festino, hibernico staighre gradus approbatur. Radicem chyu ire nunc confirmatam videmus vetere linguae persicae dialecto, ubi s'iyu (*) item significat ire, unde as'iyawam ivi, profectus sum, quod saepius occurrit in memorabili Behistuniensi inscriptione, quam nuper edidit et ingeniose interpretatus est Vir clarissimus H. C. Rawlinson in libro Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, Vol.X.
(*) s'iyu inserto i, quod semivocali y, si alia quam h eam praecedit consonans, semper anteponitur, pronomine tya excepto, inde e. c. aniya alius = anya sed thahyāmahya appellamur (cum terminatione Parasmaipadi = Ved. masi) a radice thah, quam non cum Benfeyo (Die Persischen Keilinschriften p. 83. s. v. that) ad scrt. gad retulerim, sed potius ad cakṣ e cakās ita ut h respondeat sanscrito s et th sanscrito c = tsch, sicut in thastana, quod Benfeyus apte ad sanscritum ceṣṭana refert (l. c. p. 83.). Quod ad sibilantem attinet, quae in radice s'iyu respondet sanscrito ch respiciatur zendicum peres'āmi et neopersicum [greek] pursem = scrt. pṛcchāmi interrogo, nec non antiquae Persicae radix ras venire, unde arasam veni, quod saepius in inscriptione Beh. occurrit, sanscritoque ārcham respondet. Aspiratam autem sibilantem in radice [greek]iyu adhiberi censeo propter sequentem vocalem i, quae non raro aspirationem in antecedentem consonantem infert, inde e. c. am'iya sum contra amahya sumus; ita d' (sic cum Holzmannio -- Beiträge zur Erklärung der persischen Keilinschriften p. 61. -- legimus pro Rawlinsonii t' et Lassenii kh) nonnisi ante i vocalem loco fungitur sanscritorum d et dh e. c. in yad'iya si, prid'iya [greek] salve, quorum prius convenit cum sanscrito yadi alterum terminatione aequat formas Vedicas et Zendicas ut śrudhi [greek] s'tūidhi (gramm. comp. par. 450.). Sanscrito j respondent g et [...] (sic cum Holzmannio legimus pro Rawlinsonii jh, j et Lassenii z, g), quorum prius invenitur ante a, alterum ante i, itaque e. c. gad'iya dele, caede = jahi e hadhi g'iwa vita = jīva.
Multae quae a grammaticis Indicis inter radices receptae sunt formae non verae sunt radices, sed verborum denominativorum themata, ut e. c. kumār kartr mantr stom; nonnullae syllabam reduplicativam continent, sicut e. c. jakṣ quod ortum est e ghas ejecto a jāgṛ e gṛ vel potius gar (gr. [greek]). Omnes enim, quae ex indigenorum grammaticorum sententiā in ṛ vocalem desinunt radices, re verā exeunt in ar quod in debilioribus formis in ṛ corripitur, in fortioribus retinetur, ideo e. c. kṛta kṛtvā kartum a kṛ i. e. kar. Etiam litterā ṝ terminatae radices vere desinunt in ar quod in fortioribus formis aut conservant, aut in ār producunt, in debilioribus autem in ir ante duas consonantes in īr vel vi euphonicā antecedentis labialis in ur ūr immutant; ideo e. c. kirāmi cakara cakāra kīrye kīrṇa a kṝ i. e. kar; piparmi puru pūrye pūrṇa a pṝ i. e. par. Verba nonae classis earum, quibus grammatici vocalem ṝ attribuunt, radicum, syllabam ar in temporibus specialibus corripiunt in ṛ e. c. jṛṇāmi a jṝ i. e. jar. Quam hac de re in libro Vocalismus inscripto (p. 177-193) fusius exposui, zendicāque europaeicisque cognatis linguis comprobare studui sententiam, nunc quoque confirmatam video priscorum Persarum linguā, quae syllabam ar integram retinet in formis, ubi Sanscrita eam in ṛ corripit, vel in ir īr ur ūr immutat; ita ut e. c. barta latus, sustentus, karta factus, adars'nus' (*) ausus est, asariyata occisus est respondeant formis sanscritis bhṛta kṛta adhṛṣṇot aśīryata (v. r. śṝ i. e. śar).
Libri, quibus illustrandis hoc glossarium praecipue inservit, sunt hi: 1) Indralokāgamanam. (**) 2) Diluvium cum tribus aliis Mahā-Bhārati praestantissimis episodiis, Berolini 1829, apud Ferdinandum Dümmler. 3) Nalus Mahā-Bhārati episodium (ed. 2. Berolini 1832 in librariā Fr. Nicolai). 4) Bhagavadgīta. 5) Hitopadesa. 6) Urvasia, Cālidāsi fabula.
(*) t finale post antecedentem vocalem u transit in s', post alias abjicitur, quam ob rem pro par'uviyat (Rawl. I. 7. 8. 45. hacā par'uviyat ab antiquo) par'uviyata legendum esse censeo, quod suffixo cum sanscritis formis in tas convenit (v. e. c. atas itas śatrutas). Veri ablativi autem, quanquam formā cum instrumentali conveniunt, sunt kabugiyā Cambyse (Rawl. I. 40.) et dar'ugā (IV. 37.). Etiam bābir'us' Babylone (II. 65.) verus est ablativus, nititurque formā bābirut, quocum conferantur ablativi zendici ut tanaot (gramm. compar. par. 180.). Genitivi forma bābir'uwa convenit cum sanscritis genitivis ut dhenvās correpto ā et abjecto s, sicut semper post antecedentem vocalem a vel ā.
(**) Ardschuna's Reise zu Indra's Himmel nebst anderen Episoden des Mahā-Bhārata, Berlin 1824, bei W. Logier.
SIGLORUM EXPLICATIO.
A. est 1) Atmanepadum. 2) Arguni reditus ex Indri coelo. (*)
AM. est Amara-Koscha.
BH. est Bhagavad-Gīta.
BHATT. est Bhatti-Kāvya.
BHAR. est Bhartriharis (ed. Bohlen).
BR. est Brahmani lamentatio.
DEV. est Devīmāhātmya (ed. Poley. Berol. apud Ferd. Dümmler).
DR. est Draupadiae raptus (in libro meo "Diluvium").
GHAT. est Ghatakarpara (ed. Dursch. Berol. apud F. Dümmler).
GITA-G. est Gīta-Govinda ed. Lassen.
gr. est grammatica critica linguae Sanscritae. (***)
gr. comp. est grammatica comparativa ("Vergleichende Grammatik etc.") Numeri indicant paragraphos.
H. est Hidimbi caedes.
Hib. est Gae7licum dialecti Hibernicae.
HIT. est Hitopadesa (ed. Bonn.)
IN. est Indralokāgamanam. (**)
K. est Kās'ināthus, grammaticus indicus, cujus radicum collectionem edidit Wilkinsius (The radicals of the Sanscrita Language, London 1815). (****)
Lass. est Lassenii Anthologia Sanscritica.
Lith. est Lithuanicum.
M. est Matsyopākhyāna, i. e. episodium de diluvio.
MAH. est Mahā-Bhārata ed. Calc.
MAN. est Manu-Sāstra.
MR. est Mricchakatī.
N. est Nalus (Berol. apud Nicolai).
P. est 1) Parasmaipadum. 2) Pātaliputra (ed. H. Brockhaus. Lipsiae 1835.)
(*) In libro meo "Diluvium" Berolini in libraria Dümmleriana.
(**) In libro meo "Ardschuna's Reise zu Indra's Himmel". Berol. apud Guilelmum Logier.
(***) Qui minore, germanice scriptā utuntur grammaticā, respiciant dicti libri tabulam synopticam (p. 370. sq.), quae utriusque libri regularum ordinem exhibet.
(****) Kās'ināthi et Vopadevi grammaticorum explicationes nonnisi iis apposui radicibus, quarum significatio librorum locis non confirmari potuit. Ubi utriusque grammatici definitiones iisdem verbis sunt expressae, sigla omisi.
r. est 1) radix. 2) regula.
PAN. est Pāninis.
RAGH. est Raghu-Vansa (ed. Stenzler).
RAM. est Rāmāyana ed. Seramp.
R. Schl. est Schlegelii editio Rāmāyanae.
RIGV. est Rigveda-Sanhitae liber primus (sanscrite et latine edidit Fr. Rosen, cujus versionem locis laudatis apposui).
RIGV. V. est Rigvedae liber quintus, cujus exempla e Vas'is'thi hymnis sumta affert Westergardius in libro suo Radices Sanscritae inscripto. (*)
RIGV. Sp. est Fr. Rosenii Rigva-Specimen.
s. est suffixum.
SA. est episodium de Sāvitria. (**)
SAK. est Sakuntala ed. Chézy.
SU. est Sundus et Upasundus. (***)
Th. est Thema.
UP. est Upakosa (in libro "Pātaliputra" ed. Brockhaus).
UR. est Urvasia (ed. Lenz, Berol., apud Ferd. Dümmler).
V. est Vopadevus grammaticus cujus radicum corpus, Kavikalpadruma inscriptum, edidit W. Carey in grammaticā suā.
Westerg. est Westergardii liber Radices sanscritae inscriptus.
(*) Dialectum Vedicam nonnisi in iis respexi radicibus, quarum significationes librorum classicae linguae locis non confirmari potuerunt.
(**) In libro meo "Diluvium" Berolini apud F. Dümmler.
(***) In libro meo "Ardschuna's Reise zu Indra's Himmel". Berol. apud Guilelmum Logier.
[Page 1a]
a
a 1. stirps demonstrativa; v. gr. 270.
a 2. (ut mihi videtur, a praec. v. gr. comp. 371.) particula negativa, quae vocabulis praefigitur per compositionem. Ante vocales ei additur n euphonicum (v. gr. 114, 667 et cf. gr. [greek] lat. in, goth. et germ. un).
aṃś 10. P. (samāghāte K. vibhājane V.) coacervare, dividere. Scribitur etiam aṃs.
aṃśa m. (r. aṃś s. a) 1) pars, portio. 2) humerus. SAK. 22. 6. infr. (cf. germ. vet. ahsala, lat. axilla, v. sq, aṃśala). Scribitur etiam aṃsa.
aṃśala (a praec. s. la) robustus. Scribitur etiam aṃsala.
aṃśu m. (r. aṃś s. u) radius.
aṃśuka n. pannus, vestis; stanāṃśuka tunica pectoralis. UR. 61. 2.
aṃśumat (ab aṃśu s. mat) 1) radiis praeditus. BH. 10. 21. 2) m. sol.
aṃs 10. P. v. aṃś.
aṃsa m. v. aṃśa et cf. goth. amsa humerus.
aṃsala (a praec. s. la) fortis, robustus. AM.
aṃh 1. A. (grammatici scribunt ah v. gr. 110a).) ire (v. aṃhri pes et cf. aṅgh).
aṃhati f. (rad. aṃh s. ti conserato charactere primae classis sicut in vasati q. v.) donum. AM.
aṃhas n. (r. aṃh s. as) peccatum. AM. (cf. agha āgas et gr. [greek]).
aṃhri m. (r. aṃh s. ri) pes. AM. (cf. aṅighri).
ak 1. P. (kuṭilāyāṅ gatau K. vakragate v. cf. ag) flexuose, tortuose ire (cf. gr. [greek] lat. angulus).
akaṇṭaka (BAH. ex a priv. et kaṇṭaka hostis) liber ab hostibus.
[Page 1b]
akatthana (KARM. ex a priv. et katthana a r. katth s. ana) non gloriosus, se non jactans. IN. 4. 11.
akasmāt (AVY. ex a priv. et ablat. interrogativi kim secundum analogiam adverbiorum sākṣāt et samantāt v. gr. 675.) sine causa, subito. N. 21. 22. HIT. 18. 2.
akāma (BAH. ex a priv. et kāma) invitus. N. 20. 22.
akāra m. (ex a sonus a et kāra faciens) littera a. BH. 10. 33. (v. gr. 4.).
akāla (BAH. ex a priv. et kāla tempus) intempestivus. SU. 1. 31.
akūpāra m. (cujus ripa ulterior non vilis i. e. non propinqua sed remota est, latus; BAH. ex a priv. et kūpāra quod ipsum est BAH. ex kū producto ex ku q. v., et pāra; cf. dūrapāra) mare. AM.
akṛtabuddhi (BAH. ex akṛta et buddhi) non factum intellectum habens, i. e. intellectu destitutus (cf. composita, quae a jāta incipiunt).
akṛtabuddhitva n. (a praec. s. tva) Abstractum praecedentis. BH. 18. 16.
akṛtātman (BAH. ex akṛta et ātman) non factam animam habens, animā privatus, i. e. improbus, insanus. N. 12. 82. BH. 15. 11.
akkā f. mater (cf. lat. Acca).
akliṣṭakāra (KARM. ex akliṣṭa inturbatus, non interruptus, indefessus -- a r. kliś praef. a s. ta -- et kāra actio, nisus) indefessus nisus.
akliṣṭakārin (a praec. s. in) indefessum nisum habens. IN. 2. 10.
akṣ 1. et 5. P. (saṅghāte K. vyāptisaṃhatyoḥ v.) coacervare, occupare.
akṣa m. (v. īkṣ videre) 1) oculus, in fine compositorum pro akṣi -- v. gr. 681. -- e. c. piṅgākṣa q. v. (gr. [greek] OKKO per assimilationem ex [greek] lat. oculus abjecto s, goth. augo -- Th. augan -- contra legem quā plerumque tenues in aspiratas sunt conversae, quam ob rem auho exspectaveris, cujus au ex vi euphonica litterae h explicari posset, ita ut genuinum a in u sit attenuatum (*) -- sicut e. c. in lith. ugni-s = agni ignis-vocali u vero, propter sequens h, a euphonicum sit praefixum; russ. [greek] v. akṣi). 2) talus. N. 7. 5. 3) rota (cf. lat. axis = akṣi q. v.; gr. [greek] = akṣan q. v.; germ. vet. ahsa, nostrum Achse; lith. afzis ejecto k fz = ṣ). 4) currus. 5) secundum Wils. a kind of seed used for rosaries (Eloeocarpus). 6) dica, lis.
(*) V. librum meum "Vocalismus" p. 227. n. 16.
akṣadarśaka m. (TATP. e praec. sgnf. 6. et darśaka qui videt) judex. AM.
akṣan Thema defectivum, quo suppletur akṣi oculus (gr. 165. cf. goth. Th. AUGAN, unde nomin. augo).
akṣama (KARM. ex a priv. et kṣama potens, a r. kṣam s. a) impotens. SA. 4. 20.
akṣamātra n. (ex akṣa oculus et mātra n. mensura, in fine compositorum significans solus, v. quoque suffixum mātra gr. 652.) temporis punctum, momentum. akṣamātreṇa momento, statim. A. 8. 4.
akṣamālā f. (ex akṣa sgnf. 5. et mālā sertum floreum) "a rosarie" DEV. 2. 23.
akṣaya (BAH. ex a priv. et kṣaya m. exitium) liber ab exitio, sempiternus. N. 2. 18.
akṣayatva n. (a praec. s. tva) Abstractum praecedentis, Unvergänglichkeit. HIT. 1. 8.
akṣayya (KARM. ex a priv. et kṣayya fragilis, a r. kṣi s. ya gr. 629.) quod exstingui non potest, immortalis, perennis.
akṣara n. (KARM. ex a priv. et kṣara periens, a r. kṣar s. a) 1) quod non perit, immortale, sempiternum (na kṣaratī 'ty akṣaram sic schol. Srīdharasvāminus ad BH. 8. 3.). 2) littera, syllaba. 3) ekam akṣaram (unum immortale) syllaba sanctissima om quae tribus suis litteris tres deos altissimos exprimit, scilicet litterā a quae cum sequente u in o coalescit, deum Vischnum, u Sivum et m Brahmam. BH. 10. 25.
akṣavatī f. (ab akṣa m. talus, s. vat in fem.) talarius lusus. N. 26. 10.
akṣānti f. (KARM. ex a priv. et kṣānti patientia) invidia. AM.
akṣi n. oculus (nom. irr. v. gr. 165. et akṣa; lith. aki-s).
akṣauhiṇī f. exercitus completus, justum peditum, equitum, curruum et elephantorum numerum continens. Secundum Wils. ex akṣa currus et ūhiṇī collectio, vocalibus a et ū irregulariter coalescentibus in au pro o).
akhaṇḍa (non partem continens, BAH. ex a priv. et khaṇḍa) totus, plenus. SAK. 35. infr.
akhila (non vacuum habens, BAH. ex a priv. et khila n. inane, vacuum) omnis, universus, totus. akhilena adv. omnino. N. 6. 8. SU. 3. 8. A. 3. 8.
ag 1. P. (kuṭilāyāṅ gatau K. vakragate v.) tortuose, flexuose ire; cf. ak.
aga m. (KARM. ex a priv. et ga iens, a r. gā s. a) 1) arbor. 2) mons.
agada m. (BAH. ex a priv. et gada morbus) medicamentum. AM.
agama m. (KARM. ex a priv. et gama iens, a r. gam s. a) arbor. N. 12. 103.
agādha (secundum Wils. BAH. ex a priv. et gādha locus, situs cf. nostrum Boden-los. Derivari etiam potest a rad. gāh submergi, quae primitive gādh sonuisse videtur, v. gr. comp. 23.) valde profundus. N. 6. 13. -- (Huc fortasse pertinent gr. [greek] et goth. goths (Th. goda, abjecto a initiali) sicut scr. varīyas melior, variṣṭha optimus cum uru magnus, latus cohaerent; v. gr. comp. 298.).
agni m. 1) ignis. 2) Agnis, deus ignis (lat. igni-s, lith. ugni-s, slav. ognj, goth. auhn'-s hypocaustum, fornax v. Graff I. p. 176.; huc etiam pertinere videntur gr. [greek]).
agnicit m. (ex agni et cit colligens a r. ci adjecto t v. gr. 643.) ignis cultor, qui ignem sacrum sustinet. AM.
agnimat (igne praeditus ab agni suff. mat) igni deditus, ignem colens. N. 12. 50.
agnipurogama (BAH. ex agni et purogama antecedens, e puras in fronte et gama iens) cui Agnis antecedit, Agnem tanquam antecedentem habens. N. 5. 34.
agniśikha m. n. (BAH. ex agni et śikhā flamma) crocus. AM.
agnihotra n. (TATP. ex agni et hotra n. q. v.) ignis sacer, qui perpetuo alitur. SU. 2. 14. SA. 1. 8. N. 12. 96.
agra n. 1) cuspis, cacumen, vertex. N. 8. 9. Loc. agre ante, coram, c. gen. N. 23. 21. (cf. gr. [greek]). 2) Adj. insignis, eximius. A. 1. 8.
agraja m. (e praec. et ja natus) primogenitus, frater natu maximus.
agratas (ab agra s. tas) in fronte, ante, coram, cum gen. SU. 3. 27. H. 4. 24. N. 24. 11.
agh 10. P. (pāpakaraṇe K. tatkṛtau v.) peccare. (non vera radix, sed verbum denominativum a sq. agha).
agha n. (r. aṅgh ire s. a) peccatum. V. anagha et cf. aṃhas.
aṅk 1. A. 10. P. signare, notare. UR. 60. infr.; 83. 10. aṅkita signatus, quod etiam ab aṅka signum suff. ita derivari potest.
aṅka m. (r. aṅk s. a) 1) nota, signum. 2) gremium, secundum Wils. "the flank or part above the hip" (fortasse huc pertinet gr. [greek]): IN. 1. 27. 2. 21. N. 23. 25. SA. 5. 65. 3) actus scenicus.
aṅkura m. (r. aṅk s. ura) 1) cuspis, spiculum. SAK. 36. infr. 2) surculus.
aṅkuśa m. n. stimulus quo elephanti impelluntur. DEV. 7. 9.
aṅg 1. 1. P. (Grammatici scribunt ag v. gr. 110a).) ire (gr. [greek]).
[Page 3b]
aṅg 2. 10. P. (lakṣaṇe K. pade lakṣmaṇi v.) notare.
aṅga n. (r. aṅg ire s. a) 1) membrum. 2) corpus. 3) nomen sex librorum, quorum tres priores grammaticas tractant res, quartus sacros ritus, quintus explicationem obscurarum Vedorum vocum, sextus mathematicam (v. Jones, On the literature of the Hindus. Asiat. Res. t. 1.). 4) subsidium, auxilium. HIT. 72. 3. v. anaṅga.
aṅgaṇa n. v. aṅgana.
aṅgada m. (ex aṅga et da dans) armilla quā brachia superiora ornantur. UR. 9. 18.
aṅgana n. (r. aṅg ire s. ana) atrium. AM. Scribitur etiam aṅgaṇa. DEV. 5. 50.
aṅganā f. (r. aṅg s. ana in fem.) femina. N. 318. 12. 61.
aṅgarāga m. (ex aṅga n. et rāga m. color) odoratum unguentum, nisi potius, quod vocis origini magis conveniret, fucus, pigmentum. (Wils. explicat: Perfuming the body after cleansing; smearing it with unguents of sandal etc. HEM. 3. 299.) IN. 5. 8.
aṅgāra m. n. carbo (lith. anglì-s, russ. ūgolj, v. gr. comp. 255. g.; nostrum Kohle, germ. vet. col et colo, angl. coal, abjectā syllabā an).
aṅgāraka n. nom. pr. DR. 2. 11.
aṅgīkṛ (ex aṅga et kṛ facere, gr. 653.) consentire, promittere. UP. 49. 73. 77.
aṅguri f. (hoc et cognata vocabula aṅgurī aṅgula aṅguli aṅgulī aṅguṣṭha ab aṅga corpus, membrum descendere videntur, attenuato a in u ita ut aṅguṣṭha proprie significet "in corpore stans"; formae aṅguli etc. et aṅguri nituntur eo, quod r et l facile inter se permutantur) digitus.
aṅgurī f. id.
aṅgurīya m. n. (ab aṅguri vel aṅgurī s. īya) annulus.
aṅgurīyaka (a praec. suff. ka) annulus. SAK. 23. 3. (v. aṅgulīyaka)
aṅgula m. pollex, digitus.
aṅguli f. (v. aṅguri) digitus.
aṅgulī f. id.
[Page 4a]
aṅgulīyaka n. (ab aṅgulīya - cf. aṅgurīya - s. ka) annulus. AM.
aṅgh 1. A. (gatyākṣepe K. gatau nindārambhajaveṣu V.) ire, despicere, incipere, properare. Haec radix, quam grammatici scribunt agh (v. gr. 110a).), primitiva forma radicis aṃh q. v. esse videtur.
aṅghri m. (r. aṅgh s. ri) pes, arboris radix. HIT. 123. 8. (cf. aṃhri).
acala (KARM. ex a priv. et cala se movens, a r. cal s. a). 1) immobilis, immotus. BH. 2. 53. 2) m. mons.
acira (KARM. ex a priv. et cira longus) 1) Adj. brevis: acireṇa kālena brevi tempore. BR. 3. 7. 2) Adv. cum acc. instr. et ablat. terminatione: aciram acireṇa acirāt brevi, mox, cito. BR. 1. 22. DR. 5. 20. N. 13. 45. 20. 1.
aciraprabhā f. (nonlongum splendorem habens, BAH. ex acira et prabhā splendor) fulgur. UR. 78. 15.
accha clarus, translucidus. AM.
acyuta (non lapsus, v. cyu) 1) Adj. firmus, trop. excelsus, divinus, augustus. M. 20. 2) m. nomen Vischnūs et Krischni. AM.
aj 1. P. (gatau K. kṣepe gate v.) ire, conjicere (gr. [greek] lat. ago).
aja 1. m. (ut videtur a r. aj s. a) caper (lith o[greek]y-s, russ. [greek] v. ajā).
aja 2. m. (KARM. ex a priv. et ja natus q. v.) 1) non natus. 2) nomen geniorum ordinis. SU. 3. 5.
ajagara m. (ex aja m. caper et gara a r. gṝ vorans) magnus serpens, secundum Wils. boa constrictor.
ajanya n. (ex a priv. et janya a r. jan s. ya gignendus) miraculum, portentum, prodigium.
ajasram Adv. cum. acc. term. aeterne, in perpetuum, semper. Ut videtur ex a priv. et jasra quod separatim non invenitur, a r. obsol. jas occidere, s. a.
ajā f. (fem. [greek] aja) capra (gr. [greek] lith. oszkà, russ. [greek] praefixo [greek] sicut in kostj = asthi [greek]).
ajātavyañjanākṛti (BAH. ex ajātavyañjana non natam barbam habens-BAH. ex ajāta et vyañjana n. barba - et ākṛti f. forma) imberbis (ad litt. non natam barbam habentis formā praeditus). BR. 1. 28.
ajātaśatru m. (ex ajāta non natus et śatru hostis) non natos hostis habens, i. e. liber ab hostibus, nomen Yudhischthiri. A. 4. 4.
ajina n. (ut mihi videtur, ab aja caper s. ina sicut gr. [greek] ab [greek] pellis, nebris. BH. 6. 11.
ajihma (KARM. ex a priv. et jihma) non curvus.
ajihmaga (KARM. e praec. et ga a r. gā s. a) 1) non flexuose iens. 2) m. sagitta.
ajīvita n. (KARM. ex a priv. et jovita n. vita, a r. jīv s. ta) mors. BR. 2. 31.
ajñātavāsa (ex ajñāta a r. jñā et vāsa habitatio) 1) m. KARM. incognita habitatio. IN. 5. 57. 2) Adj. BAH. incognitam habitationem habens, hinc Adv. ajñātavāsam incognitā habitatione. NA. 15. 20. 25. 11.
añc 1. 1. P. A. (grammatici scribunt etiam ac gr. 110a).) 1) ire, in compositis ut prāc quod in casibus fortibus sonat prāñc v. gr. 196. sq. 2) venerari, colere. -añcita 1) erectus, de pilis, v. apud Wils. romāñcita "having the hair of the body erect, considered as a proof of exquisite pleasure, enraptured, delighted." 2) pulcher, de oculis, palpebris et superciliis, ubi primitive item "erectus" significare videtur: N. 12. 45. añcitekṣaṇa pulchros oculos habens; RAGH. 5. 76. añcitākṣipakṣman pulchras oculorum palpebras habens (Comment. Calc. añcitāni sundarāṇi akṣnor netrayor pakṣmāṇi yasya); añcitabhrū f. Wils. ed. 2. "a woman having beautifull eye brows".
añc 2. 10. P. (vyaktāyām vāci K. vyaktau v.) clare, distincte loqui.
añcala n. (r. añc s. ala) finis, margo vestis. HIT. 83. 8.
añcita v. 1. añc.
añcitapatrākṣa (BAH. ex añcitapatra pulchra folia habens, quod hoc in composito lotum florem significare videtur, et akṣa oculus) loto similes oculos habens. SU. 3. 25. Confirmari possit conjectura mea lectione ed. Calc. añcitapadmākṣa i. e. pulchro loto similes oculos habens. Fortasse tamen genuina lectio est añcitapakṣmākṣa i. e. pulchris palpebris praeditos oculos habens; cf. supra memoratum añcitākṣipakṣman.
añch 1. P. (āyāme grammatici scribunt ach gr. 110a).) longum esse.
añj 7. 10. P. (anajmi añjayāmi; añj 10. a grammaticis scribitur aj) 1) ire, v. añjas. 2) splendere. 3) oblinere, ungere, praesertim cl. 10. MAN. 4. 44.: añjayantī svake netre oblinens oculos suos (lat. ungo).
c. vi Caus. 1) manifestare, arguere. MAN. 10. 38. Pass. vyajyate (gr. 503. 538.). HIT. 103. 20. 2) creare. MAN. 1. 6.
añjana n. collyrium. HIT. 74. 4.
añjali m. manuum junctio, implicatio (Wils. explicat: The cavity formed by putting the hands together and hollowing the palms, as if to receive water, etc.).
añjas n. (r. añj s. as) celeritas. SA. 6. 44. instr. añjasā Adv. celeriter.
aṭ 1. P. A. ire, incedere, ambulare. RAM. ed. Ser. III. 52. 18.: aṭanti rājamārgeṣu kuñjarāḥ incedunt in regiis viis elephanti; III. 70. 63.: mṛgayām aṭate venatum it; N. 2. 13. 10. 1.: aṭamāna.
c. pari circumgredi. HIT. 42. 13.
aṭana n. (r. aṭ s. ana) ambulatio, iter, peregrinatio. HIT. 28. 108.
aṭavī f. sylva. HIT. 41. 1.
aṭṭ 1. 1. A. (atikrame K. atikrame vadhe v.) superare, occidere.
aṭṭ 2. 10. P. (anādare K.) despicere, vilipendere.
aṭṭahāsa m. (ex aṭṭa multus - a r. aṭ s. a - et hāsa risus) risus vehemens, cachinnus, hinnitus. DEV. 2. 31. 9. 21.
aṭṭāla m. palatium.
aṭṭālaka m. (a praec. s. ka) ut videtur i. q. aṭṭāla vel aṭṭālikā; secundum Wils. "a room on the top of a house". A. 10. 3. ubi aṭṭāla pro adāla scribendum.
[Page 5b]
aṭṭālikā f. secundum Wils. "a palace, an upper roomed house".
aṭh 1. P. (gatau) ire.
aḍ 1. 1. P. (udyame) operam dare, adniti.
aḍ 2. 5. P. (vyāpane) occupare.
aḍḍ 1. P. (abhiyoge) niti, contendere, petere.
aṇ 1. 1. P. (śabde) sonare.
aṇ 2. 4. A. (prāṇane) spirare, spiritum trahere. cf. an.
aṇaka (r. aṇ s. aka) inferior, pravus, vilis. AM.
aṇīyas (ab aṇu s. comp. īyas) minor, parvulus, perexiguus. BH. 8. 9.
aṇu (f. aṇvī) parvus, exiguus. N. 8. 32. BH. 8. 9.
aṇṭh 1. A. (gatau grammatici scribunt aṭh praet. red. ānaṇṭhe gr. 433.) ire.
aṇḍa n. 1) ovum. 2) testis, testiculus. HIT. 49. 16.
aṇḍaja m. (ovo natus, ex aṇḍa et ja) avis.
at 1. P. (sātatyagamane) continuo ire, peragrare (v. atasa).
ataṭa m. (BAH. ex a priv. et taṭa ripa) praecipitium. AM.
atathocita (KARM. ex a priv. et tathocita KARM. e tathā sic et ucita dignus, merens, a r. uc) non sic dignus, non hac re dignus, non hoc merens. H. 1. 33. N. 15. 17.
atandrita (KARM. ex a priv. et tandrita quod separatim non invenitur, lassitudine affectus, lentus, negligens, a tandrā f. s. ita) 1) indefessus. 2) non lentus, non negligens. N. 15. 14. 17. 46. 20. 36. M. 45.
ataptatapas (BAH. ex atapta - ex a priv. et tapta part. pass. a r. tap q. v. - et tapas n. q. v.). Non absoluta sacra tormenta habens (nicht gebüfste Bufse, nicht vollbrachte fromme Selbstqual habend). IN. 1. 17. 2. 4.
atas (a stirpe pronominali a gr. 270., s. tas) 1) inde, hinc, illinc. N. 9. 23. 2) ideo, igitur, itaque. BR. 2. 30. SA. 5. 11. 3) in comparationibus pro ablativo pronominis idam substantive posito usurpatur. H. 1. 29. 35. -Ante nimittam (causā, propter) genitivi fungitur vice: ato nimittam hujus causā. Adverbia param ultra, ulterius, et ūrḍvam sursum, post atas tempus futurum indicant: ataḥparam BH. 2. 12. ata ūrḍvam N. 25. 15. Bh. 12. 8. inde in posterum. -- Adv. param post atas ad locum quoque refertur: N. 9. 23.
atasa m. (r. at s. asa) ae7r, ventus.
atasī f. linum, Wils. "cummon flax". AM.
ati Praep. praef. (ut mihi videtur a stirpe pronominali a s. ti ut iti ita ab i) 1) in compositione cum radicibus: super, supra, trans, ultra. 2) in compos. cum nominibus: id. et valde (lat. at in atavus, v. gr. comp. 425.) probabiliter etiam et, quod ad atha quoque referri possit; germ. vet. anti, unti, inti, unde, indi etc., angl. and, nostrum und, insertā nasali; gr. [greek] lat. ante; lith. ant super, goth. and partim ad ati [greek] partim ad adhi pertinere videtur, respondet ei in prima sgfc. nostrum ent- et ant- in antworten, entsprechen etc.).
atithi m. hospes, Gast. DR. 3. 8.
atithitva n. (a praec. s. tva) hospitalis exceptio. DR. 3. 9.
atipāta m. (r. pat praef. ati transscendere, violare, s. a) actio transscendendi, violatio, neglectio, derelictio. SAK. 6. 11.: anyakāryātipāta alius negotii derelictio.
atimātra (AVY. ex ati et mātra n. modus, mensura) ultra modum.
atiyaśas Adj. (BAH. ex ati et yaśas n. qui ultra gloriam est, gloriam superat) valde celeber, valde gloriosus. N. 8. 4.
atiśayam (ex ati et śaya a r. śī jacere s. a) ultra modum, abundanter, effuse. UR. 91. 3. infr.
atiśayin (ex ati et śayin a r. śī jacere s. in nisi a substantivo atiśaya abundantia s. in) immodicus, effusus. UR. 93. 14.
atisarja m. (r. sṛj dimittere praef. ati s. a) donatio. A. 5. 53. RAGH. 10. 43.; cf. atisarjana.
atisarjana n. (r. sṛj dimittere praef. ati s. ana) donatio. AM.
[Page 6b]
atīva (ex ati et iva sicut, hic pleon.) valde. IN. 5. 9. N. 1. 13.
atula (BAH. ex a priv. et tulā f. similitudo) similitudinis expers, incomparabilis. IN. 3. 10. H. 3. 21.
attā f. mater (cf. goth. atta Th. attan pater et aithei Th. aithein mater).
atyadbhuta (BAH. ex ati et adbhuta n. q. v., quodultra miraculum est) valde miraculosus, prodigiosus, stupendus. SU. 1. 23. N. 20. 25.
atyantam (AVY. ex ati et anta m. n. finis) ultra modum. N. 16. 20.
atyaya m. (r. i praef. ati s. a) discessus, abitio, inde obitus, mors; cum tapa calor: tapātyaya caloris discessus vel obitus, inde secundum HEM. pluviosum anni tempus. SAK. 49. 5.
atyartham (AVY. ex ati et artha m. res) ultra modum. SU. 3. 25. N. 11. 20.
atra (a stirpe pronominali a - gr. 270. - s. tra) hic, illic. In lingua scenica saepe praefigitur voci bhavat et ejus fem. bhavatī.
atri m. hostis, inimicus, adversarius.
atha (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe pronominali a suff. tha sicut katham a ka) 1) at, in initio sententiae. N. 2. 28. 5. 1. 2) et, etiam. IN. 1. 18. 2. 13. BR. 2. 3. 3) tunc, illo tempore. SU. 4. 15. H. 1. 21. 22., confer tadā. 4) deinde, tum, post. N. 1. 25. SU. 1. 18. 5) explet. praecipue ante vā q. v. (lat. at).
athavā (atha + vā) 1) vel, sive, saepissime. 2) attamen. SAK. 8. 5. HIT. 23. 1.
atho (atha + u) 1) deinde, tum. IN. 3. 2. SU. 1. 12. BH. 4. 35. 2) et, etiam. BR. 1. 31.
ad 2. P. edere (admi lith. edmi, slav. jamj pro jadmj, 3. p. pl. jadjatj, gr. comp. 460.; gr. [greek] lat. edo, goth. rad. AT unde praes. ita, praet. at, v. gramm. comp. p. 115.).
ada Adj. et Nom. agentis in fine comp. (r. ad s. a) edens. H. 2. 2.
[Page 7a]
adaka Adj. et Nom. agentis in fine comp. (r. ad s. aka) edens. H. 2. 30.
adaya (BAH. ex a priv. et dayā) misericordiae expers, vehemens. UR. 85. 2.
adarśana n. (ex a priv. et darśana) invisibilitas. M. 53. IN. 1. 31.
adas Pron. demonstr. (nom. m. f. asau n. adas gr. 271.) hic, ille.
adṛśyat (ex a priv. et dṛśyat part. pass. praes. a r. dṛś s. at gr. 597.) quod non cernitur.
adṛṣṭapūrva (KARM. ex adṛṣṭa non visus et pūrvam prius, gr. 680.) antea non visus. N. 13. 20.
adaiva (BAH. ex a priv. et daiva n. fatum) liber a fato. N. 13. 40.
adbhuta 1) admirabilis. BH. 18. 76. 2) n. mirum, miraculum, portentum, prodigium. SU. 1. 11. Fortasse forma corrupta est vocis atibhūta (quod est ultra id, quod existit), suppresso i et correpto ū.
adbhutakarman (BAH. e praec. et karman n.) miro facto ortus, ad. litt. mirum factum habens. IN. 1. 30.
adbhutopama (BAH. ex adbhuta et upamā similitudo) miraculi similitudinem habens, mirificus. A. 3. 41.
admara (r. ad s. mara) vorax. AM.
adya Adv. hodie, nunc. gr. 685. n.*.
adravya (BAH. ex a priv. et dravya opes) inutilis, non habilis, non aptus. HIT. 8. 1.
adri m. mons.
adrisāra m. (BAH. e praec. et sāra m. q. v.) ferrum.
adrisāramaya (a praec. s. maya) ferreus.
adroha m. (KARM. ex a priv. et droha odium) vacuitas odii, amor, benevolentia. SA. 5. 34. BH. 16. 3.
adhana (BAH. ex a priv. et dhana n.) non divitias habens, pauper.
adhama (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe pronominali a s. dhama pro superl. suff. tama gr. comp. p. 393.) 1) inferior, infimus (lat. infimus insertā nasali, cum f pro dh sicut e. c. in fumus = dhūma). 2) vilis, abjectus. DR. 5. 20.
[Page 7b]
adhara (ex a s. dhara pro tara v. adhama) inferior (cf. slav. dalje infra, dalū in profundum, abjecto a et r mutato in l, sic goth. dala-thro ab imo, v. gr. comp. p. 398.; lat. infra, inferior, v. adhama). 2) labium inferius; adharau latbia. URV. 64. 9. 68. 2.
adharma m. (KARM. ex a priv. et dharma m.) injustum, nefas, peccatum. BR. 2. 34. BH. 18. 32.
adhas (ut mihi videtur a stirpe pronominali a s. dhas pro tas v. adhama) 1) Adv. infra, subter, subtus. IN. 5. 10. 2) Praep. cum gen. sub. UP. 10.
adhastāt (a praec. s. stāt gr. 652.) sub c. genit. HIT. 111. 15.
adhi Praef. (ut mihi videtur a stirpe pron. a s. dhi quod cum gr. [greek] in [greek] etc. convenit) super, ad (lat. ad et verisimiliter aes in aes-timo mutato d in s propter sequens t, et i vocali [greek] adhi regressā in antecedentem syllabam. Huc etiam retulerim usque i. e. us-que pro ad-que secundum analogiam [greek] esca pro ed-ca a rad. ED, et a mutato in u propter sequens s, sicut e. c. in edimus = admas. E germanicis linguis huc trahimus goth. et angl. at, porro goth. and pro nonnullis ejus significationibus, et und usque, insertā nasali, sicut in nostro und = ati q. v.).
adhika (ab adhi s. ka) superior, major. BR. 1. 18. 30. N. 11. 16., sehr grofs. N. 23. 10.
adhikam (acc. praec.) supra, plus, amplius; c. acc. N. 21. 27.
adhikaraṇya n. (ab adhikaraṇa praevalens, praepollens s. ya) auctoritas, dignitas, praestantia. HIT. 97. 12.
adhikāra m. (a r. kṛ praef. adhi s. a) munus, officium, dignitas, administratio. HIT. 49. 17. 18. 61. 7.
adhikārin (a praec. s. in) munere aliquo fungens, muneri alicui praepositus. HIT. 61. 7.
adhigama m. (r. gam praef. adhi s. a) aditus, adventus, accessus. UR. 89. 7.
adhigamana n. (r. gam s. ana) id. N. 24. 27.
adhijya (BAH. ex adhi ad et jyā nervus arcūs) nervo instructus. SAK. 30. 6. 38. 11.
[Page 8a]
adhityakā f. (ut videtur, ex perdito primitivo adhityaquod ipsum descendit ab adhi s. tya cui respondet lat. s. tiu-s [greek] propitiu-s (*) et gr. [greek], per assimilationem ex [greek] - s. ka in fem.) regio in montis vertice (cf. upatyakā). HIT. 101. 18.
(*) V. Gramm. comp. p. 400.
adhipa m. (r. pā s. a) dominus, imperator, moderator. In fine comp. N. 5. 29. 24. 42.
adhipati m. (KARM. ex adhi et pati dominus) dominus supremus, imperator, rex. N. 12. 33.
adhirāja m. (KARM. ex adhi et rāja rex) id. UR. 68. 13.
adhivāsa 1) (a r. vas habitare s. a) sedes, domicilium. DEV. 4. 10. 2) (a r. vās odoribus imbuere, "to perfume, to incense") odor suavis, unguentum suave. IN. 2. 17.
adhivāsita (a praec. s. ita nisi a r. vās s. ta) odoribus suavibus imbutus. UR. 74. 20.
adhiṣṭhāna n. (r. sthā praef. adhi - gr. 109. - s. ana) 1) dominatio, moderatio, regimen. BH. 18. 14. 2) urbs, imperium, regnum. N. 26. 28. BH. 3. 40.
adhīta v. i praef. adhi.
adhīna (BAH. ex adhi et ina dominus) qui in potestate alicujus est, subjectus alicui; v. parādhīna et svādhīna.
adhunā nunc.
adhomukha (BAH. ex adhas et mukha n.) deorsum os habens, demisso ore. N. 9. 15.
adhyakṣa m. (ex adhi et akṣa oculus) inspector, antistes, praefectus. N. 15. 6. BH. 9. 10.
adhyayana n. (r. i praef. adhi s. ana) lectio, perfunctio, effectio. BH. 11. 48.
adhyavasāya m. (r. so praef. adhi + ava s. ya) opera, contentio, studium, nisus. HIT. 36. 3.
adhyāpaka m. (qui facit ut aliquis legat, a r. i praef. adhi unde in forma caus. anom. adhyāpay - gr. 524. - s. aka) praeceptor, magister. AM.
adhyāya m. (r. i cum Vriddhi s. a) lectio, sectio, caput Vedorum et aliorum librorum, qui philosophicas res tractant.
[Page 8b]
adhyuṣita v. vas praef. adhi.
adhvaga m. (ex adhvan via et ga iens) viator. HIT. 85. 8.
adhvan m. (ut videtur a r. at ire anomale mutato t in dh s. van) via. N. 19. 12.
adhvanīna m. (a praec. s. īna) viator. Fem. adhvanīnā. AM.
adhvanya m. (ab adhvan s. ya) viator. AM.
adhvara m. sacrificium. BR. 2. 17.
an 1. 2. P. 4. A. (animi - gr. 354. - anye) spirare, unde e. c. anila ventus, prāṇa spiritus etc. (goth. uz-ana exspiro, germ. vet. unst procella - Th. unsti-un-s-ti inserto euphonico s, v. gr. comp. 95.); gr. [greek] lat. animus).
an 2. Praef. v. a.
ana stirps demonstrativa defect. v. gr. 270. (lith. ana-s vel an'-s ille fem. ana, slav. on, ona, ono v. gr. comp. 372; gr. [greek] lat. an, in; goth. ana (nostrum an) in, fortasse etiam ana-ks subito, slav. na in, supra. V. gr. comp. 372. 373.).
anagha (BAH. ex an et agha m.) liber a peccatis. H. 2. 25.
anaṅga (BAH. ex an priv. et aṅga q. v.) 1) corpore destitutus nomen dei amoris. 2) auxilio, potestate destitutus. HIT. 72. 9.
anaḍuh m. (v. gr. 215.) taurus, bos.
ananta (BAH. ex an priv. et anta) 1) Adj. finem non habens, immensus, infinitus. 2) m. nomen regis serpentum, qui in tartaro habitant. BH. 10. 29.
anantara (BAH. ex an et antara n. intervallum) intervallum non habens, proxime sequens, proximus. SA. 4. 16. -- tadanantara ei proximus. N. 22. 16.
anantaram (AVY. ex elementis praec. v. gr. 675.) proxime post, statim. A. 1. 4.
ananyamānasa (KARM. ex an priv. et anyamānasa aliam cogitationem habens, BAH. ex anya alius et mānasa n. mens) non aliam cogitationem habens. IN. 5. 4.
anapakārin (KARM. ex an et apakārin a r. kṛ s. in) non offendens. BR. 1. 27.
[Page 9a]
anabhijña (KARM. ex an et abhijña gnarus, a r. jñā s. a) ignarus, inscius.
anarghya (ex an priv. et arghya a r. argh occidere s. ya) non occidendus, v. sq.
anarghyatva n. (a praec. s. tva) Abstractum praecedentis, Untödtbarkeit. HIT. 1. 8.
anartha m. (ex an priv. et artha q. v.) res adversa, infortunium. HIT. 2. 11. 42. 18.
anarthaka (a praec. s. ka vel aka) infelix. BR. 1. 15.
anarha (KARM. ex an et arha) indignus. BR. 2. 16.
anala m. (ut videtur, a r. an s. ala) ignis, Deus ignis.
anavama (KARM. ex an priv. et avama vilis, abjectus) non vilis. DR. 5. 11.
anavadyāṅga (BAH. ex anavadya non humilis, non vilis - ex an et avadya - et aṅga) pulchris membris, pulchro corpore praeditus. N. 1. 12.
anavasthita (KARM. ex an priv. et avasthita a r. sthā praef. ava s. ta) inconstans, mobilis, levis. UR. 27. 4. infr.
anavasthiti f. (KARM. ex an priv. et avasthiti a r. sthā praef. ava s. ti) inconstantia, mobilitas, levitas.
anas n. (r. an s. as) currus. AM.
anasūya (BAH. et an et asūyā f. exsecratio, vel KARM. ex an et asūya exsecrans) exsecrationis expers, non exsecrans. BH. 18. 71. SA. 2. 19.
anasūyaka (et an neg. et asūyaka exsecrans) i. q. praec. N. 12. 46.
anasūyu (KARM. ex an et asūyu exsecrans, q. v.) non exsecrans. BH. 9. 1.
anahaṅkṛta (KARM. ex an et ahaṅkṛta ex aham ego et kṛta fact[??]is) non sui studiosus. IN. 4. 12.
anāgas (BAH. ex an et āgas n.) liber a peccatis, offensionibis, vitiis. BR. 2. 14.
anātman (BAH. ex an et ātman) animam aut semet ipsum non habens, animae aut suimet ipsius non compos; secundum schol. qui animam aut semet ipsum not vicit: "anātmano 'jitātmanaḥ". BH. 6. 6.
[Page 9b]
anātmavat (KARM. ex an et ātmavat ab ātman m.) sui, aut animae non compos. N. 20. 31. SA. 5. 22.
anātha (BAH. ex a priv. et nātha dominus) domino orbatus. BR. 2. 10. 15. 3. 2.
anādara m. (KARM. ex an priv. et ādara observantia) contemtio. HIT. 70. 4.
anāplutāṅga (BAH. ex anāpluta non lautus, et aṅga n.) non lautum corpus, non lauta membra habens. IN. 2. 5.
anāmaya (BAH. ex an priv. et āmaya m. morbus) 1) Adj. sanus, salvus, valens. DR. 4. 10. 2) Subst. n. sanitas, salus, valetudo. BR. 1. 19. N. 2. 15.
anāyuṣya (KARM. ex an priv. et āyuṣya senectutem afferens, admittens, ab āyus m. s. ya) non senectutem ferens, perniciosus, funestus. DR. 7. 4.
anārtava Adj. (KARM. ex an priv. et ārtava q. v.) anni tempori non consentaneus, germ. unjahrszeitlich. H. 1. 18.
anāvṛtta (KARM. ex an et āvṛtta a r. vṛt s. ta) non electus. IN. 5. 42.
anāhitāgni (BAH. ex anāhita non positus, a r. dhā et agni m. ignis) non positum ignem sacrum habens, non deditus igni. IN. 2. 4.
anindita (KARM. ex a priv. et nindita a r. nind s. ta) non spretus. IN. 5. 45. N. 22. 2. 26. 15.
animiṣa (KARM. ex a priv. et nimiṣa nictans, a r. miṣ s. a) Adj. non nictans, non connivens. IN. 5. 28. SU. 1. 10. Subst. m. 1) deus. 2) piscis. AM.
anila m. (r. an spirare s. ila) ventus. DR. 6. 6.
aniśam (AVY. ex a priv. et niśā f. nox) aeterne, semper.
anīka m. n. exercitus. HIT. 95. 19.
anīkavidāraṇa (qui exercitum rumpit, BAH. ex praec. et vidāraṇa laceratio) n. pr. DR. 2. 13.
anu Praep. praef. et separ. (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe pronom. ana mutato a in u cf. interrogativi stirpes ka ki ku) post, secundum. c. acc. SAK. 6. 11: anu mālinītīram secundum Maliniae ripam.
[Page 10a]
anukampā f. (r. kamp tremere, commoveri, s. ā) amor, misericordia. BH. 10. 11.
anukampin (a praec. s. in) amore, misericordia praeditus. IN. 4. 12.
anukāra m. (r. kṛ facere praef. anu s. a) imitatio, similitudo. DEV. 4. 11.
anukārin (r. kṛ praef. anu s. in) 1) imitans, similis. UR. 75. 20. SAK. 39. 5. 11. 2. infr.
anukīrṇa v. kṝ praef. anu.
anukūla (BAH. ex anu et kūla n. ripa, littus) secundus, prosper, faustus. SA. 5. 30.
anukrośa m. (r. kruś clamare, vocare, s. a) miseratio, misericordia.
anukṣaṇam (AVY. ex anu et kṣaṇa momentum) quovis momento, perpetuo. HIT. 59. 17. (cf. anudivasam).
anuga (r. gā praef. anu s. a) sequens. DR. 9. 14.
anugati f. (r. gam s. ti) actio sequendi. H. 11. 8. (de compositis sicut gatānugatika v. gr. 665.).
anucara m. (r. car s. a) 1) qui sequitur, comes, socius. HIT. 17. 20. 2) servus, subjectus. DR. 8. 59.
anuja m. (ex anu et ja natus) qui post natus est, frater minor. BR. 3. 8.
anujīvin m. (r. jīv vivere s. in) servus, subjectus. HIT. 73. 3.
anujñā f. (r. jñā scire) 1) jussum, praeceptum. 2) venia, permissio. IN. 4. 4. H. 1. 45.
anutāpa m. (r. tap urere s. a) dolor, moeror, sollicitudo, poenitentia. SAK. 53. 16.
anuttama (qui altissimum non habet, qui ipse altissimus est, BAH. ex an priv. et uttama) optimus, praestantissimus, maximus, gravissimus.
anutsuka (ex an priv. et utsuka q. v.) modestus, v. sq.
anutsukatā f. (a praec. s. tā) modestia. UR. 10. 20.
anudarśana n. (r. dṛś praef. anu respicere, s. ana) respectus, ratio. BH. 13. 8.
anudivasam (AVY. ex anu et divasa) quovis die, in diem, diem de die. SAK. 47. 2. infr.
[Page 10b]
anunaya (r. nī ducere s. a) reverentia, observantia, obsequium. HIT. 68. 2. 123. 5. UR. 33. 9.
anupadam (AVY. ex anu et pada pes) e vestigio, statim. SAK. 39. 7.
anupūrveṇa (ex anu et pūrva n. prius, in instrum.) ordine, ex ordine, ita ut a priore aut praestantiore incipiatur et ad sequentes transeatur. SA. 4. 11.
anubandha m. (r. bandh ligare s. a) 1) vinculum. URV. 29. 4. infr. 2) impedimentum. SA. 6. 28. 3) indicium. SAK. 59. 2. infr. 4) consecutio temporis, posterum tempus. BH. 18. 39.
anubandhaka (a praec. s. ka vel aka) conjunctus. URV. 90. 4. infr.
anubandhin (ab anubandha s. in) impedimentum habens.
anubhāva m. (r. bhū praef. anu videre, s. a) auctoritas, dignitas. BH. 2. 5.
anumata n. (part. pass. a r. man cogitare, s. ta) assensus, consensus, permissio. N. 17. 22. SA. 5. 80.
anumantṛ m. (r. man s. tṛ) assentiens, conseniens, permittens. BH. 13. 22.
anumaraṇa n. (r. mṛ s. ana) actio moriendi ma cum aliquo, socium mortis esse, Mitsterben. HIT. 87. 4.
anumāna n. (r. mā metiri s. ana) similituto, analogia. UR. 67. 13. HIT. 20. 8.
anuyātra n. (BAH. ex anu et yātrā iter) quodad iter necessarium, ut currus etc. SA. 1. 34.
anuyātrā f. (r. yā praef. anu sequi, s. trā) comitatus. DR. 52. 10.
anurakta v. rañj praef. anu.
anurāga m. (r. rañj s. a) amor.
anurāgavat (a praec. s. vat) amans, amore captus, c. locat. HIT. 28. 9.
anurūpa (BAH. ex anu et rūpa n. forma) 1) simis. 2) conveniens, congruus, dignus. BR. 2. 18. N. 24. 24. SA. 2. 10. 3. 12. BH. 17. 3. A. 6. 24.
anurodha m. (r. rudh praef. anu amare, deditun esse s. a) officium, obsequium, indulgentia, liberalits, facilitas. Wils. "the accomplishing of a desired object for another person, obligingness, service." HIT. 106. 18.
anurodhana (r. rudh s. ana) i. q. praec. HIT. 62. 1.
anulepana n. (r. lip oblinere s. ana) 1) unctio. 2) unguentum. BH. 11. 11. SAK. 43. 9.
anuvartana n. (r. vṛt praef. anu sequi s. ana) 1) actio sequendi. 2) obsequium. HIT. 75. 17.
anuvartin (r. vṛt praef. anu sequi s. in) sequens. N. 21. 14.
anuvidhāyin (r. dhā s. in inserto y gr. min. 49a); dhā praef. vi facere; vidhā praef. anu sequi, obsequi) sequens, obsequens, obediens. UR. 36. 1. HIT. 71. 2.
anuvṛtti f. (r. vṛt praef. anu sequi s. ti) obsequium. Wils. "complaisance, obliging or serving another." DEV. 1. 13. snehānuvṛtti - ex sneha amor vel potius snehan amicus et anuvṛtti - amicitia. HIT. 20. 20. 33. 12.
anuvrata (BAH. ex anu et vrata n. votum) deditus, addictus, c. acc. N. 2. 27. 13. 56.
anuśāsana n. (r. śās s. ana) dictum, sententia. N. 13. 39.
anuśāsitṛ m. (r. śās s. tṛ) gubernator, moderator. BH. 8. 9.
anuśāsin (r. śās s. in) gubernator, castigator. UR. 66. 14.
anuṣṭhāna n. (r. sthā s. ana) actio sequendi, obsequendi. HIT. 4. 13.
anusandhāna (r. dhā praef. anu + sam s. ana) investigatio. HIT. 90. 18.
anusaraṇa n. (r. sṛ s. ana) 1) actio sequendi. HIT. 9. 8. 98. 21. 2) actio quaerendi (cf. iṣ ire praef. anu). HIT. 68. 13.
anusāra m. (r. sṛ s. a) actio sequendi; gatyanusāra incessūs imitatio. UR. 66. 4. infr. Cf. Lassenium ad HIT. 17.
anusārin (r. sṛ s. in) sequens, quaerens. HIT. 74. 2. SAK. 28. 7. infr.
anuhāra m. (r. hṛ s. a) imitatio. AM.
anṛṇa (BAH. ex an priv. et ṛṇa n. debitum) liber a debito, qui debita solvit. BR. 2. 7.
[Page 11b]
anṛta (KARM. ex an priv. et ṛta verus) 1) Adj. non verus, falsus. SA. 5. 98. 2) n. falsum, mendacium. N. 21. 13.
aneka (KARM. ex an priv. et eka unus) multus, varius. HIT. 4. 8. BH. 11. 24.
anekadhā (a praec. s. dhā) multifariam. BH. 11. 13.
anekapa m. (non semel bibens, KARM. ex aneka et pa) elephantus. AM. Cf. dvipa.
anekaśas (ab aneka s. śas) 1) multum. N. 23. 10.; v. gr. 652. s. śas. 2) saepe. IN. 1. 25.
anehas n. tempus. AM.
anta m. n. 1) finis (goth. andeis, Th. andja, nostrum Ende, slav. konjzj, praefixo k sicut in kostj os = asthi). 2) mors. N. 3. 4. M. 10.
antaḥkaraṇa n. (KARM. ex antar intus et karaṇa instrumentum quo percipimus aliquid) mens, animus. Ur. 77. 6. infr.
antaḥpura n. (KARM. ex antar q. v. et pura n. urbs) interior pars domūs, ubi feminae habitant; gynaeceum. BR. 1. 12. N. 1. 18. 17. 31.
antatas (ab anta s. tas) a fine, in fine, denique. N. 19. 33.
antar Praep. praef. interdum separ. (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe pronominali ana abjecto a s. tar sicut prātar a pra et zend. [greek] extra a [greek] ex, v. gr. comp. 293. et Burnoufii "Yacna" p. XCIX.) 1) inter, intus, in medio. SA. 5. 106. BH. 5. 24. 8. 22. N. 24. 34. c. gen. BH. 13. 15. 2) sub, v. antarbhūmi antarbhūmigata antarhita (lat. inter, goth. undar, nostrum unter, slav. on-ūtrj (*) intra).
(*) De ū pro an v. gr. comp. 255.
antara 1. n. (ut equidem puto, a stirpe pron. ana s. comp. tara) 1) interius, interior pars, medium. H. 4. 44. N. 12. 103. 21. 10. 2) intervallum, interjectum spatium. A. 9. 6. BH. 11. 20. 3) differentia, discrimen. BH. 13. 34. 4) occasio, opportunitas. N. 7. 2. 13. 59. 5) causa. DR. 5. 15.
antara 2. (v. praec. et cf. goth. anthar, Th. anthara alius; lith. antra-s secundus; lat. alter; v. anya) alius. N. 13. 33.
[Page 12a]
antarā Adv. (a praec. producto a quo haec forma cum instrumentali Zendico convenit, v. gr. comp. et cf. suff. trā in adverbiis sicut manuṣyatrā inter homines) in medio. SAK. 40. 1. infr.
antarātman m. (KARM. ex antar intus et ātman m. anima) anima. N. 5. 31. 20. 42. BH. 11. 24.
antarāya m. (ex antar vel antarā et aya iens, veniens, a r. i s. a) impedimentum. UR. 21. 8. infr. 47. 10. infr. SAK. 5. 10.
antarikṣa n. (ex antar et ikṣa a r. īkṣ videre, correpto ī suff. a) ae7r.
antarīkṣa n. i. q. praecedens.
antarīkṣacara Adj. et Subst. cum fem. in ī (KARM. e praec. et cara iens, a r. car) per ae7rem iens, epith. Rākschasorum. H. 2. 31.
antarīya n. (ab antara s. īya) vestis inferior. AM. (cf. uttarīya).
antarbhūmi f. (KARM. ex antar sub et bhūmi terra) subterraneum spatium. A. 10. 27.
antarbhūmigata (TATP. ex antarbhūmi sub terra et gata a r. gam ire s. ta gr. 616.) sub terra profectus. SU. 2. 8.
antarvastra n. (KARM. ex antar et vastra vestis) vestis inferior. UP. 50.
antarvāsas n. (KARM. ex antar et vāsas vestis) id. UP. 50.
antarhita (a r. dhā praef. antar s. ta gr. 608.) qui evanuit. N. 12. 96. 17. 6.
antavat (ab anta s. vat) finem habens, caducus. BH. 2. 18.
antika n. (fortasse a perdita voce anti = gr. [greek] lat. ante, vel ab ati inserto n s. ka; secundum Wils. ab anta finis s. ika) propinquitas. IN. 2. 20. 5. 31. H. 2. 12. N. 1. 23. 13. 49.
antikāt (abl. praec.) ex adverso, contra. A. 10. 18.
antima (ab anta finis, s. ima) ultimus. HIT. 14. 112.
andh 10. P. (dṛkkṣaye ut mihi videtur denominativum squ.) lumina oculorum amittere.
andha coecus.
[Page 12b]
andhaka m. nomen regionis. DR. 5. 16.
andhakāra m. n. (ex andha et kāra a r. kṛ s. a faciens, factor) obscuritas, tenebrae.
andhakāramaya (a praec. s. maya) obscurus. UP. 49.
anna n. (r. ad edere s. na gr. 607.) cibus. N. 5. 38.
anya (gr. 274.) alius (goth. alji-s, Th. alja, lat. aliu-s, gr. [greek] per assimilationem ex [greek] ita Prākr. aṇṇa et germ. vet. alles aliter ex aljes; cf. etiam [greek] (= anye), [greek] slav. in, Th. ino, v. gr. comp. 374.).
anyatama (a praec. s. tama) unus plurium duobus. BR. 1. 33.
anyatara (ab anya s. tara) alter. SU. 1. 16.
anyatas (ab anya s. tas) 1) aliunde. 2) alio, aliorsum. SAK. 15. 1. infr.
anyatra (ab anya s. tra) 1) alibi. 2) praeter, c. abl. HIT. 60. 15. BH. 3. 9. RAGH. 14. 32. (ita goth. alja praeter).
anyathā (ab anya s. thā) aliter (lat. aliuta).
anyonya (ex anyas - nom. masc. ab anya quod hac in compositione generis fem. et neut. locum quoque tenet, maximam partem quidem nominativi, nonnunquam vero etiam obliquorum casuum vim habens, ut SU. 3. 21. - et anya quod hac in compositione in obliquis singularis casibus solum usurpatur; cf. einander et [greek]) mutuo, invicem, vicissim, alter alterius, alter alteri etc., alius alius, alius alii etc. SU. 1. 5. 4. 14. H. 1. 42. 4. 22. 39. N. 1. 17.
anvac (r. añc ire praef. anu; in casibus fortibus anvañc in debilissimis anūc ad analogiam [greek] pratyac pratyañc pratīc gr. 198.) sequens. AM.
anvaya m. (r. i praef. anu s. a) familia, gens, stirps.
anvavāya m. (r. i ire, praef. anu + ava s. a) id. SU. 1. 2.
anveṣa (r. iṣ ire, desiderare, praef. anu s. a) actio quaerendi. SAK. 15. 10.
anveṣaṇa (r. iṣ praef. anu s. ana v. gr. 94a).) i. q. praec. N. 13. 70. SA. 1. 33.
anveṣaṇā (fem. praec.) id. UR. 31. 6. infr.
anveṣin (r. iṣ praef. anu s. in) quaerens. HIT. 129. 20.
[Page 13a]
anveṣṭṛ m. (r. iṣ s. tṛ) qui quaerit.
ap f. (nom anom. plur. num. v. gr. 207.) aqua. SU. 2. 14. N. 12. 63. (lat. aqua mutatā labiali in gutturalem; goth. ahva flumen; germ. vet. aha, et affa in fine comp. v. Graff 1. 159.; lith. uppe flumen; huc etiam cum Johannsenio - Latein. Wortbildung p. 41. - refero lat. am-nis pro ap-nis - v. apnas - commutatā tenui cum nasali ejusdem organi, sicut in somnus pro sopnus; huc etiam retulerim gr. [greek]).
apa Praep. praef. ab, de (gr. [greek] lat. ab, goth. af, angl. of, germ. vet. af-tar post cum suff. compar. - v. gr. comp. 294. - goth. af-taro retro, a tergo; cf. etiam lith. apa[greek]ia pars inferior, apa[greek]ioj infra, apatinnis inferior; huc etiam retulerim slav. insep. o de, abjecto p).
apakartṛ m. (r. kṛ facere, praef. apa s. tṛ) qui alqm. offendit, adversarius, inimicus. HIT. 90. 3.
apakāratā f. (ab apakāra a r. kṛ s. a qui offensionem, injuriam infert, s. tā) offensio. N. 21. 13.
apakārin m. (r. kṛ s. in) qui aliquem offendit, adversarius, inimicus. HIT. 27. 17.
apakṛta (part. pass. a r. kṛ praef. apa s. ta) 1) offensus. 2) n. offensio, laesio, violatio. H. 4. 3.
apagama m. (r. gam ire s. a) abscessio, separatio. HIT. 43. 5.
apagā f. (ex apa aqua, quod separatum non invenitur - v. ap - et ga iens in fem.) fluvius. AM.
apacaya m. (r. ci colligere s. a) deminutio, expensum. HIT. 105. 12.
apaṭī f. aulaeum.
apaṭīkṣepa m. (e praec. et kṣepa) secundum Wils. "precipitate entrance on the stage, indicating hurry and agitation, also read apaṭākṣepa"; v. etiam Lenzium ad URV. 3. 1.
apatya n. (a Rückertio recte deducitur a praep. apa s. tya; ita goth. ni-thjis Th. nithja cognatus, propinquus, a ni deduxerim; v. gr. comp. 400.) proles; apatyāni liberi. BR. 1. 27. 2. 26.
apatrapā f. (r. trap pudere, praef. apa suff. ā) pudor. AM.
[Page 13b]
apadeśa m. (r. diś monstrare s. a) species, simulatio, praetextus. UP. 65.
apabhī (BAH. ex apa et bhī f. timor) liber a timore.
apamāna n. (KARM. ex apa et māna n. honor) dedecus, infamia, ignominia. BH. 6. 7. 12. 18.
apara (ut videtur, a praep. apa s. ra) alius. H. 2. 32. BR. 1. 31. (goth. afar post, germ. vet. afar autem, iterum, nostrum aber: aber-mal, Aber-Witz).
aparāṅmukha (KARM. ex a priv. et parāṅmukha aversum os habens. BAH. e parāk retrorsum - ab inusitato Adj. parāc e parā retro et añc v. gr. 196. - et mukha n. os, vultus) non aversum os habens. N. 2. 18. v. gr. 84.
aparāddha (r. rādh praef. apa offendere s. ta gr. 83.) 1) Adj. offendens. SAK. 24. 2. infr. URV. 51. 3. infr. DR. 7. 11. ubi aparāddhāḥ pro aparādhāḥ legendum. 2) n. offensio. N. 24. 12.
aparādha m. (r. rādh s. a v. praec.) offensio. DR. 8. 37. -- V. aparāddha.
aparedyus (ex apare locat. [greek] apara alius et dyus quod ex divas dies explicaverim, ita ut, ejecto a v in u et i in y sint conversa) postero die. N. 13. 35.
apavarga m. (r. vṛj relinquere s. a) donum. SAV. 5. 51.
apavāda m. (r. vad dicere praef. apa s. a) vituperatio. HIT. 71. 12.
apavādin (r. vad s. in v. praec.) interdicens, vetans. SAK. 32. 1.
apavāhana n. (r. vah s. ana) actio auferendi, deducendi. HIT. 97. 5.
apaścima (posticum non habens, nihil post se habens. BAH. ex a priv. et paścima posticus) infinitus, immensus. N. 13. 33.
apasada m. (r. sad ire praef. apa s. a) homo vilis, abjectus, in fine compos. H. 3. 8. DR. 8. 45.
apaha (r. han abjecto an s. a gr. 645.) occidens, delens. SAK. 56. 2.
apaharaṇa n. (r. hṛ s. aṇa) actio auferendi, abripiendi. N. 10. 9.
[Page 14a]
apāṅga n. (r. aṅg s. a) exterior oculi angulus.
apāc (in casibus fortibus apāñc a r. añc ire praef. apa) meridionalis. HEM.
apāna m. (r. an spirare s. a) spiritus qui efflatur. BH. 4. 29. 5. 27.
apāpa (BAH. ex a priv. et pāpa n. peccatum) liber a peccatis. BR. 1. 32.
apāya m. (r. i ire praef. apa s. a) 1) abitio. 2) obitus, interitus, exitium. HIT. 43. 4. 3) fraus, fallacia. HIT. 129. 22. N. 4. 19.
apāyin (apa + āyin a r. i s. in) abiens. BH. 2. 14.
api 1. Praep. praef. quae cum paucis solum conjungitur radicibus et super significare videtur, nam cum dhā ponere format apidhā tegere. a initiale hujus praep. saepe abjicitur (gr. [greek] lith. ap insepar.).
api 2. Conj. 1) etiam, adeo. 2) etiamsi. 3) igitur, itaque. 4) vero, autem. 5) an, num. 6) cum praecedente interr. kim quispiam significat.
apihita (r. dhā praef. api tegere, s. ta gr. 608.) tectus, obductus. N. 17. 30.
apuṃs m. (nom. irr. v. gr. 238. KARM. ex a priv. et puṃs mas, vir) virilitate privatus, eunuchus. IN. 5. 50.
apuṃstva n. (a praec. s. tva) eunuchi status. IN. 5. 58.
apekṣa (r. īkṣ videre s. a) respiciens, curans, rationem habens. BH. 12. 16.
apekṣā f. (r. īkṣ videre s. ā) respectus, ratio. SAK. 59. 12: nirapekṣa nihil curans, negligens.
apohana n. (r. ūh praef. apa ratiocinari, s. ana) ratiocinium. BH. 15. 15.
apnas n. aqua in Vedorum dialecto (v. ap et cf. lat. amnis pro apnis).
aprakāśa (BAH. ex a priv. et prakāśa m. lux) luce privatus, obscurus. H. 1. 18.
apratima (BAH. ex a priv. et pratimā f. similitudo) similitudinem non habens, incomparabilis. H. 1. 37. SU. 3. 15.
apraśasta (KARM. ex a priv. et praśasta a r. śaṃs praef. pra laudare, s. ta) non laudatus, infamis. N. 20. 41.
[Page 14b]
aprāptavayas (BAH. ex aprāpta non contactus - a r. āp praef. pra et a priv. - et vayas aetas, hic: adulta aetas) non contactam adultam aetatem habens, qui ad adultam aetatem nondum pervenit. BR. 1. 28.
apriya (KARM. ex a priv. et priya q. v.) injucundus, ingratus, insuavis.
apriyaṃvada (e praec. - v. gr. 645. suff. a - et vada a r. vad s. a loquens, dicens) injucundum dicens. H. 4. 15.
apriyabhāgin (ab apriyabhāga ingrata, injucunda fortuna, s. in) ingratam fortunam habens, infelix, infaustus. BR. 1. 14.
apsaras f. Apsarasa, nympha (deduci solet ab ap aqua et saras a r. sṛ ire s. as. Sunt enim Apsarasae, secundum mythologiam, e mari natae, quum a diis Asuris- que ad Amritum adipiscendum agitaretur.
apsarā f. i. q. praec.
abaddha (ex a priv. et baddha ligatus, a r. bandh s. ta) 1) non ligatus. 2) insanus, stultus. N. 26. 16.
abala (BAH. ex a priv. et bala vis) debilis (fort. goth. ubils Th. ubila, nostrum übel, angl. evil; nisi haec ad adhara = lat. inferu-s pertinent, mutatā aspiratā in mediam, secundum generalem consonantium permutandarum legem. Sanscr. b autem in germ. item est b, unde goth. radix band ligare = bandh q. v.).
abalā f. (a praec.) femina.
abda m. (ex ap aqua, et da dans, a r. dā s. a) 1) nubes. 2) annus (primit. pluvium anni tempus).
abdhi m. (aquam tenens, ex ap aqua et dhi tenens a r. dhā s. i) mare. HIT. 105. 9.
abhaya (ex a priv. et bhaya timor) 1) KARM. securitas. HIT. 59. 3. 2) BAH. intrepidus.
abhava m. (KARM. ex a priv. et bhava existentia) [greek] non esse (Nichtsein). SAV. 3. 10.
abhāva m. (KARM. ex a priv. et bhāva existentia) i. q. praec. DR. 5. 9.
abhi Praep. praef. et sep. (ut videtur, a stirpe pronom. a s. bhi quod convenit cum casuum terminationibus bhyam, abje statim. Huc quoque retulerim nostrum bei, goth. bī, abjecto a initiali, sicut in sanscr. praeter api etiam pi dicitur; porro praefixum be, goth. bi.)
abhikāma m. (r. kam s. a) amor. N. 24. 13.
abhikrama m. (r. kram s. a) conatus, molitio. BH. 2. 40. (schol. abhikramasya prārambhasya).
abhighātin m. (r. han in forma caus. ghātay - gr. 524.s. in) inimicus. HIT. 127. 18.
abhijana m. (KARM. ex abhi et jana homines) familia. N. 12. 95.
abhijanavat (a praec. s. vat) familiam (nobilem) habens, nobilis, generosus. BH. 16. 15.
abhijña (r. jñā scire, s. a) gnarus.
abhijñāna n. (r. jñā scire s. ana) nota, signum. PAT. 26. 27.
abhitas Adv. (ab abhi s. tas) ad, prope. SA. 3. 11. (cf. lat. apud).
abhitāpa m. (r. tap urere s. a) moeror.
abhidhāna n. (r. dhā ponere s. ana) nomen. HIT. 26. 13.
abhinaya m. (r. nī ducere s. a) gesticulatio. UR. 28. 10.
abhinava (KARM. ex abhi + nava) novus, recens.
abhiniveśa m. (r. viś intrare praef. abhi + ni s. a) inclinatio, propensio, applicatio. UR. 35. 3. infr. (hṛdayābhi...)
abhiprāya m. (a Rückertio recte deducitur a r. i ire praef. abhi + pra s. a cf. abhipreta HIT. 54. 17. et abhipretya apud Wils. ed. 2.) consilium, propositum. N. 9. 35. 24. 5. SA. 1. 13.
abhibhava m. (r. bhū s. a) actio praevalendi, superandi. BH. 1. 41.
abhibhāṣin (r. bhāṣ s. in) alloquens. SA. 5. 74.
abhimarda m. (r. mṛd conterere, s. a) disturbatio, vastatio regionis. DR. 6. 8.
abhimāna m. (aut a r. man aut a mān s. a) superbia, insolentia, honoris, gloriae cupiditas. BH. 16. 4.
[Page 15b]
abhimukha (BAH. ex abhi et mukha os, vultus) adversum vultum habens. N. 12. 32. 20. 43. DR. 8. 14.
abhimukham (AVY. ex abhi et mukha os, vultus) coram.
abhiyoktṛ m. (r. yuj jungere s. tṛ) qui aggreditur, impugnat alqm. HIT. 97. 2.
abhiyoga m. (r. yuj jungere s. a) invasio, impugnatio. AM.
abhirati f. (r. ram se delectare s. ti) delectatio. HIT. 31. 17.
abhirāma (r. ram s. a) amoenus, venustus. SAK. 4. 6.
abhiruci f. (r. ruc splendere, placere s. i) 1) splendor. 2) voluptas, gaudium, delectatio. HIT. 13. 1. infr.
abhirūpa (BAH. ex abhi et rūpa n. forma) formosus. N. 12. 30.
abhilāṣa m. (r. laṣ desiderare s. a) desiderium, optatum. HIT. 43. 10.
abhilāṣin (r. laṣ s. in) desiderans. UR. 12. 13.
abhilāsa m. (r. las desiderare s. a) i. q. abhilāṣa. SAK. 21. 11. 48. 1. infr.
abhivadana n. (r. vad q. v. s. ana) corporis inclinatio. IN. 5. 19.
abhivandana n. (r. vand s. ana) id. SA. 2. 3.
abhivādaka m. (r. vad s. aka) salutator inclinato corpore. N. 21. 26. cum acc. p.
abhiśāpa m. (a r. śap s. a) exsecratio. N. 11. 16.
abhiṣeka m. (r. sic humectare s. a) actio conspergendi (v. sic praef. abhi). HIT. 126. 10.
abhiṣvaṅga m. (r. svañj v. gr. 109.) inclinatio, propensio, affectus. BH. 13. 9.
abhisara m. (r. sṛ ire s. a) comes, socius. AM.
abhisaraṇa n. (r. sṛ ire s. ana) actio adeundi, visitandi. UR. 40. 7.
abhisārikā f. (r. sṛ ire s. ikā) femina quae maritum vel amatorem adit. UR. 40. 8. infr.
abhisūcita (r. sūc s. ta) praeditus, instructus. N. 23. 18.
abhisneha m. (r. snih amare s. a) amor, inclinatio, affectio. BH. 2. 57.
abhīkṣṇam (fortasse AVY. pro abhīkṣaṇam - ex abhi et īkṣaṇa n. oculus - ejecto a ante ṇa) identidem, iterum ac saepius. N. 9. 34. A. 10. 54.
abhīpsu (ab īps Desid. irr. rad. āp adipisci - v. gr. 540. - praef. abhi s. u) adipiscendi cupidus. N. 5. 2.
abhīṣu m. (r. iṣ ire, desiderare s. u) habena, frenum.
abhyaṅga m. (r. añj ungere s. a) unctio. UP. 50.
abhyadhika (ab adhi praef. abhi s. ka) superior. N. 21. 14. BR. 1. 8. v. adhika.
abhyantara n. 1) intervallum, loci et temporis. BH. 5. 27. HIT. 5. 17. 2) pars interior, medium. UP. 49.
abhyarcana n. (r. arc praef. abhi s. ana) cultus, veneratio. N. 12. 78.
abhyarthanā f. (r. arth s. anā fem. ab ana) precatio, rogatio, petitio. SA. 4. 27.
abhyavahāra (r. hṛ afferre praef. abhi + ava s. a) cibus.
abhyavahārya n. (r. hṛ afferre praef. abhi + ava s. ya) cibus. UR. 39. 1.
abhyasūyaka m. (r. denom. asūy q. v. s. aka) exsecrator. BH. 16. 18.
abhyāśa m. v. seq.
abhyāsa m. (r. as cl. 1. q. v. s. a) 1) propinquitas, vicinitas. N. 9. 10. DR. 8. 13. 2) exercitatio, usus, experientia. BH. 12. 12. 18. 36. 3) educatio, disciplina, institutio. HIT. 5. 14. 7. 4. Scribitur etiam abhyāśa. (Cf. abhyasta abhyasana abhyasya apud Wils. ed. 2.)
abhyutthāna n. (r. sthā praef. abhi + ut ejecto s - v. gr. 694. - s. ana) actio surgendi. BH. 4. 7.
abhyudaya m. (r. i ire praef. abhi + ut s. a) felicitas. UR. 94. 1. infr.
abhyupapatti f. (r. pad ire praef. abhi + upa s. ti) favor, benevolentia. SAK. 54. 2. infr.
abhr 1. P. (gatyām) ire.
abhra n. (ut mihi videtur, ex abbhara aquam gerens, ejecto b et a (*) cf. ambuda et jalada) nubes (gr. [greek] lat. imber insertā nasali, nisi haec pertinent ad ambara coelum vel ambhas aqua; cf. etiam umbra).
(*), Confirmatam vidi hano explicationem linguā zendicā, ubi ābereta (acc. āberetārem), quod corruptum est ex abbereta, significat qui aquam affert (gr. comp. 44.).
am 1. 1. P. (gatibhajanaśabdeṣu) ire, colere, sonare.
am 2. 10. P. (roge) aegrotum esse.
amati m. (ut videtur a r. am ire s. ti servato classis charactere a) tempus (lith. am[greek]is longum tempus; ad rad. am etiam referri possit lat. an-nus - ita ut sit pro am-nus - et gr. [greek]).
amara (ex a priv. et mara moriens, in fine comp., a r. mṛ mori s. a) 1) Adj. immortalis. HIT. 3. 5. 2) m. deus. SU. 1. 22.
amaraprabha (BAH. e praec. et prabhā f. splendor) immortalium splendorem habens. N. 13. 54.
amaratva n. (ab amara s. tva) immortalitas. SU. 1. 22. 23.
amarā f. (ab amara). Nomen Indri sedis aut urbis.
amarāvatī f. (Indri sede praedita, a praec. s. vat in fem.). Nomen Indri urbis, sedis, palatii. IN. 1. 42.
amaropama (BAH. ex amara et upamā f. similitudo) immortalium similitudinem habens. H. 2. 27.
amartya (KARM. ex a priv. et martya) immortalis.
amarṣa m. (KARM. ex a priv. et marṣa patientia, tolerantia, a r. mṛṣ s. a) ardor animi, ira, iracundia. BH. 12. 15. UP. 43.
amarṣaṇa (KARM. ex a priv. et marṣaṇa patiens, tolerans, a r. mṛṣ cl. 10. s. ana) iratus, iracundus, vehemens. DR. 7. 17. N. 12. 54.
amasa m. (r. am ire s. asa) tempus.
amā Praep. cum. NALOD. 1. 53.
amātya m. (a praec. s. tya) qui est a consiliis, Wils. "a minister, a counsellor".
amānuṣa (KARM. ex a priv. et mānuṣa humanus) quod est supra hominem (übermenschlich). N. 23. 5.
amitra m. (KARM. ex a priv. et mitra n. amicus) inimicus, hostis. N. 12. 33.
amī hi, illi, v. gr. 271.
amutra Adv. (ab amu stirpe pronominis adas in casibus obl. - gr. 271. - s. tra) illic i. e. in illo, futuro mundo, opp. vocabulis iha hic, et loke'smin in hoc (terrestri) mundo. BR. 2. 5. BH. 6. 40.
amṛta (KARM. ex a priv. et mṛta mortuus) 1) Adj. immortalis. BR. 3. 18. BH. 14. 27. 2) n. deorum cibus, immortalitatem afferens, ambrosia. IN. 1. 26.
amṛtasvādanīya (KARM. e praec. et svādanīya quod jucunde sapit) Amritae jucundo sapore similis. IN. 1. 26.
amedhya (KARM. ex a priv. et medhya purus) impurus, sordidus, contaminatus. BH. 17. 10.
ameya (ex a priv. et meya mensurabilis, a r. mā s. ya gr. 626.) quod metiri non possumus, immensus.
ameyātman (BAH. e praec. et ātman m.) immensum animum habens. IN. 2. 22.
amogha (KARM. ex a priv. et mogha vanus) non fallens, haud dubius, certus. UR. 63. 10.
amb 1. 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere.
amb 2. 1. A. (śabde grammatici scribunt ab gr. 110a).) sonare.
ambaka n. (r. amb se movere s. aka) oculus. A. 3. 50.
ambara n. (r. amb s. ara) 1) vestis. SU. 1. 30. 2) coelum. SA. 1. 19. A. 6. 9. (v. abhra)
ambā f. mater (fortasse nostrum Amme, germ. vet. amma -Th. ammaon, ammūn - per assimil., nisi hoc vocabulum cohaeret cum ap aqua, unde ammaya q. v., quum voces hujus notionis plerumque etiam lac significent.
ambu n. (r. amb s. u) aqua. BH. 11. 28.
ambuda m. (e praec. et da dans, a r. dā s. a) nubes.
ambudābha (BAH. e praec. et ābhā f. similitudo) nubis similitudinem habens. H. 4. 48.
ambh 1. A. (śabde K. dhvanau v. scribunt abh gr. 110a).) sonare.
ambhas n. (r. ambh s. as) aqua. A. 6. 6. BH. 2. 67. (v. abhra).
ambhoja n. (in aqua natus ex praec. et ja) lotus flos. HIT. 107. 13.
ammaya (ab ap aqua s. maya v. gr. 58. et 85.) aquosus. AM.
[Page 17b]
amra m. nomen arboris (Wils. mango tree, magnifera indica). N. 12. 4.
amla acidus. BH. 17. 9.
ay 1. A. (gatau) ire (sine dubio ad r. i pertinet, quae secundum 1. cl. in ATM. aye formaret).
ayajvan m. (KARM. ex a priv. et yajvan sacrificans) non sacrificans. IN. 2. 5.
ayana n. (r. i ire s. ana) via. BH. 1. 11.
ayam hic, v. gr. 270.
ayaśas n. (KARM. ex a priv. et yaśas n. gloria) dedecus, infamia, ignominia. H. 3. 18.
ayaśaskara (e praec. et kara faciens) dedecus, infamiam afferens; fem. ayaśaskarī. H. 3. 18.
ayas n. ferrum (lat. aes, aer-is pro aes-is, goth. ais Th. aisa, germ. vet. er aes, goth. eisarn ferrum, nostrum Eisen).
ayasmaya (ab ayas s. maya contra gr. 58. et analogiam [greek] tejomaya quā ayomaya exspectaveris; etiam in ed. Calc. MAH. p. 644. lin. 2. infr. ayasmaya legitur) ferreus. A. 10. 31.
ayuta n. (ex a priv. et yuta ligatus, a r. yu) decies mille.
ayutaśas Adv. a praec. s. śas v. gr. 652. s. śas. IN. 2. 8.
aye Interj. SAK. 45. 13.
ayodhyā f. (non impugnanda, ex a priv. et yodhya impugnandus in fem.) nomen urbis (Oude).
ara (r. ṛ s. a) 1) Adj. celer, citus. 2) rotae radius.
arajas (BAH. ex a priv. et rajas n. pulvis) expers pulveris, purus. N. 24. 42.
araṇya n. sylva.
araṇyānī f. (a praec. s. ānī v. gr. min. 218.) magna sylva. HIT. 17. 14.
aratni m. cubitus. DR. 9. 5.
aram (Acc. [greek] ara) celeriter, cito. AM. (fortasse gr. [greek] cf. Hartung I. p. 423.).
aravinda m. lotus flos. HIT. 59. 1. SAK. 45. 7.
arājaka (BAH. ex a priv. et rājan rex, s. ka v. gr. 665.) rege orbatus. DR. 6. 5.
[Page 18a]
arāti m. inimicus, hostis. HIT. 77. 7.
arāla curvus. N. 11. 33.
ari m. inimicus, hostis.
arindama m. (e praec. et dama domitor, a r. dam s. a v. gr. 645. s. a) hostium domitor.
ariṣṭa 1. (KARM. ex a priv. et riṣṭa a r. riṣ s. ta) non vulneratus. DR. 7. 20.
ariṣṭa 2. m. nomen arboris (Wils. Melia azadaracta). N. 12. 3.
aruṇa m. 1) Adj. fuscus, ex rubro subniger, purpureus; Wils. "tawny, dark red". DEV. 3. 7. 2) sol. SAK. 24. 8.
arundhatī f. (ex a priv. et rundhatī a r. rudh cl. 7. s. at in fem.) Vasischthi uxor, una ex Pleiadibus. HIT. 22. 7.
arus m. n. ulcus, vulnus. AM.
are Interj. HIT. 22. 14.
aroga (BAH. ex a priv. et roga m. morbus) liber a morbo, sanus, salvus. BR. 3. 10.
ark 10. P. (stavane K. tāpastutyoḥ v.) urere, celebrare (fortasse Denom. a sq.).
arka m. (a r. ark s. a nisi arkayāmi ab arka) sol.
argala n. pessulus. UP. 46. HIT. 33. 18.
argalā f. id.
argalī f. id.
argh 1. A. (hiṃsāyām K. mūlye v.) offendere, laedere, occidere; constare, pretium habere, dignum esse. (Fortasse huc pertinet nostrum arg, ärgern, germ. vet. arg, ark, et inserto a: arag, arak avarus, pravus, impius, subst. arg malum.)
argha m. (r. argh s. a) 1) pretium. 2) donum honorificum, quod diis eximiisque hospitibus offertur, constans ex octo rebus, nempe ex oryza, sacro gramine durva dicto, floribus etc. cum aqua, aut ex aqua sola in parvo vase. SA. 3. 6.
arghya (r. argh s. ya) 1) Adj. venerandus. 2) m. i. q. praec. sign. 2.
arc 1. P. A. 10. P. honorare, venerari, colere. IN. 3. 1. 4. 3. 5. N. 18. 19.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. BH. 18. 19.
arciṣmat (a sq. s. mat) 1) Adj. flammans. UR. 37. 7. 2) m. ignis. HEM.
arcis f. (r. arc s. is) splendor, flamma. IN. 1. 35. H. 1. 49. (cf. ark arka).
arj 1. P. 10. P. A. 1) colligere, coacervare, adipisci, acquirere. N. 26. 4. IN. 3. 7. 2) facere, perficere (prayatne K. saṃskāre v.): svarjitaṅ karma bene facta actio. RAM. ed. Ser. I. 34. 38.; svārjitan tapas a mement ipso effecta castigatio. RAM. ed. Ser. I. 47. 13. (fortasse lat. urgo et arguo, gr. [greek] nisi hoc est pro [greek] = vṛj vel pro [greek] = sṛj).
c. upa i. q. simpl. sign. 1. HIT. 33. 21. MAN. 9. 208.
arjana n. (r. arj s. ana) Nom. actionis [greek] arj sgnf. 1. HIT. 34. 1.
arjuna m. (ut videtur, a r. arj s. una) 1) nomen arboris (Wils. Terminalia alata glabra). 2) nomen unius Pāndavorum.
arṇava m. mare.
arth 10. P. (v. artha) petere, postulare (gr. [greek] dissoluto r in vocalem i, cf. artha).
c. pra petere, appetere, desiderare, concupiscere. BR. 2. 11. 12. 13. 16. IN. 5. 33. SU. 1. 26. 3. 11.
c. sam cogitare, putare, existimare. UR. 18. 9. 18. 5. infr.
artha m. (r. arth s. a nisi potius arthayāmi est Denominativum vocis artha) 1) res, materia. BR. 1. 16. 2. 2. 6. N. 8. 4. 12. 90. 15. 3. 18. 15. BH. 2. 6. 8. transl. sensus. 2) divitiae, opes. N. 17. 47. BH. 2. 6. 3) commodum, utilitas, fructus. BH. 3. 18. 4) causa, ratio. N. 15. 13. Acc. instr. dat. et loc. - artham arthena arthāya arthepraepositionis vice funguntur, ut latinum causā, gratiā, c. gen. aut in compositione cum nomine recto. N. 23. 10. BR. 1. 27. 29. 2. 3. H. 4. 28. -- In fine compositorum artha cum significatione res nonnunquam redundat. A. 4. 16. SA. 4. 25. (gr. [greek]).
arthakṛt (rem, commodum faciens, e praec. et kṛt faciens, q. v.) utilis, commodus, frutuosus. IN. 5. 56.
[Page 19a]
arthin (a r. arth s. in) petens, desiderans, egens, pauper. N. 13. 11. 50. BH. 7. 16.
arthīya (ab artha s. īya) causam, originem habens, commotus, pendens ex alq. r., positus in alq. r., obnoxius alicui. BH. 17. 27.
arthepsu (ex artha et īpsu q. v.) divitiarum cupidus.
arthepsutā f. (a praec. s. tā) status ejus, qui divitiarum cupidus est, divitiarum cupido. BR. 1. 18.
ard 1. P. A. vexare. (Haec radix hucusque in part. pass. in ta solum inventa est, cum praef. ā conjuncta, formans ārdita et ārta abjecto d secundum gr. 615. Littera t formae ārta secundum gr. 103. duplicari potest, igitur primum t in ārtta non pro transformatione euphonica litterae d accipiendum est. Ubi ārdita et ārta vocem in a aut ā exeuntem sequuntur, propter vocales coalescentes ab ardita et arta non distingui possunt; cum autem ārta in positionibus non ambiguis inveniatur, in ambiguis quoque locis ārdita et ārta intelligenda esse censeo.) H. 1. 4. 2. 3. 5. N. 8. 24. 12. 106. 108. IN. 5. 44. (Lat. ardeo, quod fortasse sensum primitivum radicis ard exhibet).
arddha ardha 1) Adj. dimidius. 2) n. dimidium, dimidia pars.
arddhacandra m. (e praec. et candra m. luna) 1) semiplena luna. 2) sagitta, cujus acumen semiplenae lunae formam habet. DR. 9. 9.
arddharātra m. (ex arddha et rātra in fine comp. pro rātri nox) media nox.
arp v. ṛ.
arpaṇa n. (ab arpay forma caus. r. ṛ ire - v. gr. 521. - s. ana) actio tradendi. HIT. 72. 19. BH. 9. 27.
arb 1. P. (hiṃsāyāṅ gatau) laedere, occidere; ire.
arbuda m. n. centum milliones. A. 5. 21.
arbha m. (fortasse e garbha abjecto g) proles, natus. HEM. v. sq. (Huc referri possint lat. orbus, gr. [greek])
arbhaka m. (a praec. s. ka) proles, natus, pullus. SAK. 7. 7.
aryaman m. (nom. irr. v. gr. 226.) 1) sol. 2) nom. propr. unus e majoribus, defunctis, manibus. BH. 10. 29.
[Page 19b]
arv 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe v.) ferire, laedere, occidere.
arvan (r. arv s. at in N. an gr. 229.) 1) humilis, vilis. (N. arvā arvatī arvat). 2) m. equus.
arvāk Adv. (neut. sequentis arvāc) 1) post, postea. 2) pone, a tergo. 3) prope. SAK. 7. 9. infr.
arvāc (ut videtur ex arvan et añc ire, secundum Wils. ex avara posterus + añc; N. m. arvāṅ f. arvācī n. arvāk secundum analogium [greek] prāc gr. 197.) propinquus. AM. p. 54. 8: parārvācī tīre remota et propinqua, ulterior et citerior ripa.
arh 1. P. 1) honorare, colere, v. arhaṇa. 2) aequare, parem esse. MAN. 3. 131. 3) dignum esse, c. acc. rei. H. 1. 36. N. 16. 24. 4) convenire, decere, c. nominat. pers. quam decet. DR. 3. 2. 5) posse. BH. 2. 17. HIT. 6. 11. 6) Saepissime temp. praes. hujus rad. ut verbum auxiliare in constructione cum infinitivo adhibetur, ad rogationem exprimendam, ubi Germanorum müssen maxime respondet. IN. 5. 41. 44. H. 4. 3. 6. BR. 2. 21. BH. 2. 26. -- Metri causa in ATM. usurpatur. H. 1. 36. (Littera h hujus radicis ex gh orta esse videtur, cf. argh et gr. [greek] quod fortasse primitivum conservavit sensum, ita ut arh ab origine significaverit primum esse, in principio esse.)
arha (a praec. s. a) dignus, c. acc. H. 4. 50. SA. 3. 9. - c. inf. SA. 5. 15.
arhaṇa n. (r. arh s. ana) adoratio, cultus. AM.
arhaṇā f. (a r. arh s. ana in fem.) honoris testificatio, honor. N. 25. 4.
al 1. P. A. (vāraṇavyāptibhūṣāsu v.) arcere, sufficere, ornare (fortasse lat. or-nare, nisi hoc e bhūṣ ortum, abjecto bh).
alaka m. (r. al s. aka) cincinnus. UR. 38. 15.
alakā f. nomen urbis Kuveri.
alakta m. (secundum Wils. pro arakta non rubrum habens, i. e. quo nihil rubrius est, cf. anuttama) gummi laccae.
alaktaka n. (a praec. s. ka) id. UR. 60. 16.
[Page 20a]
alakṣita (KARM. ex a priv. et lakṣita a r. lakṣ s. ta) non visus, non inventus, non deprehensus. H. 1. 7.
alaṅkaraṇa (r. kṛ praef. alam ornare) ornamentum. IN. 5. 2.
alaṅkāra m. (r. kṛ praef. alam ornare s. a) ornamentum. HIT. 42. 1.
alaṅkṛta (r. kṛ praef. alam ornare s. ta) ornatus. N. 2. 11. 25. 1.
alam (r. al s. a cum accus. term.) 1) ornamentum, solum in comp. cum r. kṛ. 2) satis, par. DEV. 4. 3. 3) particula prohibitiva, cum instrumentali substantivorum abstractorum, vel, quod idem est, gerundio: apage, aufer, absit. DR. 4. 20.
alasa (r. las laborare, artem exercere, s. a praef. a priv.) piger, ignavus, iners.
alāta n. torris.
ali m. 1) apis. 2) scorpio.
aliñjara m. hydria fictilis (Wils. an earthen water jar.) M. 10.
alin m. apis.
alika n. frons.
alīka (ut videtur, ex a priv. et līka quod simplex non invenitur) 1) Adj. falsus, non verus. 2) n. falsum, falsitas. UR. 30. 8. infr.
alu f. parva hydria. HIT. 90. 15.
alpa Adj. (v. gr. 251 et 280.) parum, paulum, exiguus. IN. 5. 13. N. 25. 13. (Huc retulerim lith. alpstù, ap-alpstù animus me liquit ich falle in Ohnmacht; praet. alp-aù, fut. alp-su, v. gr. comp. 498.; alkstù, praet. alk-aù, fut. alk-su fame uri ejusdem originis esse videtur, permutatā labiali cum gutturali. Fortasse etiam gr. [greek] huc pertinet, mutatā tenui in mediam et inserto i sicut in [greek] contra dīrgha longus.)
alpaka (a praec. s. ka) tenuis, exiguus, vilis. HIT. 14. 6.
alpakārya Adj. (BAH. ab alpa et kārya n. a r. kṛ s. ya faciendum) quod parvi momenti est. N. 21. 28.
alpadarśana (parum visus habens, BAH. ex alpa et darśana n. visus) parum valens visu, parum intelligens, imprudens, stultus. H. 1. 45.
alpatā f. (ab alpa s. tā) paucitas, exiguitas. HIT. 82. 7.
alpaduḥkhatā f. Subst. abstr. ab alpaduḥkha parum doloris, s. tā. A. 10. 8.
alpamūlaphalodaka (BAH. ex alpa et comp. dvandvico, constante e mūla n. radix, phala n. fructus et udaka n. aqua) parum radicum, fructuum et aquae habens. H. 1. 16.
alpiṣṭha (ab alpa s. iṣṭha) Superlat. vocis alpa. AM.
alpīyas (ab alpa s. īyas) Compar. vocis alpa. AM.
av 1. P. servare, tueri. NALOD. 4. 18. (lat. aveo).
ava Praep. praef. (ut mihi videtur a stirpe pronominali a s. va sicut eva iva ab e i; v. gr. comp. 380.) de, ab. (In lingua zendica [greek] est pronomen demonstrativum cui respondet slav. [greek] Th. [greek] hic, ille, fem. [greek] neut. [greek] Huc etiam trahimus gr. [greek] in composito [greek] et posteriorem partem vocum [greek] porro [greek] et particulam negativam [greek] lat. au-t et au-tem, quod posterius suffixo convenit cum katham et ittham; nostrum au-ch, goth. au-k; v. gr. comp. 377. sq.).
avakartana n. (r. kṛt praef. ava s. ana) abscissio. N. 10. 16.
avakāśa m. (r. kāś lucere s. a) locus, spatium, intervallum. SAK. 56. 2. 20. 13. 23. infr. UR. 41. 8. infr. 66. 15. 74. 4.
avakraya m. (r. krī emere s. a) pretium. AM.
avagama m. (r. gam ire s. a) intellectio, intelligentia. HIT. 71. 13. BH. 9. 2.
avagāha m. (r. gāh praef. ava submergi s. a) 1) actio submergendi. SAK. 17. 2. infr. 2) lavatio.
avagraha m. (r. grah prehendere s. a) contemtio. HIT. 61. 14.
avajñā f. (r. jñā scire) contemtio. HIT. 92. 3.
avajñāna n. (r. jñā s. ana) id. HIT. 103. 4.
avataṃsa m. n. (r. taṃs ornare s. a) 1) annulus auricularis. 2) crista.
[Page 21a]
avataṃsaka (a praec. s. ka) i. q. praec. UR. 82. 4.
avatāra m. (a r. tṝ s. a) descensus. Dicitur praecipue de deorum e coelo in terram descensu, ad quampiam hominis aut animalis formam assumendam.
avadāta (r. dai purificare s.ta) 1) albus, clarus. 2) flavus. SA. 5. 8.
avadya (fortasse a praep. ava s.dya pro tya quod cum indeclinabilibus solum conjungitur; aut ex a priv. et vadya dicendus) 1) humilis, depressus, demissus. 2) transl. ignobilis, vilis, abjectus (v. anavadya).
avadhāna n. (r. dhā ponere s. ana) attentio, animus attentus. UR. 1. 2. infr.
avadhi m. (r. dhā ponere s. i) finis, terminus, modus. UR. 89. 3. infr.
avadhīr 10. P. (sine dubio ex praep. ava et dhīr quod cum dhī mens cognatum videtur, cf. avaman despicere a r. man) despicere, spernere. HIT. 42. 11.
avadhīraṇā f. (a praec. s. ana in fem.) contemtio. SAK. 51, 4. 7.
avadhya (KARM. ex a priv. et vadhya a r. vadh q. v. s. ya) qui occidi nequit. BR. 2. 29.
avadhyatā f. (a praec. s. tā). Abstractum praecedentis.
avanata v. nam.
avani f. terra. BH. 11. 26.
avanī f. id. GHAT. 1.
avantī f. (part. praes. fem. r. av) nomen montis. N. 9. 21. (cf. lat. aventinum).
avapāta m. (r. pat s. a) actio decidendi, devolandi. HIT. 14. 19.
avabodha m. (r. budh praef. ava s. a) vigilatio. BH. 6. 17.
avama (ab ava s. ma) humilis, trop. vilis, abjectus. DR. 5. 11.
avamantṛ (r. man cogitare s. tṛ) contemtor. HIT. 101. 1. infr.
avamānin (r. man cogitare s. in) despiciens, contemnens.
avayava m. (r. yu ligare s. a) membrum. HIT. 96. 4.
avara (a praep. ava s. ra) 1) inferus, inferior. 2) posticus, ventus secundus; de lat. ora v. avāra).
avaraja m. (ex praec. et ja natus) frater natu minor. AM.
avarati f. (r. ram se delectare praef. ava s. ti) cessatio, intermissio. AM.
avarodha m. (r. rudh impedire, includere s. a) 1) impedimentum, perturbatio. SAK. 41. 7. UR. 88. 6. infr. 2) gynaeceum, v. sq.
avarodhana n. (r. rudh impedire, includere, s. ana) gynaeceum. AM.
avalagna m. n. (r. laj pudore affici s. na) medium corpus, "the waist". AM.
avalambana n. (r. lamb labi s. ana) actio adhaerendi, suspendendi, innitendi. HIT. 41. 16.
avalambin (r. lamb labi s. in) pendens, dependens, suspensus. SA. 5. 104. HIT. 9. 5.
avalipta v. lip.
avalepa m. (r. lip oblinere, polluere s. a) arrogantia, insolentia, superbia. UR. 3. 8. DEV. 10. 2.
avaloka m. (r. lok videre s. a) visus, conspectus, adspectus. UR. 37. 14.
avaśa (voluntatem, arbitrium non habens, KARM. ex a priv. et vaśa voluntas, arbitrium) 1) invitus. BH. 3. 5. 2) non subactus. HIT. 12. 8.
avaśeṣa m. (r. śiṣ relinquere s. a) reliquum, reliquiae. SAK. 30. 14.
avaśyaka (ex a priv. et vaśyaka arbitrio subjectus) arbitrio non subjectus, necessarius.
avaśyakatā f. (a praec. s. tā) necessitas. HIT. 116. 10.
avaśyakaraṇīya (KARM. ex avaśyam abjecto m et karaṇīya faciendus, a rad. kṛ s. anīya) quod necessario faciendum. BR. 3. 16.
avaśyabhāvin Adj. (ex avaśyam abjecto m et bhāvin quod existit, fit) quod necessario fit, accidit. BR. 2. 2.
[Page 22a]
avaśyam (AVY. ex a priv. et vaśya n. quod arbitrio subjici, quod regi potest) necessario, certe. BR. 2. 2. N. 13. 29.
avaśyāya m. (r. śyai ire s. a) pruina. AM.
avasakta v. sajj.
avasara m. (r. sṛ ire s. a) occasio, opportunitas, tempus opportunum. UR. 10. 21. HIT. 54. 11. 14. 53. 11.
avasāna n. (r. so finire s. ana) finis, obitus. UR. 5. 15. 37. 4. 47. 6. infr. SAK. 59. 7.
avasiktāṅga Adj. (BAH. ex avasikta conspersus, a r. sic s. ta et aṅga n. membrum, corpus) conspersa membra, vel conspersum corpus habens. SU. 4. 19.
avaskanda m. (r. skand salire s. a) incursio, impetus, impugnatio. HIT. 102. 9.
avaskara m. (r. kṛ facere praef. ava cum s euphonico, s. a) excrementum, stercus. AM.
avastra (BAH. ex a priv. et vastra n. vestis) veste privatus.
avastratā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praecedentis. N. 10. 16.
avasthā f. (a rad. sthā praef. ava) status, conditio. SA. 5. 89. In fine comp. BAH. SA. 4. 32. N. 17. 31.
avasthāna n. (r. sthā stare, esse s. ana) commoratio, statio, habitatio. HIT. 38. 13.
avasthita v. sthā.
avahāsa m. (r. has ridere s. a) risus, jocus. BH. 11. 42.
avahita v. dhā.
avāk Adv. (ab avāc q. v. mutato c in k v. gr. 59.) 1) deorsum. 2) meridiem versus.
avākiśaras (BAH. e praec. et śiras n. caput) deorsum caput habens, demisso capite. M. 4. DR. 8. 22.
avāṅmukha (BAH. ex avāk v. gr. 58., et mukha n. vultus) deorsum habens vultum, demisso vultu. DR. 9. 24.
avāc (in casibus fortibus avāñc v. gr. 196. 197; a r. añc ire praef. ava) 1) inferus, inferior. 2) meridionalis. (Lat. aus-ter ortum esse videtur ex praep. ava - cum s euphonico sicut supra in avaskara - suff. comp. ter; cf. etiam nostrum Osten, germ. vet. ostar, ostana, v. gr. comp. 296.). AM.
[Page 22b]
avāpti f. (r. āp adipisci s. ti) adeptio, impetratio. HIT. 36. 15. 69. 2.
avāra n. ripa citerior fluminis (lat. ora).
avi m. ovis (lith. awi-s, slav. ovjza, lat. ovis, gr. [greek]; goth. avistr ovile; huc etiam retulerim lat. aries, mutato v in r sicut e. c. in germ. vet. birumes sumus contra bhavāmas v. gr. comp. 20.).
avicāritam Adv. (AVY. ex a priv. et vicārita n. deliberatio, cogitatio) sine deliberatione, sine haesitatione, non cunctanter. SA. 1. 35.
avitatham v. vitatha.
avidūra (KARM. ex a priv. et vidūra longinquus) non longinquus. H. 2. 1.
avinaya m. (KARM. ex a priv. et vinaya improbitas, mores pravi, immodestia, turpitudo. HIT. 71. 10. SAK. 16. 5.
avirata (ex a priv. et virata requiescens a r. ram praef. vi s. ta) perpetuus, continuus. AM.
aviratam Adv. (acc. neut. praec.) sine intermissione, assidue, perpetuo. P. 17.
aviṣaya m. (KARM. ex a priv. et viṣaya q. v.) absentia. HIT. 56. 14.
aviśeṣam (AVY. ex a priv. et viśeṣa m. differentia, discrimen) omnino, prorsus, plane. A. 3. 32.
avaidhavya (BAH. ex a priv. et vaidhavya viduitas a vidhavā s. ya) liber a viduitate, liberans a viduitate. SA. 4. 12.
avocam v. gr. 420. gr. min. 381. 382.
avyakta (KARM. ex a priv. et vyakta q. v.) 1) invisibilis, quod sensibus percipi nequit. BH. 2. 25. 2) non perspicuus, obscurus. BR. 3. 21.
avyagra (KARM. ex a priv. et vyagra q. v.) 1) imperturbatus. N. 26. 20. 2) consternatus, conturbatus, confusus, territus. DR. 9. 1. SU. 4. 1.
avyaya (BAH. ex a priv. et vyaya m. interitus, exitium; quod non, sicut Wils. a r. vyay expendere, erogare derivari volo, sed a r. i ire praef. vi s. a) 1) interitūs, exitii expers. N. 2. 15. BH. 2. 17. 4. 1. 6. 13. 7. 24. 25. 9. 2. 14. 5. 27. 2) m. n. vox indeclinabilis.
[Page 23a]
avratika (KARM. ex a priv. et vratika qui vota facit aut solvit, a vrata votum s. ika) qui vota non facit aut solvit. IN. 2. 5.
aś 5. A. 9. P. 1) edere, frui. aśnātiḥ HIT. 35. 15. aśnuteḥ BH. 3. 4. 5. 21. 2) secundum grammaticos occupare, coacervare. (Fortasse huc pertinet lat. cibus, abjectā vocali initiali, suff. bu-s, inserto i sicut in sq. aśitavya.
c. upa id. upāśnāmiḥ DEV. 5. 61. upāśnuteḥ MAN. 12. 20. 6. 82.
c. pra id. prāśyaḥ N. 23. 22.
c. sam id. samaśnīyātḥ MAN. 6. 19. samaśnuteḥ MAN. 2. 5. 3. 277. 11. 6.
aśana (r. aś s. ana) qui edit, in fine comp.) N. 13. 56. H. 4. 2.
aśani m. f. fulmen. IN. 1. 5. 3. 4.
aśitavya n. (r. aś s. tavya) cibus. UR. 15. 9. infr.
aśiraska (BAH. ex a priv. et śiras n. caput, s. ka v. gr. 665.) capite privatus. DR. 8. 30.
aśiśvī f. (fem. ab aśiśu liberis carens - ex a priv. et śiśu - adjecto feminini signo ī) liberis carens femina. AM.
aśīla n. (KARM. ex a priv. et śīla q. v.) improbitas, mores pravi, turpitudo. UP. 82.
aśubha (KARM. ex a priv. et śubha q. v.) 1) Adj. improbus, scelestus. N. 13. 32. 2) infelix, infaustus. BH. 9. 1. 3) Subst. n. malum. BH. 2. 57.
aśūnya (BAH. ex a priv. et śūnya n. vacuum) liber a vacuo, totus, universus.
aśūnyam Adv. (Accus. neut. praec.) omnino, plane, accurate. SAK. 33. 12.
aśeṣa (BAH. ex a priv. et śeṣa n. residuum, reliquum) totus, universus. AM.
aśeṣatas (a praec. s. tas) omnino, plane. N. 16. 38. 6. 24.
aśeṣe Adv. (Loc. ab aśeṣa) i. q. praec. N. 4. 31.
aśeṣeṇa Adv. (Instr. ab aśeṣa) i. q. praec. N. 8. 21. BH. 4. 35. 10. 16.
[Page 23b]
aśoka (BAH. ex a priv. et śoka m. moeror) 1) Adj. moeroris expers. 2) m. nomen arboris. N. 12. 101.
aśmagarbha m. (ex aśman lapis et garbha q. v.) smaragdus.
aśman m. (ut videtur, a r. aś sg. 2. s. man) lapis (lith. akmu[greek] Th. akmen, slav. kamy Th. kamen, v. gr. comp. 139. et p. 364.; fortasse etiam huc referenda est prima syllaba graeci [greek] et lat. sma-ragdus, ita ut [greek] sma sit pro asma, et [greek] ragdus sit lapidis epitheton, quod retulerim ad rad. rañj colorare, unde rakta ruber; cf. aśmagarbha. Quod attinet ad sibilantem in voce graeca et latina, pro gutturali, quae plerumque sanscriti ś locum tenet in utraque lingua: respiciendum est, litteram ś etiam in sanscrita lingua non raro cum s permutari, et vice versa s cum ś e. c. in śvaśura quod lat. est socer, gr. [greek]).
aśmanta m. (ab aśman s. ta) focus, fornax. AM. (fortasse gr. [greek] et lat. caminus, - haec sunt a [greek] - per metathesin ex [greek] sicut slav. KAMEN opponitur lithuanico AKMEN et scr. aśman).
aśmasāra m. n. (ex aśman et sāra q. v.) ferrum. AM.
aśra n. lacryma (v. aśru).
aśri f. acies ensis. AM. (lat. acies et acer lith. afs-mu).[greek]
aśru n. lacryma (ut mihi videtur, e daśru abjecto d ar. daṃś mordere - gr. [greek] - s. ru; cf. gr. [greek] lat. lacryma pro dacryma; goth. tagrs Th. tagra respondet sanscrito aśra; angl. tear, nostrum Zähre; lith. áfzara).
aśreyas n. (KARM. ex a priv. et śreyas n. felicitas) infortunium, malum, calamitas. UP. 32.
aśva m. equus (lat. equus, gr. [greek] ex [greek] per assimilationem ex [greek] zend. [greek] as'pa - gr. comp. 50. - lith. áfzwa equa, russ. kobyla, abjecto a v mutato in b et inserto o sicut in sobàka canis = śvan).
aśvattha m. nomen arboris (Wils. ficus religiosa). N. 12. 3. BH. 15. 1.
aśvapati m. (equorum dominus, TATP. ex aśva et pati) nom. pr. SA. 1. 3.
[Page 24a]
aśvamedha m. (ex aśva et medha m. sacrificium) equi sacrificium. (*)
(*) Wils. ad hanc vocem: "The actual or emblematic sacrifice of a horse. This sacrifice is one of the highest order, and performed a hundred times, entitles the sacrificer to the domination of Swerga or paradise: it appears to have been originally typical; the horse and other animals being simply bound during the performation of certain ceremonies; the actual sacrifice is an introduction of a later period. See AS. R. Vol. 8, 442. Colebrooke, on the Vedas.
aśvaśālā f. (TATP. ex aśva et śālā f. domus, porticus) equile. N. 19. 11.
aśvāroha m. (TATP. ex aśva et āroha ascendens, a r. ruh praef. ā) eques. AM.
aśvin m. DU. aśvinau gemini fratres insigni pulchritudine, coelestes medici, Sūryo, solis Deo, et nympha Asvinia nati.
aṣṭaguṇāśraya (octo virtutum sedem habens, BAH. ex aṣṭaguṇa-aṣṭan + guṇa - octo proprietates, virtutes, et aśraya domus, sedes) octo virtutibus praeditus. IN. 4. 9.
aṣṭadhā Adv. (a sq. s. dhā) in octo partes divisum. BH. 7. 4.
aṣṭan m. f. n. (gr. 256.) octo (lat. octo, gr. [greek] goth. ahtau, nostrum acht, lith. afztu[greek]ni, slav. osmj.
aṣṭama (fem. aṣṭamī) octavus.
aṣṭamī f. (fem. praecedentis) dies octavus mensis dimidiati. DEV. 12. 3.
aṣṭāṅga n. (DVIGU ex aṣṭan et aṅga membrum) octo membra. Wils. "eight parts of the body, the hands. breast, forehead, eyes, throat and middle of the back; or four first, with the knees and feet; or these six with the words and mind."
aṣṭāṅgapāta m. (TATP. e praec. et pāta actio procumbendi) octo membrorum prolapsio ad salutandum. HIT. 40. 20. 91. 22.
aṣṭādaśa duodevicesimus. gr. 259.
aṣṭādaśan m. f. n. duodeviginti. gr. 256.
aṣṭhīvat m. n. (Nom. m. aṣṭhīvān neut. aṣṭhīvat secundum Wils. ab asthi os s. vat ita ut sit pro asthivat) genu.
[Page 24b]
as 1. 1. P. A. (dīptyādānayoḥ K. dīptigrahaṇagatiṣu v.) splendere, capere, ire.
as 2. 2. P. (ATM. solum in conjunctione cum vyati irr. v. gr. 365, 366, 367, 457, 458.) 1) esse, existere. BH. 2. 12. 66. H. 1. 39. SU. 1. 25. 2) esse, ut verbum abstractum vel copulativum. SU. 1. 21. SA. 4. 7. 3) fieri. A. 8. 14. (Lith. es-mi, es-ti; slav. jes-mj, jes-tj; gr. [greek] [greek] prius per assimilationem ex [greek] lat. sum, es-t; goth. i-m, ex is-m, is-t; nostrum is-t.).
c. prādur (manifesto, palam. gr. 685.) apparere, in conspectum venire, oriri. A. 4. 8. 6. 16. 8. 13.
as 3. 4. P. deponere, abjicere. NALOD. 4. 36.
c. apa 1) id. NALOD. 3. 8. 2) relinquere, deserere. HIT. 107. 5. 3) postponere, negligere. HIT. 70. 10.
c. abhi exercere, tractare, versari in alqāre. SAK. 32. infr.
c. ut praef. vi (vyudas) i. q. simpl. BH. 18. 51.
c. ni 1) deponere. DR. 1. 5. 7. 8. SA. 5. 9. c. vi + ni ponere, deponere, collocare. N. 24. 45. RAM. ed. Ser. III. 47. 7. 70. 5. c. sam + ni deponere. SA. 3. 18. BH. 3. 30. 4. 41. 5. 13.
c. nis ejicere. DEV. 1. 18.
c. vi part. vyasta consternatus, confusus, dejectus. A. 10. 64.
asaṃśayam Adv. (AVY. ex a priv. et saṃśaya m. dubium) sine dubio. BR. 3. 9. 10.
asakṛt (ex a priv. et sakṛt semel) non semel, saepius. H. 1. 14. 4. 11. BR. 1. 21. A. 8. 15.
asaṅkhyeya (KARM. ex a priv. et saṅkhyeya a r. khyā praef. sam s. ya. v. gr. 626.) innumerabilis. N. 13. 56.
asajjana m. (KARM. ex a priv. et sajjana ex sat bonus et jana homo) homo improbus. HIT. 74. 3.
asatī f. (ex a priv. et satī fem. [greek] sat bonus) femina impudica, non casta. AM.
asatkṛta n. (KARM. ex a priv. et satkṛta e sat bonus et kṛta n. factum) peccatum, delictum. N. 24. 31.
asatya (KARM. ex a priv. et satya verus) non verus, falsus. N. 19. 8.
[Page 25a]
asan v. asṛj.
asambaddha (ex a priv. et sambaddha ligatus a r. bandh praef. sam s. ta) absurdus, ineptus, stultus de verbis. SAK. 21. 2. infr.
asahana (ex a priv. et sahana tolerans a r. sah s. ana) non tolerans, zelotypus. UR. 47. 8. V. sq.
asahamāna (ex a priv. et sahamāna tolerans, a r. sah s. māna) id. UR. 55. 19. 71. 16.
asādhya (ex a priv. et sādhya perficiendus, efficiendus a Caus. radicis sādh) insanabilis. UR. 48. 6. infr.
asi m. (ut videtur, a r. as cl. 1. s. i) ensis, gladius (lat. ensis insertā nasali).
asita (KARM. ex a priv. et sita albus) niger. N. 12. 66. 16. 21.
asiputrī f. (ex asi ensis et putrī filia) culter. AM.
asiheti m. (ensem pro telo habens, BAH. ex asi et heti telum) ensifer. AM.
asu (r. as esse s. u) 1) m. pl. num. (asavas) halitus, spiritus. DEV. 2. 67. V. gatāsu et vyasu. 2) n. consideratio, cogitatio, aut cor tanquam ejus sedes. 3) n. affectus, affectio.
asukha n. (KARM. ex a priv. et sukha n. delectatio, voluptas) dolor, sollicitudo, moeror. N. 13. 52. 15. 14.
asudhāraṇa n. (ex asu halitus, spiritus et dhāraṇa gestatio, portatio) vita. AM.
asura m. nomen daemonum Kāsyapo et Dite natorum, diis inimicorum.
asuhṛd m. (KARM. ex a priv. et suhṛd m. amicus) inimicus. N. 26. 15.
asūy (Denominat. ab asu q. v. s. ya gr. 585.) conviciari, maledicere, exsecrari, devovere, fremere, murren. N. 14. 17. M. 19. BH. 3. 31. UR. 78. 2. infr.
c. abhi exsecrari. SA. 5. 90. BH. 3. 32. N. 12. 117.
asūyana n. (ab asūy s. ana) nomen actionis verbi asūy.
asūyā f. (ab asūy s. ā) id. AM.
asūyu Adj. (ab asūy s. u) convicians, maledicens, fremens. BH. 9. 1.
[Page 25b]
asṛgdharā f. (ex asṛj sanguis et dhara gerens, ferens in fem.) cutis. AM.
asṛj n. (non profundens pro non profundendum, a r. sṛj q. v., praef. a priv. nisi fortasse a mutilatum est ex ava vel ā ita ut sanguis nominatus sit a fluendo; notetur lith. srawaù sanguinem emitto, quod ad rad. sru fluere pertinet) sanguis (lat. sanguis abjecto a initiali; quod ad nasalem [greek] sanguis attinet, respicias formam asan quā in nonnullis casibus Thema asṛj suppleri potest, v. gr. 203.).
asṛpāṭa m. n. (ut mihi videtur, pro asṛkapāṭa e praec. et pāṭa extensio, expansio) rivus sanguinis.
asau hic, haec, ille, illa v. adas et gr. 271.
asta m. (r. as q. v. s. ta) 1) nomen occidentalis cujusdam montis, ultra quem solem occidere credunt. 2) solis occasus et occasus, finis in universum. SA. 4. 17. HIT. 73. 6.
astra n. (r. as s. tra 1) telum quodcunque, praesertim missile. 2) arcus. A. 8. 2. 10. 29. (Huc traherem lith. afztrùs acer, nisi hoc syllabā suā radicali afz melius cum aśri acies conveniret, quum lith. fz saepissime sibilantibus palatalis et lingualis ordinis - ś ṣ - respondeat, rarissime dentali s. Ceterum afz-trùs, quod ad radicem suam attinet, ab afz-mu[greek] Th. afz-men acies, quod supra voci aśri apposui, non separari potest. Conferatur etiam slav. ostr acutus Th. ostro et russ. oselok cos.)
asthi n. (fortasse a r. sthā stare, ita ut a praepositio sit mutilata ex ā vel ava) os (lat. os, ossis per assimil. ex ostis, gr. [greek] slav. kostj Th. kosti, anteposito k.)
asthikṛt m. (e praec. et kṛt faciens) medulla. HEM.
asthibhuj m. (ex asthi et bhuj edens) canis. HEM.
asma v. idam et seq. et gr. 264. 266.
asmat (ex asma et ablativi signo t) pronominis primae personae Ablat. plur. qui in initio compositorum Thematis loco fungitur et a grammaticis tanquam Thema proponitur; scribunt tamen asmad. (Cf. gr. [greek] per assimilat. ex [greek] et goth. UNSA per metathesin ex USNA unde e. c. genit. unsa-ra, nostrum unser; v. gr. 264. et gr. comp. 166.)
asmattas (a praec. s. tas) interdum ponitur pro Ablat. pl. asmat sicut in Sing. mattas pro mat. A. 4. 16.
asmadīya (ab asmat s. īya gr. 289.) noster. BH. 11. 26.
asmadvidha (meam aut nostram indolem habens, BAH. ex asmat et vidha m. aut vidhā f. indoles, natura, species) mihi aut nobis aequalis. SA. 4. 7.
asyai asyās asyām v. gr. 270.
asra n. 1) (fortasse a r. sṛ ire, cf. asṛj) sanguis. AM. 2) (pro aśra) lacryma. UR. 58. 12.
asru n. lacryma (v. aśru).
asvapna m. (liber a somno, ex a priv. et svapna) deus. AM.
asvastha (KARM. ex a priv. et svastha sanus, validus) infirmus, invalidus, aegrotus. SA. 5. 4. N. 2. 5. 6. 7.
asvasthatā f. (a praec. s. tā) aegritudo. UR. 53. 2. infr.
ah (radix verbi defectivi quod in praeterito redupl. solum sed saepissime invenitur, et cum praeteriti et cum praesentis significatione. Secunda persona sing. anomale format āttha; v. gr. 456b).) dicere. IN. 1. 12. BR. 1. 17. 2. 29. (Huc refero hibern. ag-all sermo, agaill loqui, eigh-im clamo; goth. af-aika nego, attenuato a in i, quod cum gunae incremento fecit ai, sicut skaida separo convenit cum chid et lat. scindo et maita abscindo cum bhid et findo, mutatā labiali in nasalem ejusdem organi. Gothico aika respondere videtur germ. vet. jihu dico, fateor, puto (v. Graff I. p. 581.), a radice JAH - gr. comp. p. 116. - ita ut j vocali initiali sit antepositum, (*) sicut fortasse in goth. jains Th. jaina, nostro jener, si hoc pertinet ad scr. ena q. v. A jihu praefixo bi est bijihu confiteor unde substantivum bijiht confessio, nostrum Beichte. Pottius apte confert lat. nego i. e. n'-ego cum g pro h et goth. k, sicut e. c. in ego contra aham goth. ik. Fortasse etiam ajo a nostra radice descendit, ejecto g et addito charactere quartae classis. Potest tamen ajo etiam a khyā praefixo ā derivari, item ejectā guturali. Respiciatur etiam goth. ah-ja cogito, quod si cum ah cognatum est, - ita ut aspirata tenuis loco fungatur quam ex generali consonantium permutandarum lege exspectaveris - primitivam significationem servaverit, quum linguae facile a notione cogitandi ad notionem loquendi transeant, sicut e. c. zendicum maṅthra loquela et nostrum Mund, ut loquelae instrumentum, a radice man cogitare descendunt.)
(*) Cf. gramm. comp. 255. n).
c. pra i. q. simpl. SU. 4. 23. BH. 6. 2. 13. 8. (Fortasse cum prāh dicere cohaeret nostrum SPRACH, spreche, ita ut s euphonicum sit antepositum, cum s sequenti p et t facile se adjungat, quam ob rem Pottius gothicum stautan, nostrum stofsen ad radicem sanscritam et latinam tud apte reduxit.)
c. prati respondere. N. 26. 11.
aha in fine nonnullorum compositorum pro ahan e. c. ekāham per unum diem, pratyaham quotidie. SAK. 30. 3. 4. infr. (Cf. hibern. aga "leisure, time, opportunity".)
ahaṅkāra m. (ex aham ego et kāra faciens) sui conscientia, sui studium, superbia. BH. 2. 71. 7. 4.
ahaṅkṛta (ex aham ego et kṛta factus) sui studiosus, superbus. BR. 2. 11.
ahan m. (irr. gr. 228., fortasse mutilatum e dahan a r. dah urere s. an sicut aśru e daśru) dies. (Si goth. dags Th. daga, angl. day, nostrum Tag huc vel ad supra memoratum aha pertinent, lex consonantium permutandarum, quā goth. taks contra daha postularetur, dupliciter violata est. Respicias tamen goth. dauhtar filia et daur Th. daura porta, quae, cum duhitṛ et dvāra comparata, item antiquam Mediam conservarunt.)
aham ego (v. asmat et gr. 264. et cf. gr. [greek] lat. ego, goth. ik, nostrum ich, lith. asz, slav. az, cambrobrit. ym, bret. am, em).
ahar n. dies. BH. 8. 17. 18. 19. SU. 1. 34. Hoc vocabulum, quod in lexicis desideratur, fortasse in nom. et acc. sg. et in initio compositorum solum usitatum est. Nititur, ut mihi videtur, forma ahar eo quod Liquidae facile inter se permutantur, inde ahar ex ahan sicut lat. aliu-s, goth. alji-s, Th. alja pro scr. anya (cf. gramm. comp. 374.).
aharpati m. (diei dominus, e praec. et pati) sol. AM.
aharmaṇi m. (diei gemma vel margarita, ex ahar et maṇi) id. HEM.
aharmukha n. (diei os, facies, ex ahar et mukha) tempus matutinum, diluculum. AM.
ahas m. (in nom., voc. et debilioribus casibus, nec non in initio nonnullorum compositorum pro ahan v. gr. 228.) dies.
ahaskara m. (diem faciens, e praec. et kara) sol. AM.
ahaha Interj. HIT. 12. 3.
ahārya m. (non capiendus, non abripiendus, ex a priv. et hārya a r. hṛ s. ya) mons. AM.
ahi m. (r. aṃh ire s. i) serpens (lat. anguis, gr. [greek] et [greek] cum aspiratae saepe inter se permutentur; lith. ungury-s, russ. ūgorj anguilla; ita nostrum Aal convenit cum scr. vyāla serpens).
ahiṃsā f. (ex a priv. et hiṃsā offensio, a r. hiṃs suff. ā) mansuetudo, clementia, benevolentia. BH. 10. 5. N. 6. 10.
ahikānta m. (a serpentibus amatus) ae7r, ventus. HEM.
ahita m. (KARM. ex a priv. et hita bonus) inimicus. BH. 2. 36.
ahibhaya n. (ex ahi et bhaya timor) suspicio "fear of a lurking snake as it were". AM.
ahibhuj m. (serpentes edens, ex ahi et bhuj) 1) Garuda (v. garuḍa). 2) pavo. AM.
aho Interj. admirationis et lamentationis, ah! eheu. N. 3. 17. 13. 31. BR. 1. 35. SA. 2. 11.
ahorātra m. (DVANDV. ex ahas q. v. et rātra pro rātri gr. 681. nox) dies et nox. N. 12. 61. 89. v. gr. 659.
ahosvit (ex aho et svit q. v.) an (oder) in interrogando. N. 21. 34. ubi nunc an pro fortasse posuerim. (v. utāhosvit).
[Page 271]
ā
ā Praep. praef. 1) ad, v. gr. 111. 2) in conjunctione cum ablat. substantivi, usque ad, tenus, aut cum inclusione aut cum exclusione rei. BH. 8. 16. SAK. 21. 4. In compositione cum vocibus quae colorem indicant idem valet quod lat. sub et nostrum suffixum lich, e. c. anīla subniger, schwärzlich.
āṃ Interj. nae, profecto, sane; sequente jñātam cognitum: UR. 2. 2. SAK. 43. 1. infr.
āḥ vel ā Interj. (forma prior ante surdas, posterior ante sonoras litteras).
ākara m. (r. kṛ facere praef. ā s. a) 1) fodina. 2) multitudo.
ākarṣaṇa n. (r. kṛṣ trahere s. ana) actio attrahendi, abstrahendi, protrahendi. HIT. 96. 21.
[Page 271]
ākalpa m. (r. kḷp q. v. praef. ā s. a) aegritudo. URV. 93. 16.
ākāṅghā f. (r. kāṅkṣ desiderare praef. ā s. ā) desiderium. HIT. 69. 21.
ākāya m. (secundum Wils. a r. ci colligere, mutato c in k s. a) 1) rogus. 2) habitatio (hibern. acaidh habitatio, achad campus, v. Piktet p. 14.).
ākāra m. (a rad. kṛ facere, praef. ā s. a) 1) species, forma, facies. SU. 2. 25. N. 2. 5. 13. 26. 2) animi securitas, animus aequus, bene compositus. UR. 27. 3. infr.
ākāravat (a praec. s. vat) formosus, pulcher. N. 5. 6.
ākāśa m. (r. kāś lucere, praef. ā s. a) ae7r. N. 14. 10. BH. 13. 32.
[Page 28a]
ākīrṇa (part. a r. kṝ s. na gr. 609.) impletus, plenus. N. 12. 2. 113.
ākula (r. kul praef. ā s. a) turbatus, perturbatus, confusus. N. 4. 18. 16. 14. BH. 2. 1.
ākṛti f. (r. kṛ s. ti) species, forma, facies. N. 5. 10. BH. 11. 5. cf. ākāra.
ākṛṣṭi f. (r. kṛṣ trahere s. ti) attractio. HIT. 25. 7.
ākrīḍa m. (r. krīḍ ludere s. a) hortus regius publicus. AM.
ākhu m. mus Rattus, "a rat, a mouse".
ākhubhuj m. (e praec. et bhuj edens) felis. AM.
ākheṭa m. (r. khiṭ vel kheṭ terrere s. a) venatio. AM.
ākhyā f. (r. khyā appellare) nomen. HIT. 26. 12.
ākhyāna n. (r. khyā s. ana) sermo, loquela, narratio. N. 6. 9. 22. 21. IN. 4. 9. (ubi ākhyāna pro ākhyāya legendum).
ākhyāyin (r. khyā s. in inserto y euphonico) narrans. SAK. 15. 8.
āgata v. gam praef. ā.
āgantu m. (r. gam praef. ā adire, advenire, s. tu) 1) advena. HIT. 18. 2. 2) hospes, Gast. AM.
āgantuka m. (a praec. s. ka) advena. HIT. 70. 10.
āgama (r. gam s. a) 1) Adj. adiens, adveniens, appropinquans. BH. 2. 14. 2) m. aditio, adventus, appropinquatio. IN. 1. 1. BR. 1. 15. N. 21. 4. BH. 8. 18.
āgamana n. (r. gam s. ana) i. q. praec. sg. 2. SU. 2. 6. N. 3. 21. 17. 46.
āgamanatas (e praec. s. tas) adventūs causā. IN. 5. 23. (ubi pro āgamavato legendum āgamanato).
āgas n. (r. ag tortuose ire, vel aṅg ire, vel aj ire v. gr. 645. s. a - s. a) peccatum (gr. [greek] cf. aṃhas).
āgrya (ab agra n. cacumen, s. ya v. gr. 650.) insignis, egregius, eximius. DR. 7. 12.
āghāṭa (r. ghaṭ s. a) limes, terminus. HEM.
āghāta m. (r. han in forma caus. ghātay - v. gr. 524. - s. a) 1) occisio, caedes. 2) locus occisionis, locus extremi supplicii, Richtplatz. Secundum Wils. "a slaughter house, a place for killing animals or victims". HIT. 124. 6.
āghātana n. (r. han in forma caus. ghātay s. ana) i. q. praec.
ācamanīya n. (r. cam praef. ā os eluere, s. anīya) ori eluendo inserviens aqua. IN. 3. 2.
ācāra m. (r. car s. a) 1) actio; agendi, vivendi ratio, mores. BH. 3. 6. 9. 30. 2) honesta vita, mores boni, morum probitas. SA. 6. 16. (hibern. acara "convenience, conveniency, use", nisi pertinet ad r. kṛ unde ākāra; v. Pikt. p. 87.).
ācārya m. (r. car s. ya) magister, praeceptor. BH. 1. 2. 34.
āchādana n. (r. chad tegere s. ana) 1) actio tegendi, inumbratio. SA. 3. 20. 2) vestis, vestitus. AM.
āchurita n. (r. chur abscindere s. ta) cachinnus, hinnitus, v. sq.
āchuritaka n. (a praec. s. ka) id. AM.
ājāneya m. equus egregii generis. DR. 7. 10.
āji f. (ut videtur, a r. aj ire) 1) campus planus. 2) pugna. A. 10. 74. (scot. àgh pugna, hibern. agh id. Pikt. p. 14.).
ājīva m. (r. jīv vivere s. a) victus. AM.
ājīvana n. (r. jīv vivere s. ana) id.
ājñā f. (r. jñā scire praef. ā) jussus, praeceptum. IN. 2. 12. N. 19. 11. (hibern. agna sapientia, prudentia. Pikt. p. 87.).
ājñākara (e praec. et kara faciens) 1) Adj. obediens, subjectus. 2) m. servus, famulus.
ājñākaratva n. (a praec. s. tva) obedientia, servitus. UR. 50. 16.
ājya n. butyrum liquidum et purificatum. BH. 9. 16. DR. 6. 20.
āṭopa m. superbia. HIT. 58. 15.
āḍambara m. 1) clangor instrumentorum musicalium. 2) elephantorum rugitus. AM.
āḍhaka m. modus frumentarius: "a measure of grain equal to 4 Prasthas, or containing nearly 7 pounds, 11 ounzes Avoirdupois." HIT. 5. 10.
[Page 29a]
āḍhya dives, opulentus. BH. 16. 15.
ātaṅka m. (r. taṅk in miseria vivere s. a) 1) aegritudo. 2) timor. DEV. 12. 30.
ātatāyin (ex ātata extensus - a r. tan s. ta - et āyin iens a r. i s. in) Adj. et Subst. m. scelestus, fur, praedo. BH. 1. 36.
ātapa m. (r. tap calefacere, urere, s. a) calor, ardor solis. UR. 62. 13. 90. 10. SAK. 43. 10.
ātapatra n. (a solis ardore tuens, e praec. et tra a r. trā s. a; cf. tanutra) umbella, "a large umbrella of silk or leaves". IN. 2. 17.
ātura aegrotus, impotens. N. 7. 11. 11. 36.
ātodya n. (r. tud pulsare, percutere, s. ya) instrumentum musicale. AM.
ātta v. dā praef. ā.
āttha dixisti, v. ah.
ātmagatam Adv. (ex ātman et gata qui ivit, in acc. neut.) ad semet ipsum loquens. UR. 7. 4.
ātmaja m. (TATP. ex ātman q. v. et ja natus) filius. IN. 1. 11.
ātmadarśa m. (qui facit ut aliquis semet ipsum videat, ex ātman et darśa a r. dṛś in form. caus. s. a) speculum. HEM. (cf. ādarśa).
ātman m. (ut videtur a r. at ire aut productā, aut, quod minus mihi arridet, cum praef. ā compositā, suff. man; respicias tamen, radicem ah q. v. in 2. pers. praet. redupl. formare āttha permutato h cum t quam ob rem ātman eādem permutatione ab eādem radice deduci possit) 1) anima, animus, mens. BR. 1. 15. BH. 4. 21. 5. 7. 9. 5. N. 12. 27. 10. 8. SU. 3. 2. 2) saepissime pronominum trium personarum locum tenet, cum sensu reflexivo. ātmānam me: BR. 1. 32. N. 9. 31. ātmānam te: BR. 2. 28. N. 12. 57. ātmanas tui: IN. 5. 32. N. 9. 20. ātmanas sui: IN. 5. 51. N. 10. 16.; cum sensu plur.: A. 9. 3. - Non semper tamen ad sententiae Subjectum sed nonnunquam ad pronomen in obliquo casu positum refertur, e. c. H. 4. 14.: jñāsyasy adya samāgamya mayā" tmānam ba- lādhikam cognosces nunc congressus mecum me fortiorem. - Etiam Nominativus ātmā reflexive usurpatur, ita ut idem sit ac persona, a qua actio efficitur; e. c. SA. 7. 14. SAK. 18. 4. infr. kinnimitam āryeṇa sukumāreṇa ātmā tapovanagamanapariśrama upanīta iti cur a venerando tenero (te) tu ad castimoniae silvae adeundae lassitudinem adductus? 3) propria persona, das eigne Selbst. BR. 2. 3. 3. 11. 4) In fine compositorum BAH. ātman saepe suffixum ka assumit (v. gr. 665.) et significat natura, indoles, conditio, proprietas, aut suffixa aequat, quibus adjectiva e substantivis descendunt, Sic BH. 15. 13. rasātmaka succi naturam habens, idem est ac succosus et explicatur a schol. per rasamaya a rasa suff. maya (gr. 652.), vide quoque rāgātmaka BH. 14. 13. hiṃsātmaka (secundum schol. mārakasvabhāva) 18. 27. et paricaryātmaka 18. 44. Eodem modo ātmika ab ātman suff. ika in fine comp. usurpatur, BH. 2. 41. 44. (Germ. vet. ātum Th. ātuma inserto u, anglo - sax. oedhm, nostrum Athem, hibern. adhm cognitio, adhma gnarus - Piktet p. 109. - fortasse etiam adhmaighim confiteor, adhmail confessio; fortasse etiam amhne "himself". Si autem ātman est pro āhman et a r. ah q. v. descendit, convenit cum goth. ahma Th. ahman spiritus.).
ātmaprabha (BAH. e praec. et prabhā f. splendor) suimet ipsius, i. e. per semetipsum, splendorem habens. IN. 1. 37. N. 5. 38.
ātmabhū m. (per semet ipsum existens, ex ātman et bhū) nomen Brahmae, Vischnūs, Sivi et Anangi.
ātmambhari m. (ex ātma pro ātman cum signo accus. et bhari a bhṛ sustinere s. i) homo edax, heluo, abdomini natus. AM.
ātmavat (ab ātman s. vat) sui compos. BH. 4. 41.
ātmasāt Adv. (ex ātman s. sāt v. gr. 652.) in propriam personam, zum eignen Selbst, zum Ich. HIT. 118. 15.: ātmasātkṛta propria alicujus persona factus, propriam personam alicujus valens; cf. BR. 3. 11.
[Page 30a]
ātmīya (ab ātman s. īya v. gr. 289.) proprius, meus, tuus etc. HIT. 52. 16.
ātyantika (ab atyanta quod supra finem est, infinitus, s. ika) infinitus. -BH. 5. 21.
ātyayika (ex atyaya q. v. s. ika) exitiosus, perniciosus, funestus. HIT. 68. 18.
ādara m. (r. dṛ praef. ā honorare, magni facere s. a) observantia, veneratio. HIT. 50. 7. 69. 3. (Hibern. adharadh adoratio, adharach qui adorat, nisi haec a lat. adorare. Piktet p. 87.).
ādarśa m. (r. dṛś videre in form. caus. darśay s. a) speculum. BH. 3. 38. (cf. ātmadarśa).
ādarśanāt (ex ā usque ad et darśana visus in abl.) usque ad visum i. e. ita ut oculis cerni possit, ut adspectu sentiri possit. UR. 16. 3.
ādāna n. (r. dā praef. ā sumere, accipere) actio sumendi, accipiendi. HIT. 128. 7.
ādi 1) primus, BH. 11. 37. de ejus usu in fine compositorum BAH. v. gr. 666. BH. 4. 26. a et b. 2) Subst. m. initium, principium. BH. 11. 16. 15. 3. IN. 4. 1. (slav. jedin unus, de cujus j v. gr. comp. 255. n.).
āditas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) ab initio.
āditeya m. (ex aditi Aditis, deorum mater, s. eya) deus.
āditya m. (ex aditi s. ya v. praec.) 1) sol. 2) pl. ādityās genii, duodecim numero (Wilson ad hanc vocem: "The Aditya's are 12 in number, they are forms of SURYA or the sun, and appear to represent him as distinct in each month of the year. AM.").
ādityatūpa (BAH. e praec. et rūpa n. forma) solis formam habens, soli similis. IN. 1. 30.
āditsu (a dits q. v. praef. ā s. u) capiendi cupidus, capere volens. HIT. 63. 4.
ādima (ab ādi s. ma) primus. AM.
ādiṣṭa v. diś.
ādya (ab ādi s. ya) primus; de ejus usu in fine comp. BAH. v. gr. 666. N. 3. 5. 5. 39.
[Page 30b]
ādyantavat (ab ādyanta n. - DVAND. ex ādi et anta - s. vat) initium et finem habens. BH. 5. 22.
ādhāra m. (r. dhṛ s. a) 1) fulcrum, fultura, transl. praesidium, subsidium. DEV. 11. 3. HIT. 41. 7. 2) fossa aquaria, canalis. AM. (ambhasāṃ yatra dhāraṇam).
ādhi m. (r. dhyai meditari abjecto ai et y mutato in i) sollicitudo. N. 18. 11. (Piktetius confert hibern. ead "zele, jalousie").
ādhipatya n. (ab adhipati dominus, imperator) dominium, imperium. BH. 2. 8.
ānaka m. tympanum. BH. 1. 13.
ānana n. (r. an spirare vel anomale producto a vel praefixo praep. ā) 1) os. BH. 11. 24. 2) facies, vultus. IN. 5. 37.
ānanda m. (r. nand gaudere s. a) gaudium, laetitia, voluptas. HIT. 42. 8. UR. 63. 10. infr.
ānandathu m. (r. nand s. athu) id. AM.
ānandana n. (r. nand gaudere in form. caus. s. ana) actio exhilarandi, oblectandi. HIT. 43. 8.
ānayana n. (r. nī s. ana) adductio. N. 24. 29.
ānāya m. (r. nī ducere s. a) rete. AM.
ānīla (ex ā usque ad et nīla niger) subniger, nigricans. UR. 84. 1.
ānupūrvya n. (ab anupūrva quod secundum ordinem est - BAH. ex anu secundum et pūrva n. prius - s. ya v. gr. 650.) ordo. A. 10. 35. (cf. anupūrveṇa).
ānṛṇya n. Subst. abstr. ab anṛṇa q. v. s. ya. SA. 5. 19.
ānṛśaṃsya n. (ab anṛśaṃsa non malitiosus - ex a priv. et nṛśaṃsa - s. ya v. gr. 650.) humanitas, benignitas. N. 17. 43.
āp 5. P. 1) attingere alqm. locum, pervenire, venire. NALOD. 2. 22. 2) adipisci, nancisci. IN. 4. 13. H. 2. 31. BH. 3. 2. (Lat. apio, aptus = āpta adipiscor, opto, quod sensu convenit cum DESID. īps pro āps; opus, opera, ubi respiciendum, verba motionis in sanscrito saepissime etiam actionem significare; conferatur etiam capio, c'-apio, cujus c ad praepositionem pertinere vide- pro [greek]) et formā et sensu non repugnant nostrae radici, quae cum sam format samāpta finitus; germ. vet. uoban, nostrum üben, v. supra memoratum opus, opera et cf. Pott I. 255. et Graff I. 70.).
c. abhi i. q. simpl.; in forma caus. abhīps (v. gr. 540.) desiderare. RAM. I. 47. 3.: svargaṅ gantum abhīpsati; I. 31. 31.: senāpatim abhīpsantaḥ.
c. ava i. q. simpl. H. 1. 2. IN. 5. 58. BR. 2. 31. SU. 4. 4. -- c. ava praef. sam id. RAM. I. 50. 29.: brahmatvaṃ samavāpsyasi.
c. pra id. IN. 1. 12. 4. 4. 5. 31. BH. 2. 57. Form. caus. A. 4. 23. -- c. pra praef. anu (anuprāp) venire, pervenire. IN. 5. 17. 34. H. 1. 1. -- c. pra praef. sam (samprāp) id. IN. 5. 4. H. 2. 24. 4. 27. BR. 1. 23. N. 13. 35. 21. 1. -- c. pra praef. upa + sam (upasamprāp) id. N. 10. 5.
c. vi occupare, complecti, implere. BH. 10. 16. 11. 20. A. 10. 53.
c. sam id. BH. 11. 40. - samāpta finitus. - Caus. perficere, e. c. yajñaṃ samāpayitum RAM. I. 48. 25. -- c. sam praef. pari (parisamāp) id. BH. 4. 33.
āpakva (ex ā usque ad et pakva) semicoctus, semimaturus. AM. (Hib. āpuigh maturus).
āpagā f. (ex āpa aqua quod separatum non invenitur - v. ap - et ga iens in fem.) fluvius. N. 12. 36.
āpaṇa m. (r. paṇ q. v. praef. ā s. a) forum. SU. 2. 23.
āpatti f. (r. pad ire s. ti) infortunium, calamitas. MED.
āpad f. (r. pad ire) id. BR. 1. 19. 34. (Hib. āpadh mors, āpthach mortalis).
āpaddharma m. (TATP. ex apad et dharma) infortunii officium; Wils. "practice or profession other than that proper to caste, but allowable in time of distress." BR. 2. 26. v. MAN. 10. 81. sq.
āpanna v. pad praef. ā.
[Page 31b]
āpas n. (ut videtur, a r. āp unde etiam ap quod in casibus fortibus plenam radicis formam servavit) 1) aqua, 2) peccatum.
āpāṇḍu (ex ā usque ad et pāṇḍu pallidus) suppallidus.
āpāta m. (r. pat cadere s. a) actio decidendi, delabandi, irruendi, incursus, impetus. H. 2. 9. de dentibus; UP. 6. de sagittis (cf. vāṇanipāta A. 7. 10.); A. 7. 10. de equis. 2) praesens momentum. MED.
āpātaduḥsaha (KARM. e praec. et duḥsaha q. v.) impetu difficilis sustentu. H. 2. 9.
āpāna n. (ex ā et pāna potus) locus potatorius. AM.
āpīḍa m. (r. pīḍ s. a) sertum, quod capitis vertici annectitur. A. 10. 38. N. 12. 103.
āpīna n. (fortasse ab ap quod hīc lac significaret - cf. kṣīra payas - s. īna cum Vriddhi; nisi a pī bibere praef. ā vel, secundum Wils. ex praep. ā et pīna pinguis) uber, [greek] AM.
āpūpika m. (ex apūpa placenta, libum, s. ika) pistor. AM.
āpomaya (ex āpas aqua s. maya) aquosus, aqua praeditus. DEV. 1. 75. ubi āpomayaṃ pro apomayaṃ legendum.
āpta (r. āp s. ta) 1) obtentus, acceptus. 2) aptus, idoneus (lat. aptus) v. sq. 3) familiaris, consiliorum particeps. DEV. 1. 19.
āptakārin (KARM. e praec. et kārin faciens, agens, a r. kṛ s. in) apte agens, familiaris. N. 8. 11.
āptadakṣiṇa (BAH. ex āpta aptus aut impetratus et dakṣiṇā f. donum quod Brahmanis in solemnibus sacrificiis impertitur) apto sacrificali dono instructus. N. 5. 46. 26. 37.
āpya Adj. (ab ap aqua s. ya) aquosus, aquaticus, humidus.
āpyāyita (fortasse descendit ab āpyāy humectare, rigare - ut DENOM. a praec. suff. ya gr. 585. - suff. ta; etiam ab obsoleta radice pyai vel pyāy crescere, augere, suff. ta deduci potest) primitive humefactus, rigatus significare videtur, vel, si a pyai pyāy descendit, qui crevit, adultus, auctus; transl. recreatus, refectus, fortunatus. HIT. 25. 2. RAM. I. 56. 15. N. 24. 52.
[Page 32a]
āplava m. (r. plu praef. ā lavare, submergere, s. a) lavatio, "bathing". AM.
āplāva m. (r. plu s. a) id. AM.
ābādhā f. (r. bādh s. ā) vexatio, molestia, afflictatio. A. 2. 17. H. 4. 12. Scribitur quoque āvādhā.
ābharaṇa n. (r. bhṛ ferre, s. ana) ornamentum, ornatus. H. 2. 23. SA. 3. 19. (Sic gr. [greek] pallium a ferendo nominatur.)
ābhā f. (r. bhā splendere) 1) splendor. 2) similitudo. H. 4. 48. N. 13. 63. 21. 9. (Hib. aoibh "likeness, similitude"; aoibe "neatness, elegance"; aoibheal "a spark of fire".)
ābhās (in fine compositorum, gr. 642.; a r. bhās) collustrans. BH. 13. 14.
ābhīla (ut videtur, a bhī timor s. la vel ila vel īla - gr. 652. - praef. ā) 1) Adj. terribilis, formidolosus. 2) m. dolor. AM. (Hib. abhéil "terrible, dreadfull".)
ābhoga m. (r. bhuj edere s. a) plenitas (secundum AM. = paripūrṇatā). SAK. 7. 3.
āma 1) Adj. crudus, incoctus, v. sq. (Hib. amh "raw, unsodden, crude, unripe". Piktet p. 14.). 2) m. (a r. am aegrotum esse s. a) aegritudo.
āmakumbha m. (e praec. et kumbha) vas aquarium ex argilla incocta. HIT. 124. 4.
āmatya n. (ab āmata n. cogitatum - a r. man s. ta - s. ya) cogitatio, sententia, consilium. SA. 7. 5.
āmanasya n. (quod a sensu mentis abstrahit, ex amanas mentis expers, s. ya) tormentum, cruciatus. AM.
āmaya m. (r. am aegrotum esse) morbus (v. anāmaya).
āmayāvin (ex āmayā fem. praec. s. vin) aegrotus. AM.
āmarṣa m. (ex amarṣa q. v. s. a) ira, iracundia. AM.
āmātya m. (ab amātya q. v.) qui est a consiliis.
āmiṣa m. n. 1) caro. BR. 2. 12. 2) voluptas. DR. 8. 38. (cf. māṃsa lith. miesá caro).
āmnāya m. (r. mnā meditari s. ya) nomen Vedorum. N. 12. 59.
āmbhasa (ab ambhas aqua, s. a) quosus. M. 43. (hīc neu- trum sensu aqua substantive positum est: sarvam āmbhasam evā "sīt khañca dyauśca universum erat aqua et ae7r et coelum).
āmra m. nomen arboris, "the mango tree, Magnifera Indica". AM.
āya m. (r. yā ire s. a) reditus, quaestus. HIT. 61. 3.
āyata (r. yam s. ta) longus. IN. 2. 24. N. 11. 27.
āyatana n. (r. yat s. ana) 1) habitatio, sedes, domicilium. HIT. 26. 10. 2) altare, ara, etiam tectum, receptaculum ad peragendum sacrificium. IN. 5. 10.
āyati f. (r. yam s. ti) 1) longitudo. 2) potestas. AM. (= prabhāva). 3) tempus futurum. AM.; HIT. 60. 18.
āyatta (r. yat s. ta) 1) propensus, pronus, propitius. H. 54. 5. 2) subjectus, obnoxius. HIT. 69. 17. 130. 4.
āyatti f. (r. yat s. ti) 1) inclinatio, propensio, favor. 2) actio se subjiciendi alicui, servitus, obedientia. cf. āyatta.
āyasa Adj. (ab ayas ferrum s. a) ferreus. A. 9. 14.
āyāma m. (r. yam s. a) 1) refrenatio, retentio. BH. 4. 29. 2) longitudo cf. āyati.
āyāmavat (a praec. s. vat) longus.
āyāsa m. (r. yas anniti, operam dare, s. a) contentio, labor. BH. 18. 24. 2) aerumna, miseria, calamitas. DR. 6. 3.
āyudha m. (r. yudh pugnare s. a) telum, arma.
āyuṣmat (a sq. mat gr. 101a).) longam vitae aetatem promittens, longa aetate gaudens, ad summam senectutem veniens. N. 15. 12. 16. 29. UR. 92. 8.
āyus n. (r. i ire s. us 1) aetas. 2) vitae tempus. SA. 2. 23. 25. 27. 6. 19. 41. (dor. [greek] fortasse etiam [greek] huc trahendum est, quanquam alio suffixo formatum, cf. Pott. 1. 114.).
āye Interj.
āyodhana n. (r. yud s. ana) 1) pugna, proelium. 2) locus pugnae. DR. 8. 30.
ārakta v. rañj praef. ā.
ārakta (ex praep. ā et rakta ruber) subruber. UR. 60. 10.
[Page 33a]
āraṇyaka (ab araṇya silva s. ka) 1) Adj. silvester. 2) m. silvicola, eremita.
ārati f. (r. ram s. ti) cessatio. AM.
ārabdha v. ram.
ārambha m. (r. rabh praef. ā incipere, inserto m s. a) inceptio. BH. 3. 4. 12. 16.
ārava m. (r. ru sonare s. a) sonus, clamor. AM.
ārāt Adv. 1) procul. 2) prope. AM.
ārāti m. hostis, inimicus. AM. (cf. arāti).
ārādhana n. (r. rādh praef. ā in forma caus. colere, s. ana) cultus, veneratio, actio exhilarandi (AM. toṣaṇe). N. 5. 21. UR. 90. 8. infr.
ārāma m. (r. ram gaudere s. a) 1) gaudium. BH. 3. 16. 5. 24. 2) hortus. AM. (Gr. [greek] v. r. ram praef. vi et Pott. 1. 262.).
ārāva m. (r. ru sonare, s. a) clamor, tumultus, strepitus. HIT. 111. 20. N. 13. 16.
ārurukṣu (r. ruh in form. desid. rurukṣ s. u) ascendendi cupidus. BH. 6. 3.
ārogya n. (ex aroga q. v. s. ya) sanitas. AM.
āropay v. ruh.
āroha m. (r. ruh praef. ā ascendere, s. a) 1) vectus equo, elephanto, etc. DR. 8. 7. 22. 2) medium feminae corpus," "the waist".
ārjava n. (a ṛju rectus, erectus, s. a gr. 650.) Abstractumvocis ṛju rectus: "straightness", transl. sinceritas. HIT. 66. 10. BH. 13. 7.
ārta aut ārtta (r. ard vexare q. v. praef. ā s. ta) vexatus, afflictus, praecipue in fine comp. H. 1. 4. 2. 5. Extra compositionem, afflictus, tristis, miser. N. 12. 108. 13. 64. BH. 7. 16.
ārtava (a ṛtu s. a v. gr. 650.) anni tempori consentaneus. H. 1. 18.
ārti aut ārtti f. (r. ard q. v. praef. ā s. ti) dolor, moestitia, tristitia, angor. SU. 1. 16. 3. 1. BR. 1. 3.
ārdana m. (r. ard vexare praef. ā suff. ana) vexator. BH. 1. 39.
[Page 33b]
ārdita (r. ard vexare praef. ā s. ta) vexatus, afflictus. H. 2. 3. N. 12. 106. Cf. ārtta.
ārdra madidus, uvidus, humidus. H. 4. 55. (sequitur ex hoc vocabulo, radicem ard vel ārd extitisse, quae irrigare vel simile quid significaverit et accurate cum gr. [greek] convenit).
ārya (ut videtur, a r. ṛ vel simpl. vel cum praep. ā comp. s. ya nisi corruptum est ex ārcya vel arcya a r. arc q. v.) venerandus, nobilis, generosus. H. 4. 30. BH. 2. 2. HIT. 117. 1. 4. (Cf. germ. vet. era, nostrum Ehre).
āryaputra m. (e praec. et putra filius) in lingua scenica maritus. UR. 31. 2. infr.
ālambha m. (r. labh insertā nasali, s. a) occisio, caedes. AM.
ālaya m. (r. lī s. a) domicilium, domus, sedes. N. 7. 18. DR. 1. 13. SA. 6. 44. BH. 8. 15. A. 5. 25.
ālavāla m. fossa aquaria circa arboris radicem. UR. 34. 2. (cf. āvāla).
ālasya n. (ab alasa piger s. ya) pigritia, ignavia, inertia. BH. 14. 8. 18. 39. HIT. 45. 13.
ālāpa m. (r. lap s. a) loquela, sermo, colloquium. HIT. 21. 4. SAK. 18. 6. infr.
āli f. 1) linea, series. 2) feminae amica. AM.
ālikhita (Part. pass. a likh scribere s. ta) pictus. SAK. 3. 3. (cf. ālekhya).
āliṅgana n. (r. liṅg s. ana) amplexus. HIT. 74. 22.
ālī f. i. q. āli.
ālu f. hydria. AM.
ālekhya n. (r. likh s. ya) pictura, imago, effigies. UR. 23. 15. (cf. ālikhita).
āloka m. (r. lok s. a) adspectus. SAK. 5. 4.
āva Thema pronominis primae pers. in Du. v. gr. 264.
āvapana n. (r. vap s. ana) quodvis vas. AM.
āvaraṇa n. (r. ṛ tegere s. ana) 1) tegumentum. 2) scutum, clypeus. HEM.
āvarta m. 1) vortex. DEV. 1. 40. 2) secundum Wils. "A lock of hair that curls backwards, especially on a horse. N. 19. 14, ubi śuddhāna daśabhir āvartaiḥ nunc verterim "egregios, cum decem cincinnis". V. sq.
āvartin m. (a praec. s. in) "A horse having curls of hair on various parts of his body; it is considered as a lucky mark.
āvali f. (r. val s. i) series. AM.
āvalī f. i. q. praec. UR. 4. 10.
āvasati f. (r. vas habitare s. ti servato classis charactere a cf. vasati) nox. A. 1. 13.
āvasatha m. (r. vas s. tha servato classis charactere a) habitatio, domus, domicilium.
āvaha (r. vah s. a) afferens. BR. 2. 5.
āvādhā v. ābādhā.
āvāpa m. (r. vap s. a) 1) fossa aquaria circa arboris radicem. AM. 2) armilla. HEM. v. sq.
āvāpaka m. (a praec. s. ka) armilla. AM.
āvām [greek] v. gr. 264.
āvāla m. (r. val s. a) fossa aquaria circa arboris radicem. AM.
āvāsa m. (r. vas s. a) habitatio, domus. HEM. (Hib. aras id. arasaim habito, mutato v in r, v. gr. comp. 20. et cf. goth. razn domus.)
āvir v. āvis.
āvila (deduci solet a r. vil s. a) turbidus. N. 13. 7. (Secundum Haughtonium etiam "sinful, guilty" quod in memoriam mihi reducit nostrum übel, goth. ubils Th. ubila, angl. evil, quae supra (p. 14.) cum abala et adhara comparavimus. Litterae v et b autem saepissime inter se permutantur et quodvis sanscritum v in lingua bengalica sonat b, ubi vocabulum nostrum ābilo effertur.)
āvis Adv. insep. palam, manifesto. Componitur cum radicibus bhū esse et kṛ facere ad exprimendum apparere, in conspectum venire, oriri; manifestare. HIT. 63. 12. UR. 6. 12. āvirbhūte śaśini. Huc retulerim lat. or in orior ejectā syllabā vi, fere sicut malo pro mavolo. Probabiliter āvis ex origine est praepositio inseparabilis, ex non directe ad vahis sed ad suppositum avahis retulit. E goth. lingua ad āvis traxerim praep. plerumque praefixam us, germ. vet. ar, ur, ir, e7r, nostrum er, - Grimm III. 253. - quas formas ab āvis ita derivatas esse censeo, ut media syllaba vi sit ejecta, ā initiale autem in vocalem leviorem sit conversum; lith. ifz ex; hib. as ex.).
āvṛtti f. (r. vṛt s. ti) reditus, recessus. A. 5. 6.
āvega m. (r. vij s. a) sollicitudo, consternatio, perturbatio. UR. 31. 2. infr.
āśa m. (r. aś s. a) cibus, in comp. c. prātar q. v. (Hib. es, nisi hoc a lat. esca, v. Pikt. p. 64.).
āśaṃsā f. (r. śaṃs praef. ā sperare, s. ā) spes. UR. 9. 3. infr. (cf. āśis).
āśaṅkā f. (r. śaṅk s. ā) timor. SAK. 7. 15.
āśaya m. (r. śī dormire, jacere, s. a) cubile, sedes, domicilium. BH. 15. 8. HIT. 39. 8. V. mahāśaya.
āśā f. spes. SA. 3. 11. BH. 16. 12. (cf. āśis).
āśāvat (a praec. s. vat) spe praeditus, sperans. HIT. 22. 16.
āśin (r. aś edere, s. in) edens. BH. 3. 13.
āśiraḥpādam (AVY. ex ā usque ad et śiras + pāda in comp. DVANDV. v. gr. 660.) inde a capite usque ad pedes, ad litteram: usque ad caput et pedes. UP. 51.
āśis f. 1) spes. BH. 4. 21. 6. 10. 2) fausta precatio, benedictio. SA. 4. 12. (prior significatio a rad. śaṃs praef. ā sperare - cf. āśaṃsā - altera a śās fausta precari, benedicere, mutatā vocali radicali in i derivatur.)
āśī f. serpentis dens eminens; v. āśīviṣa.
āśīrvāda m. (TATP. ex aśis - v. gr. 73. et 192. - et vāda sermo) fausta precans dictum, benedictio. N. 18. 21. IN. 2. 11.
āśīviṣa m. (BAH. ex āśī et viṣa venenum) serpens. AM.
āśu Adv. celeriter, cito. (Neutrum perditi Adjectivi cu gr. [greek] respondet; lat. acu-pedeus apud Festum. Huc etiam cum Pottio 2. 54. trahimus aqui-la, ita ut [greek] u vocis āśu vocalis i sit adjecta sicut e. c. in tenui-s e tanu; etiam accipiter, quod male ab accipiendo deducitur; est velociter volans vel potius veloces alas habens ([greek]), ita ut acci ortum sit assimilatione ex aqvi sicut e. c. gr. [greek] et prācr. cattāro = catvāras v. gr. comp. 312. E german. vet. huc retulerim Verba āhtian, āhten, āhton persequi, quae a Substantivo āh-ta persecutio, proscriptio, quod est nostrum Acht, descendunt. In Sanscrito ipso vox aśva equus originem trahere videtur ex nostro āśu ita ut sit correpta ex āśva vel āśava et equus a velocitate sit nominatus, cui qualitati etiam nomina turaga turaṅga et turaṅgama debet.
āśuga m. (e praec. et ga iens, a r. gā suff. a) 1) ventus. 2) sagitta.
āśutva n. (ab āśu s. tva) celeritas.
āśuśukṣaṇi m. (celeriter siccans ex āśu et śukṣaṇi a r. śuṣ adjectā sibilante, quā cum Desiderativis convenit, suff. ani) 1) ignis. AM. 2) ae7r, ventus.
āścarya (r. car praef. ā adjecto ś euphonico - v. gr. min. 111. ann. 2. - s. ya 1) Adj. mirus, mirabilis. 2) Subst. n. miraculum. N. 23. 14. BH. 2. 29. 11. 6.
āścaryamaya Adj. (a praec. s. maya) miraculosus, mirabilis. BH. 11. 11.
āśrama m. (r. śram s. a) eremitarum sedes.
āśraya m. (r. śri ire, s. a) 1) aditio, appropinquatio, (praesertim tutelae, defensionis, patrocinii causā), actio confugiendi, refugiendi ad aliquem. 2) perfugium, refugium, domicilium, domus. 3) vicinitas. 4) fraus, fallacia, dolus. BH. 4. 20. SA. 6. 7. IN. 4. 9.
āśrayāśa m. (ex āśraya domus et āśa edens) ignis. HIT. 76. 16.
āṣṭra n. aether, coelum. (A. 10. 53. pro āṣṭraiś cum ed. Calc. legendum est āsyaiś).
ās 2. A. 1) sedere. BR. 1. 2. N. 1. 18. BH. 2. 54. 3. 6. 2) esse (ita sthā stare item significat esse). N. 16. 30. HIT. 44. 11. UR. 70. 19.: tūṣṇīm evā "ste; 92. 8.: āyuṣmān āstām ayam; in Pass. HIT. 57. 17.: tūṣṇīm āsyatām. (Gr. [greek] e lat. lingua cum Pottio huc traxerim āsa, unde serior forma āra, porro ā-nus pro ās-nus (cf. āsana). Fortasseradix verbi substantivi as correpta est ex ās).
c. adhi 1) insidere c. acc. loci. UR. 62. 13.: jambhūviṭapam ādhyāste. 2) tenere, inhabitare. 2) tenere, inhabitare. SA. 7. 7. MAN. 7. 77. RAM. ed. Ser. I. 57. 2.
c. anu i. q. simpl. N. 7. 3.
c. ut v. udāsīna.
c. upa 1) assidere. SA. 6. 25. In Passivo: SAK. 45. 14. 2) colere, venerari, ministrare, servire. BH. 9. 15. (schol. upāsate sevante), 12. 2. 6. N. 26. 33. 3) peragere, perficere. RAM. I. 29. 21. ed. Ser.: svayaṃvaram upāsmahe. 4) perferre, tolorare. DR. 4. 20.
c. upa praef. pari (paryupās) 1) circumsedere, trop. colere. N. 1. 11. (paryupāsac chacīm secundum prim. classem PAR. pro paryupāsta śacīm). BH. 9. 22. 12. 1. 3. 2) adesse, interesse, e. c. pugnae. A. 8. 20.
c. sam simul, junctim sedere. SA. 6. 27.
āsa m. (r. as conjicere, s. a) arcus. HEM.
āsakta v. sajj.
āsaṅga m. (r. sañj s. a) Subst. abstr. adhaesio, trop. addictum, deditum, studiosum esse. BH. 4. 20. (cf. saṅga).
āsañjana n. (r. sañj s. ana) adhaesio. SAK. 24. 6. infr.
āsana n. (r. ās s. ana) 1) sessio. N. 2. 4. 2) mora, commoratio. HIT. 119. 17. 3) sedes, sedile. SA. 3. 6. IN. 2. 20.
[Page 36a]
āsanna v. r. sad praef. ā.
āsava m. (r. su vel sū generare s. a v. āsuti) vini adusti species, Wils. "Rum, spirit distilled from sugar or molasses". UR. 69. 4.
āsāra m. (r. sṛ praef. ā s. a) 1) incursus, incursio, impetus, impugnatio. AM. (= prasaraṇa; Colebrookius vertit: surrounding a fee). 2) imber. UR. 58. 1. 59. 16.: dhārāsāra.
āsīna (part. praes. ATM. a r. ās s. īna pro āna gr. 599.) sedens. BH. 9. 9.
āsuti f. (r. su s. ti) "distilling, distillation". HEM. (v. āsava).
āsura (fem. ī ab asura q. v. suff. a) asuricus, Asurorum naturā praeditus. BH. 7. 15. 9. 12. 16. 20.
āstaraṇa n. (r. stṛ vel stṝ s. ana) 1) actio sternendi, expandendi. IN. 5. 3. 2) stratum, lectus. SAK. 56. 2.
āstikya n. (ab āstika qui futurum mundum, futuram vitam credit - (ab asti est s. ka aut ika - s. ya) Subst. abstr. futurum mundum, futuram vitam credere. BH. 18. 42. (schol. āstikyam asti paro loka iti niścayam).
āstīrṇa (r. stṝ s. na gr. 609.) extensus, spatiosus, amplus. SA. 7. 10.
āsthā f. (r. sthā praef. ā) 1) conventus, coetus. AM. 2) nisus, cura. AM. (= yatna); HIT. 16. 6.
āsthāna n. (r. sthā s. ana) conventus, coetus. AM.
āsthānī f. (Fem. praec.) id. AM.
[Page 36b]
āspada n. (r. pad praef. ā cum s euphonico, s. a) locus. HIT. 31. 14. UR. 74. 4.
āsphālana n. (r. sphal se movere s. ana) palpitatio, jactio. HIT. 35. 3.: pādāsphālana.
āsya n. 1) os. 2) vultus, facies. A. 10. 53. ubi āsyaiś pro āṣṭraiś legendum. (Lat. os).
āsvāda m. (r. svād praef. ā gustare, s. a) sapor. H. 1. 20. HIT. 125. 7.
āsvādana n. (r. svād praef. ā s. ana) id. HIT. 31. 18.
āsvādya v. svād praef. ā.
āha 1. Interj.
āha 2. dixi, dixit, v. ah.
āhartṛ m. (r. hṛ praef. ā adducere, afferre, conficere sacrificium, s. tṛ) qui facit, conficit sacrificium. N. 12. 45. 81.
āhava m. (r. hu sacrificare s. a) 1) sacrificium. 2) pugna, proelium. A. 8. 2. (fortasse lith. kowá pugna).
āhāra m. (r. hṛ s. a) 1) Adj. afferens. SA. 4. 22. 2) victus, cibus. SA. 1. 5. 5. 68. N. 12. 62. (cf. gr. [greek] [greek]).
āhuti f. (r. hu s. ti) sacrificatio. HEM.
āheya (ab ahi serpens s. eya) anguinus. AM.
āhvaya n. (r. hve vocare s. a) nomen. AM.
āhvā (r. hve mutato e in ā v. gr. min. 353.) nomen. AM.
āhvāna n. (r. hve vocare s. ana v. gr. min. 353.) advocatio, invitatio. HIT. 128. 5. (N. 7. 8. cum ed. Calc. legendum est samāhvānam pro tam āhvānam.)
[Page 361]
i
i 1. 2. P. et praef. adhi A. v. gr. 346. (praet. redupl. iyāya aut iyaya du. īyiva pl. īyima v. gr. 694.; part. redupl. īyivas. N. 10. 9.) ire. (Hoc verbum, sicut omnia alia ejusdem significationis in constructione cum substantivis abstractis saepissime verborum, quae adipisci aut simile quid significant, vice fungitur. Dici- lat. eo, ī-mus producto i, quam ob rem hoc verbum etiam ad ī trahi posset; lith. ei-mi eo, slav. i-dū eo, i-ti ire; goth. anom. i-ddja ivi.)
c. ati 1) transire, transgredi, praeterire. RAM. ed. Ser I. 10. 19.: atītya vividhān deśān. BH. 14. 20. 21. 25.: guṇān etān atītya atīta. 2) obire, mori. RAM. III. 50. 25.: atīta mortuus; cf. atyaya.
c. ati praef. abhi (abhyati) discedere. RAM. III. 54. 27.
c. ati praef. vi (vyatī) practerire. BH. 4. 5.: vyatītāni janmāni; SA. 7. 1.: rātryāṃ vyatītāyām.
c. ati praef. sam (samatī) transgredi, praeterire. BH. 14. 26.: guṇān samatītya. 7. 26.: samatītāni vartamānica bhaviṣyāṇica bhūtāni.
c. adhi A. 1) legere. N. 6. 9. IN. 4. 9. A. 2. 16. 2) percipere, discere. A. 3. 10.: adhītya vidyāṃ tvayo 'ktām. -- Caus. adhyāpay (gr. 521.) legere jubere, facere ut aliquis legat. RAM. ed. Ser. I. 4. 67.
c. anu sequi, comitari. RAM. ed. Ser. I. 15. 13. - Part. pass. anvita praeditus. H. 1. 40. N. 9. 22. -- c. anu praef. sam:samanvita praeditus. N. 6. 5. 19. 21.
c. apa abire. MAN. 7. 197.: apetabhī. -- c. apa praef. vi (vyape) id. BH. 11. 49.
c. abhi accedere, venire. SA. 6. 4. MAN. 12. 125.
c. ava animo comprehendere, intelligere, scire. N. 9. 33. (cf. gam praef. ava). -- c. ava praef. sam (samave) convenire, congredi. BH. 1. 1.
c. ā adire, accedere, venire. MAN. 22. 125. N. 7. 4. -- c. ā praef. abhi (abhye) id. N. 18. 14. 22. 2. -- c. ā praef. upa (upe) id. DR. 6. 7. 8. -- c. ā praef. prati (pratye) redire, reverti. N. 18. 1. -- c. ā praef. sam (same) convenire, congredi. N. 8. 22. 24. 53. DR. 5. 14.
c. ut oriri, de stellis. IN. 2. 27. N. 24. 53. SA. 4. 10. --
c. ut praef. abhi (abhyudi) id. RAM. III. 79. 20. --
c. ut praef. sam (samudi) samudita praeditus. A. 10. 10.
c. upa adire, aggredi. N. 10. 4. 9. 24. 48. BH. 8. 10. 15. 16. Part. upeta praeditus. N. 6. 8. 13. 3. -- c. upa praef. abhi (abhyupe) id. DR. 6. 3. -- c. upa praef. sam (samupe) id. N. 3. 7.
c. parā contingere, adipisci. KIRAT. 1. 39.
c. pari circumire. HID. 2. 9.; ad praestandam reverentiam, DR. 7. 8. Part. parīta circumdatus, transl. pro impletus, plane indutus, affectus. BR. 3. 1. N. 15. 18. -- c. pari praef. vi part. viparīta oppositus, inversus, perversus, pravus. BH. 18. 32. N. 13. 24. RAM. I. 3. 99.
c. pra part. preta mortuus. RAM. ed. Ser. III. 60. 31. BH. 17. 4. Gerund. pretya post mortem (adverbii locum tenet, aequans amutra q. v. illic, in illo, futuro mundo, itemque opponitur vocabulo iha hīc, in hoc terrestri mundo, in hac vita). BR. 3. 5. (Fortasse cum preta mortuus cohaeret lat. le-tum, abjecto p et r mutato in l, sicut ex mea sentia lae-tus convenit cum prīta inserto Gunae incremento, quo vox sanscrita sonaret preta). -- c. pra praef. abhi statuere, decernere, placere. HIT. 54. 17. 129. 13.: yathābhipretam ex libidine. (cf. abhiprāya).
c. prati fidere, confidere, fiduciam collocare. UR. 41. 7. infr. - pratīta celeber. DR. 5. 14. -- c. prati praef. sam: sampratīta celeber.
c. vi abire, discedere. RAM. ed. Ser. I. 15. 54.: vyute te manaso jvaraḥ. Saepissime Part. vīta qui abiit in initio comp. BAH. usurpatur ad exprinendum expers, e. c. BR. 1. 6.: vītamanyu IN. 4. 8.: vītamatsara A. 10. 11.: vītaśoka.
c. sam congredi, convenire. N. 14. 23. 18. 20. DR. 6. 16. 8. 49.
i 2. 10. P. (smṛtyām) meminisse.
i 3. Stirps demonstrativa unde idam iti itas iyat etc., v. gr. 270. et gr. comp. 360. sq. (lat. i-s, goth. i-s, germ. vet. i-r, nostrum e-r; hib. e is et fem. i ea orta esse videntur ex Nominativis: ayam iyam; de gr. [greek] vel [greek] et - [greek] demonstr. v. gr. comp. 364. 365.; slav. i eum pertinet ad relat. ya gr. comp. 282. 383.).
ikṣu m. arundo saccharifera.
ikṣvāku Nom. propr. Dr. 2. 9.
ikh 1. P. (gatau) ire (cf. [greek] et v. sq.).
[Page 38a]
iṅkh 1. P. (gatau grammatici scribunt ikh v. gr. 110a).) ire. (cf. īṅkh et hib. imchim "I go on, proceed, march".)
iṅg 1. P. A. (Grammatici scribunt ig gr. 110a).) se movere, vacillare. M. 29. BH. 6. 19. 14. 23. (hib. ing "a stir, move").
iṅga Adj. (r. iṅg s. a) se movens. M. 29. (cf. aṅg et gr. [greek] et v. ikh).
iṅgita n. (r. iṅg s. ta) gestus. N. 2. 5.
iṅguda m. nomen plantae. N. 12. 3.
icchā f. (r. ich gr. 88., s. ā) desiderium. BH. 5. 28. 7. 27. (Hib. ithche "a petition, request, favor".).
icchu Adj. (r. ich s. u) desiderans.
ich 6. P. (icchāmi gr. 88.) desiderare, optare. In temp. specialibus solum usurpatur, ubi radicis iṣ quae his temp. caret, locum tenet. v. iṣ. (Germ. vet. eiscom posco, peto, nostrum heische; lith. jeszkau quaero; fortasse etiam germ. vet. forscom inquiro - nostrum forsche - huc pertinet, ita ut sit pro for-iscom; v. Pott. I. 269. et Graff. I. 493.; de sc pro ch v. gr. comp. 14.; e graeca lingua huc trahi possit [greek] ita ut cum particula negativa sit conflatum - sicut dedecus - et proprie significet non desiderandum, cum [greek] pro ch sicut in [greek] = chid.)
ij v. yaj.
ijyā f. (r. yaj q. v. s. yā) sacrificium. BH. 9. 25. 11. 53.
iṭ 1. P. (gatyām) ire (ortum esse videtur ex trita radice aṭ attenuato a in i quā in re formae iṭ et aṭ eandem rationem inter se tenent quam goth. Praesentia veluti lisa lego eorumque Praeterita sing. quae primitivum a servarunt, sicut las, v. gr. comp. 109a). 1) p. 116.).
iṭcara m. (ad voluntatem iens ex iṣ desiderans - v. gr. 74. - et cara iens) taurus libertate gaudens. AM.
iḍā f. i. q. ilā ex quo ortum esse dicitur, quum ḍ fere sicut r pronuncietur, r autem et l saepissime inter se permutentur.
it ut mihi videtur, neutrum stirpis pronominalis ī quod in dialecto Ved. aliis tertiae personae pronominibus adjungitur; v. Addenda ad gr. cr. 270. et gr. comp. 360. (Lat. id, goth. ita, germ. vet. iz, nostrum es).
itara (a stirpe pronominali i s. tara gr. 277.) alius. BH. 3. 21. (lat. iterum, v. gr. comp. 292.; hib. itir id.).
itaretara (ex itara + itara sensu et constructione cum anyonya q. v. convenit, a quo in formatione eo solum dissidet, quod prius itara quanquam nominativum exprimat, vera vocis stirps est, nisi itaretara in itarā + itara dissolvere mavis, ita ut, quod mihi magis placet, prius compositi membrum Nominat. fem. sit, qui aliorum generum quoque vice fungatur) i. q. anyonya q. v. A. 9. 16.
itas Adv. (a stirpe pronominali i s. tas gr. 652.) 1) hinc, ab hoc loco. N. 2. 13. 12. 121. 18. 18. BH. 14. 1. 2) in comparativis constructionibus saepe ablativi asmāt substantive positi locum tenet. H. 1. 5. BH. 5. 7. 3) ante tatas aut itas repetitum, interposito ca accusativi, directionem versus locum exprimentis, vel locativi vim habet, et tum prius itas significat huc vel hīc, posterius illuc vel illic. N. 10. 4. 11. 13. 19. DR. 8. 25. Etiam semel positum itas interdum huc et hīc significat. SAK. 8. 9. 40. 10.
iti Adv. (ut equidem puto, a stirpe pronom. i s. ti) sic. BH. 18. 78. UR. 16. Saepissime hoc adverbium, aut supplendo aut apposito verbo dicere vel cogitare, usurpatur ad indicandum sermonem vel cogitationem directe introductam, et plerumque introducta verba sequitur, nonnunquam etiam eis interponitur. H. 4. 21. BR. 3. 4. SU. 1. 23. 32. SA. 1. 23. DR. 1. 10. 7. 27. A. 9. 30. 31. RAM. ed. Ser. III. 44. 12. 14.
itikartavyatā f. (Abstractum vocis itikartavya sic faciendum s. tā) rei faciendae status. SA. 3. 7. HIT. 42. 9.
itimātra (BAH. e praec. et mātra n. mensura, modis) talem mensuram i. e. qualitatem, conditionem habens, talis. BR. 3. 1.
itihāsa m. narratio, historia ex antiquissimo tempore. SU. 1. 1. (Ut videtur, ex iti sic, expletivo ha et āsa fuit, quod hac in compositione substantivi naturam assumsit.).
ittham (ex perdito Neutro it = lat. id - quod hac in formatione Thematis loco fungitur - v. gr. 263. - s. tham cui respondet lat. tem in i-tem, au-tem, gr. comp. 425.) sic, ita. SAK. 50. 4. HIT. 75. 6.
ityartham Adv. (ex iti sic et artham propter) ideo, hanc ob causam. BR. 3. 4.
itvara (r. i ire s. vara inserto t) 1) iens, peregrinans. 2) vilis, abjectus.
itvarī f. (Fem. praeced.) femina impudica. AM.
idam Pronom. demonstr. (Nom. m. ayam f. iyam n. idam v. gr. 270. et cf. lat. idem) hic. Hoc pronomen, ubi ad sermonem spectat, semper verbis dicendis anteponitur, quā in re, quod primus Rückertus ingeniose observavit (*) ab etat et etāvat se distinguit, quippe quae ad res narratas referuntur; e. c. N. 6. 5.: uvāce'daṃ vacanam dixit hunc sermonem, qui sequentibus versibus continetur; 7. 4.: āhe'dam ehi dīvya nalena vai dixit hoc: veni, lude cum Nalo; N. 3. 25.: etadartham aham bhadre preṣitaḥ surasattamaiḥ . etac chrutvā śubhe buddhiṅ kuruṣva hujus (quod dixi) causā ego, beata! missus a Deorum optimis; hoc audito, pulchra! consilium fac. Violatur tamen haec lex N. 9. 15. ubi vākyam etad spectat ad verba sequentia. -- Nonnunquam nominativus hujus pronominis adverbiorum pronominalium loco fungitur, ita ut e. c. UR. 46. 10. dicatur ayam asmi hic sum pro ihā 'smi hīc sum; SAK. 51. 3.: ayaṃ sa hic is pro iha sa hīc is; H. 1. 34.: se 'yam ea haec pro se'ha ea hīc; 1. 36.: so 'yam is hic pro sa iha is hīc; 1. 38.: tau... imau uterque hic pro tau...iha uterque hīc. Has locutiones per attractionis vim explicandas esse censeo, quam Subjectum sententiae, vel pronomine separato vel Verbi terminatione indicatum, in alias expressiones pro- nominales exercet. Ita res se habet in pronomine tat cujus casus obliqui non raro per attractionis vim Nominativi item in Nominativum vertuntur, ita ut Adverbiorum aut Conjunctionum loco fungantur; e. c. BR. 2. 13. et H. 3. 4.: sā 'ham ideo ego = tenā'ham; BR. 2. 34.: sa... aham ideo ego; BR. 1. 7.: sā cintaye ideo cogito; SAK. 40. 4. infr.: sa bhavān ideo tu; DR. 5. 12.: sā kṣipram ātiṣṭha gajam ideo cito ascende elephantum. -- Eodem modo Pronomen etat usurpatur, e. c. H. 3. 19.: eṣa tān...haniṣyāmi ideo hos occidam; A. 3. 24.: eṣa te ...darpaṃ hanmi ideo tuam superbiam deleo; H. 4. 15. b.: eṣa tvām...nihanmi dum te occido. Ita quoque Relativum attractionis vi est subjectum, non solum Nominativi sed etiam obliquorum casuum, e. c. RAM. ed. Schl. I. 59. 5.: yas tvam quia tu; H. 1. 35.: yoham quod ego "dafs ich"; 1. 47. 22.: yasya me quia mei; H. 3. 19.: yān imān quia hos. (**)
(*), Berlin. Jahrb. Jul. 1831. p. 89.
(**) Cf. Rückert I. c. p. 92.
idānīm (e stirpe pronom. i s. dānīm nisi potius e perdito Adverbio idā - secundum analogiam vocum tadā yadā etc. - s. nīm v. gr. 652. suff. dānīm) nunc. HIT. 5. 20.; explet. SA. 2. 14.
idhma n. (r. indh urere ejecto n s. ma) lignum. AM. (Hib. adhmad nititur formā gunatā, cf. zend. [greek] aes'ma et v. Pikt. p. 19.).
ina m. 1) sol. 2) dominus. AM. (Hib. ion sol.).
ind 1. P. (paramaiśvarye scribunt id gr. 110a).) regere, imperare.
indirā f. (r. ind s. ira in fem.) nomen deae Lakshmiae. AM.
indīvara n. lotus caerulea (Nymphaea caerulea). IN. 1. 8.
indu m. luna.
induśekhara m. (lunā coronatus, BAH. ex indu et śekhara sertum floreum, quod capiti imponitur). nomen Sivi. UP. 20.
[Page 40a]
indra m. (r. ind s. ra) 1) in fine compositorum princeps, dominus, imperator. IN. 1. 1. 5. 62. H. 3. 18. 2) nomen principis deorum inferioris ordinis i. e. omnium praeter Brahmam, Vischnum et Sīvum. Deus est ae7ris et tempestatis, etiam unus est mundi custodum (lokapālānām) et ut talis orientalem plagam regit. N. 4. 11.
indragopa m. (ex indra et gopa q. v.) scarabaeorum species, Wils. "a kind of lady bird". UR. 61. 3.
indradru m. (ex indra et dru arbor) nomen arboris cujusdam (Pentaptera arguna). AM.
indraprastha m. (ex indra et prastha planities in montis vertice) nomen antiquae urbis Dehli.
indrasena m. (BAH. ex indra et senā exercitus) nom. pr. DR. 8. 15.
indrāṇī f. (ex indra s. ānī v. gr. min. 218.) nomen Indri uxoris.
indrāyudha m. (ex indra et āyudha telum, arma) arcus coelestis. AM.
indriya n. (ut videtur, ex indra s. iya) sensus (videndi, audiendi etc.). BH. 3. 40. 10. 22.
indh 7. A. (dīptau K. dyutau v.) lucere, flammare, flagrare. MAN. 8. 115.: yam iddho na dahaty agniḥ quem flagrans ignis non urit. (Gr. [greek] cum Guna immobili v. "Vocalismus" p. 196. - [greek] fortasse [greek] [greek] Pottius etiam [greek] confert; lat. aes-tus, aes-tas; germ. vet. eit ignis.
c. sam accendere, in dialecto Ved. Ros. Sp. p. 20. 3.: sam agnim indhate naraḥ ignem accendunt viri.
indhana n. (r. indh s. ana) lignum. N. 13. 3.
ibha m. elephantus. AM. (Ag. Benary ingeniose huc trahit gr. [greek] praefixo articulo semitico, et lat. ebur.).
ibhya (a praec. s. ya) dives. AM.
imv 1. P. (vyāptau K. vyāptiprīṇanayoḥ V., scribunt iv gr. 110a).) occupare, exhilarare.
iyat (in casibus fortibus iyant a stirpe pronom. i s. at e vat abjecto v) tantum, tot. UR. 76. 18.: iyantam kālam. Huc traxerim lat. -iens, -ies in totiens, toties, quotiens, quoties, et in Adverbiis numeralibus veluti quinquies, v. gr. comp. 324.).
iyam f. haec, ea, v. idam.
iyāya (r. i v. gr. 432. 436.) DR. 8. 49.: samiyāya.
iyīta (r. i gr. 346.) A. 2. 16.: adhīyīta.
iyeṣa (r. iṣ v. gr. 432.) N. 26. 17.
irammada m. fulguratio, fulgetrum. AM.: = meghajyotis.
irā f. 1) aqua. 2) potus fervidus. 3) sermo, loquela. 4) terra. AM.: bhūvāksurāpsu syāt (cf. ilā et hib. ire "ground, land, a field").
il 1) 6. P. (gatau K. śaye gatau kṣepe v.) ire; jaculari; jacere, cubare. 2) 10. P. (preraṇe K. kṣepe v.) mittere; jaculari. (Germ. vet. īllu, īllo - per assimil. ex īlju - no - strum eile; cambro - brit. il progressio, motus; gr. [greek] Radix sanscr. orta esse videtur ex ar - v. ṛ - mutato r in l et a attenuato in i eādem ratione quā supra iṭ ex aṭ explicavimus.)
ilā f. (r. il s. ā) 1) vacca. 2) terra. 3) sermo, loquela. AM. (gobhūvācaḥ), cf. iḍā. 4) in Vedis cibus. Ros. Sp. p. 24. 3.
iva (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe pronom. i + va sicut ava eva ex a e + va v. gr. comp. par. 381. p. 552.) sicut. (semper rem cum qua alia comparatur, aut proxime aut aliis vocibus separatum, sequitur; quodsi res quae comparationi inservit, adjectivo instructa est, iva plerumque medium inter substantivum et adjectivum locum tenet, vel hoc vel illud sequens. Ex hac adamata et frequentissima constructione fortasse explicandum est, quod nonnunquam adjectivum, quod sensu ad rem comparatam pertinet, formā et positione ad rem transfertur cum quā illa comparatur, ut N. 26. 30.: bhrājamāna ivā'dityo vapuṣā sicut splendens sol, corpore, pro bhrājamāna āditya iva vapuṣā corpore splendens (erat) sicut sol, quod poe7ta dicere videtur velle; cf. quoque IN. 1. 29. Nonnunquam redundat, aut Adjectivum, praesertim Participium praes. Adverbii naturā afficit, e. c. N. 2. 22.: nacirād iva brevi. H. 2. 16.: tvaramāṇe 'va...jagāma festinanter ivit; 2. 23.: vilajjamāne'va natā pudenter inclinata. 4. 1.: prahasann iva...vacanam abravīt ridens sermonem dixit. (Hoc Adverbium pronominale recognoverim in goth. hvaiva quomodo, sive sit dissolvendum in hva-iva - quasi ka iva - sive in hvai-'va; porro in Adverbiis goth. in ba desinentibus, ut froda-ba prudenter, hardu-ba dure; et in Adverbiis lith. in ipo vel ip desinentibus, ut taipo vel taip sic, quasi ta iva kaipo vel kaip quomodo? quasi ka iva v. gr. comp. 383. p. 555.)
iṣ 1. 4. P. ire. (Huc retulerim gr. [greek] quasi ā - iṣyāmi assimilatione mutato y in [greek] v. gr. comp. 501.).
c. anu 1. P. interdum A. quaerere. IN. 11. 18.: anveṣamāṇā; 12. 10.: anveṣatī; 12. 30.: anveṣasi (v. iṣ 6. praef. anu).
c. pra Caus. (preṣayāmi) mittere. IN. 5. 32. H. 1. 47. N. 3. 7. -- c. pra praef. sam Caus. (sampreṣayāmi) id. H. 4. 30.
iṣ 2. 6. P. (in special. temp. substituitur ich gr. 337. praet. red. iyeṣa gr. 432.) desiderare, velle. BR. 2. 3. 3. 4. N. 9. 32. 26. 17. -- Part. iṣṭa desideratus, carus, dilectus. BR. 2. 25. N. 12. 96. 16. 32. BH. 18. 64. (Gr. [greek] sicut supra [greek] [greek] nisi utrumque ad ī q. v. pertinet; v. etiam ich et Pott. 1. 269.).
c. anu quaerere. BH. 2. 49. MAN. 11. 232. DR. 8. 38. (cf. iṣ ire, praef. anu).
c. prati i. q. simpl. SA. 3. 12.
iṣikā f. v. sq.
[Page 41b]
iṣīkā f. (ut mihi videtur, a r. īkṣ videre, s. ika in fem., producto i in ī ita ut sit pro ikṣīkā) pupilla, praesertim elephanti. AM. Scribitur etiam iṣikā.
iṣu m. f. (r. iṣ ire s. u) sagitta (cf. gr. [greek] quo scr. iṣa exspectaveris).
iṣudhi m. (e praec. et dhi tenens, a r. dhā s. i v. gr. 645.) pharetra. A. 3. 21. (in du.).
iṣṭa Part. pass. 1) ab iṣ desiderare. 2) a yaj deos colere, sacrificare, gr. 613.
iṣṭaka m. et iṣṭakā f. later coctus. HIT. 39. 1.
iṣṭatas Adv. (ab iṣṭa optatum s. tas) ad voluntatem. IN. 2. 13.
iṣṭi f. 1) (a r. iṣ desiderare s. ti) desiderium. 2) (a r. yaj s. ti) sacrificium. AM.
iṣya m. (r. iṣ desiderare s. ya) ver. HEM.
iṣvāsa m. (ex iṣu sagitta et āsa q. v.) arcus. BH. 1. 4. 17.
iha (a stirpe pron. i s. ha quod primitive sonuit dha = gr. [greek] et zend. dha) 1) hīc, ibi. BR. 1. 21. DR. 6. 23. N. 5. 10. 11. BR. 3. 5.: iha vā...utavā pretya aut hīc (in hoc terrestri mundo) aut post mortem (i. e. in illo mundo). -- Locativi asmin loco fungitur SA. 2. 21.: yadi santī 'ha kecana si sunt in eo quaepiam vitia; HIT. 104. 15.: iha samaye hoc tempore. 2) huc. IN. 4. 6. (Zend. [greek] idha hīc; gr. [greek] vel [greek] in [greek] [greek] cf. Hartung "Casus" p. 117. et M. Schmidt "De pron. gr. et lat." p. 16.; goth. ith si, nam, vero, gr. comp. 420.; fortasse lat. igi-tur pro igi-tus ex iha + tas v. gr. comp. 421.)
[Page 411]
ī
ī 1. 4. A. (gatau) ire.
ī 2. 2. P. (kāntigativyāptikṣepaprajanakhādaneṣu) desiderare; ire; occupare; jaculari; generare; edere. In Rosenii Vedorum specimine p. 14. invenitur forma ATM. īmahe quod Rosenius per precamur vertit; non minus v. 2. iṣ.).
īkṣ 1. A. (Praet. augm. 1. aikṣe gr. 318. Hanc radicis for- videre, intueri, spectare. BH. 6. 29. PAT. 10.: aikṣata; IN. 5. 39. (Vocibus quas supra cum akṣa comparavimus, addendum est goth. haih-s, Th. haiha unoculus, de quo egimus in gr. comp. 308. annot.).
c. adhi id. HIT. 129. 22.
c. apa 1) respicere, considerare. RAM. III. 3. 58. 20.: yayā nā 'pekṣyate rājā. 2) exspectare. UR. 22. 8. infr. 64. 4.
c. ava 1) videre, intueri, observare. H. 1. 50. 2. 6. A. 4. 38. N. 23. 11. PAT. 25. 2) respicere. BR. 3. 14. N. 12. 16. SA. 4. 33. -- c. ava praef. anu (anvavekṣ) 1) videre. RAM. III. 70. 59.: vipradrutān sarvān yūthapān anvavaikṣata. 2) contemplari. MAN. 6. 65.: sūkṣmatāñcā'nvave kṣeta. -- c. ava praef. prati (pratyavekṣ) 1) videre. 2) respicere. RAM. I. 29. 28.: na dharmam pratyavekṣate. -- c. ava praef. sam (samavekṣ) 1) videre. GHAT. 19.: madhunaḥ samavekṣya kālatām. 2) visitare. GHAT. 13.: kim itica māṃ samavekṣase na dīnām.
c. ut videre, conspicere, intueri. A. 6. 6. SA. 5. 63.
c. upa 1) id. N. 22. 5. 2) ignoscere, indulgere, tolerare. MAH. Exord. 137.: dyutādīn anayān...upaikṣata. 3) spernere, repudiare, negligere. RAM. III. 66. 24.: ciran nā 'rhati mām upekṣitum.
c. nis (nir) conspicere, intueri, spectare, contemplari. H. 4. 41. BH. 1. 22. SA. 4. 32.: nirīkṣamāṇā (sic cum ed. Calc. legendum pro nirīkṣyamāṇā).
c. pari explorare. N. 24. 3.: Caus. MAN. 7. 194.: tāñca samyak parīkṣayet.
c. pra i. q. simpl. IN. 2. 26. DR. 2. 1.: prekṣamāṇā (sic cum ed. Calc. pro prekṣyamāṇā legendum). -- Part. praes. P. invenitur. H. 3. 7.: prekṣatyās te. -- c. pra praef. anu (anuprekṣ) id. DR. 5. 23. -- c. pra praef. abhi (abhiprekṣ) intueri, adspicere. DR. 8. 39. 9. 18. -- c. pra praef. ā (āprekṣ) i. q. simpl. H. 3. 21. -- c. pra praef. sam (samprekṣ) id. N. 6. 2. 19. 36. BR. 2. 18. BH. 6. 13. -- c. pra praef. abhi + sam (abhisamprekṣ) id. H. 2. 28. DR. 8. 57.
c. prati exspectare. IN. 1. 13. N. 20. 17. M. 39. -- c. prati praef. sam (sampratīkṣ) id. RAM. III. 76. 29.: tvān nagarī sampratīkṣate.
c. vi videre. N. 26. 21. BH. 11. 22. -- c. vi praef. abhi (abhivīkṣ) id. -- c. vi praef. ut (udvīkṣ) 1) id. RAM. III. 48. 80. 2) respicere. RAM. III. 45. 33.: udvīkṣamāṇā bhartāram -- c. vi praef. upa (upavīkṣ) i. q. simpl. RAM. III. 45. 33. -- c. vi praef. prati (prativīkṣ) id. RAM. I. 14. 37.
c. sam 1) videre, observare. H. 4. 5. 26. N. 16. 9. 23. 5. 2) respicere. BR. 2. 32.
īkṣaṇa n. (r. īkṣ s. ana) 1) visus, conspectus. HIT. 129. 19. 2) oculus. N. 11. 27. 12. 30. 16. 21.
īṅkh 1. P. (scribunt īkh gr. 110a).) ire, transire. In dialecto Ved. haec radix etiam cl. 10mae normam sequitur, e. c. ya īṅkhayanti parvatān qui transeunt montes, v. Ros. Sp. p. 9. not.
īj 1. A. (gatau K. kutse gatau v.) ire; contemnere, reprehendere.
īje v. yaj.
īñj 1. P. A. (scribunt īj gr. 110a).) i. q. īj.
īḍ 2. P. 10. A. laudare, celebrare. In Vedis invenitur forma īl cl. 2. A. mutato ḍ in l nisi vice versā īḍ ortum est ex īl. Ros. Sp. p. 10. 1.: tvām...martāsa īlate te homines celebrant.
īḍya (r. īḍ s. ya) laudandus, celebrandus. DR. 5. 3. BH. 11. 44.
īti f. (ut videtur, a r. ī s. ti) 1) temporis calamitas. 2) habitatio in exteris locis. AM. (ḍimbapravāsayoḥ).
īdṛk v. sq.
īdṛś (N. m. n. īdṛk f. īdṛśī e stirpe pron. i producto i in ī et dṛś = gr. [greek] in [greek] v. gr. 287. et gr. comp. 415.) talis. BH. 11. 49.
īdṛśa (e stirpe pron. i producto i in ī et s. dṛśa prācr. disa vel risa = gr. [greek] in [greek] etc., goth. LEIKA in hveleik'-s qualis? nostro welcher, svaleik'-s talis, nostro solcher; slav. liko, N. m. lik e. c. tolik talis; lat. li in tālis, quālis; v. gr. comp. 415. sq.) talis. N. 13. 72. 19. 15. BH. 6. 12.
īps Desid. irr. a r. āp q. v., gr. 540.
c. pari quaerere. DR. 8. 8.
īpsā f. (a praec. s. ā) desiderium adipiscendi, perficiendi. SA. 1. 11.
īpsu (ab īps s. u) adipiscendi cupidus.
īyivas (Part. praet. redupl. a r. i s. vas gr. 694.) qui ivit. N. 11. 33.
īr 1. 2. A. (gatau K. kampagatyoḥ v.) ire; tremere, commoveri, v. sq. (Huc traxerim lat. īra, ita ut a motu animi sit nominata - cf. īrkṣy et īrṣy-; scr. īr autem ex ar quae forma primitiva est radicis ṛ orta esse videtur.).
īr 2. 1. et 10. (cl. 10. est Caus. praec.) P. mittere, emittere, e. c. śabdam sonum, vācam giram sermonem. N. 5. 30. 17. 50. MAN. 11. 35. SA. 5. 33.
c. ut mittere, emittere. A. 9. 12.: vajram astram udīraya. RAM. II. 56. 15.: dīnām vācam udīrayan.
c. pra 1) mittere. HIT.: kālaprerita. 2) dirigere, flectere, regere. UR. 4. 5.: aśvān preraya; SAK. 29. 1.: nayane prerayantyā.
c. sam 1) i. q. simpl. SA. 5. 36. 2) commovere, agitare. H. 1. 9.
īrkṣy 1. P. (īrṣāyām equidem syllabam ya hujus radicis, quae in temp. gen. nondum inventa est, pro charactere 4tae cl. habuerim, ita ut īrkṣ sit radix, quae varietas est simplicioris formae īrṣ unde īrṣita q. v., porro Substant. īrṣā et Adject. īrṣu. īrṣ autem ex īr adjecto ṣ ortum esse videtur, quum sibilantes saepe simplicioribus radicibus adjungantur; cf. e. c. mās bhās c. mā bhā et mokṣ cum muc) invidere.
īrma n. vulnus. AM.
īrṣā f. (v. īrkṣy) invidia. Scribitur etiam īrṣyā. HIT. 15. 5.
īrṣita (Part. pass. a r. īrṣ - v. īrkṣy - s. ta) cui invidetur. HIT. 28. 19.
[Page 43b]
īrṣu (v. īrkṣy) invidus, invidens. HIT. 13. 3.
īrṣy 1. P. (v. īrkṣy) invidere.
īrṣyā f. invidia. AM. (v. īrṣā).
īl v. īḍ.
īlita (Part. pass. praec. s. ta) celebratus. AM.
īś 2. A. dominari, imperare, Wils. "to possess power, property or authority". (Fortasse huc pertinet goth. aigan habere cum Gunā et anomalā Mediā pro Aspiratā, quam ex scr. ś et gr. [greek] - v. īśvara - exspectaveris; germ. vet. eigan, Adj. eigan proprius - nostrum eigen - eh-t, Th. eh-ti f. possessio, facultas, substantia, opes, reditus, praedium.)
īśa m. (r. īś s. a) 1) dominus. IN. 5. 32. SU. 3. 19. 2) cognomen Sivi. AM.
īśāna m. (Part. praes. a r. īś s. āna) nomen Sivi. DEV. 8. 23.
īśānī f. (Fem. praec.) nomen Durgae, Sivi uxoris. DEV. 8. 21.
īśvara m. (r. īś s. vara) 1) dominus. H. 3. 1. N. 2. 6. BH. 4. 6. 2) nomen Sivi. AM. 3) Adj. potens, capax, par. cum Infin. DEV. 1. 64. HIT. 75. 14. (Huc retulerim gr. [greek] abjectā vocali initiali et correptā syllabā va in v sicut e śvan fit śunas etc. = [greek] gr. 225.; terminatio [greek] convenit cum suffixo Derivativi aiśvarya q. v. Vox [greek] autem alius originis est, v. śūr. Fortasse germ. vet. herro (nostrum Herr) per assimil. ex herjo, huc pertinet; hib. aesfhear, aesar deus, v. Pikt. p. 20.)
īśvarī f. (Fem. praecedentis) 1) domina. 2) nomen Durgae, v. īśānī.
īṣ 1. 1. P. (uñche) spicas colligere.
īṣ 2. 1. A. (gatidarśanahiṃsādāneṣu K. dānekṣahiṃse sarpaṇe) ire; videre; ferire, occidere; dare.
īṣat paululum praesertim in initio compositorum. DEV. 4. 11.: īṣatsahāsa; 7. 2.: īṣaddhāsa.
īṣaduṣṇa (e praec. et uṣṇa calidus) tepidus. HEM.
[Page 44a]
īh 1. A. 1) desiderare. 2) adniti, contendere, quaerere, petere. BH. 7. 22. 16. 12. (Huc trahi possit gr. [greek] ita ut sit pro [greek] propter adamatam conjunctionem litterarum [greek]et[greek].)
c. sam 1) desiderare, samīhita n. optatum, desiderium. HIT. 44. 7. 2) assequi, adipisci. HIT. 103. 2. 3) pera- gere, perficere. RAM. I. 11. 33.: yajñakarma samīhantām bhavantaḥ.
īhā f. (r. īh s. ā) 1) desiderium. 2) nisus, appetitus, consectatio. HIT. 37. 6.: vittehā.
īhāmṛga m. (e praec. et mṛga) lupus. AM.
[Page 441]
u
u 1. 1. A. (śabde) sonare.
u 2. Particula enclitica quae in classica lingua tantum cum kim na et atha conjuncta invenitur, no et atho idem valent ac simplices formae na atha; kimu autem significat 1) quanto magis. HIT. 4. 11.: ekaikam apy anarthāya kimu yatra catuṣṭayam; UR. 7. 17. 2) utrum in prioris sentiae parte, et an in posteriore. KATHAK. apud Poleium p. 16. 8.: kathan nu tad vijānoyāṅ kimu bhāti vibhāti vā; Amaru-Sataka: na jāne sammukhāyāte priyāṇi vadati priye . sarvāṇy aṅgāni me yānti śrotratāṅ kimu netratām. In dialecto Vedica haec particula saepe conjungitur cum pronominibus, sine certā, quae demonstrari possit, significatione, solum, ut videtur, ad orationis vim augendam, quā in re cum particula it q. v. convenit. E. c. KATHAK. ed. Pol. p. 4. 3. infr.: pra te bravīmi tadu nibodha; 13. 5. infr.: tadu nā 'tyeti kaścana; sic etiam l. c. 17. 11.; 14. 4.: sa evā 'dya sau śvaḥ. MUNDOP. p. 94. 7.: tad etad akṣaram brahma sa prāṇas tadu vāṅmanaḥ; KENOP. 155. 2.: kau devo yunakti. ISOP.: andhan tamaḥ praviśanti ye avidyām upāsate . tato bhūya iva te tamo yau vidyāyāṃ ratāḥ. In antiquioribus Vedorum partibus haec particula etiam cum Praepositionibus et Verbis conjuncta invenitur; Ros. Sp. p. 6. sl. 1.: udu saepius; abhūdu. (Cf. de hac particula Lassenium ad Hit. p. 4. et Frider. Windischm. Sankara p. 75.).
uṃh 1. P. (arde scribunt uh gr. 110a).) vexare.
[Page 441]
ukta uktavat v. vac.
ukti f. (r. vac dicere, s. ti) sermo, loquela. HIT. 3. 3.
ukṣ 1. P. conspergere, humectare. SA. 6. 5. śoṇitokṣita sanguine conspersus. (Lith. ūkana tempestas pluvia, cf. etiam hib. uisg, uisge "water, a river", uisgeach "aquatic, watery, fluid, moist, pluvial", transpositis litteris k ṣ nisi uisg pertinet ad r. viṣ irrigare, unde ukṣ ortum esse possit, ejecto i et additā sibilante, ratione habitā euphoniae legis 99.).
ukṣan m. (ut videtur, a r. vah correpto va in u gr. 455., adjectā sibilante, s. an) bos, taurus, in Vedis etiam equus. Ros. Sp. p. 8. 5. (Goth. auhsa, Th. auhsan, germ. vet. auhso, Th. auhson, auhsun, notrum Ochs, lat. vacca ut videtur per assimil. e vacsa cf. Pott. I. 234.).
ukh 1. 1. P. (gatau) ire (cf. uṅkh).
ukh 2. 1. P. (śoṣaṇālamarthayoḥ) exsiccari; ornare.
ukhā f. olla. AM.
ugra 1) durus, asper, horrificus, terrificus. SU. 1. 7. IN. 1. 4. BH. 11. 30. 31. 2) m. nomen Sivi.
ugradarśana (BAH. e praec. et darśana n. visus, adspectus, a r. dṛś videre s. ana) horrificus conspectu, horrificam speciem habens. SU. 2. 24.
ugraśāsana (BAH. ex ugra et śāsana n. jussus, a r. śās s. ana) asperum, severum jussum habens. SU. 2. 9.
uṅkh 1. P. (gatau) ire.
[Page 45a]
uc 4. P. (samavāye K. samavāyane v.) convenire, congredi.
ucita (a praec. s. ta) 1) congruus, conveniens. HIT. 14. 13. 18. 14. 24. 3. 43. 22. 2) dignus, merens. N. 16. 16. H. 1. 33. a. et b. 3) expertus. N. 23. 22.
ucca (a praep. ut s. ca) altus. AM. (Hib. uchdan "a hillock", cambro-bril. uched "élevé". Pikt. p. 21.).
uccaṇḍa (r. caṇḍ irasci praef. ut s. a) celer. AM.
uccaya v. śiloccaya.
uccāra m. (r. car ire, praef. ut s. a) excrementum. AM.
uccāraṇa n. (r. car in forma caus. s. ana) pronuntiatio. DEV. 10. 9.
uccaiḥśravas m. (BAH. e sq. et śravas auris) Indri equus. AM.
uccais Adv. (instr. pl. ab ucca q. v. gr. 683.) clare, clarā voce. N. 11. 2.
ucchiṣṭa v. śiṣ praef. ut.
ucchṛṅkhala (BAH. ex ut et śṛṅkhala vel śṛṅkhalā catena, vinculum) effrenatus, indomitus. HIT. 97. 11.
uccheda m. (r. chid scindere, praef. ut s. a) exstinctio, eversio, excidium. HIT. 67. 19.: sarvapaśūccheda kriyate.
ucchoṣaṇa m. (r. śuṣ siccari, in forma caus. praef. ut s. ana v. euph. gr. 61. et 94a).) exsiccans. BH. 2. 8.
ucchraya n. (r. śri ire, praef. ut s. a) altitudo. AM.
ucchrāya m. (r. śri ire, praef. ut s. a) id. AM.
ucchrita v. śri praef. ut.
ucchvasita v. śvas.
ucchvāsa m. (r. śvas praef. ut s. a) respiratio, halitus. UR. 68. 10.
uch 6 P. (nivāse K. varjane bandhane samāpane atikrame v.) habitare; relinquere; ligare; finire; transgredi.
ujjāsana n. (r. jas praef. s. ana) occios, caedes. AM.
ujjṛbha (r. jṛmbh oscitare praef. ut s. a) apertus, expansu, florens. HEM.
ujjvala (r. jval praef. ut s. a) Adj. 1) nitidus, splendilus. UR. 73. 2. infr. UP. 4. 2) apertus, expansus, florens. - Subst. m. amor. AM.
ujjh 6. P. relinquere. UR. 44. 5. SAK. 14. 2. infr.
[Page 45b]
uñch 1. P. (scribunt uch gr. 110a).) spicas colligere. MAN. 3. 100.: śilān uñchan.
uṭh 1. P. (upaghāte) ferire, percutere.
uḍḍīna n. (r. ḍī praef. ut s. na) actio evolandi. AM.
uḍumbara n. cuprum. MED. Scribitur etiam ūḍumbara et uḍumbara.
ut Praep. praef. sursum (Gr. [greek] ut mihi videtur ex [greek] = uttara; hib. uas, quod separatum usurpatur et os, ois tanquam praefixa, e. c. in os-car "a leap, bound" quasi uccara os-nadh "a sigh, a groan" quasi unnāda os-griobhan "an epigram", ois-gribhin (*) "a superscription"; respicias etiam formam oin, cambro-brit. yn, in oin-mhid, yn-wyd stultus, fatuus = unmada v. gr. 58. et Piktet p. 88.; etiam udh in udhbhairt "an offering, a sacrifice" - a r. bhṛ? - nonnullisque aliis ab udh incipientibus vocabulis huc pertinere videtur; in dialecto bret. praeter uch et och, quae ex ucca orta esse puto, inveniuntur formae ut, ud et uz, quae egregie cum ut conveniunt; in goth. ūt ex, germ. vet. ūz nostro aus, si cum ut cohaerent, offendit vocalis producta contra tritam linguarum degenerantium rationem, quā fere semper vocales fortiores in debiliores transeunt, non vice versā.).
(*) Forma ois ex vi attractionis explicaverim quam i vel e sequentis syllabae in antecedentem exercere potest.
uta 1. vel, aut. SAK. 46. 4.; HIT. 101. 17.; v. utavā utāho et utāhosvit. Interdum redundans aut solum ad orationis vim augendam positum videtur, e. c. H. 4. 46.: raudre muhūrte rakṣāṃsi prabalāni bhavanty uta.
uta 2. v. r. ve.
utavā (ex uta et vā) aut. BR. 3. 5.
utāho (ex uta et aho) aut, an. N. 12. 73. 120.
utāhosvit (e praec. et svit) id. N. 19. 29.
utka (ut videtur, a praep. ut s. ka cf. ucca) desiderans, desiderio flagrans. PAT. 23.
utkaṭa (e praep. ut s. kaṭa v. gr. 652.) 1) multus. HIT. 23. 15. 2) ebrius, furiosus. H. 4. 38. N. 13. 8. 3) m. elephantus coitūs appetens.
utkaṇṭhā f. (r. kaṇṭh s. ā) animi demissio, animus afflictus, tristitia, moeror; desiderium. UR. 13. 1. infr. 62. 4.
utkaṇṭhita (a praec. s. ita nisi directe a r. kaṇṭh s. ta) moerore afflictus, animo demissus. RAM. III. 55. 39.: paśyāmi janam utkaṇṭhitam pure; III. 49. 5.: utkaṇṭhitā te māte 'yam.
utkampa m. (r. kamp s. a) tremor. PAT. 20.
utkara m. (ex ut et kara faciens, a r. kṛ s. a) fasciculus. IN. 5. 6.
utkarṣa m. (r. kṛṣ trahere s. a) excellentia. HIT. 52. 9. 91. 19. SAK. 32. 7.
utkalikā f. (r. kal s. ikā) i. q. utkaṇṭhā. AM.: utkaṇṭhotkalike same.
utkuṇa m. (r. kuṇ sonare s. a) pediculus.
utkruṣṭa v. kruś praef. ut.
utkrośa m. (r. kruś clamare s. a) haliaeetus. AM.
utkṣepaṇa n. (r. kṣip conjicere s. ana) levatio, allevatio. SAK. 22. 6. infr.
utta (r. und madidum esse s. ta v. gr. 615.) madidus, humidus. AM.
uttaṃsa m. (r. taṃs ornare s. a) 1) annulus auricularis. 2) crista. AM.
uttama (a praep. ut s. superl. tama) summus, supremus; optimus, praestantissimus; pulcherrimus. BR. 2. 13. N. 17. 5.
uttamarṇa m. (BAH. ex praec. et ṛṇa debitum) creditor. AM.: uttamādhamarṇau dvau prayoktṛgrāhakau kramāt.
uttamāṅga n. (KARM. ex uttama summus et aṅga membrum) caput. AM.
uttara (a praep. ut s. comp. tara) Adj. 1) superior. 2) septentrionalis. SU. 3. 26. Instr. uttareṇa Adv. septentrionem versus. SU. 3. 23. SA. 5. 108. - Subst. n. responsum. N. 17. 30. (gr. [greek] v. ut).
uttarāpatha m. (ex uttarā f. septentrio et patha in fine compos. pro pathin via) terra septentrionalis, cf. dakṣiṇāpatha.
[Page 46b]
uttarāyaṇa n. (BAH. ex uttara et ayana via, mutato n in ṇ v. gr. min. 94a). annot.) anni dimidium, quo sol borealem polum percurrit. BH. 8. 24.
uttarīya n. (ex uttara s. īya) vestis superior. IN. 5. 15. N. 20. 2.
uttarottara n. (DVANDV. ex uttara responsum + uttara) altercatio, ad litteram responsum et responsum, Antwort auf Antwort, Wils. "a reply to an answer". HIT. 21. 3.
uttarottaram Adv. (ex uttara n. superius + uttara) magis magisque. HIT. 20. 20.
uttāna (r. tan s. a) 1) tenuis, vadosus, non profundus. 2) sursum, in sublime conversus, Med. v. sq.
uttānaśaya m. (e praec. et śaya jacens, dormiens) infans. AM.
uttāpa m. (r. tap urere s. a) aestus, calor, ardor. Trop. ardor animi. HIT. 89. 20.
uttuṅga (ex ut et tuṅga altus) altus. UR. 73. 4. infr.
utthāpay utthāya utthita v. sthā praef. ut.
utpatti f. (r. pad s. ti) origo. DEV. 1. 1. (cf. utpādana et v. pad praef. ut unde intelligitur, hoc vocabulum non ex pat sed ex pad ortum esse).
utpala n. (r. pal s. a) 1) flos in universum. 2) lotus flos. 3) lotus caerulea (nymphaea caerulea).
utpāṭin (r. paṭ ire in forma caus. s. in) extrahens, evellens. HIT. 49. 8.
utpāta m. (r. pat s. a) 1) actio exsurgendi, exiliendi. HIT. 36. 18: pātotpātā manuṣyānām; A. 4. 40: prathamotpāte hayānām. 2) prodigium, portentum. AM.; DEV. 12. 7.
utpādaka (r. pad in form. caus. s. aka) qui product, generat. HIT. 84. 2.
utpādana n. (r. pad in forma caus. s. ana) genratio. HIT. 50. 12.
utphulla (r. phull s. a) expansus, apertus, de floribus
utphullanayana (BAH. e praec. et nayana oculus) late di[??]ctos oculos habens. IN. 2. 26. BR. 3. 21.
utphullalocana (BAH. ex utphulla et locana n. oculus) i. q. praec. IN. 5. 40.
[Page 47a]
utsa m. (ut videtur, a r. und s. sa) fons. AM.
utsaṅga m. (r. sañj s. a) i. q. aṅka i. e. gremium. SA. 5. 69.
utsannotsavayajña (BAH. ex utsanna eversus, exstinctus - a rad. sad q. v. - et utsavayajña - utsava festum + yajña sacrificium) eversa, disturbata festa et sacrificia habens. SU. 2. 22.
utsarga m. (r. sṛj praef. ut relinquere, s. a) 1) relictio. N. 10. 12. 13. 2) datio, donatio, largitio. SA. 1. 68. 3) alvi dejectio. HIT. 85. 9.: purīṣotsargaṅ kṛtvā.
utsava m. (r. su aut sū s. a) festum. IN. 5. 23. SU. 2. 1. 22.
utsādana n. (r. sad in form. caus. s. ana) 1) exstinctio, excidium. 2) purificatio unguentis suavibus.
utsāha m. (r. sah s. a) 1) facultas, potestas, vis. N. 19. 36. 2) contentio, labor. DR. 8. 56.
utsuka (ex ut et suka quod separatum non invenitur et fortasse a partic. insep. su descendit) 1) Adj. desiderans, desiderio confectus. UR. 8. 3. 45. 9. 65. 7. 9. N. 21. 7. SAK. 51. 3. 2) Subst. in fine compos. BAH. e. c. nirutsuka liber a desiderio. SAK. 30. 5.: mamā'pi kaṇvasutām anusmṛtya mṛgayām prati nirutsukañ cetaḥ; A. 10. 14. -- samutsuka qui est cum desiderio, desiderio confectus. UR. 7. 16.
utsūra m. (ex ut et sūra sol) vespera, crepusculum. HEM.
utsṛṣṭa v. sṛj praef. ut.
utsedha m. (r. sidh ire s. a) 1) altitudo. AM. 2) corpus. AM.
uda n. (r. und s. a) aqua praesertim in initio compositorum, e. c. udadhi (Cf. lat. unda, ar-undo i. e. "ad undam crescens" de Pottii sententia, qui etiam apte syllabam ūd vocis pal-us, pal-ūd-is huc refert, ita ut significet [greek] aquam; anglo-sax. ydhu unda, slav. voda aqua, lith. wandu[greek] Th. wanden, v. gr. comp. 139. et cf. udanyā udanvat; gr. [greek] goth. vato, Th. vatan aqua, germ. vet. wazar. E germ., slav. et lith. formis collegerim sanscritum uda et und correpta esse ex vada et vand sicut e. c. supta e svapta; v. und).
udaka n. (a praec. s. ka nisi directe a r. und s. aka) aqua. H. 1. 16. BH. 2. 46.
[Page 47b]
udakyā f. (a praec. s. ya in fem.) mulier menstruans. AM.
udagra (BAH. ex ut et agra cuspis) 1) altus. AM. 2) vehemens, acer, intentus. UR. 91. 10.
udac (in casib. fortibus udañc Nom. m. udaṅ f. udīcī n. udak; a r. añc ire praef. ut v. gr. 196. 198.) septentrionalis. AM.
udadhi m. (ex uda aqua, et dhi tenens, a r. dhā s. i) mare.
udanta m. (ex ut + anta) nuntius, notitia, cognitio. AM.
udanyā f. (hoc vocabulum et sq. udanvat descendere videntur a perdito Primitivo udan aqua, cui respondet goth. VATAN et lith. WANDEN) sitis. AM.
udanvat m. (a perdito udan aqua, v. praec., s. vat) mare. AM.
udapāna m. n. (BAH. ex uda aqua et pāna n. potus) puteus. BH. 2. 46.
udaya m. (r. i praef. ut oriri, s. a) ortus (stellarum) v. sq.
udayana n. (r. i praef. ut oriri, s. ana) i. q. praec. IN. 5. 5.
udara m. (r. ṛ praef. ut s. a) venter (lat. uterus).
udarka m. futurum tempus. N. 12. 92. 21. 28. SA. 6. 42. (Ut videtur, ex arka sol, praef. ut ita ut primitive significet solis ortum sequens tempus.)
udavasita n. (secundum Wils. ex uda aqua et vasita tectus, ita ut significet tectum, munitum ab aqua) domus. AM.
udāra (r. ṛ praef. ut s. a) 1) munificus, liberalis. BH. 7. 18. 2) magnus. AM.: dātṛmahatoḥ.
udāharaṇa n. (r. hṛ praef. ut + ā s. ana) dictum, effatum, sententia. UR. 25. 16.
udāhāra m. (r. hṛ praef. ut + a) id. AM.: = upodghāta q. v.
udita v. i praef. ut.
udīcī f. (Fem. [greek] udac q. v.) septentrionalis plaga. DR. 3. 7.
udumbara 1) m. ficus glomerata. N. 12. 4. 2) n. cuprum, aes cyprium. AM. (v. uḍumbara).
udgata v. gam praef. ut.
udgama m. (r. gam ire s. a) 1) actio exsurgendi, se in altum tollendi. SAK. 7. 13.: ājyadhūmodgama. 2) proventus, ortus, germinatio, Aufgehen. UR. 75. 17.: puṣpodgama; HIT. 90. 4.: koṭapakṣodgama.
udgāḍham (r. gāh praef. ut s. ta cum signo accus.) valde, ultra modum. AM.
udgāra m. (r. gṝ deglutire praef. ut s. a) actio evomendi, ejiciendi ex ore. AM. HIT. 101. 16.: kathodgāra.
udgītha m. (r. gai s. tha) pars Sāma-Vedi. DEV. 4. 9.
udghāṭita v. ghad praef. ut.
udghāṭin (r. ghad se movere praef. ut s. in) surgens, assurgens, se attollens. SAK. 4. 12.: udghāṭinī bhūmiḥ.
uddeśa m. (r. diś monstrare, praef. ut s. a) 1) monstratio, descriptio. IN. 4. 16. 2) regio. H. 1. 16. N. 10. 18.
uddeśatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) monstrationis causā, speciminis vice. BH. 10. 40.
uddharaṇa n. (r. hṛ praef. ut s. ana) actio extrahendi. HIT. 13. 17.
uddharṣa m. (r. hṛṣ gaudere praef. ut s. a) festum. AM.
uddhava m. (r. dhu vel dhū s. a) festum. AM.
uddhāna n. (ut videtur ex uddhmāna q. v. ejecto m) focus, furnax. AM.
uddhānta m. elephantus, tempore quo coitum appetit elapso. AM.
uddhāra m. (r. hṛ nisi dhṛ praef. ut s. a) debitum, aes alienum. AM.
uddhṛta v. hṛ praef. ut.
uddhmāna n. (r. dhmā flare s. ana) focus, furnax; v. uddhāna.
udbhava m. (r. bhū esse, existere, praef. ut s. a) ortus, origo. N. 13. 10. A. 5. 24.
udbhijja (ex udbhid germinatio et ja natus) progerminando natus. MAN. 1. 46. V. sq.
udbhid (r. bhid) 1) f. actio progerminandi (v. praec. et schol. ad MAN. 1. 46.: udbhedanam udbhid bhāve kvip tato jāyante ūrdhvam vījam bhūmiñca bhittve 'ty udbhijjā vṛkṣāḥ). 2) Adj. progerminans. AM.
udbhida (r. bhid s. a) progerminans. AM. 2) m. planta. AM.: tarugulmādyāḥ.
[Page 48b]
udbhrama m. (r. bhram s. a) motus, agitatio animi. AM.: udvega udbhrame.
udya m. (r. und s. ya) flumen. HEM.
udyata v. yam praef. ut.
udyama m. (r. yam praef. ut s. a) contentio, labor, opera. HIT. 7. 1.
udyāna n. (r. yā s. ana) hortus regius publicus. AM.
udyoga m. (r. yuj praef. ut s. a) i. q. udyama. HIT. 6. 10. 11.
udyogin (a praec. s. in) qui operam dat, nititur, contendit. HIT. 6. 13.
udra m. (r. und s. ra) lutra (Lith. ūdra, anglo - sax. oter, otor, angl. otter, nostrum Otter; gr. [greek] respiciatur etiam gr. [greek] a vivendo in aqua nominata, ratione habitā, vocem udra in composito samudra (mare) aquam significare, quam ob rem etiam lith. audrá accessus maris, inundatio, huc pertinet.).
udvatsara m. (ex ut et vatsara annus) annus. AM.
udvartana n. (r. vṛt in forma caus. s. ana) purificatio unguentis suavibus, "cleaning with parfumes". AM.: utvartanotsādane dve same.
udvaha (r. vah praef. ut s. a in fine compos. occurit). 1) propagans (genus). SA. 5. 44. 2) oriundus, originem trahens, proles. IN. 5. 28. A. 3. 14. 4. 31.
udvahana n. (r. vah praef. ut s. ana) actio surgendi, turgescendi. IN. 5. 9.
udvāṣpa (ex ut et vāṣpa lacryma) prorumpentes lacrymas habens, v. sq.
udvāṣpatva n. (a praec. s. tva) Abstractum praecedentis, lacrymatio. UR. 23. 16.
udvāha m. (r. vah praef. ut s. a) matrimonium, conjugium. SU. 2. 23.
udvigna v. vij praef. ut.
udvega m. (r. vij praef. ut s. a) tremor, timor, moeror. BH. 17. 15. A. 10. 14.
und 7. P. (unadmi undmas v. gr. 379.) madidum esse (v. unna uda et cf. praeter voces ibi cum uda comparatas lat. ūdus; nisi hoc est correptum ex uvidus ab corruptum esse videtur ex [greek].
unduru m. (scribitur etiam undura quod ortum esse videtur a r. und s. ura) mus rattus. AM.
unna (r. und s. na gr. 607. 617.) madidus.
unnata v. nam praef. ut.
unnati f. (r. nam inclinare praef. ut s. ti) allevatio. HIT. 36. 13.
unnaya m. (r. nī ducere praef. ut s. a) id. AM.
unnāya m. (r. nī praef. ut s. a) id.
unnidra (exsomnis ex ut et nidrā somnus) apertus, expansus de floribus. HEM. (cf. vinidra UR. 76. 8.).
unmada (r. mad praef. ut s. a) mente alienatus, demens; DEV. 4. 22. (Hib. oin-mhid, v. ut).
unmadiṣṇu (r. mad praef. ut s. snu inserto i) id. AM.
unmanas (ex ut et manas) desiderans, desiderio flagrans. AM. (= utka).
unmāda m. (r. mad praef. ut s. a) insania, dementia. UR. 57. 7. infr.
unmātha m. (r. math vel manth praef. ut s. a) laqueus. AM.
unmārga (ex ut et mārga) deverticulum, iter devium, Abweg. HIT. 4. 12. 115. 12.
unmukha (BAH. ex ut sursum et mukha n. os, vultus) erectum vultum habens. N. 21. 7.
unmūlay (Denom. ab unmūla eradicatus - ut + mūla - adjecto charactere 10mae cl., v. gr. 586. 587.) eradicare, radicitus evellere. HIT. 59. 4.
up v. vap.
upa Praep. praef. ad (Gr. [greek] lat. sub, adjectā sibilante vel spiritu asp. sicut in [greek] super = upari; goth. uf sub, germ. vet. oba super, nostrum ob-Obdach, obliegen - lith. po sub.).
[Page 49b]
upakaṇṭha (ex upa et kaṇṭha gula) 1) Adj. propinquus. AM. 2) n. propinquitas, vicinia. HIT. 65. 10. SAK. 44. 4. infr.
upakaraṇa n. (r. kṛ s. ana) instrumentum. HIT. 48. 12.
upakartṛ m. (r. kṛ s. tṛ) adjutor, auxiliator. HIT. 61. 15.
upakāra m. (r. kṛ s. a) auxilium. HIT. 51. 1. 61. 16.
upakāraka (r. kṛ s. aka) adjutor, auxiliator. HIT. 97. 21.
upakārikā f. (r. kṛ s. ika in fem.) palatium. UR. 81. 4. infr.
upakārin Adj. (r. kṛ s. in) qui juvat, prodest, auxilium fert. HIT. 22. 17. UR. 11. 10. infr.
upakulyā f. (upa + kulyā) piper longum. AM.
upakṛta v. r. kṛ praef. upa.
upakrama m. (r. kram s. a) inceptio, inceptum, initium. AM.
upakrośa m. (r. kruś s. a) vituperatio, objurgatio, maledictio. AM.
upagama m. (r. gam s. a) aditio, adventus, appropinquatio. SAK. 7. 9.
upagūhana n. (r. guh s. ana) amplexus. AM.
upagraha m. (r. grah s. a) captivus. AM.
upagrāhya n. (r. grah s. ya) donum, munus. AM.
upaghāta m. (r. han in formā caus. - gr. 524. - s. a) actio pulsandi, verberandi, percutiendi. SAK. 29. 7.: gātropaghāta v. sq.
upaghātin (r. han in formā caus. s. in) pulsans, verberans, percutiens. SAK. 27. 3. infr.: karṇopaghātinā vanagamanakolāhalena prabodhye.
upacaya m. (r. ci s. a) collectio, accumulatio, amplificatio. HIT. 8. 13.: jñānopacaye; 105. 12.: upacayāpacayau.
upacāra m. (r. car s. a) 1) actio, factum. N. 23. 8. 2) ministerium, officium, servitium. SA. 3. 21.
upacitrā f. (upa + citra) in fem.) nomen plantae (Salvinia cucullata Rox.) AM.
upajagmivas v. gam praef. upa.
upajāpa m. (r. jap s. a) discordia, dissensio, dissidium. AM.: i. q. bheda; HIT. 106. 7.
upajīvin (r. jīv s. in) vivens. HIT. 13. 4.
upatāpa m. (r. tap s. a) aegritudo. AM.
[Page 50a]
upatyakā f. (ut videtur, ab inusitato upatya - ab upa s. tya v. gr. 652. - s. ka in fem.) regio prope montis pedem. DR. 5. 5.
upadā f. (r. dā) donum, munus. AM.
upadiś f. (KARM. ex upa et diś f. plaga) intermedia plaga, cf. vidiś.
upadeśa m. (r. diś s. a) consilium.
upadeśin (r. diś s. in) monstrans, docens, monens, consilium dans. HIT. 11. 8.
upadrava m. (r. dru s. a) calamitas, miseria, aerumna (cf. āpad āpatti). SAK. 47. 2. infr.
upadraṣṭṛ m. (r. dṛś s. tṛ) spectator. BH. 13. 22.
upadhā f. (r. dhā) investigatio, exploratio, quaestio, inquisitio. AM.: dharmādyair yat parīkṣaṇam; HIT. 83. 21.
upadhāna n. (r. dhā s. ana) pulvinar. AM.
upadhi m. (r. dhā s. i) fraus. AM.
upadhyāya (r. dhyai s. a) meditans, meditabundus. SA. 6. 14.
upaniṣad f. (r. sad praef. upa + ni) sic nominantur illae Vedorum partes, quae de philosophicis et theologicis rebus disserunt.
upanidhi m. (r. dhā praef. upa + ni s. i) depositum. AM. (= nyāsa).
upaniṣkara m. (r. kṛ praef. upa + nis s. a) via, platea. AM.
upanyāsa m. (r. as praef. upa + ni s. a) exordium. AM. (= vāṅmukham).
upapati m. (ex upa et pati maritus) nuptae adulter. AM.
upapanna v. pad praef. upa.
upapārśva m. (KARM. ex upa et pārśva) ut videtur, oppositum latus. N. 19. 16.
upapura n. (ex upa et pura) suburbium. HEM.
upaplava m. (r. plu praef. a) 1) impedimentum. SAK. 43. 4. (cf. upadrava). 2) eclipsis.
upabhoga m. (r. bhuj s. a) fructus, perceptio, usus. HIT. 34. 3. BH. 16. 11.: kāmopabhoga; SAK. 2. 12. UR. 41. 9. infr.
upamā f. (r. mā metiri) similitudo. IN. 1. 3. (In fine comp. BAH. saepissime occurrit, quod autem Wils. de adject. upama similis in comp. solum usitato dicit, ita intelligendum est, ut upamā correpto ā finali secundum gr. 664., sicuti quodvis aliud substantivum, in compos. BAH. adjectivi naturam possit induere.)
upayama m. (r. yam s. a) matrimonium, conjugium, nuptiae. AM.
upayāma m. (r. yam s. a) id. AM.
upayoga m. (r. yuj s. a) 1) utilitas, facultas rei efficiendae. HIT. 57. 2. 99. 12.: svāmirājyarakṣāyāṃ yasyo 'payogaḥ. 2) munus, officium, ministerium. HIT. 50. 5.
uparata v. ram praef. upa.
uparati f. (r. ram s. ti) cessatio, finis. DEV. 11. 8.
upari Praep. super, c. gen. N. 1. 2. 13. 31. -- In compos. cum nomine praecedente: A. 7. 4. (Goth. ufar, germ. vet. obar, nostrum über, gr. [greek] lat. super, v. upa; etiam lith. per ubi super significat, ex upari abjecto u explicaverim.)
upariṣṭāt (a praec. s. stāt) id. (cf. adhastāt).
uparodha m. (r. rudh s. a) turbatio. SAK. 7. 6. infr. UR. 44. 1. infr.
upala 1) lapis. 2) lapis pretiosus, gemma. IN. 1. 6. (Lat. opalus.)
upalakṣaṇa (ex upa et lakṣaṇa) indicium, nota, signum. UR. 60. 17. 73. 20. 74. 5.
upalabdhi f. (r. labh s. ti) adeptio, impetratio. UR. 69. 15. 90. 8.
upavana n. (KARM. ex upa et vana n. silva) nemus voluptarium, hortus. N. 5. 46.
upavartana n. (r. vṛt s. ana) regio. AM.
upavarha m. (r. vṛh s. a) pulvinar. AM.
upavasta n. (r. vas s. ta) jejunium. AM. v. sq. (Fortasse huc pertinet nostrum Faste, abjectā praepositione et mutato v in f.)
upavāsa m. (r. vas s. a) id. SA. 6. 12.
upaviṣṭa v. viś praef. upa.
upavīta n. (r. vye s. ta) filum quod tres priores Indorum ordines super laevo et sub dextro humero gerunt. AM.
upaśama m. (r. śam s. a) 1) quies. SAK. 53. 3. infr. 2) placatio, sedatio. HIT. 57. 11.: bhayopaśamam pratijñāya. 3) cessatio. HIT. 80. 21.: vṛṣṭer upaśamaḥ
upaśalya n. (upa + śalya a r. śal s. ya) finis, terminus vici, Colebr. "space near a village". AM.: grāmānta upaśalyaṃ syāt.
upaśānti f. (r. śam s. ti) placatio, sedatio. HIT. 75. 5.
upasaṃhāra m. (r. hṛ praef. upa + sam) retentio, inhibitio. A. 5. 6.
upasamvyāna n. (r. vye s. ana v. gr. min. 353.) vestis inferior. AM.
upasara m. (r. sṛ s. a) primus vaccae initus. AM.
upasarga m. (r. sṛj s. a) portentum. AM.: ajanya...utpāta upasargaḥ saman trayam; DEV. 12. 7.
upasaryā f. (r. sṛ s. ya in fem.) vacca tauro submittenda. AM.
upasunda m. (ex upa et sunda) n. pr. SU. 1. 3.
upasūryaka m. (ex upa et sūrya s. ka) discus solis. AM.
upaskara m. (r. kṛ praef. upa cum s euphonico, s. a) condimentum. AM.
upastambha m. (r. stambh s. a) fulcrum, adminiculum, munimentum. HIT. 29. 19. 104. 6.
upastrī f. (ex upa et strī) concubina (cf. upapati).
upastha m. (r. sthā s. a) 1) genitale. 2) in compos. cum antecedente ratha videtur esse i. q. tala i. e. superficies, nisi thopastha est currūs sedile. N. 21. 19. BH. 1. 47. (Cf. pṣṭha quod in compositione cum mahī teste Haughtonio itm superficiem significat, et, nisi fallor, ab A. G. Stilegelio alicubi apte e pra + stha correpto ra in ṛ eplicatur.)
upasthāna (r. sthā s. ana) 1) aditio, appropinquatio. UR. 266. infr. 2) propinquitas. IN. 5. 23.
upasthita v. rad. sthā.
upasparśa m. (r. spṛś s. a) actio abluendi, praesertim os aquāluendi. AM.: = ācamana.
[Page 51b]
upahāra m. (r. hṛ s. a) 1) donum, munus. Wils. "a complimentary gift, a present to a superior, etc." UR. 31. 8. infr. 45. 1. infr. 2) victima. HIT. 99. 8. 17.
upahāraka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. UR. 45. 2. infr.
upahvara m. (r. hvṛ s. a) propinquitas. A. 1. 5.
upāṃśu (AVY. ex upa et aṃśu radius) secreto, clam. AM.
upākṛta m. (r. kṛ praef. upa + ā s. ta) victima. AM.: paśur asau yo 'bhimantrya kratau hataḥ.
upāṅga m. (KARM. ex upa et aṅga) pl. upāṅgāḥ libri sacri sic dicti. N. 12. 17.
upātyaya m. (r. i praef. upa + ati s. a) actio transscendendi, violatio, neglectio, derelictio. AM.: = atipāta.
upādhyāya m. (r. i praef. upa + adhi s. a) magister, praeceptor. AM.
upānat v. sq.
upānah f. (r. nah praef. upa + ā; Nom. upānat v. gr. 216.) calceus. HIT. 32. 13.
upānta (ex upa et anta) 1) Adj. propinquus. HEM. 2) n. propinquitas. HIT. 91. 15.
upāya m. (upa + aya a r. i s. a) remedium; dolus. N. 4. 19. 19. 4. 24. 29. SU. 2. 21.
upāyatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) remedio; dolo. BH. 6. 36.
upāyana n. (r. i s. ana) donum, munus. HIT. 57. 12.
upāyāta (r. yā ire, praef. upa + ā s. ta) 1) Adj. qui adiit, advenit. 2) Subst. n. adventus. DR. 4. 24.
upālambha m. (r. lambh praef. upa + ā s. a) vituperatio, reprehensio. HIT. 13. 18.; v. sq.
upālambhana n. (r. lambh praef. upa + ā s. ana) id. HIT. 87. 21.
upāsana n. 1) (a r. ās sedere s. ana) servitium. AM. 2) (a r. as jaculari) actio sagittas conjiciendi. AM.
upāsti f. (r. ās s. ti) servitium. HEM.
upāhita m. (r. dhā s. ta) meteoron. AM.: agnyutpāta upāhitaḥ.
upekṣaṇa n. (r. īkṣ s. ana) despicientia; neglectio. HIT. 69. 2.; v. sq.
[Page 52a]
upekṣā f. (r. īkṣ s. ā) id. HIT. 50. 13. 62. 2. 102. 13.
upeta v. i praef. upa.
upeyivas (upa + īyivas part. praet. redupl. a r. i v. gr. 694.; praef. upa) qui adiit. N. 13. 58.
upoḍha v. vah praef. upa.
upodghāta m. (r. han in formā caus. ghātay s. a) dictum, effatum, sententia. AM.: = udāhāra; PAT. 20.
ubj 6. P. (ārjave) rectum esse.
ubh 6. P. pūraṇe) implere.
ubha (du. nom. ubhau) ambo. SA. 5. 44. (slav. oba v. gr. comp. 273.; lith. abbù Nom. du. masc. a Th. abba; goth. bai, ba Nom. pl. masc. et neutr. a Th. ba, abjectā vocali initiali; gr. [greek] lat. ambo, insertā nasali; v. sq. Ex a intiali quā formae [greek] ambo et lith. abbù, abejets inter se conveniunt, et ex quo etiam slav. o vocis oba explicari potest - gr. comp. 255. a) - collegerim formam sanscritam primitive sonuisse abha; a enim saepissime attenuatur in leviorem vocalem u, non facile autem linguae ita se degenerant, ut leviores vocales in graviores convertantur, v. "Vocalismus" p. 227. sq.).
ubhaya n. utrumque, ambo. N. 17. 41. In sing. neut. solum usurpari videtur; secundum Wils. vero dualem solum excludit et plur. et sing. masc. admittit, quod vix fieri potest. (Huc pertinet lith. abéje-ts pro abéje-ta-s, Subst. masc. suff. ta formatum, quod significat ambo, uterque de animantibus, c. genit.; etiam Adverb. abbejeip utroque modo, de cujus suffixo v. gr. comp. 383. p 555.; goth. bajoths, N. pl., ambo, bajothum ambobus.).
ubhayatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) ab utroque latere. DR. 8. 16.
ubhayathā (ab ubhaya s. thā) utroque modo. UR. 44. 1.
ubhayadyus Adv. (ex ubhaya et dyus quod mihi correptum videtur ex divas ejecto a quamobrem v transiit in u et i in y) utroque die, i. e. antecedente et sequente. AM.
ubhayedyus Adv. (ejusdem originis, mutato ubhaya in ubhaye) id. AM.
[Page 52b]
um Interj.
umā f. nomen Durgae, Sivi uxoris.
umāpati (e praec. et pati conjux) nomen Sivi. AM.
umeśa m. (ex umā et īśa dominus) id. HEM.
umbh 6. P. (pūraṇe) implere.
ura in initio nonnullorum compositorum pro uras pectus.
uraga m. (a praec. et ga iens) serpens. IN. 5. 25.
uraṇa m. aries. AM. (cf. urabhra quod laniger significare videtur, porro ūrṇā et ūrṇāyu).
urabhra m. (ut mihi videtur, ex ura pro ūrṇā lana, et bhra ferens) id. AM. v. uraṇa.
uraśchada m. (ex uras pectus et chada tegens) thorax, lorica. AM.
uras n. pectus.
urasila (a praec. s. ila) lato pectore praeditus, fortis. AM.
urasya m. (ab uras s. ya) naturā filius. AM.: svajāte tv aurasorasyau; v. aurasa.
urasvat (ab uras s. vat) i. q. urasila. AM.
uru (fem. uru et subst. urvī q. v.; ut videtur, a r. vṛ s. u ita ut uru correptum sit e varu unde comp. varīyas et superl. variṣṭha v. gr. 251.) magnus (gr. [greek]; hib. ur "very", ur-ard "very high", uras "power, ability".).
uroja m. (ex uras et ja) mamma. HEM.
urd 1. P. (māne K. mitikrīḍāsvāde v.) metiri; lunder; gustare.
urv 1. P. (hiṃsāyām) ferire, laedere, occidere. (Hae radix ex idem valente arv orta esse videtur, attnuato a in u quā in re ambae radices eandem ra[??]onem inter se habent quam gothica Praeterita sing. [??] pl. veluti band, bundum, et sanscr. karomi ejusque duet pl. kurvas kurmas; v. gr. comp. 490.).
urvaśī f. (ut videtur, pro uruvaśī ex uru et vaśī a vaśa signo fem. ī) nomen Apsarasis cujusdam. IN. 4. 2.
urvī f. (ab uru signo fem. ī) terra. AM., cf. mahī et pṛthivī.
ulūka m. ulula (lat. ulula, germ. vet. uwila, ūla, [??]strum Eule).
[Page 53a]
ulkā f. 1) torris. HIT. 23. 22. 2) meteoron ignitum. A. 1. 2. (Cambro-brit. ulw cinis. Piktet p. 21. Pottius I. 128. hanc et sq. vocem ulmuka deducit a r. jval abjecto j et va correpto in u; res si ita se habet, lat. Vulcanus nititur formā valkā mutato a in u ex vi euphonicā sequentis liquidae. Possunt tamen ulkā et ulmuka etiam ab uṣ urere, derivari, ita ut ṣ conversum sit in ṭ et ḍ igitur uṭkā uḍmuka sicut supra iṭcara a r. iṣ; ex uṭkā uḍmuka autem facta sint ulkā ulmuka quum litterae lingualis ordinis cognatione junctae sint cum r et l v. irā ilā iḍā et īḍ.).
ulmuka m. torris. A. 7. 9.; v. ulkā.
ullāgha (r. lāgh posse praef. ut s. a) sanus, valens, e morbo recreatus. AM.: nirgato gadāt.
ullikhat v. likh praef. ut.
ulloca m. (r. loc praef. ut s. a) velum in sublime expansum, tegmen pensile, "an awning, canopy". AM.
ullola m. (r. lul vel luḍ mutato ḍ in l s. a) unda tumida. AM.
ulva n. 1) cavum, caverna. 2) uterus. BH. 3. 38. (Lat. alvus, vulva; lith. urwa quod Ruhig vertit per "Höhle der Schwalben etc.". cf. etiam lith. u[greek]la caverna; Piktetius p. 21. confert hib. uile angulus. Vocem sanscritam cum Pottio derivaverim a r. vṛ tegere, ita ut ulva ortum sit ex varva mutato r in l et correptā syllabā va in u.)
ulvaṇa manifestus, evidens. A. 3. 33.
uś v. vaś.
uśī f. (r. vaś s. ī) desiderium.
uśīra m. n. (ab uśī) radix graminis fragantis cuusdam (Andropogon muricatum). AM.; SAK. 43..
uṣ 1. P. urere, lucere. (Lat. uro, us-tus, Pottits etiam vocem sitis huc trahit, separando s-i-tis prous us-i-tis, sicut supra vocem c-i-bus a r. aś edere q. v. derivavimus; probabiliter gr. [greek] ex [greek] hib. usga "incense"; fortasse etiam ad hanc radicom pertinet lith. usnis carduus.).
[Page 53b]
uṣa m. (r. uṣ lucere s. a) diluculum, v. uṣas.
uṣaṇa n. (r. uṣ s. ana) piper nigrum. AM.
uṣarbudha m. (ex uṣar - quod separatum non invenitur - a r. uṣ s. ar (*) et budha sciens a r. budh s. a) ignis. AM.
(*), Cf. usas. Quod ad suffixum ar attinet, respicias vocem ahar, quae sicut ahas praesertim in initio compositorum invenitur.
uṣas n. (r. uṣ s. as) diluculum (lith. aufzra aurora, lat. aurora (= uṣāsā gr. 681.) cum Gunae vel Vriddhis incremento; goth. uh-tvo Th. uh-tvon diluculum, germ. vet. uohta Th. uohtūn (*)
(*). Littera h pro sanscr. s nititur eo quod haec sibilans cognata est cum k, cui ex consonantium permutandarum lege gothicum h respondet, cf. asṭāu, [greek] ahtau.
uṣita v. vas.
uṣṭa m. (r. uṣ s. tra) camelus, ut videtur, a tolerando calore sic nominatus.
uṣṇa (forma irr. a r. uṣ s. na v. gr. 94a).) 1) calidus, fervidus. H. 2. 11. 2) m. fervidum anni tempus. AM. (Huc trahi possit goth. auhn'-s fornax, hypocaustum, nisi pertinet ad agni v. uṣas.)
uṣṇaka m. (a praec. s. ka) fervidum anni tempus (menses Junim et Julius). MED.
uṣṇaraśmi m. (ex uṣṇa et raśmi radius) sol. AM.
uṣṇāṃśu m. (ex uṣṇa et aṃśu radius) sol. HEM.
uṣṇāgama m. (ex uṣṇa et āgama aditio) i. q. uṣṇaka. AM.
uṣṇālu (ab uṣṇa s. ālu nisi lu producto antecedente a) aestu affectus. UR. 34. 2.
uṣṇīṣa m. 1) tegumentum capitis "turban". 2) diadema. AM.: śiroveṣṭakirīṭayoḥ.
uṣṇopagama m. (ex uṣṇa et upagama aditio) i. q. uṣṇaka. AM.
uṣma m. (r. uṣ s. ma) id.
uṣmaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. AM.
uṣman m. (r. uṣ s. man) calor. N. 17. 9.
uṣmapa m. (e praec. - v. euph. r. 67. - et pa bibens, a r. pā s. a) nomen Geniorum ordinis. BH. 12. 22.
uṣya Gerund. a r. vas habitare, q. v. N. 5. 42.
[Page 54a]
ū Interj.
ūṃ Interj.
ūḥ Interj.
ūḍha v. vah.
ūta v. ve.
ūdhas n. uber, [greek] AM. (Gr. [greek] anglo-sax. uder, germ. vet. ūtar, nostrum Euter, hib. uit, uitche, lat. ūber (*)
(*). Latina lingua saepe adhibet f pro sanscr. d et gr. [greek]; in vocum medio autem aspiratae praefert mediam (v. gr. comp. 18.) unde etiam ruber pro rufer respondet graeco [greek].
ūdhasya n. (a praec. s. ya) lac. HEM.; RAGH. 2. 66.
ūna 1) deminutus, minus, v. gr. 258. SA. 4. 26.: saṃvatsaraḥ kiñcidūnaḥ (sic legendum pro kiñcid ūnaḥ) pauo minus annus. 2) debilis. RAGH. 2. 14.: ūnan na sattvegh adhiko vavādha.
ūy 1. A. (tantusantāne k. sevane v.) texere; nere, suere.
ūravya m. (e femoribus natus ex ūru femur. ya) vir tertii i. e. agricolarum et mercatorum ordinis, qui secundum mythologiam ex Brahmae femoribus roctus est. AM., v. ūruja.
ūru m. femur. H. 1. 9.
ūruja (ex praec et ja natus) i. q. ūravya. AM.
ūruparvan m. (ex ūru et parvan internodium) genu. AM.
ūrustambha m. (ex ūru et stambha postis, pila) debilitatio, paralysis femorum. Wils. "1) paralysis of the lower extremities. 2) rheumatism of the thigh." SAK. 25. 4. infr.
ūrj 10. P. (balaprāṇadharaṇayoḥ K. jīvane bale v.) valere, robustum, validum esse; vivere. ūrjita validus, potens. RAM. I. 1. 115.: ūrjitaśāsana; HIT. 131. 19.: ripur ūrjitaḥ. (Fortasse lat. urgeo, nisi hoc pertinet ad arj q. v.; hib. orc "a prince, a hero", orcaim "I kill, destroy" v. sq.)
[Page 54b]
ūrj m. (r. ūrj s. a) 1) vis, robur, potestas. 2) vis genitalis. 3) mensis Kārtika, October-November. (Hib. uirge "the private parts of a man".)
ūrjasvat (a perdito Substantivo ūrjas - v. ūrja - s. vat) validus, robustus, fortis.
ūrjasvala (ab ūrjas - v. praec. - s. vala) id. AM.
ūrjasvin (ab ūrjas - v. praec. - s. vin) i. q. praec. AM.
ūrṇanābha m. (ex ūrṇa pro ūrṇā et nābha pro nābhi v. gr. 681.) aranea.
ūrṇā f. (ut videtur, e varṇā a r. vṛ tegere, correptā syllabā va in ū; secundum Wils. ab ūrṇu q. v.) lana (Lith. wilna, russ. volna, goth. vulla per assimil., germ. vet. wolla, lat. villus, gr. [greek] hib. olann.)
ūrṇāyu m. (a praec. s. yu) 1) aries. AM. 2) lodix lanea. AM.
ūrṇu 2. P. A. (āchādane; ut videtur, a r. vṛ tegere adjecto charactere 5tae classis, et correptā syllabā var quae primitiva forma est radicis vṛ in ūr) tegere, cf. ūrṇā.
ūrddha v. ūddhva.
ūrddhva vel ūrdhva v. gr. 105. (ut videtur, a r. ṛdh vel vṛdh crescere, ita ut ortum sit ex arddhva vel varddhva sicut supra ūrṇā ūrṇu ex varṇā varṇu) erectus, altus. (Cf. lat. arduus, gr. [greek] hib. ard "a height, top, summit")
ūrddhvakeśa (BAH. e ūrddhva et keśa capillus) erectos capillos habens.
ūrddhvabāhu (BAH. ex ūrddhva et bāhu m. brachium) erecta, sursum porrecta brachia habens. SU. 1. 10.
ūrddhvam aut ūrddhvam Adv. (ab ūrddhva signo aecus.) sursum. IN. 1. 31 Post atas post, in posterum (v. atas).
ūrddhvāṅguli (BAH. ex ūrddhva et aṅguli f. digitus) erectos digito[??] habens. H. 2. 6.
ūrmi f. (fortasse correptum e varmi - v. ūrṇā ūrṇu - ita ut descindat a r. vṛ tegere s. mi sicut bhūmi a bhū) unda, fluctus. M. 41. (Lith. wilni-s, germ. vet. wella, ut videtur, per assiml. ex welna.)
[Page 55a]
ūṣ 1. P. (rujāyām K. rege V.) aegrotum esse.
ūṣa m. solum salsum. AM.
ūṣara (a praec. s. ra) solum salsum habens locus. AM.
ūṣavat (ab ūṣa s. vat) id. AM.
ūh 1. P. A. concludere, colligere. HIT. 52. 15.: anuktam apy ūhati paṇḍito janaḥ; 88. 2.: varṇākārapratidhvānanetragātravikārataḥ . apy ūhanti manas tajjñāḥ. In utroque loco fortasse api tanquam praepositio radici est praefigendum: apyūhati apyūhanti. (Hib. uige "knowledge, skill, ingenuity, understanding", v. ūha; primitiva significatio hujus radicis, quae ex vah orta esse possit, colligere, coacervare, accumu- lare esse videtur, unde samūha multitudo, apoh et vyapoh auferre, demere; cf. lat. augeo, goth. auka, id. hib. ugtar "augmentation".)
c. apa auferre, demere. UR. 42. 2.: manasijaṃ rujam... apohitum. -- c. apa praef. vi (vyapoh) id. UR. 5. 71.: yo me darpam vyapohati; SAK. 43. 7.: sa hi vighnān vyapohati.
c. vi in ordinem redigere. MAN. 7. 191.: vyūhena vyūhya; BH. 1. 2.: dṛṣṭvā tu pāṇḍavānīkam vyūḍham.
ūha m. (r. ūh s. a) actio colligendi, concludendi. AM. (Hib. uga "choice, election".)
[Page 551]
ṛ
ṛ 1. 1 et e. P. (arāmi iyarmi v. gr. 369.; primitiva hujus radicis forma est ar quae syllaba et in hac et in aliis radicibus, quae apud grammaticos vocalem ṛ continent, in formis non gunatis corripitur in ṛ quae vocalis nusquam est primitiva, sed semper orta ex r antecedente vel subsequente quāpiam vocali, ut e. c. śṛṇomi a r. śru abjecto u quo facto consonans r vocalis naturam induit (*) ire, perveire, transl. adipisci (v. r. i). NALOD. 1. 32.: tāṅ gām...āra ad illam regionem pervenit; 42.: na riraṃsām āra non gaudium adepta est. -- Caus. arpay (gr. 521.) facere ut aliquis eat, perveniat; 1) movere, dirigere, conjicere. BH. 8. 7. 12. 14.: mayy arpitamanobuddhi; DR. 5. 19.: śarān arpayitum sagittas mittere. 2) uti aliquā re, impendere, adhibere. H. 4. 47. (Goth. airus nuntius mihi ortum esse videtur ex primitivā hujus radicis formā ar attenuato a in i et anteposito a ex generali euphoniae lege q. v. gr. comp. 82.; hib. ria vel do ria "he will come, arrive", ria "running, speed", riach "he came", riachtaim "I ar- a movendo nominatum et cum scr. ar cognatum esse videtur.)
(*) Fusius de vocalium ṛ et ṝ origine disserui in libro meo "Vocalismus" p. 157. sq.
c. sam caus. tradere. HIT. 7. 14.: tasya viṣṇuśarmaṇo... putrān samarpitavān; 40. 12.: svāminā" nīya samarpitavyā; 42. 3.: kulīnāṃ yuvatīm ānīya samarpaya.
ṛ 2. 5. P. (hiṃsāyām) offendere, ferire, laedere, vexare, occidere. (Hib. ar "slaughter, destruction, plague; the slain in fight"; fortasse etiam aor "a satire; a curse".)
ṛk v. ṛc.
[Page 56a]
ṛkatha (r. ṛc s. tha nisi correptum ex idem valente rikatha) divitiae, opes. AM.
ṛkṣ 5. P. (jighāṃsāyām K. vadhe v.) occidere, occidendi cupidum esse.
ṛkṣa m. (fortasse a r. ṛkṣ s. a vel a r. ṛṣ ire s. sa mutato ṣ in k) ursus (ṛkṣa ex arkṣa v. ṛ et cf. gr. [greek] hib. art, lat. ursus, ejecto k; lith. lokys per metathesin ex olkys, mutato r in l.
ṛkṣavat m. (a praec. s. vat) nomen montis cujusdam. N. 9. 21.
ṛgyajuḥsāmavedin (a ṛgyajuḥsāmaveda s. in) Vedos Ri[greek] (vulgo Rik) Ya[greek]us et Sāma habens aut noscens. IN. 2. 18.
ṛc 6. P. (saṃvaraṇe K. nutyām v.) tegere; laudare, celebrare.
ṛc f. (nom. ṛk) nomen unius quatuor Vedorum. BH. 9. 17.
ṛch 6. P. (ṛcchami gr. 38.) ire, adire. BH. 2. 72.: brahmanirvāṇam ṛcchati; 5. 29.: śāntim ṛcchati; MAN. 12. 55.: caṇḍālapukkaśānāñca...yonim ṛcchati; N. 4. 7. ubi in ed. Calc. legitur mṛtyum ṛcchati v. ann. ad h. l.
ṛj 1. A. (gatau K. gatisthairyorjanārjane v.) ire; firmum esse; validum, robustum esse; acquirere. (Primitive idem atque arj v. ṛ; lat. rego rectus, goth. raih-ts, nostrum recht, v. sq., gr. [greek] hib. righim "I reach, arrive, stretch".
ṛju (sic etiam in fem.; a praec. s. u) rectus (hib. aroch, v. ṛ).
ṛṇ 8. P. (gatau) ire (ut videtur ex ṛ adjecto charactere cl. 5. unde ṛ-ṇomi); cf. goth. rinnan r. RANN, nostrum rinnen.
ṛṇa n. (secundum Wils. a r. ṛ s. na) debitum, aes alienum. HIT. 5. 12.
ṛt 1. P. (spardhanaiśvaryaghṛṇāgatiṣu) ire; aemulari, certare; imperare; vituperare. (Haec radix orta esse videtur ex ṛ - ar - adjecto t. Huc retulerim rad. goth. LITH ire - leitha, laith, lithum - mutato r in l et litteris transpositis pro ilth ex alth, arth, attenuato a in i, sicut in r. KIN germinare = jan; hib. rith "course, flight, gallop, race", rithim "I run, range, strull, rush".)
ṛta (ut videtur, a r. ṛ s. ta) verus. N. 2. 21. BH. 10. 14. SA. 5. 98.
ṛti f. (r. ṛ s. ti) 1) itio. 2) via. 3) felicitas. (Hib. raith "prosperity, encrease, profit, benefit, good"; raite "ways, passages, roads"; fortasse lat. rīte a th. rīti, nostrum Art, v. Graff. I. 403.)
ṛtīyā f. (r. ṛt s. īyā) vituperatio, reprehensio. AM.
ṛtu m. (r. ṛ s. tu) 1) anni tempus. BH. 10. 35. (*) 2) mensis. 3) menstrua (Ita amas tempus a r. am ire; c. ṛtu cf. hib. raithe "a quarter of a year"; huc etiam traxerim hib. alt - ex primitivā formā artu mutato r in l - 1) "time". 2) "a joint, an article"; lat. ar-tus et ri-tus, ita ut utrumque a movendo sit nominatum).
(*) Wils. ad hanc vocem: The Hindu year is divided into six seasons, each consisting of two months. AM.
ṛtumatī f. (a praec. s. mat in fem.) mulier menstruans. AM.
ṛtuparṇa m. (ex ṛtu et parṇa) n. pr.
ṛte Praep. praeter. SU. 1. 22. 3. 30. BH. 11. 32. c. acc. RAM. I. 54. 9. c. ablat.
ṛtvij m. (nom. ṛtvik ex ṛtu et ij a r. yaj sacrificare) sacerdos domūs, familiae. SA. 3. 2.
ṛddha v. ṛdh.
ṛddhi f. (r. ṛdh s. ti) copia, ubertas, divitiae, felicitas. IN. 5. 26.
ṛdh 4. et 5. P. crescere, augeri. Part. pass. ṛddha dives, opulentus, felix. N. 12. 59. (Fortasse ex usitatiore vṛdh abjecto v; cum ṛdh primitive ardh cf. lat. olesco, ad-ultus, cujus l tam ex r quam ex d explicari possit, cum et r et d facile transeant in l. Pottius etiam apte huc trahit vocem rad-ix, sicut nostrum Wurzel, goth. vaurts Th. vaurti - fortasse corruptum ex vaurs-tī v. gr. comp. 102.- si, quod equidem puto, ad nostram radicem pertinet, proprie significaret qui crevit, unde erectus, ita lat. altus hib. alt "a high place, eminence, an edifice", nisi hoc directe venit a lat. altus; cf. etiam goth. alds Th. alda senex - ut mihi videtur ex ald-da = ṛddha ex arddha - ratione habitā, vocem scr. vṛddha qui crevit plerumque significare senex.
c. sam i. q. simpl. MAN. 9. 315.: kaḥ kṣiṇvaṃs tān samṛdhnuyāt. -- samṛddha adultus, auctus, magnus, plenus, totus. H. 1. 11.: samṛddhān vanaspatīn avarujya; BH. 11. 29.: samṛddhavega; 33.: bhuṅkṣva rājyaṃ saṃvṛddham. -- Transl. dives, opulentus. N. 10. 2.
ṛph 6. P. (hiṃsāyām K.) offendere, laedere, ferire, vexare, occidere.
[Page 57b]
ṛbhu m. deus. AM.
ṛbhukṣ v. ṛbhukṣin.
ṛbhukṣan v. ṛbhukṣin.
ṛbhukṣas v. sq.
ṛbhukṣin m. (Nom. ṛbhukṣās a Th. ṛbhukṣas reliqui casus fortes, Vocativo excepto, descendunt a Th. ṛbhukṣan debilissimi casus a ṛbhukṣ) cognomen Indri. AM.
ṛmph 6. P. (hiṃsāyām K.) i. q. ṛph.
ṛṣ 6. P. (gatau) ire. (Ortum esse videtur e ṛ - ar - adjecto ṣ. Huc retulerim goth. airz-ja seduco, germ. vet. irru, lat. erro.)
ṛṣabha m. 1) taurus. 2) in fine compositorum princeps, optimus, clarissimus, (quia taurum maximopere venerantur Indi). H. 1. 17. (V. ṛ et cf. gr. [greek])
ṛṣi m. sapiens, sanctus (hib. arsan "a sage, a man old in wisdom", arsa, arsach "old, ancient, aged").
ṛṣṭi f. (r. ṛṣ s. ti) gladius.
[Page 571]
ṝ
ṝ 9. P.: ṛṇāmi gr. 385. (gatau) ire. (Haec radix origine eadem est atque ṛ q. v.) (*)
(*) De adulterinā vocali ṝ v. librum meum "Vocalismus" p. 181.
[Page 572]
e
eka (ut equidem puto, ex stirpe pronom. e et interrog. ka v. gr. comp. 308.) unus, singulus, solus (gr. 255.). N. 12. 17. H. 1. 8. 40. 4. 7. DR. 3. 3. a. b.; idem, unus idemque. N. 3. 7. (Lith. ni-ékas nullus, hib. each "any", neach "any one, one, some one, he", neach-tar "neither", neachdarach "neutral"; gr. [greek], [greek] v. ekatara; lat. aequus, c-ocles ex ec-ocles, ita caecus = ca-icus primitive unoculus; goth. ha abjecto e in compositis: haihs unoculus Th. haiha, ha-iha, cujus nostrum Glied (Ge-lied); ha-lbs Th. ha-lba dimidius, proprie unam partem habens, cf. laiba reliquum et v. gr. comp. 308. annot.).
ekaka (e praec. s. ka) solus, solitariusm. AM.
ekaja (e eka et ja q. v. natus) qui solus natus est, solus progerminavit. H. 1. 39.
ekatama (ab eka s. tama gr. 255.) unus plurium duobus.
ekatara (ab eka s. tara gr. 255.) unus duorum, alter. N. 26. 10. (Gr. [greek] hib. n'-eachtar neuter.)
ekatas Adv. (ab eka s. tas) singulatim, unice, solum. N. 12. 17. a. b. SA. 6. 26.
ekatāna (BAH. ex eka et tāna quae subsensus cadunt; materia, Object) i. q. ekāgra. AM.
ekatra (ex eka s. tra) in uno, pro locativo ekasmin. N. 20. 8.
ekatva n. (ex eka s. tva) unitas. BH. 9. 15.
ekadā (ab eka s. dā) aliquando. UP. 27.
ekaniścaya (ex eka et niścaya consilium, propositum). 1) KARM. unum et idem consilium. SU. 1. 7. 2) BAH. unum et idem consilium habens. SU. 1. 4.
ekapiṅga m. (ex eka et piṅga nigricans e gilvo) nomen Kuveri, quippe qui unam maculam e gilvo nigricantem loco alterutrius oculi habeat. AM.
ekarāja m. (KARM. ex eka et rāja q. v., rex, dominus), qui solus regit. IN. 4. 6.
ekavastratā f. (subst. abstr. ab ekavastra unicā veste indutus, s. tā) unica veste indutum esse. N. 10. 16.
ekaśīlasamācāra (BAH. ex eka et DVAND. e śīla indoles et samācāra mores, vitae ratio) eandem indolem et vitae rationem habens. SU. 1. 6.
ekasarga (BAH. ex eka et sarga creatio) i. q. ekāgra. AM.
ekastha (ex eka et stha qui est) eodem loco versans. SAK. 25. 5. infr.
ekākin Adj. (ex eka producto a s. kin) solus, solitarius. N. 12. 25. BH. 6. 10.
ekāgra (BAH. unum cacumen habens, ex eka et agra) in unum intentus, in meditatione defixus. BH. 6. 11.
[Page 58b]
ekāgra (a praec. s. ya) id. AM.
ekānta (BAH. ex eka et anta m. n. finis) 1) totus. 2) solitarius. N. 16. 33. UP. 42.
ekāntatas (a praec. s. tas) omnino. HIT. 81. 22.
ekāntabhraṣṭavāsas Adj. (ex ekāntabhraṣṭa - ekāntam + bhraṣṭa a r. bhraṃs omnino lapsus - et vāsas n. vestis) cujus vestes omnino lapsae sunt. SU. 1. 15.
ekāntam (ekānta cum signo accus.) omnino. BH. 6. 16.
ekāyana (BAH. ex eka et ayana via) i. q. ekāgra. AM.
ekaika (eka + eka) quivis singulus. HIT. 4. 11.: yauvanan dhanasampattiḥ prabhutvam avivekatā . ekaikam apy anarthāya kimu yatra catuṣṭayam; A. 7. 6.: tān aham vividhair vāṇaiḥ...abhyaghnam ekaikan daśabhiḥ śaraiḥ -- Interdum alterutra compositi pars ad diversam rem vel personam refertur et diversam casuum rationem exprimit; e. c. DR. 8. 17.: tomarair abhivarṣantau...ekaikena vipāṭhena jaghne mādravatīsutaḥ unum unā sagittā occidit.
ekaikaśas Adv. (e praec. s. śas) singulatim. N. 1. 25.
ekonaviṃśati undeviginti v. gr. 258.
ej 1. 1. P. (kampe) tremere (cf. iṅg īj īñj).
ej 2. 1. A. (dīptau) lucere, splendere. (Hib. eag luna v. Piktet p. 25.)
eṭh 1. A. (vādhane) vexare, contristare, perturbare.
eḍa surdus. AM.
eḍaka m. aries. AM.
eḍūka m. (etiam eḍuka) murus ex ruderibus constructus. AM.
eṇa m. antilopae species, colore nigro, cruribus brevibus et pulcherrimis oculis. AM.
eṇabhṛt m. (e praec. et bhṛt ferens, gerens) luna. HEM. (cf. mṛgāṅka śaśadhara śaśin).
eta 1. (fem. etā et etī) varius, versicolor. AM.
eta 2. v. etat.
etat etad 1. Pron. (Th. eta Nom. m. eṣa eṣo eṣaḥ f. eṣā n. etat v. gr. 269. et gr. comp. 369.) is, hic, iste, ille. N. 21. 30. 32. 22. 1. 3.; v. idam. (Hib. ise "he, himself", isa et isi "she, herself" conveniunt cum eṣa eṣā; et eadh "he, it" cum eta.)
etat 2. Adv. (acc. neut. praec.) nunc. N. 21. 27.
etarhi (ab eta s. rhi nisi potius a perdito Adv. etar s. hi pro dhi = gr. [greek] in [greek] etc. (v. gr. comp. 381.) nunc, hoc tempore. AM.
etādṛśa (v. īdṛśa et gr. 287.) talis. DR. 5. 4.
etāvat (gr. 283.) 1) hic, iste, ille, talis. BR. 1. 8. N. 4. 31. DR. 6. 25. DEV. 1. 74. HIT. 11. 5. 44. 8. 2) Adv. tam. HIT. 27. 15.: etāvad dūram utpatati. V. annot. ad N. 4. 31.
edh 1. A. 1) augere, praesertim in constructione cum accus. sukham. MAN. 4. 170.: ne'hā'sau sukham edhate; 5. 45.: na kvacit sukham edhate; HIT. 110. 8.: dvāv etau sukham edhete. 2) augeri, creascere. MAN. 7. 208.: hiraṇyabhūmisamprāptyā pārthivo na tathai'dhate. (Gr. [greek][greek]; fortasse etiam huc pertinet lat. aes-culus, ita ut a crescendo, non ab edendo sit nominata, mutato d in s, sicut in es-ca ex ed-ca, v. A. Benary p. 239.)
edha m. (r. indh ejecto n s. a) lignum. AM., v. indhana et idhma edhas.
edhas n. (r. indh ejecto n s. as) lignum. BH. 4. 37.; v. praec.
ena Pron. (solum in nonnullis casibus obliquis invenitur; f. enā n. acc. enat v. gr. 269. et gr. comp. 369.) is, hic, iste, ille. N. 22. 2. 4. UR. 71. 17. (Goth. ain-s Th. aina unus, fortasse etiam jains Th. jaina ille, si j est antepositum, sicut saepe in linguis slavicis, v. gr. comp. 255. n.; lat. vet. oinos, unde serius ūnus; gr. EN abjectā vocali finali, v. gr. comp. 308.; huc etiam trahimus conj. lat. enim = acc. enam vel enām v. gr. comp. 370.)
enas n. peccatum. MED.
eraṇḍa n. nomen arboris cujusdam, "Palma Christi or ricinnus communis". AM.
eva (e stirpe pronom. e + va sicut ava iva ex a i; videtur esse Instrumentalis analogiam sequens linguae Zendicae - gr. comp. 158. - ita ut correptum sit ex evā = ena q. v., oinos). 3) jam. SA. 4. 32.: mṛtam eva hi tam mene; SAK. 27. 3. infr.: mahaty eva pratyūṣe...prabodhye. 4) adhuc, noch. N. 23. 21. 5) quidem, zwar. BH. 7. 18.: udārāḥ sarva evai'te jñānī tv ātmai'va me matam. 6) post pronomina interdum significat ipse vel valet particulam dem in compositione cum is, e. c. N. 2. 13.: etasminn eva kāle tu hoc ipso tempore vero, vel eodem...; N. 19. 19.: yān (aśvān) manyase samarthāṃs tvaṅ kṣipran tān eva yojaya; 4. 28.: mām eva...vṛṇoti; 5. 19. 20. 21.: tam eva pradiśantu me. 7) nempe. N. 4. 26. 18. 20. 23. 14. 17. 8) saepissime etiam, non raro antecedente ca; de cai'va vero, autem v. ca. (Goth. aiv Th. aiva, germ. vet. eo, io, nostrum je, v. gr. comp. 381.; lat. aevum a similitudine dictum esse videtur, sicut scr. samā annus; fortasse etiam goth. ibus aequalis, germ. vet. ebaner, nostrum ebener huc pertinet, mutato v in b, v. p. 21. s. v. avara.)
evaṃrūpa (BAH. ex evam et rūpa n. forma, pulchritudo) talem formam, talem pulchritudinem habens. N. 6. 11.
evaṃvidha v. evamvidha.
evaṅguṇa (BAH. ex evam sic et guṇa virtus) tales virtutes habens. N. 6. 12.
evam (v. eva) sic, ita. BR. 3. 2. SU. 3. 28. N. 6. 13. 11. 34. itaque.
evaṃvidha (BAH. ex evam et vidha m. aut vidhā f. species) talem speciem habens. BH. 11. 53.
[Page 60a]
eṣ 1. A. (gatau) ire (proprie idem est atque iṣ cum Gunā, secundum generalem 1mae cl. legem).
eṣa eṣā v. etat.
[Page 60b]
eṣā f. (r. iṣ s. ā) desiderium.
eṣin (a r. iṣ s. in) desiderans, in fine comp. SU. 2. 19.
[Page 601]
ai
aikamatya n. (ab ekamati una opinio, s. ya) unanimitas, consensus. HIT. 19. 22.
aikāntika Adj. (ab ekānta s. ika) totus, plenus. BH. 14. 27.
aikya n. (ab eka s. ya) unitas. DEV. 2. 10.
aiṇeya m. (ab eṇa s. eya) fortasse idem atque eṇa q. v. DR. 4. 15.
aindra Adj. (ab indra s. a) quod Indri Dei est, aut ad eum spectat. A. 4. 32.
aindrī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) 1) nxor Indri. 2) nomen Durgae. DEV. 8. 34.
airāvata m. (ex irāvat s. a; irāvat significat a aquam habens, mare, nubes, ab irā aqua s. vat) nomen elephanti Indri et plagae septentrionalis. IN. 1. 40.
[Page 601]
aila m. (ab ilā Buddhi uxore, s. a) cognomen regis Pururavasis. UR. 83.
aiśāna (ah īśāna Sivus, plagae inter septentriones et orientem sitae custos) inter septentriones et orientem situs, nordöstlich.
aiśānī f. (Fem. praec.) plaga inter septentriones et orientem sita.
aiśvara (ab īśvara dominus s. a) augustus. BH. 9. 5. 11. 3. 8. 9.
aiśvarya n. (ab īśvara dominus s. ya v. gr. 650.) imperium, potestas, dominatio, dominium. N. 9. 18. BH. 2. 43. N. 17. 16.
aiṣamas Adv. (ut videtur, ex eṣa hic, cum Vriddhi, et amasa tempus, abjecto a initali et finali) hoc anno. AM. (Quod ad formationem hujus compositi attinet conferatur gr. [greek] v. tat et gr. comp. 345.)
[Page 602]
o
o Interj.
oka m. (ut videtur, a r. uc convenire s. a v. gr. 645. suff. a) domus. AM., v. okas. (Lith. ūki-s Th. ūkja habitatio in heredio rūstico; ūkininkas hospes, Wirth; de gr. [greek] v. veśa.)
okas m. (v. praec.) id. AM.
okh 1. P. (śoṣaṇālamarthayoḥ) siccari; ornare.
ogha m. (ut mihi videtur, a r. ūh colligere s. a mutato h in gh nisi gh est primitiva hujus radicis consonans; ita megha a mih vel primit. mibh) 1) multitudo, copia, turba. AM.; IN. 4. 17.: guṇaugha; 1. 26.: vāryogha quod etiam ad sq. sgn. referri potest. 2) flumen, cursus, aquarum pro a; v. r. ūh.)
oṅkāra m. (ex om q. v. et kāra faciens) syllaba mystica sanctissima oM. BH. 9. 17.
oṇ 1. P. (apanaye K. apasārane v.) abducere, auferre.
oj 10. P. (balatejasoḥ) validum esse; splendere, v. sq.
ojas n. (a praec. s. os) 1) vis, robur, potestas. BH. 15. 13. 2) splendor. DH. 7. 2. M. 2. N. 5. 35.; v. ojasvitā. (Cf. gr. [greek] hib. og "young, yuvenile, fresh"; oig "a chapion" oighe "fullnss, entireness; virginity".)
[Page 61a]
ojasvin (a praec. s. vin) 1) validus, robustus, potens. 2) splendidus.
ojasvitā f. (a praec. s. tā) i. q. ojas. UR. 44. 4. infr.
otu m. felis. AM.
odana n. (r. und ejecto n s. ana) oryza cocta. AM.
om syllaba mystica sanctissima, quae tribus suis litteris, a u (quae secundum gr. 36. in o coalescunt) et m tres Deos altissimos exprimit, nempe Brahmam per a Vischnum per u et Sivum per m.
olaṇḍ 1. et 10. P. (utkṣepe scribitur olaḍ) extollere, in altum tollere (v. laṇḍ unde olaṇḍ praef.
o quod fortasse correptum ex ava).
[Page 61b]
oṣa m. (r. uṣ s. a) actio urendi, ardor. AM. (Fortasse huc vel ad r. uṣ cum Gunae incremento pertinet goth. azgo cinis, anglo-sax. asca, germ. vet. asga, nostrum Asche, ita ut u diphthongi o abjectum et a solum servatum sit; respicias gr. [greek] quod item cum verbo sensu urere cohaeret; v. tap.)
oṣadhi et oṣadhī f. (oṣa et dhi vel dhī a r. dhā) herba annua, quae post maturitatem evanescit. BH. 15. 13.
oṣṭha m. labium, praesertim superius; du. oṣṭhau labia (slav. ūsta neut. pl., ūstna f. labium, v. gr. comp. 255. f.; lat. ostium.).
[Page 611]
au
au Interj.
aukṣaka n. (ab ukṣan s. ka vel aka) grex bovum. AM.
autsukya n. (ab utsuka s. ya) desiderium. SAK. 26. 4. 58. 7.
audanika m. (ab odana s. ika) coquus. AM.
audarika m. (ab udara s. ika) ventri deditus, edax, vorax. UR. 39. 1.
audārya n. (ab udāra q. v. s. ya) ingenuitas, liberalitas. IN. 5. 33.
aupamya n. (ab upamā similitudo s. ya) i. q. primit., praesertim in comp. cum ātman (ātmaupamya). BH. 6. 32. HIT. 11. 12. 120. 19.
aurabhraka n. (ab urabhra s. ka vel aka) grex ovium. AM.
aurasa (ab uras s. a) proprius, naturalis, ad proprium corpus spectans, ex eo procedens aut natus. SU. 4. 13. SA. 5. 37. 44. UR. 85. 5. infr. HIT. 38. 19.
aurddhvadehikā f. (ab. ūrddhvadeha defunctus - ex ūrddhvam sursum et deha corpus - s. ikā) funus, exsequiae, funebria. SA. 5. 19.
aurva m. (ab urva nomen sancti cujusdam, s. a) ignis marinus, Colebr. "submarine fire, a being, consisting of flame, but with a mare's head, sprung from the thigh of Urva and was received by the ocean". AM.; SAK. 44. 2.
aurvaśeya (ab urvaśī s. eya) Urvasiā natus. UR. 92. 6.
auśīnara (ab uśīnara nomen regis, Sivis patris s. a) Usīnaro natus. SA. 2. 17.
auṣadha n. (ab oṣadhi aut oṣadhī q. v., s. a) medicamentum, remedium. N. 9. 29. BH. 9. 16.
[Page 612]
ka
ka 1. v. kim.
ka 2. 1) m. ae7r, ventus, v. kapāṭa et cf. kha. 2) n. caput, v. kandharā.
kaṃś v. kaṃs.
[Page 612]
kaṃśa v. kaṃsa.
kaṃs 2. A. (gatiśātanayoḥ; scribitur kas gr. 110.[??] kaś) destruere; ire; v. kas.
kaṃs m. 1) vas potorium. AM.; scribitur etiam kaṃśa. 2) n. pr.
[Page 62a]
kak 1. A. (laulye K. icchāgarbhacāpale v.) vacillare; desiderare. (*) (Huc trahi possit lat. vacillo, ita ut ortum sit e qVacillo abjectā gutturali, sicut vermis e qVermis = kṛmi et vivo e uivo e gVivo = jīv goth. qviv'-s vivus; gutturales enim et in lat. et in germ. saepe sibi adjunxerunt semivocalem v, quo facto, non raro ipsae evanuerunt, sicut e. c. in nostro wer = goth. hva-s, scr. et lith. ka-s; v. gr. comp. 389.)
(*) Adde superbum esse, si pro garb'a, quod hīc minime quadrat, legendum est garva. Wils. hanc radicem explicat per 1) to be proud. 2) to be unsteady. 3) to be thirsty.
kakud f. vertex montis, v. sq.
kakudmat m. (Nom. kakudmān a praec. s. mat) mons. (Cum fortiore et primitivā stirpe kakudmant contulerim lat. cacūmen, producto u ad compensandum ejectum d; etiam culmen huc trahi possit, ita ut sit pro ca-cul-men cum adamatā mutatione litterae d in l et abjectā initiali syllabā, quae pro reduplicatione haberi potest.)
kakubh f. regio, plaga coeli, ut septentrio etc. AM.
kakk 1. P. (hasane) ridere, v. kakkh kakkh et khakkh.
kakkh 1. P. (hasane) id., v. kakh.
kakkhaṭa durus, firmus, solidus. AM.
kakṣa m. 1) gramen aridum, sylva aridis arboribus. DR. 5. 15. 2) porta. N. 4. 25.
kakṣā f. septum, pars domūs. N. 21. 17.
kakh 1. P. (hasane) ridere. (Gr. [greek] lat. cachinno.)
kag 1. P. (samvaraṇe K. kriyāsu v.) tegere; agere.
kaṅk 1. A. (gatau K. vrajane v., scribunt kak gr. 110a).) ire, v. kak. (Hib. cichet "walking", ciocair "a way, a road"; lith. kankù secundum Ruhig "ich finde Grund im Wasser, dafs ich nicht schwimmen darf", ifz-kankù pervenio.)
kaṅka m. (r. kaṅk s. a) ardea. H. 4. 9.
kaṅkaṭa m. lorica.
kaṅkaṭaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. AM.
[Page 62b]
kaṅkaṇa n. 1) brachiale, armilla. AM.; HIT. 11. 5. 2) ut videtur, tintinabulum. DR. 8. 22. v. sq. (Lith. kankala-s tintinabulum.)
kaṅkaṇī i. q. kiṅkiṇī.
kaṅkata m. n. (ut videtur, a r. kaṅk s. ta servato charactere 1mae cl.) pecten.
kaṅkatikā f. (a praec. s. ika in fem.) id. AM.
kaṅkatī f. (a kaṅkata signo fem.) id.
kaṅkāla m. sceletum. SU. 2. 24.
kac 1. 1. A. (bandhane K. bandhatviṣoḥ v.) ligare; lucere, splendere; v. kañc. (Hib. cacht "a streight, a narrow place; bonds, fetters".)
kac 2. 1. P. (rave K.) sonare.
kaca m. (r. kac s. a) capillus. AM.
kaccara (ut videtur, e kat q. v. et cara a r. car s. a) sordidus, lutulentus. AM.
kaccit Adv. (ex inusitato neutro interrog. kat aut kad pro kim s. cit v. euph. r. gr. 61.) an, num.
kaccha m. ripa. HIT. 47. 17.
kacchapa m. (e praec. et pa) testudo. A. 6. 3.
kacchura (asq. correpto ū s. ra) scabiousus, porriginosus. AM.
kacchū f. scabies. AM.
kaj 1. P. (hikkane v.) singultire.
kajjala n. (e kat q. v. et jala aqua) fuligo e lampadibus. UP. 45.
kañc 1. P. (dīptau K. bandhatviṣoḥ v. scribunt kac gr. 110a).) splendere; ligare.
kañcuka m. 1) pellis anguina. AM. 2) lorica. AM.
kañcukin m. (a praec. s. in) cubicularius reginae. UR. 36. 13.
kaṭ 1. 1. P. (gatau) ire.
c. pra apparere, oriri; prakaṭita qui apparuit, manifestus, ortus. DEV. 4. 20. UR. 57. 7. infr.
kaṭ 2. 1. P. (vṛtau K. vṛṣi v.) tegere; pluere.
kaṭ 3. 1. P. (kṛcchrajīvane) in miseriā vivere.
[Page 63a]
kaṭa m. (r. kaṭ s. a) 1) coxa, lumbus, clunis. AM. 2) elephanti tempus capitis. AM.
kaṭaka m. n. (r. kaṭ s. aka) castra; vicus; urbs. HIT. 34. 17. 39. 5. 44. 3. 97. 15. 133. 7.
kaṭākṣa m. (e kaṭa iens, se movens - a r. kaṭ s. a - et akṣa oculus) adspectus obliquus. IN. 2. 32.
kaṭi f. (r. kaṭ s. i) i. q. kaṭa.
kaṭu (fem. kaṭu et kaṭvī) acer, acutus, de sapore. BH. 17. 9.
kaṭh 1. P. (taṅkane) in miseriā vivere, v. kaṭ.
kaṭhina (r. kaṭh s. ina) 1) durus, firmus, solidus. SAK. 11. 1. 59. 14. UR. 24. 4; v. kaṭhora. 2) n. vas fictile. SA. 5. 1. ubi corbem significare videtur. (Lat. catinum, gr. [greek] [greek].)
kaṭhinī f. (a praec. signo fem.) creta. HIT. 4. 20.
kaṭhora (r. kaṭh s. ora) durus. AM., v. kaṭhina.
kaḍ 1. 1. P. (made) ebrium esse, mente captum esse.
kaḍ 2. 6. P. (made adane K. adane darpe v.) ebrium, mente captum esse; superbum esse; edere.
kaḍaṅgara m. palea, acus (eris). AM.
kaḍāra nigricans e gilvo, "tawny". AM.
kaḍḍ 1. P. (kārkaśye) durum, rudem, severum esse.
kaṇ 1. 1. P. (gatau) ire.
kaṇ 2. 1. P. (śabde K. ārtasvare v.) sonare; gemere.
kaṇ 3. 10. P. (nimīlane) nictari.
kaṇa (r. kaṇ s. a) 1) tenuis, exilis, parvus. UR. 19. 7. SAK. 45. 7. 2) m. granum. HIT. 9. 14. 113. 7.; v. kaṇīyas kaṇiṣṭha. (Gr. [greek].)
kaṇiśa m. spica. AM.
kaṇiṣṭha Superl. [greek] kaṇa v. kaniṣṭha.
kaṇīyas Compar. [greek] kaṇa v. kanīyas.
kaṇṭ 1. P. (gatau scribitur kaṭ gr. 110a).) ire; v. kaṭ etsq.
kaṇṭaka m. n. (r. kaṇṭ s. a) 1) spina, ut videtur a crescendo dicta, nisi r. kaṇṭ significavit pungere, sicut [greek] quod probabiliter cum kaṇṭ cohaeret. SA. 6. 5. 2) hostis. N. 26. 20. (Cf. gr. [greek][greek].)
kaṇṭakita (a praec. s. ita) spinosus. DR. 1. 14.
kaṇṭh 1. et 10. P. (scribitur kaṭh gr. 110a).) dolere, lugere, moerere. (Fortasse huc pertinent gr. [greek] [greek], lat. patior; mutatā guttuali in labialem.)
c. ut id. v. utkaṇṭhā utkaṇṭhita. Caus. GHAT. 5.: utkaṇṭhayanti pathikān jaladāḥ svanantaḥ.
kaṇṭha m. n. gula. (Fortasse huc pertinet lat. collum, liquidis n et l inter se permutatis, et ṭh per assimil. converso in l; respicias rationem quam gr. [greek] et scr. anya q. v. inter se tenent.
kaṇḍ 10. P. (bhede K. bhede rakṣaṇe v.; scribunt kaḍ gr. 110a).) findere; servare. (Lith. kándu mordeo; ita nostrum beifsen, goth. rad. BIT, cohaeret cum scr. rad. bhid quae item findere significat; cambo-brit. cat fragmentum, v. Pikt. p. 9.)
kaṇḍu f. (r. kaṇḍ s. u) scabies, v. sq.
kaṇḍū f. (r. kaṇḍ s. ū) id.
kaṇḍūyana (Denom. a kaṇḍū vel kaṇḍū s. y v. gr. 585.) scabere, radere, fricare. H. 2. 6.
kaṇḍūyana n. (a praec. s. ana) actio scabendi, radendi. UR. 88. 13.
kaṇḍūyanaka m. (a praec. s. ka) fricator.
kat kad Neutrum obsoletum Interrogativi, quod in initio compositorum deminutionem vel contemptionem exprimit, aeque ac kā kim ku v. gr. comp. 386.
katama (a stirpe interr. ka s. tama v. gr. 277.) quis e pluribus quam duo. SAK. 18. 5. infr.
katara (a stirpe interrog, ka s. tara gr. 277.) uter. BH. 2. 6. (Lith. katrà-s, gr. [greek] e [greek] cf. jon. [greek], [greek]; lat. uter, abjectā gutturali, v. gr. comp. 389. p. 565.; goth. hvathar Th. hvathara, germ. vet. huedar, angl. whether; slav. kotoryi qui. v. gr. comp. 297.)
kati (a stirpe interrog. ka s. ti) quot. HIT. 117. 20. (Lat. quot; ita tot convenit cum tati v. gr. comp. 414.)
[Page 64a]
katicit (a praec. s. cit) aliquot. UR. 84. 2.
katipaya (a kati s. paya Nom. payas payā payam) id. SAK. 2. infr.: katipayarātraṃ sārathidvitīyena bhavatā sanāthīkriyatām āśrama iti. (paya ortum esse videtur e kaya - ab Interrogativo ka s. ya - mutatā gutturali in labialem, sicut in gr. [greek] quod formā accurate cum paya convenit.)
katth 1. A. laudare, extollere, gloriari, se jactare. H. 4. 13. b. N. 20. 12. - Part. katthita n. gloriatio, jactantia. H. 4. 13.; v. kath.
c. vi conviciari, contumeliam dicere.
katr 1. P. (śaithilye) solvere, relaxare. (Videtur ortum esse e kart - v. kṛt - transpositis litteris, vel e kartr q. v. ejecto r.)
kath 1. 1. A. (ślāghāyām K.) i. q. katth.)
kath 2. 10. P. dicere, loqui, memorare, narrare. IN. 4. 16. 5. 22. BR. 1. 11. N. 1. 21. 3. 2. 11. 6. 16. 34. 24. 47. 49. BH. 10. 9. 18. -- Part. praes. ATM. (gr. 598.) kathayānaḥ N. 22. 17. (Goth. QVATH dicere (qvitha, qvath, qvethum), angl. quoth, servatā initiali tenui contra generalem regulam; gr. [greek] v. katth.)
kathañcana (a katham s. cana) ullo modo. BR. 1. 17.
kathañcit (a katham s. cit) 1) ullo modo. A. 10. 17. 2) aliquantulum, paululum, vix. UP. 36. UR. 6. 8. 49. 2. H. 1. 43.
katham Adv. (a stirpe interrog. ka gr. 284., s. tham gr. 652.) quomodo. N. 11. 24. (Huc trahimus gr. [greek] cum praepositiones primitivae omnes a pronominibus descendant. (*)
(*) V. libros meos "Über einige Demonstrativstämme und ihren Zusammenhang mit verschiedenen Präpositionen und Conjunktionen" p. 9. sq. et "Einflufs der Pronomina auf die Wortbildung" p. 5. sq.
kathamapi(katham + api) i. q. kathañcit. UP. 29.; kathaṅ kathamapi vix: UR. 28. 18.
kathā f. (r. kath s. ā) mentio, commemoratio: N. 21. 25.; colloquium, dialogus: N. 22. 4.; narratio, historia. SA. 6. 7. HIT. 4. 2.
kad 1. A. (vaiklavye K.) commoveri, perturbari, terreri, v. kadana. (Gr. [greek] huc etiam traxerim goth. hatan odisse, quod formā egregie quadrat, et sensu in animi commotione cum rad. nostra convenit; fortasse etiam lat. odi huc pertinet, ita ut initialem gutturalem perdiderit, sicut amo = kam.)
kadadhvan m. (e kat q. v. et adhvan) mala via. AM.
kadana n. (r. kad s. ana) terror, perturbatio, confusio. SU. 3. 1.
kadamba m. nomen plantae (Nauclea Cadamba). N. 12. 4. DR. 2. 1.
kadambaka m. n. (a praec. s. ka) id.
kadartha m. (e kat et artha) malum, miseria, infortunium, v. sq.
kadarthita (a praec. s. ita vel a verbo denomin. kadarthay vexare s. ta) miser, infortunatus, vexatus. BHARTRIHARI ed. Bohl. 2. 75. HIT. 55. 9. UP. 43.: khedāmarṣakadarthita.
kadarya (e kat q. v. et arya dominus, possessor) avarus, miser. AM.
kadalī f. nomen plantae. DR. 5. 9.
kadā (a stirpe interr. ka s. dā) quando? (Lith. kadà, slav. kogda; v. gr. comp. 423.)
kadācana (a praec. s. cana) unquam, praesertim in constructione cum negativo na ad exprimendum nunquam. N. 18. 9. 21. 13.
kadācit (a kadā s. cit) aliquando, olim, de tempore praeterito et futuro. BR. 1. 2. N. 10. 11. 13. 59.
kadru (fem. item kadru) nigricans e gilvo, "tawny". AM.
kan 1. P. (dīptau K. prītigatidyutiṣu v.) splendere; amare; ire; v. kanaka. (Lat. canus, caneo, candeo, candela, adjecto d sicut in tendo = tan; fortasse gr. [greek] mutatā tenui in mediam; hib. cann plena luna.)
kana v. kaniṣṭha kanīyas.
kanaka n. (r. kan s. aka) aurum. N. 5. 3.
[Page 65a]
kanakabhūṣaṇa (BAH. e praec. et bhūṣaṇa ornamentum) aureum ornamentum habens. IN. 1. 8.
kanana unoculus. HEM.
kaniṣṭha Adj. (superl. ab inusitato positivo kana s. iṣṭha) natu minimus. H. 2. 32.
kaniṣṭhā f. (Fem. praec.) digitus minimus.
kanī f. (ab obsoleto kana signo fem. ī) puella. HEM.
kanīyas (a kana s. īyas v. praec.) junior.
kanthā f. pannus, "a rag". BH. 2. 79. 3. 16.
kand 1. 1. P. (āhvānarodanayoḥ K.; scribitur kad gr. 110a).) vocare; clamare, flere. Cf. krand.
kand 2. 1. A. (vaiklavye K.; scribitur kand gr. 110a).) i. q. kad.
kanda m. n. (r. kand s. a) radik bulbosa et exculenta. MR. 152. 13.
kandara m. (ut videtur, ex ka in acc. et dara findens, a r. dṝ s. a) caverna, specus. DR. 5. 7.
kandarā kandarī (Fem. praec.) id. AM.
kandarpa m. (ut videtur, ex kam ab interr. ka et darpa superbia) nomen Anangi, Dei amoris. N. 1. 15.
kandala m. n. 1) germen, surculus. 2) gemma, calix. RAGH. 13. 29.
kandalā f. 1) id. 2) sonus lenis.
kandalin (a kandala s. in) surculis abundans.
kandalī f. arboris species. Wils. "the banana". UR. 60. 10.
kanduka m. pila lusoria. HIT. 36. 18.
kandhara m. (e ka caput et dhara ferens) cervix. RAGH. 3. 34.
kandharā f. (Fem. praec.) id. AM.
kanyakā f. (a kanyā correpto ā s. ka in fem.) i. q. kanyā.
kanyā f. (ut videtur, a r. kan s. ya in fem.) 1) puella. N. 1. 25. 2) filia. BR. 1. 31. (Zend. [greek] kaine v. gr. comp. 137.; hib. cain "chaste, undefiled"; fortasse etiam huc pertinet caile "a country woman, a quean, a strumpet, a harlot"; mutato n in l sicut e. c. in eile alius = anya q. v.; caileamhuil "girlish, effeminate").
kapaṭa m. n. fraus. HIT. 21. 13.
[Page 65b]
kaparda m. 1) coma implicata, involuta dei Sivi. AM. 2) parva concha pro moneta adhibita, "a Cowriye". HEM.
kapardaka m. (a praec. s. ka) i. q. praec. sgn. 2. HIT. 115. 2.
kapardin m. (a kaparda s. in) nomen Sivi.
kapāṭa m. n. (ex ka ae7r, ventus et pāṭa a r. paṭ ire s. a) porta. R. Schl. I. 5. 9. RAGH. 3. 34.
kapāṭī f. (Fem. praec.) id.
kapāla m. n. cranium (Gr. [greek] lat. caput, goth haubith, Th. haupida, nostrum Haupt).
kapi m. (r. kamp s. i) simia (Gr. [greek] anglosax. apa, Th. apan, abjectā initiali gutturali sicut in lat. amo = kam; angl. ape, germ. vet. affo, v. Graff I. 159.).
kapila (a kapi s. la) 1) nigricans e gilvo, "tawny". AM. 2) nomen sapientis cujusdam.
kapiśa (a kapi s. śa) id. AM.; RAGH. 12. 28.
kapota m. columba.
kapola m. gena, mala. AM.; SAK. 52. 2.
kabandha m. n. corporis truncus. RAGH. 7. 48.
kam 1. A. et 10. P. A. kame kāmayāmi kāmaye. 1) amare. NALOD. 1. 19.: cakame sā rājanyaśreṣṭhan tam; H. 2. 18.: kāmayāmāsa rūpeṇā'pretimam bhuvi; H. 4. 5.: kāmayaty adya mām bhīruḥ; RAM. I. 29. 16.: aham vaḥ kāmaye sarvāḥ. Part. pass. kānta amatus, dilectus. H. 4. 35. N. 11. 7. 2) desiderare, velle. N. 6. 11.: nalaṃ yo kāmayec chapitum; c. dat. rei MAH. 1. 3347.: santānasyā'vināśāya kāmaye. (Huc traxerim lat. comis et amo abjectā gutturali, nec non cum Ag. Benary cā-rus pro cam-rus, abjectā radicis consonā finali, sicut saepissime, e. c. in lumen pro lucmen, luna pro lucna, ve-nor ut mihi videtur pro ved-nor a vadh vel vyadh occidere, cf. island. vaidhi venatio, scr. vyādha venator; lingua Valachica offert vocem chamor amor; hib. caemh "love, desire; fine, handsome, pleasant"; caomhach "a friend, a companion", caomhaim "I save, spare, protect"; fortasse germ. vet. scim, scimo splendor, praefixo s; v. kānta kānti chavi.)
kamaṭha m. testudo. BHAR. 2. 28.
[Page 66a]
kamaṇḍalu m. n. hydria. AM.; Wils.: "An earthen or wooden waterpot, used by the ascetic or religious student." HIT. 60. 16. DEV. 2. 23.
kamala n. lotus flos. N. 12. 1.
kamalapatrākṣa (BAH. e kamalapatra et akṣa) loti foliis similes oculos habens. IN. 5. 31.
kamalinī f. (a kamala s. in in fem.) lotorum multitudo; locus abundans lotis.
kamp 1. A. (scribitur kap gr. 110a).) tremere, commoveri. DEV. 2. 33.: samudrāśca cakampire; IN. 2. 32.: kampamānaiḥ payodharaiḥ. - kampita tremens, commotus. SU. 4. 20. Caus. (kampayāmi) tremefacere. N. 26. 3.: kampayann iva mahīm. (Huc pertinere videntur [greek] et [greek] utrumque a movendo dictum; cf. pamb; hib. cabhóg festinatio; lat. vibro? v. kṛmi.)
c. anu misereri, v. anukampā.
c. anu praef. sam id. c. acc. RAGH. 9. 14.
c. ā i. q. simpl. RAGH. 2. 13.
c. pra id. RAM. I. 52. 14.: prakampateca pṛthivī.
c. vi id. BH. 2. 31.: na vikampitum arhasi. - Caus. RAGH. 11. 19.
kampa m. (r. kamp s. a) tremor. UR. 6. 2. 7.; nutatio capitis. RAGH. 13. 44.
kampana (r. kamp in formā caus. s. ana) 1) tremefaciens. DR. 4. 22. 2) n. vibratio, e. c. clavae. MAH. 1. 2836.
kampra (r. kamp s. ra) tremens. AM.
kambala m. lodix lanea, "a blanket". HIT. 81. 15. R. Schl. I. 17. 14.
kambu m. n. concha.
kambugrīva (BAH. e praec. et grīva) conchae similem cervicem habens. H. 2. 19.; v. sq.
kambugrīvā f. (KARM. e kambu et grīvā) conchae similis cervix, Wils. "a neck marked with three lines like a shell and considered to be indicative of exalted fortune." AM., v. praec.
kamra (r. kam s. ra) libidinosus. AM. (Lat. cā-rus, v. kam.)
kara m. (r. kṛ s. a) 1) faciens in fine compp. BR. 1. 23. N. vero ad rad. hṛ capere pertinere videtur, sicut hib. lamh manus cohaeret cum labh AAB, mutato bh in mh.)
karaka m. (a praec. s. ka) anachoretarum urna. MAH. 1. 7085.
karaṭa m. elephanti gena. SU. 2. 20.
karaṭaka m. cornix. MR. 202. 20.
karaṇa (r. kṛ s. ana) 1) n. actio, negotium, officium. R. Schl. I. 13. 51.: ratāḥ svādhyāyakaraṇe vayam. 2) n. i. q. indriya i. e. sensus (videndi, audiendi etc.). RAGH. 8. 38. 3) (fortasse a r. kṝ) m. vir mixti ordinis, matre sūdricā et patre vaisyico natus. AM.
karaṇḍa m. (fortasse a kara manus) 1) canistrum, corbis. BHAR. 1. 76. 2) ensis. (Fortasse etiam lat. corbis cum kara cohaeret.)
karapāla m. (e kara manus et pāla regens, tuens) ensis. AM., v. sq.
karabāla m. (ut videtur, e praec. mutatā tenui in mediam) id. A. 6. 15.
karabha (ut videtur, e kara manus et bha a r. bhā s. a) carpus. Wils.: "The metacarpus, the hand from the wrist to the root of the fingers." AM.: maṇibandhād ākaniṣṭham; SAK. 51. 8. 57. 9.: karabhoru; RAGH. 6. 83.: karabhopamorūḥ. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
kararuha m. (e kara manus et ruha crescens) unguis. SAK. 35. 13.
karaśākhā f. (e kara manus et śākhā ramus) digitus. AM.
karāla 1) magnus, ingens; horrendus, terribilis. RAGH. 12. 98.: vapur mahoragasye'va karālaphaṇamaṇḍam. 2) exsertos dentes habens. H. 2. 3. Saepe cum praecedente daṃṣṭrā in KARM. conjungitur. H. 2. 3. BH. 11. 23. 25. 27.
kariṇī Fem. sequentis.
karin m. (a kara proboscis s. in) elephantus.
karīra m. n. germen bambu arundinis. AM.
karuṇa miserabilis, flebilis, queribundus. N. 5. 23. 9. 25.
[Page 67a]
karuṇam Adv. miserabiliter, miserandum in modum. N. 10. 28.
karuṇā f. (Fem. praec.) misericordia, miseratio. BH. 2. 63.: karuṇāpara.
kareṇu (fortasse a kara proboscis) elephantus, m. masc. f. fem. RAGH. 16. 16.
karkaṭa m. cancer. (Cf. gr. [greek], lat. cancer.)
karkaṭaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id.
karkaṭakī f. Fem. praec. DR. 5. 9.
karkaśa durus, asper. SAK. 11. 4. RAGH. 3. 55. 9. 68.
karkoṭaka m. n. pr. N. 14. 4.
karj 1. P. (vyathane K. pīḍe v.) vexare.
karṇ 10. P. findere.
c. ā audire (v. karṇa). Gerundium ākarṇya. HIT. 4. 12. RAM. I. 9. 63.; v. sq.
karṇa m. (r. karṇ s. a nisi karṇ est Denomin. a karṇa et hoc tanquam instrumentum audiendi venit a kṛ facere) 1) auris. 2) n. pl. Angades'i rex, dei Sūryi et Kuntiae filius. H. 1. 46.
karṇapūra m. (e praec. et pūra implens) inauris. RAGH. 7. 24.
karṇikāra m. nomen plantae, Wils. "The name of a plant, commonly Caniyar, Pterospermum acerifolium or Pentapetes acerifolia; in Dr. Roxburgh's catalogue, the Webera corymbosa. 2) a sort of Cassia (Cassia fistula.). Med." SU. 4. 10. N. 12. 40.
kart 10. P. (śaithilye) solvere, relaxare. (V. kṛt quod correptum est e kart v. ṛ).
kartana n. (r. kṛt s. ana) actio findendi. HIT. 69. 1.
kartarikā f. (a sq. s. ika in fem.) culter venatorius. HIT. 43. 19.
kartarī f. (ut videtur, e kartrī q. v., inserto a) forfex. AM. (Lal. culter, mutato r in l; lith. peilis id.)
kartṛ (r. kṛ s. tṛ) fabricator, effector, creator. N. 18. 6. BH. 11. 37. (Hib. cear-doir "a goldsmith".)
kartṛtva n. (Subst. abstr. a praec. s. tva) fabricatoris, effectoris status, conditio. BH. 5. 14. 13. 20.
[Page 67b]
kartr 10. P. (śaithilye) solvere, relaxare. (videtur esse Denomin. a kartra - pro karttra - instrumentum findendi, vel a kartṛ qui findit; v. kartarī kartrī.)
kartrī f. (vel karttrī a r. kṛt s. tṛ in fem.) i. q. kartarī.
kard 1. P. (kutsite śabde K. kutsite rave v.) crepitare, de intestinis. (Cf. pard; fortasse huc pertinet gr. [greek].)
kardama m. lutum, coenum, limus. RAGH. 4. 24.
karpaṭa m. vestis detrita, pannosa. UP. 5. 9.
karpara m. cranium. AM.
karpāsa m. n. erioxylon. (Gr. [greek] lat. carbasus.)
karpāsī f. (Fem. praec.) gossipion. AM.
karpūra m. n. camphora. AM.
karb 1. P. ire. (Cf. kharb garb gharb carb car.)
karbura 1) varius, versicolor. HIT. 29. 11. 2) n. aurum. AM.
karman n. (r. kṛ facere, s. man) factum, opus, negotium. H. 4. 13. SA. 2. 28. DR. 5. 2.
karmavajra m. (e praec. et vajra) i. q. śūdra. MAH. 1. 6487.
karmāntika m. (e karmānta operis finis - karman + anta- s. ika) opifex. R. Schl. I. 12. 7.
karmin (a karman s. in v. gr. 652.) opera faciens. BH. 6. 46.
karv 1. P. (darpe) superbum esse; cf. garv.
karṣaka m. (r. kṛṣ s. aka) arator, agricola. MAH. 2. 212.
karṣaṇa (r. kṛṣ s. aṇa) n. 1) actio trahendi. 2) actio intendendi arcum. RAGH. 7. 59. 3) aratio. m. vexator. N. 12. 24.: arikarṣaṇa. 20. 1.: śatrukarṣaṇa.
karhi (v. gr. 652. s. rhi gr. comp. 381.) quando. (Goth. hvar ubi? angl. where, nostrum war, wor in war-um, wor-aus etc.; lith. kur ubi?)
karhicit (a praec. s. cit) unquam; plurimum in constructione cum na ad exprimendum nunquam. N. 1. 21. 17. 3. 19. 7. 22. 16. Sine na N. 24. 22.
kal 1. 1. A. (saṅkhyāne K. saṅkhyarutau v.) numerare; sonare. (Conf. lat. calculo, forma redupl.)
kal 2. 10. P. (Haec radix plerumque vocalem brevem retinet, interdum eam producit, unde e. c. MAH. lat. cello - excello, praecello - celsus; lith. kielù levo, elevo.)
c. ā 1) agitare, concutere. MAH. 1. 2853.: mārutākalitās tatra drumāḥ; BHAR. 1. 50.: keśān ākalayan. 2) scire. GITAG. III. 7. 7.: khinnam asūyayā hṛdayan tavā "kalayāmi. (Gr. [greek].)
c. pra (productā vocali radicali) id. MAH. 1. 7178.: prakālayann eva sa pārthivaughān; 2. 1952.: prakālayed diśaḥ sarvāḥ pratodene'va śārathiḥ. (Lat. procella.)
kala (r. kal s. a) 1) lenis, mollis, placidus, de voce. RAGH. 8. 58.: kalam anyabhṛtāsu bhāṣitam (nihitam); 1. 41.: sārasaiḥ kalanihradaiḥ. N. 9. 25.; vāṣpakalayā vācā. 2) leniter, placide sonans. RAGH. 16. 12.: kalanūpurāṇām...abhisārikāṇām. 3) m. sermo lenis, placidus. BR. 3. 21. 4) n. semen virile. MED.
kalakala m. (kala + kala) sonus lenis, placidus, praesertim cuculorum Indicorum. BHAR. 1. 34.
kalaṅka m. 1) macula. RAGH. 14. 37. 2) rubigo. RAGH. 13. 15.
kalatra n. (ut videtur a kala sg. 3. et tra servans, cf. tanutra) 1) lumbus, femur. 2) uxor. HIT. 31. 16.
kaladhauta n. 1) argentum. 2) aurum. AM.: rūpyahemayoḥ.
kalana n. macula. BHAR. 3. 72.
kalabha m. catulus elephanti. UR. 91. 9.
kalarava m. (BAH. e kala et rava sonus) 1) columba. 2) cuculus Indicus. (Fortasse etiam lat. columba cum kala cohaeret; lith. karwélis columba litteris transpositis explicari possit e kalréwis, vel e kar-léwis mutato l in r et r in l.)
kalaviṅka m. passer. AM.
kalaśa m. n. urna fictilis. HIT. 101. 8. (Gr. [greek] lat. calix.)
[Page 68b]
kalaśā f. id.
kalasa m. n. id. SU. 2. 18.
kalasā f. id.
kalaha m. rixa, altercatio, pugna. HIT. 8. 17.
kalahaṃsa m. (e kala et haṃsa) anas mas. AM.
kalahaṃsī f. Fem. praec. RAGH. 8. 58.
kalā f. (r. kal s. ā) 1) pars, portio. A. 11. 3. 2) pars sexta decima diametri lunaris. HIT. 3. 1. 3) divisio temporis, Wils. "equal to 30 Cāshthas or about 8 seconds". DEV. 11. 8. 4) ars. BH. suppl. 2. (Fortasse lat. par-s, par-tis et por-tio obsoletā suā radice cum hac voce cohaerent, cum gutturales et labiales, nec non semivocales r et l saepissime inter se permutentur.)
kalānidhi m. (e praec. e nidhi) luna. AM.
kalāpa m. 1) ornamentum. 2) pavonis cauda. URV. 62. 9. 88. 14. 3) pharetra. 4) cumulus, multitudo. AM.: bhūṣaṇe varhe tūṇīre saṃhate.
kalāpin m. (a praec. s. in) pavo. RAGH. 6. 9.
kalābhṛt m. (e kalā et bhṛt ferens) luna. HEM., v. kalānidhi.
kali m. 1) pugna, bellum; discordia, dissidium. HIT. 90. 4. A. 11. 9. 2) Indorum quarta mundi aetas, in quā impietas praevalet, et nomen daemonis hujus aetatis. N. 6. 1.
kalikā f. flos non aperta. AM.
kaliṅga m. nomen regionis. DR. 2. 7. (*)
(*) Wils.: The name Calinga is applied in the Purānas to several places, but it especially signifies a district on the Coromandel coast, extending from below Cuttack to the vicinity of Madras.
kalita (a kalā s. ita) praeditus. UR. 48. 18.
kalila invius, impenetrabilis. BH. 2. 52.
kaluṣa turbidus. N. 17. 7.
kalevara n. corpus. SA. 5. 61. (Cf. lat. codāver.)
kalp v. kḷp.
kalpa (r. kḷp s. a) 1) similis, in fine compositorum (v. gr. 652. suff. kalpa). DR. 5. 2. 5. 2) dies et nox Brahmae, intervallum 432,000,000 annorum. 3) nomen arboris in Indri coelo.
kalmaṣa 1) squalidus, sordidus. 2) n. peccatum. BH. 5. 17.
kalmāṣa varius, versicolor. AM.
kalya (r. kal s. ya) 1) praeparatus. 2) sanus. 3) n. diluculum, ortus lucis, tempus matutinum v. sq. (V. kalyāṇa et cf. gr. [greek] [greek] - per assimilationem e [greek] sicut [greek] ex [greek] v. anya.)
kalyam Adv. (a praec. signo accus. m) cras. N. 24. 48.
kalyāṇa (e kalya s. āṇa cf. suff. fem. ānī āṇī in nom. pr. velut indrāṇī gr. min. 218.) 1) Adj. (f. ṇī) faustus, bonus, justus, eximius. BH. 6. 40. IN. 4. 14. BR. 1. 5. 2. 34. N. 12. 15. 92. 2) n. felicitas. RAGH. 2. 50. 17. 11.
kall 1. A. (avyakte śabde kūjane śabde aśabde v.) indistinctum sonum edere; sonare; mutum esse.
kallola m. (ut mihi videtur, e kat et lola v. ullola) unda tumida. AM.; UR. 72. 6. infr.
kav 1. A. (varṇe K. stutau varṇe v.) colorare, pingere, depingere, describere; celebrare. V. kavi cf. ku.
kavaca m. n. lorica. A. 9. 5.
kavacin (a praec. s. in) loricatus. A. 5. 25.
kavara (ut videtur, e ka caput et vara tegens, a r. vṛ s. a) plexus crinalis, Wils. "a braid, or fillet of hair".
kavarī f. (Fem. praec.) id. AM.
kavala m. buccea. RAGH. 2. 5., v. kavya. (Hib. caomhna, caomhnadh "food, nourishment" v. sq.)
kavi m. (r. kav s. i) poe7ta. BH. 8. 9. (Hib. caomhdha "poetry, versification".)
kavoṣṇa (ex uṣṇa praefixo kava quod ex ku q. v. ortum esse videtur) tepidus. RAGH. 1. 67.
kavya n. (ut videtur a r. ku s. ya sicut havya q. v. ab hu) cibus, qui Manibus offertur. SU. 2. 10.
kaś 1. P. A. (hiṃsāyām K. śabde v.) pulsare, laedere, occidere; sonare; v. kaśā kaśya et cf. kaṣ. (Hib. casgairim macto, trucido.)
[Page 69b]
kaśā f. (r. kaś s. ā) flagellum. AM.
kaśāya v. kaṣāya.
kaścana v. kiñcana.
kaścit v. kiñcit.
kaśmala n. (ut videtur, a r. kaś s. mala) debilitas, animi demissio. BH. 2. 2.
kaśya (r. kaś s. ya) 1) flagellandus. AM.: kaśārhe. 2) n. latus equi. AM. 3) n. potus fervidus. AM.
kaśyapa m. (e kaśya et pa bibens a r. pā s. a) Kas'yapus, Marīcis filius, deorum et Asurorum pater.
kaṣ 1. et 10. P. i. q. kaś; cf. caṣ chaṣ jaṣ jhaṣ.
kaṣa m. (r. kaṣ s. a) lapis Lydius, "the touch-stone". AM.
kaṣāya (r. kaṣ s. āya) 1) adstringens de sapore. R. Schl. II. 12. 93. 2) ruber, fuscus. Lass. 60. 17. 3) m. n. gustus adstrictus. AM. (Scribitur etiam kaśāya.)
kaṣṭa (r. kaṣ vel kaś s. ta) 1) molestus, miser, aerumnosus. N. 13. 16. H. 1. 5. 29. HIT. 25. 18. 2) n. malum, infortunium. HIT. 72. 15. 3) kaṣṭam Interj. vae! BHAR. 2. 88. (Hib. ceas "sorrow, grief, sadness".)
kas 1. P. (gatau) ire. (Hib. cas, cos pes, coisighim eo.)
c. vi vikasita expansus, apertus, de floribus. UR. 53. 7.
kastīra n. plumbum album. HEM. (Gr. [greek]).
kastūrikā (a sq. s. ika in fem.) moschus. UP. 45.
kastūrī f. moschus. AM. (Cf. [greek])
kasmāt (Abl. Interrogativi) cur. N. 3. 9.
kasmin kasmai v. gr. 273.
kahva m. grus. AM.
kā in initio compositorum eodem modo usurpatur ac kat unde ortum esse videtur abjecto t et productā vocali ad compensandum omissum t.
kāṃsya m. n. 1) cuprum album. Wils. "White copper, Queen's metal, any amalgam of zinc and copper". 2) poculum. 3) mensura quaedam. R. Schl. I. 72. 23.
kāka m. cornix. AM.
kākapakṣa m. (e praec. et pakṣa ala) cincinnus ad capitis latera. R. Schl. I. 21. 9.
[Page 70a]
kākāla m. corvus. Lass. 4. 18.
kākiṇī f. nomen mensurae et ponderis cujusdam.
kākinī f. id. HIT. 60. 18.
kāku f. mutatio vocis propter moerorem, timorem etc. AM.: vikāro yaḥ śokabhītyādibhir dhvane. UR. 36. 18.
kākuda m. palatum.
kākola corvus. DR. 8. 31.
kāga m. cornix. Lass. 4. 18.
kāṅkṣ 1. A. nonnunquam P. desiderare, optare. H. 4. 38. BH. 1. 32. 12. 17. 18. 54. (Hib. cach-ta fames, goth. huh-rus id., huggrja esurio, nostrum Hunger, ich hungere.)
c. abhi id. SA. 3. 14.
c. ā id. BR. 3. 6.
kāṅghā f. (r. kāṅkṣ s. ā) desiderium. N. 16. 1. 24. 2.
kāṅghin (r. kāṅkṣ s. in) desiderans, cupidus. SU. 2. 1.
kāca m. (r. kac lucere s. a) vitrum.
kāñc 1. A. (scribitur kāc gr. 110a).) i. q. kañc.
kāñcana n. (r. kāñc s. ana) 1) aurum. 2) Adj. (f. nī a subst. kāñcana s. a v. gr. 652.) aureus. SA. 1. 23. DR. 2. 7.
kāñcī f. (r. kañc ligare s. a in fem.) mulierum cingulum. BHAR. 1. 56.
kāṭhinya n. (a kaṭhina s. ya) durities. SAK. 47. 12.
kāṇa coecus. HIT. 4. 15.
kāṇḍa m. n. 1) caulis, scapus; truncus. 2) sagitta. HIT. 85. 5. 3) equus. 4) classis, ordo, turba, multitudo. 5) occasio, tempus opportunum. 6) aqua. AM.: daṇḍavāṇārvavargāvasaravāriṣu.
kāṇḍavat m. (a kāṇḍa s. vat) sagittarius. AM.
kāṇḍaspṛṣṭa m. (e praec. et spṛṣṭa tactus) miles. AM.
kāṇḍīra m. (a kāṇḍa s. īra) id. AM.
kātara (ut videtur, e kā et tara transgrediens, a r. tṝ s. a) 1) invalidus, insufficiens. RAGH. 11. 78. C. infinit. BHAR. 1. 60.: tatra pratyūham ādhātum brahmā khalu kātaraḥ. 2) pavidus, timidus, perculsus. HIT. 55. 4. SAK. 58. 8. UR. 26. 6. infr.; v. sq.
[Page 70b]
kātaratā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praecedentis. SAK. 48. 10.
kātarya n. (a kātara s. ya) id. RAGH. 17. 42.
kātyāyanī f. (a kātyāyana - patronym. a katyāyana nomen sapientis cujusdam - signo fem. ī) nomen Durgae. DEV. 8. 28.
kādamba m. (a kadamba s. a) anas. RAGH. 13. 55.
kānana n. silva. H. 1. 42.
kānta (r. kam s. ta) 1) desideratus, dilectus, amatus. H. 4. 35. N. 11. 7. 2) splendens. DEV. 4. 11., v. sq. (Bret. koant pulcher.)
kāntāra m. n. 1) via mala. 2) silva. R. Schl. I. 30. 17.
kānti f. (r. kam s. ti) 1) desiderium. 2) splendor, pulchritudo. IN. 5. 7. N. 3. 17.
kāpatha m. (ex kā et patha quod in fine compp. pro pathin via) via mala. AM.; cf. kadadhvan.
kāpiśa n. (a kapiśa s. a) potus fervidus. HEM.
kāpuruṣa m. (KARM. e kā et puruṣa vir) vir vilis, abjectus. HIT. 13. 19.
kāpota n. (a kapota s. a) grex columbarum. AM.
kāma m. (r. kam s. a) 1) amor, cupido, cupiditas, desiderium, voluntas. BH. 2. 62. 18. 34. BR. 1. 16. SU. 4. 15. N. 1. 17. IN. 5. 61. SU. 1. 24. 2) Deus amoris. IN. 5. 49. 3) optatum, res optata. N. 17. 18.
kāmaga (e praec. et ga iens) qui secundum voluntatem vel desiderium it, i. e. qui quo vult potest ire. N. 18. 23. IN. 2. 8.
kāmagama (e kāma et gama iens) i. q. praec. H. 3. 5. SU. 2. 5.
kāmatas Adv. (e kāma s. tas) ad voluntatem, secundum desiderium. H. 2. 31.
kāmaduh f. (nomin. -dhuk v. gr. 81a). e kāma et duh mulgens, a r. duh) quae mulgenti omnia optata praebet vacca. BH. 3. 10. 10. 28. N. 2. 18.
kāmam Adv. (accus. a kāma) 1) libenter. H. 2. 34. N. 20. 20. 2) bene, facile, wohl. RAGH. 2. 43. 4. 13.
kāmarūpa (e kāma desiderium et rūpa forma) I. TATP. optata forma. II. BAH. 1) qui optatam quamcunque formam potest assumere. BH. 3. 39. 43.; cf. kāmarūpin. 2) optatam i. e. pulchram formam habens. SU. 3. 17.
kāmarūpin (a praec. s. in) Adj. qui optatam quamcunque formam potest assumere. H. 2. 22. SU. 1. 20. 34.
kāmā f. (r. kam s. ā) voluntas. SA. 5. 10.: kāmayā cum voluntate, libenter.
kāmitā f. (a sq. s. tā) 1) desiderium, cupido, libido. HIT. 28. 7. 2) amor, benevolentia. RAGH. 9. 57.
kāmin (r. kam s. in) 1) amans, cupiens, volens. BH. 2. 70. 2) m. amasins. Lass. 60. 14.
kāminī f. (a praec. s. ī) amatrix, amata. RAGH. 9. 69.
kāmuka (r. kam s. uka) libidinosus. AM.; RAGH. 19. 33.
kāmopahatacittāṅga (BAH. e kāmopahata - kāma + upahata v. rad. han - amore afflictus, et cittāṅga - citta + aṅga - animus et corpus) amore afflictum animum et corpus habens. H. 2. 29.
kāmyaka n. (a kāmya desiderandus s. ka) nomen silvae cujusdam. DR. 1. 1. 7. 6. 5.
kāmyā f. (r. kam s. yā) desiderium, optatio, votum. A. 9. 30. BH. 10. 1.
kāya 1) m. n. corpus. BH. 5. 11. 2) m. domus, v. nikāya.
kāyastha (e praec. et stha) classis hominum hujus nominis et vir hujus classis. Wils. "The Cayeth or writer cast, proceeding from a Cshettriya father and Sūdra mother". HIT. 49. 10.
kāra m. (r. kṛ in forma caus. s. a) 1) nisus, contentio, labor. BH. 5. 12. 2) in fine composs. faciens, factor. v. andhakāra oṅkāra etc.
kāraka (r. kṛ s. aka) faciens, efficiens. N. 13. 16. BH. 2. 43.
kāraṇa n. (r. kṛ in forma caus. s. ana) 1) actio, factum, opus. N. 23. 3. 2) causa, ratio. IN. 5. 11. SA. 4. 6. N. 16. 27.
kāraṇatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) causā. HIT. 14. 15.
kāraṇḍava m. anatis species. AM.
kārava m. (e. kā et rava sonus) cornix (Lat. corvus, fortasse etiam gr. [greek] mutato v in k v. gr. comp. 19.; etiam [greek] et cornix quodam modo cum kārava cohaerere videntur.)
[Page 71b]
kārā f. (ut videtur, a r. kṛ in formā caus. s. ā) carcer. (Lith. kaliu captivus sum, in carcere sum; kaliny-s captivus, kaline carcer; v. sq.)
kārāgāra m. (e praec. et āgāra domus) id. (Lat. carcer, quod etiam e repetita voce kārā explicari potest.)
kārāgupta m. (e kārā et gupta custoditus) captivus. HEM.
kārin (r. kṛ s. in) faciens. H. 3. 18. 4. 16.
kāruṇika (a karuṇā s. ika) misericors. AM.
kāruṇya n. (a karuṇa miserabilis, s. ya) miseratio, misericordia. H. 1. 23. BR. 1. 4.
kārtasvara n. aurum. AM.
kārttikeya m. (a kṛttikā s. eya) Kārtikeyus, deus belli Sivo natus.
kārtsnya n. (a kṛtsna totus s. ya) integritas, plenitudo. MAR. 3. 4031.
kārpaṇya n. (a kṛpaṇa miser, s. ya) miseria. BH. 2. 7. HIT. 31. 4.
kārmuka (f. kī a karman s. uka) Adj. opus perficiens. Subst. 1) m. n. arundo Bambos. 2) n. arcus. DEV. 9. 27.
kārya (r. kṛ s. ya) 1) faciendus. H. 4. 44. 2) n. negotium, officium. H. 4. 27. BR. 2. 4.
kāryavat (a praec. s. vat) officiosus. N. 7. 12.
kārśya n. (a kṛśa s. ya) macies, TROP. exilitas, tenuitas. RAGH. 5. 21. (Hib. caoile macies.)
kāl 10. P. (kālopadeśe) tempus computare, Denomin. a sq.
kāla Adj. niger. Subst. m. 1) color niger. AM. 2) tempus. 3) mors et nomen Yami, dei mortis. A. 7. 5. 10. 31. (Goth. hveila tempus - nostrum Weile - attenuato ā in ei = ī et adjecto v, sicut saepe post gutturales, e. c. in hvas quis = kas v. gr. comp. 388.; gr. [greek]; fortasse etiam [greek] lat. hora; calendae, quod, si in calen-dae disolveretur, responderet sanscrito kālanda qui tempus dat - kālam + da cf. composita sicut arindama - vel kālandha qui tempus ponit. Ita pars prior vocis perendie convenit cum scr. accus. param alium, gr. comp. 375. Cum kāla mors convenit [greek] et hib. ceal "death and v. sq.).
kālaka m. (a kāla s. ka) 1) macula, naevus. AM.: piplu. 2) jecur. HEM. (Cf. gr. [greek], v. kāla.)
kālakā f. nomen Asuriae cujusdam. A. 10. 7.
kālakāñja (e praec. in accus. kālakā et ja) natus Asurorum genus. A. 10. 2.
kālakūṭa m. (e kāla et kūṭa) veneni species. HIT. 84. 16.
kāladharma m. (e kāla et dharma) mors. AM.; R. Schl. I. 43. 1.
kāladharman m. (e kāla et dharman) id. MAH. 1. 4877.
kālayāpa m. (e kāla tempus et yāpa nom. actionis a r. yā ire in formā caus. yāpay s. a) procrastinatio. HIT. 96. 18.
kālayāpana n. id. HIT. 54. 3.
kālāyasa n. (e kāla et āyasa ferrum) ferrum. AM.
kāliman m. (a kāla s. iman) nigritudo. HIT. 84. 16.
kālī f. (a kāla signo fem. ī) nomen Durgae. DEV. 9. 27.
kāvya n. (a kavi poe7ta s. ya) poe7ma.
kāś 1. et 4. A. 1) lucere, splendere. RAGH. 10. 87. 2) apparere, videri. M. 43.: nai'va bhūmir naca diśaḥ... cakāśire (sic legendum pro prakāśire).
c. nis expellere, ausleuchten. Lass. 9. 14.
c. pra i. q. simpl. RAM. III. 55. 21.: udyānāni prakāśante mamā 'nyathā. - Caus. (prakāśayāmi) collustrare, illustrare; manifestare. A. 1. 2. BH. 5. 16. HIT. 30. 20.
kāśmīra nomen regionis. HIT. 46. 14.
kāṣṭha n. lignum. SA. 5. 1. 2. HIT. 49. 11. (Cambro-brit. coed, bret. coat; e syllaba kāṣ gr. [greek] vocis [greek] litteris transpotis et ā attenuato in v explicari possit.)
kāṣṭhā f. minuta pars temporis, v. kalā. DEV. 11. 8.
kās 1. A. (dīptau śabdakutsāyām K. kuśabde v.) 1) lucere, splendere (v. cakās kāś et cf. goth. haiza fax; Benary huc refert [greek]). 2) tussire. (Lith. kos-tu tussio, kós-e-ti tussire, slav. kas'jljati; germ. vet. huosto tussis, v. Pott. I. p. 278.; scot. casad id., cambrobrit. pās.)
[Page 72b]
kāsa m. (r. kās s. a) tussis. AM.
kāsara m. bos bubulus. AM.
kāsāra m. stagnum, lacus. AM.
ki 1. 3. P. cikemi (jñāne) scire. (Fortasse lat. scio praefixo s; hib. ci "see, behold", ci-thi "you see", citear "it seems, appears"; v. kit.)
ki 2. stirps interrogativa, v. kim.
kiṃśāru m. (ut videtur, e kim et śāru quod simplex non invenitur, a r. śṝ laedere s. u v. gr. 671.) aristae spicarum. AM.
kiṃśuka m. (KARM. ex interrog. kim et śuka psittacus. gr. 671.) nomen arboris (Butea frondosa). N. 12. 3.
kiṅkara m. (e kim quid et kara faciens) servus, famulus. SA. 6. 30.
kiṅkiṇi f. cingulus cum parvis tintinnabulis, vel quodvis aliud ornamentum tinniens.
kiṅkiṇī f. i. q. praec.
kiṅkiṇīkin (e praec. s. kin) ornamento tinniente indutus. IN. 5. 12.
kiñcana (Nom. kaścana kācana kiñcana v. gr. 284.) aliquis, quispiam, ullus. SA. 2. 21.; praesertim in costructione cum negativo na e. c. SU. 4. 3. 24. - Accus. neut. kiñcana adverbialiter ponitur, praesertim in constructione cum na ad exprimendum nullo modo, neutiquam, nequaquam. BR. 1. 24. (Cum suffixo cana conferatur hun linguae goth., ubi ni hvas-hun idem valet ac sanscritum na kaścana v. gr. comp. 398.)
kiñcit (Nom. kaścit kācit kiñcit v. gr. 284.) id. BR. 1. 17. SU. 1. 25. HIT. 21. 5. - yaḥ kaścit id. HIT. 11. 5.: suvarṇakaṅkanaṃ yasmai kasmaicid dātum icchāmikiñcit Adv. paululum. SA. 4. 26. DR. 9. 24. (Particula enclitica cit quac in dialecto Vedicā etiam cun Substantivis conjungitur - e. c. vayaścit aves a vi - est neutrum stirpis ci quod ortum est e ki unde formis Vedicis mākis nakis respondent Zend. [greek] mā-[greek]is, [greek] nae-[greek]is, v. gr. comp. 328.)
kiñcilika m. v. sq.
[Page 73a]
kiñculuka m. (fortasse e kim et culuka pro caluka a r. cal se movere) vermis. AM. Scribitur etiam kiñcilika.
kiñjala m. (e kim et jala a r. jal tegere s. a) fibra loti, v. sq.
kiñjalka m. (ut videtur, a praecedente, s. ka ita ut kiñcalka mutilatum sit e kiñcalaka) RAGH. 15. 52.: himakliṣṭakiñjalkam paṅkajam.
kiṭ 1. P. (gatau K.) ire. (Cf. kaṭ ex quo kiṭ ortum esse censeo attenuato a in i sicut iṭ q. v. ex aṭ.)
kiṭi m. (r. kiṭ s. i) aper. AM.
kiṭṭa n. sordes. AM.: = mala.
kiṇa m. cicatrix. RAGH. 18. 47.
kit 1. 3. P. ciketmi (cf. ki unde kit ortum esse videtur adjecto t v. gr. comp. 109b).) 1) videre, cernere, percipere, animadvertere. RIGV. apud Rosen. p. 81. 3.: yathā no mitro varuṇo yathā rudraś ciketati "ut nos Mitras, Varunas, et Rudras animadvertat" (ciketati pro ciketti adjecto charactere 1*mae classis, ita ut cikiti pro radice haberi posset); p. 100. 7.: tava vajraś cikite bāhvor hitaḥ "telum conspicitur tuis in manibus positum" (praeter. redupl. hic sicut saepe in dialecto Vedicā praesentis loco fungitur; posset tamen etiam cikite pro praes. cognatae radicis ki haberi); p. 106. 3.: tave'd idam abhitaś cekite vasu "tua haec ubique conspicitur opulentia" (cekite pro cikite quod supra); 140. 5.: ciketad asmai "animum advertat huic" (ciketad pro ciked (ciket) sicut supra ciketati pro ciketti). 2) scire, nosse. RIGV. p. 137. 4.: ya īñ ciketa guhā bhavantam "qui eum novit in specu versantem"; p. 144. 4.: cikitvān agnim pade parame tasthivāṃsam "cognoscens Agnim loco summo insistentem". (In utroque tamen loco significationem cernere, percipere praetulerim; grammatici vero hanc radicem explicant per jñāne K. matau v.)
kit 2. 1. P. (rogāpanayane K. saṃśayecchāvāsārogyeṣu v.) sanare; dubitare; desiderare; habitare; valere. In dialecto Vedicā kit cl. 1. item significat cernere, animadvertere. RIGV. p. 3. 2.
kitava m. lusor, aleator. N. 17. 37.
kintu (kim + tu) sed, autem, vero. HIT. 10. 11. 86. 4.
kinnara (KARM. e kim quid, et nara vir, v. gr. 671.) nomen ordinis Geniorum, qui Kuveri sunt famuli et coelestes cantores et fidicines.
kinnu (kima + nu) 1) an, num. N. 10. 10. 12. 98. 2) quanto minus, nedum. BH. 1. 35.
kim 1. (Nom. kas kā kim gr. 273.) quis; - Nota locutionem cum gen. personae et instr. rei, ad exprimendum, quid prodest? e. c. N. 12. 90.: ko nu me jīvitenā 'rthas tam ṛte puraṣarṣabham; RAGH. 2. 53.: kin rājyena tadviparītavṛtteḥ; nonnunquam part. fut. pass. radicis kṛ additur, e. c. Lass. 12. 20.: kim bahunā mama bhāṣitena kartavyam. In hujusmodi locutionibus part. pass. praet. gerundii loco fungitur, e. c. DR. 7. 4. H. 4. 2. - Antecedente quopiam vocabulo interrogativo aliquis; BH. 2. 21.: kathaṃ sa...kaṅ ghātayati hanti kam; cum sequente api aliquis, quispiam. HIT. 4. 7.; cum antecedente relativo et sequente api quisque, quicunque. N. 26. 9. (Litth. kas accurate convenit cum nomin. masc. kas; goth. hva-s quis? = kas hvo quae? = kā hva-ta quid? = obsoleto kat zendico [greek] kaṭ; lat. quis, quid, a Th. ki quo, quod (= kat), qui, quorum, quos, a Th. ka; de fem. et neut. pl. quae pro quā = goth. hvo v. gr. comp. 387. 394.; ad Th. ki etiam pertinet lat. hi-c, ci-s, ci-tra, l. c. 394. 395. et goth. HI, unde hi-mma, hi-na, hi-ta, hidre, angl. he, hi-s, hi-m, l. c. 397.; gr. HO jon. KO ([greek][greek] etc.); slav. ky-i, ka-ja, ko-e, gr. comp. 388.; hib. cia, scot. co, cambro-brit. pa quid?)
kim 2. Adv. 1) cur. BR. 3. 2. 2) an, num. HIT. 39. 4.: asmin nirjane vane kadācit kim vyādhā sañcaranti; v. kinnu kimvā. 3) utrum ob. HIT. 53. 18. 4) Cum sequente punar (kim punar) quanto magis vel quanto minus. BH. 9. 33. A. 5. 2.
kimartham Adv. (TATP. e. kim tanquam interrogativi stirpe cum vi genitivi, et artham v. artha) cur, quam ob rem. H. 4. 28.
kimu v. u.
kimuta Adv. (kim + uta) nedum, ne dicam. RAGH. 2. 62.
kimpacāna (e kim et pacāna coquens a r. pac s. partic. praes. ATM. āna pro māna) miser. AM.
kimpuruṣa m. (e kim et puruṣa vir) i. q. kinnara. AM.
kimvadantī f. (e kim et vadantī part. praes. fem. radicis vad dicere) rumor, fama. HIT. 39. 7.
kimvā (kim + vā) an, num. UR. 6. 1. infr.
kiyat (Nom. kiyān kiyatī kiyat a stirpe interr. ki s. at e vat abjecto v mutato i stirpis ki in iy ex euphon. lege 51., v. iyat) quantus, quot. HIT. 56. 16. PAT. 4. -- kiyat Adv. aliquantulum, paululum. HIT. 86. 6.
kira m. (r. kṝ s. a) aper.
kiraṇa n. (r. kṝ s. ana) radius luminis. RAGH. 5. 74.
kirāta m. Kirātus, homo ferus, silvas vel montes habitans et venatu vivens.
kirīṭa m. diadema, tiara. A. 5. 13.
kirīṭin (a praec. s. in) 1) diadematus, tiaratus. A. 1. 3. BH. 11. 17. 2) cognomen Arguni. DR. 5. 15.
kirmīra (ut videtur, a r. kṝ) 1) varius, versicolor. AM. 2) m. malus aurantia. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
kil 1. 6. P. (śaityakrīḍanayoḥ K. śaukle krīḍe v.) frigidum esse; ludere; album esse; (v. keli et cf. hib. cal "a joke" ejectā vocali radicali post Gunae incrementum.)
kil 2. 10. P. (kṣepe K. nudau v.) jaculari; mittere.
kila sane, certe, profecto. IN. 5. 28. BR. 3. 11. N. 12. 19.
kilviṣa 1) Adj. improbus, scelestus. RAM. III. 75. 43.: karma kilviṣam. 2) Subst. n. a) peccatum. BH. 3. 13. 6. 45. b) piaculum. R. Schl. I. 62. 7.
kiśala m. n. gemma arboris, palmes, surculus, v. kisala.
kiśalaya m. n. id. v. kisalaya.
kiśora m. pullus. R. Schl. II. 20. 20.
[Page 74b]
kiṣk 10. A. (vadhe v.) occidere. (Hib. ceasaim "I torment, crucify, vex".)
kiṣku m. f. cutibus. MAH. 2. 20.
kisala m. n. i. q. kiśala.
kisalaya m. n. id. UR. 57. 6. infr.
kīkasa n. os, ossis. AM.
kīcaka m. arundo bambos vento stridens. RAGH. 2. 12. 4. 73.
kīṭ 10. P. (bandhe K. bandhavarṇayoḥ v.) ligare; tingere.
kīṭa m. insectum, vermis. HIT. 8. 7. (Gr. [greek].)
kīdṛśa (gr. 287.) qualis? HIT. 4. 21. (Prākr. kerisa slav. ko-lik, Th. ko-liko, gr. [greek], goth. hve-leiks, Th. hve-leika, nostrum we-lcher, lat. qū-lis, v. īdṛśa et gr. comp. 417.)
kīra m. psittacus. AM.
kīrṇa v. kṝ gr. 609.
kīrt v. kṝt.
kīrti f. (r. kṝ s. ti v. kṝt) gloria. N. 20. 33.
kīl 1. P. (bandhe) ligare.
kīla m. 1) flamma. AM. 2) palus, sudes, stipes. AM.: = śaṅku v. sq.
kīlaka m. (a praec. s. ka) lignum transversarium. HIT. 49. 11. 13. 15.
kīlā f. i. q. kīla.
kīlāla n. 1) aqua. 2) sanguis. AM.
kīśa m. simia. AM.
ku 1. 1. A. 2. P. 9. P. kave kaumi kunāmi (śabde) sonare.
ku 2. 6. A. kuve (ārttisvire) gemere. (Hib. caoi, caoidh "lamentation, mourning", cavidhim "I lament, mourn, grieve".)
ku 3. stirps interrogativa, unde descendunt Adverbia kutas et kutra. In initio compositorum nuda stirps adhibetur ad exprimendam contemptionem vel deminutionem (v. gr. 273.)
kuṃs 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. bhāsane v. scribitur kus gr. 110a).) loqui; splendere. (cf. kas goth. hausja, nst. höre.)
[Page 75a]
kuk 1. A. (ādāne) capere, sumere.
kukara (ex ku et kara manus) manum intortam vel debilem, languidam habens. AM.
kukṛtya n. (e ku et kṛtya n. faciendum, negotium) negotium exiguum, leve. HIT. 76. 14.
kukkuṭa m. gallus. HIT. 106. 17.
kukkubha m. Phasianus gallus. AM.
kukkura m. canis. HIT. 50. 3.
kukṣi m. venter, uterus. RAGH. 10. 66.; trop. RAGH. 2. 38.: adrikukṣi; A. 5. 11.: samudrakukṣi. (Lat. coxa, coxendix, gr. [greek]? germ. vet. būh, nostrum Bauch, mutatā gutturali in labialem.)
kuṅkuma m. crocus. AM. (Fortasse [greek], crocus per metathesin e [greek], corcus, mutatā nasali in r, v. gr. comp. 20.)
kuc 1. 1. P. (rodhaparkakauṭilyalekhaneṣu) impedire, includere; conjungere, miscere, tangere; inflexum esse; ire. V. kuñc.
kuc 2. 1. P. (tāraśabde) altum, acutum sonum edere.
kuc 3. 1. 6. P. (saṅkoce) curvare, inflectere. V. kuñc.
c. sam id. BHAR. 3. 74.: gātraṃ saṅkucitam. -- Caus. id. MAH. 1. 2843.: kecid gajāḥ...saṅkocyā'grakarān bhītāḥ pradravanti sma.
kuca m. (r. kuc s. a) mamma; N. 12. 66. cf. cucuka cūcuka.
kucāgra n. (e praec. et agra) papilla. AM.
kuj 1. P. (steyakaraṇe K. steye v.) furari.
kuñc 1. P. inflexum esse. kuñcita cincinnatus. IN. 5. 6. ubi kuñcita pro kuñjita legendum. (Hib. cuachaim "I fold, plait", cuach "a curl", cuachach "curled, frizzled"; v. kuc.)
c. vi corrugari. MAH. 1. 4112.: vikuñcitalalāṭabhṛt.
kuñj 1. P. (avyakte śabdhe K. scribitur kuj gr. 110a).) sonare.
kuñja m. n. 1) locus repentibus plantis abundans. IN. 1. 25. 2) umbraculum, casa frondea. 3) elephanti dens prominens. 4) maxilla inferior.
kuñjara m. (a praec. sgnf. 3. suff. ra) elephantus. Nom. pr. DR. 2. 11.
kuñjararūpin m. (a kuñjararūpa elephanti forma s. in) elephanti formam habens. SU. 2. 20.
kuṭ 1. 6. P. (kauṭilye) inflexum esse, v. kuṭila.
c. pra torrere, assare. MAH. 1. 2842.: bhakṣayanti sma māṃsāni prakuṭya vidhivat tadā; v. sq. et kuṭṭ.
kuṭ 2. 10. A. (pratāpane) calefacere, urere. (Cf. 2. kūṭ kuṭṭ. Hib. cuatan sol. v. Pict. p. 23.)
kuṭa m. n. hydria. AM.
kuṭi m. f. (r. kuṭ s. i) casa. AM. (Cf. angl. hut, nostrum Hütte.)
kuṭila (r. kuṭ s. ila) curvus, inflexus, flexuosus. DEV. 2. 8.
kuṭumb 10. A. (dhṛtyām) tenere, ferre, perferre.
kuṭumba m. progenies, stirps. RAGH. 7. 68.
kuṭumbaka (a praec. s. ka) 1) Adj. propinquus, cognatus. 2) n. familia. HIT. 21. 2.
kuṭumbin (a kuṭumba s. in) pater familias. UR. 36. 15.
kuṭumbinī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) uxor. RAGH. 8. 85.
kuṭṭ 1. 1. P. (pratāpane) calefacere, v. 2. kuṭ.
kuṭṭ 2. 10. P. (chedane K. kutsāchidoḥ v.) scindere; contemnere.
kuṭṭanī f. (ut videtur, a r. kuṭṭ s. ana in fem.) lena, libidinis ministra, Kupplerin. HIT. 11. 8.
kuṭṭima m. n. pavimentum. RAGH. 11. 9.
kuṭmala m. n. calyx efflorescens. HIT. 39. 15.
kuṭha m. arbor. AM.
kuṭhāra m. (e praec. et ara a r. ṛ s. a) securis. RAM. I. 4. 20.
kuṭhārī f. (Fem. praec.) id.
kuḍ 6. P. (bālye k. adane v.) puerilem esse; edere.
kuṇ 1. 6. P. (śabdopakaraṇayoḥ) sonare, adjuvare. (Cf. kaṇ kvaṇ caṇ svan lat. cano, sono, lith. [greek]wanù sono.)
[Page 76a]
kuṇ 2. 10. P. (āmantraṇe K.) salutare, valedicere.
kuṇapa m. corpus mortuum. AM.
kuṇi m. i. q. kukara. AM.
kuṇṭ 1. P. (vaikalye scribitur kuṭ gr. 110a).) conturbatum, mutilatum, dirutum esse.
kuṇṭh 1. P. (ālasye K. khoṭane vaikalye ālasye v.; scribitur kuṭh gr. 110a).) claudum, mutilatum, pigrum esse; v. sq.
kuṇṭha (r. kuṇṭh s. a) segnis, tardus, piger. AM.: mandaḥ kriyāsu yaḥ.
kuṇḍ 1. 1. P. (vaikalye scribitur kuḍ gr. 110a).) i. q. kuṇṭ.
kuṇḍ 2. 1. A. (dāhe scribitur kuḍ gr. 110a).) urere, cf. kuṭ.
kuṇḍ 3. 10. P. (rakṣaṇe scribitur kuḍ gr. 110a).) servare, tueri.
kuṇḍa 1) n. urceus, urna, hydria. MAH. 1. 4500. 4504. 2) caverna in terrā facta ad servandum ignem sacrum. 3) puteus. RAGH. 1. 84. 4) adulterino sanguine natus e feminā, vivente marito. AM.
kuṇḍaka m. (a praec. s. ka) i. q. kuṇḍa m. sgfc. 1. UP. 45.
kuṇḍala n. 1) annulus. N. 14. 3. (v. gr. 653.) 2) annulus de auricula suspensus. 3) vinculum, armilla, collare, monile.
kuṇḍalin (a praec. s. in) Possess. praec.
kuṇḍalīkṛta Adj. (e kuṇḍala et kṛta v. gr. 653.) annulus factus. N. 14. 3.
kuṇḍina n. nomen urbis Vidarbhorum. N. 21. 2.
kutas (a ku q. v. s. tas) 1) unde? H. 2. 24. 4. 27. 2) nedum, multo minus. BH. 4. 31.; sequente eva. IN 1. 17. BR. 1. 28.
kutuka n. i. q. sq. AM.
kutūhala n. 1) voluptas. N. 1. 16. 13. 48. 2) curiositas, cupiditas et studium novarum rerum. SAK. 19. 6. infr. UP. 78.
kutra (a ku q. v. s. tra) ubi?
kutracit (e praec. et cit) alicubi.
kuts 10. A. 1) spernere, contemnere. RAM. I. 49. 18.: ku- tsitā vicariṣyatha. 2) conviciari, maledicere. DHRIT. 57.: kutsayitvā vacobhiḥ; Part. praes. P.: kutsayan MAH. 1. 5286. (Lith. kussinu adversor.)
kuth 4. P. (pūtībhāve K. pūtitve v.) foetere (cf. pūy).
kutha m. elephanti tegmentum versicolor. AM.
kuthā f. id.
kunta m. jaculum uncinatum. AM. (= prāsa).
kuntala m. capillus. TSCHAUR. 4.
kuntī f. 1) nomen regionis. H. 1. 31. 2) regis Pāndūs uxor.
kunth 1. 1. P. (hiṃsā saṅkleśayoḥ K. kleśe vadhe v., scribitur kuth gr. 110a).) offendere, laedere, ferire, vexare, occidere. (Cf. lat. quatio, per-cutio et scr. puth quod ex kuth mutatā gutturali in labialem ortum esse censeo.)
kunth 2. 9. P. kuthnāmi (gr 387.) id.
kunda m. n. jasmini species, jasminum multiflorum vel pubescens. AM.
kundr 10. P. (anṛtabhāṣaṇe K. mithyoktau V.; scribitur kudr gr. 110a).) mentiri.
kup 1. 4. P. irasci. HIT. 76. 13.; cum dat. pers. RAGH. 3. 56.: cukopa tasmai sa bhṛśam. kupita iratus. N. 20. 32. - ATM. cum accus. RAM. I. 39. 7: kupyate devān.(Lat. cupio, nostrum hoffe, angl. hope.)
c. ati valde irasci. RAM. III. 72. 66.
c. pra i. q. simpl. HIT. 74. 8. Caus. MAN. 9. 314.: ko na naśyet prakopya tān.
kup 2. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. dyutau v.) loqui; splendere. (Cf. hib. cubhas "a word, a promise"; huc etiam trahi possit lat. cupo in nun-cupo; goth. HUF lamentare.)
kupūya (e ku et pūya pus) vilis, abjectus. AM.
kupya n. quodvis metallum excepto auro et argento, ut cuprum etc. AM.
kubja gibbosus, gibberosus. AM. (Lith. kuprà gibber, kupotas gibbosus, gr. [greek] lat. gibbus, gibba, gibber; fortasse etiam nostrum Höcker, mutatā labiali in gutturalem.)
[Page 77a]
kubjaka (a praec. s. ka) id. Lass. 32. 13.
kumār 10. P. (Denominativum a sq.) ludere.
kumāra m. (ut mihi videtur e ku et māra - a r. mṛ - quod secundum originem suam virum significare possit, sicut martya q. v.) 1) puer qui ad quintum annum nondum pervenit. BR. 2. 7. N. 1. 8. 2) princeps juventutis, regni heres. AM.: = yuvarāja. 3) cognomen Kārtikeyi. (Gr. [greek] ejectā syllabā mediā; huc etiam retulerim [greek] abjectā priore compositi parte.)
kumāravrata n. (e praec. et vrata) votum coelibatūs. UR. 77. 5. infr.
kumārī f. (a kumāra signo fem. ī) puella, a decimo usque ad duodecimum annum.
kumāl 10. P. (ortum est e kumār matato r in l) i. q. kumār.
kumud f. i. q. sq.
kumud n. 1) Nymphaea esculenta alba. 2) Nymphaea rubra.
kumudinī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) cumudis floribus abundans locus.
kumudinīnāyaka (e praec. et nāyaka ductor, dux, dominus) luna. HIT. 79. 5.
kumudvat n. (a kumud s. vat) 1) lotis abundans. RAGH. 4. 19. 2) m. n. i. q. kumudinī. AM.
kumudvatī f. (a praec. signo fem.) 1) i. q. kumudinī. SAK. 52. 6. infr. 2) nymphaeae species, Wils. "Menyanthes indica or cristata". RAGH. 6. 36.
kumb 10. P. (chādane K. stṛtyām v.; scribitur kub gr. 110a).) tegere; sternere.
kumbha m. 1) vas aquarium, urna. N. 23. 11. 2) modi frumentarii genus. 3) tumor in superiore parte frontis elephanti, Wils. "There are two of these projections, which swell in the rutting season." DEV. 3. 13. (Cf. [greek])
kumbhakāra m. (e praec. et kāra factor) figulus.
kumbhayoni f. (BAH. e kumbha et yoni) nomen Apsarasis cujusdam. IN. 2. 30.
[Page 77b]
kumbhin m. (a kumbha s. in) elephantus. HEM.
kumbhila m. fur.
kumbhīra m. crocodilus. AM.; Wils. "the crocodile of the Ganges, the longnosed alligator".
kumbhīraka m. (a praec. s. ka) fur. UR. 32. 8. infr., cf. kumbhila.
kur 1. 6. P. (śabde) sonare.
kur 2. v. kṛ gr. 383.
kuraṅga m. antilope. UR. 77. 9. infr.
kurara (r. kur) m. haliaeetus. N. 12. 113.
kurarī f. Fem. praec.
kuru m. Nom. pr., unus e majoribus Dhritarāschtri et Pāndūs.
kurukṣetra n. (e kuru et kṣetra) nomen regionis prope urbem Dehli.
kururī f. probabile ter i. q. kurarī scilicet haliaeetus femineus. N. 11. 20. A. 10. 63. (in ed. Calc. legitur kurarī).
kuruvaka m. nomen plantae, Wils. "1) The crimson amaranth. 2) A purple species of barleria. 3) Also a yellow kind."
kurd 1. A. (krīḍāyām) ludere, cf. kūrd gud.
kul 1. P. (bandhusaṃhatyoḥ) colligere; cognatum esse.
c. ā turbare, perturbare. HIT. 39. 20.: smarākulitamati; RAM. III. 71. 10. śokenā " kulitendriya. Cum vi + ā id. RAM. I. 45. 7.: krodhavyākulita.
c. sam id. RAM. III. 49. 2.: saṅkulitendriya.
kula n. (r. kul s. a) familia, genus. H. 4. 5. BR. 2. 14. (Hib. gaol "a family or kindred".)
kulagiri m. (e praec. et giri) mons principalis, quorum septem enumerantur, v. kulabhūbhṛt.
kulaṭā f. femina impudica. AM.; MR. 288. 11.
kulabhūbhṛt m. (e kula et bhūbhṛt) i. q. kulagiri. RAGH. 17. 78.
kulastrī f. (TATP. e kula et strī femina) femina generesā stirpe orta. N. 18. 8.; v. sq.
kulāṅganā f. id. SA. 7. 15.
[Page 78a]
kulāya m. (e kula et aya a r. i ire s. a) nindus. AM.
kuliśa n. fulmen. DEV. 8. 34.
kulīna (a kula s. īna) nobilis, generosus. N. 17. 42.
kulīra m. n. cancer. HIT. 114. 9.; zodiaci constellatio. R. Schl. I. 19. 8.
kulya (a kula s. ya) Adj. 1) familiaris. BHAR. 3. 24. 2) generosā stirpe ortus. Subst. n. (ut videtur, a r. kul s. ya) os, ossis. AM.
kulyā f. (r. kul s. ya in fem.) 1) flumen. RAGH. 7. 46. 2) canalis. SAK. 7. 12. RAGH. 12. 3.
kuvala n. lotus flos. AM.
kuvalaya n. id. AM.
kuvāda (ex ku et vāda dicens) maledicus, calumnians. AM.
kuvera m. (KARM. e ku et vera m. n. corpus) Deus divitiarum, sic dictus propter deformitatem suam; fingitur enim cum tribus cruribus et octo dentibus.
kuvela n. lotus flos. HEM.
kuś 1. 4. P. (śilaṣi) amplecti, v. kus. (Fortasse gr. [greek] abjectā consonante finali.)
kuś 2. 1. et 10. P. dyutau splendere.
kuśa 1) m. n. graminis species (Poa cynosuroides) quam Indi venerantur et in multis sacris ritibus adhibent. 2) n. aqua. AM.; v. kuśeśaya.
kuśala 1) salvus, felix, prosper. N. 16. 29. BH. 18. 10. 2) habilis, dexter, peritus, gnarus. IN. 2. 28. N. 12. 83. 19. 18. 22. 12. 3) Subst. n. salus, fortuna, prosperitas. N. 2. 16. 12. 71. 13. 31. 22. 2.
kuśalin (a praec. s. in) salvus, felix. N. 2. 16. 16. 29.
kuśūla m. horreum, granarium. HIT. 5. 10. 66. 13. 18. 19.
kuśeśaya n. (e kuśe in aqua et śaya qui jacet) lotus flos. RAGH. 6. 18.
kuṣ 9. P. (niṣkarṣe) extrahere; cf. kṛṣ.
kuṣṭha n. (e ku et stha) leprae. AM.
kus 4. P. i. q. kuś.
kusarit f. (e ku et sarit fluvius) fluvius tenui aquā. HIT. 30. 7.
[Page 78b]
kusuma n. flos.
kusumākara m. (florum multitudinem habens, e praec. et ākara fodina, multitudo) ver. BH. 10. 35.
kusumita (a kusuma s. ita) floridus. SA. 4. 26.
kusumeṣu m. (e kusuma et iṣu sagitta) nomen Anangi.
kusm 10. A. (kusmite v.) distorto vultu ridere. (Luce clarius est verbum kusmaye compositum esse e particula ku et smaye rideo a r. smi; scribendum igitur est kusmi quod secundum 1mam cl. format kusmaye.)
kuh 10. A. (vismāraṇe K. vismāpane v.) decipere, fallere; v. sq.
kuhaka m. (r. kuh s. aka) 1) deceptor. 2) actio decipiendi, destitutio. HIT. 129. 22.
kuhana m. (r. kuh s. ana) n. pr. DR. 2. 11.
kuhanā f. (r. kuh s. ana in fem.) simulatio pietatis, sanctitatis. AM.
kuhara n. caverna, specus. HIT. 58. 2.
kū 1. 6. A. kuve (śabde K. artasvare v.) sonare; gemere. (Cf. kūj [greek].)
kū 2. 9. P. A. kunāmi kune. id.
kūj 1. P. sonare praesertim de avibus. R. Schl. prooem. 1.: kūjantam...vande vālmīkikokilam; de arundine RAGH. 2. 12.; v. kūjita.
c. ava id. RAM. III. 70. 12.: vihago bhṛṅgarājo'yam... kokilenā'vakūjati.
c. upa id. N. 12. 113.: cakravākopakūjita.
c. nis id. RAM. III. 69. 36.: niṣkūjantaḥ śubhā giraḥ.
kūjita n. (r. kūj s. ta) sonitus. RAGH. 9. 26.: ṣaṭpada kokilakūjitam; 4. 62.: śārṅgakūjita.
kūṭ 1. 10. P. (dāhe mantre) urere; consulere, deliberare. (Cf. angl. heat, hot; island. vet. hiti calor, heitr calidus, nostrum Hitze, heifs. V. 2. kuṭ.)
kūṭ 2. 10. A. (aprasāde K. aprasādāpradoḥ v.) inclementem, non faventem, non munificum esse.
kūṭa m. (r. kūṭ s. a) 1) vertex, cacumen. N. 12. 8. 2) acervus, v. kūṭaśas. 3) fraus. MAH. 1. 2476.: na kūṭamānair vaṇijaḥ paṇyam vikrīṇate tadā; v. kūṭabandha.
[Page 79a]
kūṭaka n. (r. kūṭ s. aka) vomer. AM.
kūṭabandha m. (e kūṭa fraus et bandha) laqueus, Fallstrick. RAGH. 13. 39.
kūṭaśas Adv. (a kūṭa s. śas) acervatim. A. 9. 5.
kūḍ 6. P. (ghasane K. ghānye bhakṣe v.) edere; solidum esse.
kūṇ 10. P. A. (saṅkoce) curvare, inflectere.
kūp 10. P. (daurbalye) debilem esse.
kūpa m. 1) fovea, cavum, specus. 2) puteus. BHAR. 2. 41. (Gr. [greek] russ. [greek] fodio.)
kūrd 1. A. (krīḍāyām) ludere, v. kurd. (Huc trahi possit lat. lūdo, ita ut ortum sit ex ūldo pro ūrdo, abjectā gutturali sicut in amo - v. kam - et litteris transpositis.)
kūrdana n. (a praec. s. ana) Iudus, jocus. AM.
kūrma m. testudo. N. 12. 113. (Fortasse gr. [greek], [greek] quodam modo cum kūrma cohaerent, mutato r in [greek])
kūrmapṛṣṭhonnata Adj. (KARM. e kūrmapṛṣṭha testudinis tergum et unnata v. nam praef. ut erectus) testudinis tergi instar erectus, altus (convexus). IN. 5. 12.
kūl 1. P. (āvaraṇe K. āvṛtau v.) tegere, protegere, v. sq.
kūla n. (r. kūl s. a) ripa, littus. R. Schl. I. 1. 28.: gaṅgākūle. (Hib. cul "custody, guard, defence; the back part of any thing"; col "an impediment, a prohibition".)
kūvara m. n. temo.
kṛ 1. 8. P. A. karomi kurve (irreg. v. gr. 383.; in dial. Ved. haec radix sequitur 5tam cl., e cujus charactere nu signum 8vae cl. u abjecto n ortum est) agere, facere, efficere, exercere. BH. 13. 31.: na karoti; HIT. 6. 19.: yathā mṛtpiṇḍataḥ kartā karoti yad yad icchati; N. 1. 26.: mānuṣīṅ giraṅ kṛtvā; 8. 18.: kuru madvacaḥ; 17. 39.: prasādaṅ kuru; DEV. 3. 23.: kopaṅ cakre; BR. 3. 2.: kriyatāṅ kṣamam; H. 4. 22.: vikramaṅ cakratuḥ param; BR. 2. 32.: vyavasāyaṅ karomi. -- Cum gemin. accus. facere aliquem aliquid. NALOD. 4. 23.: akṛta mudā yantāran tam; RAGH. 2. 46.: andhakāraṃ śakalāni kurvan tenebras dividens, ad litt. in frusta vertens. Nonnun- ad characterem 8vae cl. gunatum reducendum sit, qui ante vocales sonat av e. c. akaravam.)
c. adhi praeponere alqm. alicui rei MAN. 8. 11.: rājñaścā 'dhikṛto vidvān. 2) in animo habere, spectare, appetere. SAK. 34. 7.: ahan tu tām...śakuntalām adhikṛtya bravīmi; 44. 13.: tām adhikṛtya praharati; RAGH. 11. 62.: śāntim adhikṛtya.
c. anu imitari. MAH. 1. 3325.: na tat prājño'nukurvīta.
c. apa 1) abstrahere, abripere. RAM. I. 51. 13.: śabdenā 'pakṛtas tena. 2) offendere. apakṛta n. offensio. H. 4. 3.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. SU. 2. 26.: kurukṣetre niveśam abhicakratuḥ.
c. alam ornare. N. 2. 11. - c. alam praef. sam: samalaṅkṛ id.
c. ā praef. apa 1) auferre, demere. RAGH. 6. 57.: apākṛtasvedalavā. 2) relinquere. RAGH. 7. 47.: śivā bhujacchedam apācakāra (Schol. Calc. = tatyāja).
c. ā praef. upa tradere, dare. N. 25. 16.: tad upākartum icchāmi (Schol. Nil. upākartum per dātum explicat).
c. ā praef. nir arcere, repellere, rejicere, repudiare, irritum facere. SU. 2. 15.: śāpāḥ...varadānanirākṛtāḥ; RAM. I. 39. 3.: krodhāt sā nirākṛtāḥ R. Schl. II. 8. 37.: darpān nirākṛtā pūrvan tvayā...rāmamātā sapatnī te.
c. upa juvare, auxilium ferre, prodesse. HIT. 57. 12.: anupakurvāṇo na kasyā'py upāyanaṅ gṛhṇīyāt; RAGH. 17. 58., v. infra praef. vi. - upakṛta n. auxilium. BR. 1. 9. V. upakartṛ etc.
c. ni offendere, vexare. N. 19. 5.: mayā kṣudreṇa nikṛtā; 14. 15.: nikṛto duḥkhena.
c. nis rejicere, repudiare, despicere (v. nirākṛ). DEV. 1. 31.: niṣkṛtaḥ putraiḥ.
c. pra 1) facere. N. 3. 25.: buddhim prakuruṣva yathe'cchasi; GHAT. 18.: hṛdayam me prakaroṣi kiṃ sadāham. 2) vitium afferre virgini. MAN. 8. 370.: yā tu kanyām prakuryāt strī.
c. pra praef. vi vexare. RAGH. 10. 75.: rakṣoviprakṛtau.
c. pra praef. sam facere. MAH. 1. 2387.: tuṇḍayuddham... sampracakratuḥ.
c. prati 1) mutuum officium praestare, gratiam referre. pratikṛta n. officium mutuum. M. 8. 2) dare poenas alcjs rei, ulcisci, se vindicare ab alquo, c. dat. s. gen. pers. MAH. 1. 840.: yena te hiṃsitaḥ pitā tasmai pratikuruṣva tvam; 2018.: yo me hiṃsitavāṃs tātam...tasya tathā pratikuryām.
c. vi 1) facere. H. 4. 47.: purā vikurute māyām. 2) commovere. RAGH. 13. 42.: amum...nā'lam vikartum janitendriśaṅkam surāṅganāvibhramaceṣṭitāni (Schol. Calcutt. vikartum = skhalayitum). 3) nocere, damnum inferre. RAGH. 17. 58.: hīnāny anupakartṝṇi pravṛddhāni vikurvate (mitrāṇi) impotentes non prosunt, praepollentes nocent amici. (Schol. Calcutt. vikurvate = apakārañ ceṣṭante). 4) deformare. N. 13. 26.: vikṛtākārāḥ 14. 13.: dṛṣṭvā...ātmānam vikṛtam; A. 6. 19.: vāditrāṇi vikṛtasvarūpāṇi. 5) destruere. SU. 2. 19.: ubhau...vikurvate vadhaiṣiṇau.
c. sam (saṃskṛ gr. 111. praef. sam) 1) ornare. N. 17. 8.: rūpam asaṃskṛtam. 2) consecrare. RAGH. 15. 31.; sakhā daśarathasyā'tha janakasyaca mantravit . sañjaskāro'bhayaprītyā maithileyau yathāvidhi. 3) matrimonio jungere. MAN. 9. 173.: yā garbhiṇī saṃskriyate.
c. sam praef. upa parare de cibis. N. 23. 20.
kṛ 2. 5. P. A. laedere, vulnerare, occidere.
kṛka m. gula, fauces. HEM.
kṛkaṇa m. perdicis species. AM.
kṛkavāku m. (e kṛka et vāku a rad. vac s. u) 1) gallus. AM. 2) pavo. (Cum prima hujus comp. parte convenit hib. cearc gallina, v. kṛkaṇa).
kṛcchra (ut mihi videtur, e kṛt vel kṛta abjecto a et zra e śrama abjectā syllabā finali) 1) difficilis, molestus, aerumnosus. 2) n. difficultas, onus, molestia, miseria. H. 1. 15. BR. 3. 11. N. 15. 16. 24. 18.
kṛj 1. A. (bharjane K.) assare, torrere. (Hib. sgreigim "I fry".)
kṛt 1. 6. P. kṛntāmi (gr. 335.) findere, dissecare. DR. 8. 27.: cakarta niśitair bhallair dhanūṃṣica śirāṃsica; RAM. III. 74. 3.: drumaḥ paraśunā kṛttaḥ. (kṛt correptum est e kart - v. "Vocalismus" p. 168. et cf. kart - cui respondet lith. kertù caedo, infinit. kirs-ti; gr. [greek], [greek], abjecto t, quā in re convenit cum slav. korjū scindo; lat. curtus, cul-ter, v. kartrī; hib. ceartaighim "I prune, trim, cut", cuirc "a knife".)
c. ut i. q. simpl. H. 2. 13.: eṣām utkṛtya māṃsāni.
c. ni id. DR. 5. 24.: papāta śākhī'va nikṛttamūlaḥ.
c. nis abscindere. DR. 8. 21. ATM.: bhujam mūle khaṅgena nirakṛntata.
c. vi id. N. 10. 17.: katham vāso vikarteyam secundum 1mam classem.
kṛt 2. (r. kṛ s. t gr. 643.) faciens, in fine compp. BH. 3. 5. A. 4. 30.
kṛta (part. pass. a r. kṛ s. ta 1) factus. 2) Subst. n. factum, facinus. Loc, kṛte et instr. kṛtena tanquam praepositiones significant propter, c. genit. aut in compositione cum nomine recto. N. 4. 3. 9. 19. SA. 5. 94. - V. kṛtam.
kṛtakarman (BAH. e kṛta factus et karman factum, opus, negotium) factum negotium habens, qui negotium suum egit. H. 4. 31. A. 10. 67.
kṛtakāma (BAH. e kṛta et kāma) factam i. e. expletam optationem, voluntatem habens. SU. 1. 19.
kṛtakṛtya (BAH. e kṛta et kṛtya n. faciendum) i. q. kṛtakarman. IN. 5. 1. SU. 4. 1. BH. 15. 20.
kṛtaghna (qui factum destruit, e kṛta et ghna occidens, destruens) ingratus, immemor beneficii.
kṛtajña (qui factum novit, e kṛta et jña q. v. noscens) gratus, beneficii memor.
[Page 81b]
kṛtanāśaka (e kṛta factum et nāśaka destruens, a r. naś in form. caus. s. aka) ingratus. HIT. 105. 1., v. kṛtaghna.
kṛtam (Acc. [greek] kṛta) particula prohibitiva, c. instrumentali substantivorum abstractorum. apage, aufer, absit; e. c. UR. 84. 8.: kṛtam parihāsena; RAGH. 11. 41.: kṛtaṅ girā.
kṛtaśrama (e kṛta et śrama lassitudo) laboriosus, operosus, studiosus. MAH. 1. 852.
kṛtāñjali (BAH. e kṛta et añjali q. v.) factam manuum conjunctionem, implicationem habens. BH. 11. 14.
kṛtānta m. (BAH. e kṛta et anta finis) 1) sors, fatum. 2) cognomen Yami, dei mortis. HIT. 9. 5. 3) conclusio demonstrata, Wils. "a demonstrated conclusion, proved or established doctrine". BH. 18. 13.
kṛtārtha (factam rem habens, BAH. e kṛta et artha res) optatum consecutus, laetus, contentus. N. 16. 10. 18. 21.
kṛtāstra (facta arma habens, BAH. e kṛta et astra telum) armorum gnarus. N. 12. 86.
kṛti f. (r. kṛ s. ti) 1) actio, opus, opera. HIT. 97. 7. 2) carmen. RAGH. 15. 33. (Hib. ceard f., island. gerdh, Th. gerdhi f., lat. ars, v. r. kṛ.)
kṛtin (a kṛta factam s. in) 1) factam rem, factum negotium habens. RAGH. 3. 51. 2) habilis, dexter. RAGH. 11. 29.
kṛtti f. (r. kṛt s. ti) 1) actio findendi. 2) pellis. 3) cortex arboris bhūrjapatra dictae. (Cf. hib. cart cortex, lat. cortex, quod ortum esse videtur e corti = karti adjecto c, sicut fem. suff. trī apud Romanos sonat trīc, e. c. genitrīc = janitrī; fortasse etiam cutis hic pertinet, ita ut ortum sit e curtis = karti.)
kṛttikā f. (a kṛtti actio findendi s. ka in fem.) 1) pl. sex nymphae, Kārtikeyi nutrices. RAGH. 14. 22. 2) tertia constellatio lunaris, sex stellas complectens.
kṛttivāsas m. (e kṛtti pellis et vāsas vestis) cognomen dei Sivi. AM.; MAH. 2. 1642.
kṛtya (r. kṛ s. ya inserto t gr. 626.) 1) faciendus. 2) infensus, hostilis, v. sq. 3) Subst. n. negotium, officium.
[Page 82a]
kṛtyakā f. (a praec. s. ka vel aka in fem.) vexatrix. N. 13. 29.
kṛtyavat (a kṛtya s. vat) officiosus, officii colendi studiosus. DR. 7. 6.
kṛtrima (r. kṛ s. trima) artificiosus. RAGH. 13. 75. 19. 37. (v. kṛ et kṛti).
kṛtsna (ut videtur, a r. kṛ) totus, omnis, universus. BR. 1. 17. N. 24. 23. BH. 3. 29.
kṛp 1. 1. A.: kalpe pro karpe (fortasse a kṛ i. e. kar adjecto p sicut saepe in formis caus. v. gr. 521. et cf. rad. kḷp quod idem est ac kṛp quum utrumque transeat in kalp) misereri. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
kṛp 2. 10. P.: kalpayāmi v. praec. (daurbalye) debilem esse.
kṛpaṇa (r. kṛp s. ana v. euph. r. 94a).) miserandus, miser, BR. 3. 12. N. 12. 34. BH. 2. 49.
kṛpā f. (r. kṛp s. ā) miseratio, misericordia. BR. 1. 5.
kṛmi m. (fortasse a r. kṛṣ) insectum, vermis. RAGH. 16. 20.: tiraskriyante kṛmitantujñālaiḥ...gavākṣāḥ (Schol. Calc. kṛmi explicat per ūrṇanābha); BHAR. 1. 63.: kṛmikulaśatāvṛtatanuḥ...śvā. (kṛmi correptum est e karmi v. ṛ. Lith. kirminis, kirmele, russ. [greek] ervj, mutato m in v; hib. cruimh, cambo-bret. pryv; goth. vaurms, Th. vaurmi, e hvaurmi, v. gr. comp. 388.; lat. vermi-s e quermi-s; fortasse gr. [greek] e [greek], cf. lith. kirminis.)
kṛmila (a praec. s. la) verminosus.
kṛś 4. P. attenuare, śokakarśiti moerore attenuatus, emaceratus. N. 12. 28. 16. 33. 20. 31. (Fortasse lat. parco, parcus, parum, parvus, paucus, gr. [greek], goth. favai pauci, angl. few, huc pertinent, mutatā gutturali in labialem, v. sq.)
kṛśa (r. kṛś s. a) macer, tenuis. N. 16. 9. (Hib. creas "narrow, straight", cuile "narrow ness, small" = kārśya q. v., mutato r in l; lat. parcus, parvus; v. r. kṛś.)
kṛśānu m. ignis. RAGH. 2. 49. 7. 21.
kṛṣ 1. 1. P. 1) trahere, abstrahere, rapere, abripere. DR. respondeat sanscrito S, quod cum k cognatum est, gr. 99.)
c. apa abstrahere, abripere, detrahere, tollere, exuere. N. 9. 33. 17. 11. 33.
c. apa preaf. viḥ vyapakarṣāmi. id. N. 24. 41.
c. ava abstrahere, abripere, retrahere. N. 10. 28.: avakṛṣṭas tu kalinā mohitaḥ prādravan nalaḥ; 10. 26.: sa kṛṣyamāṇaḥ kalinā sauhṛdenā 'vakṛṣyate.
c. ā attrahere, detrahere, deducere, protrahere. N. 10. 26.
c. ā praef. apaḥ apākarṣāmi abstrahere, amovere. RAGH. 12. 17.: tam aśakyam apākraṣṭum.
c. ut sursum trahere, levare, elevare. RAGH. 6. 14.: visrastam aṃsāt...prālambam utkṛṣya.
c. ni praef. sam v. sannikarṣa sannikṛṣṭa.
c. nis extrahere, educere. SA. 5. 16.
c. pari trahere circum. DR. 5. 21.
c. pra protrahere, extendere. prakṛṣṭa protractus, longus. N. 12. 111.: gatvā prakṛṣṭam adhvānam. - c. pra praef. vi removere. RAGH. 17. 45.: vāhyāḥ śatravo viprakṛṣṭāḥ.
c. vi 1) abstrahere, abripere. DR. 5. 22. H. 4. 21. 22. 2) vikraṣṭun dhanuḥ cāpam intendere arcum. SA. 3. 22.: vikṛṣya balavad dhanuḥ; RAM. I. 62. 4. 38.: vikarṣa cāpaṃ sandhāya vāṇenā 'nena.
c. sam abstrahere, abripere. SA. 5. 64.
[Page 83a]
kṛṣ 2. 6. P.A. (vilekhane K. vilekhe V.) 1) radere, scabere, delineare, pingere (v. likh praef. vi). Huc traxerim nikṛṣ cujus Pass. invenitur in MAH. 1. 2616., ubi significare videtur quendam defordiendi, sepeliendi modum, minus profundum quam is qui per nikhan exprimitur, einscharren: yaḥ saṃsthito dahyate vā nikhanyate vā 'pi nikṛṣyate vā. 2) arare. R.Schl. I. 66. 14.: me kṛṣataḥ kṣetram v. kṛṣi. (Fortasse goth. FALH abscondere, sepelire, filha, falh, fulhum, mutatā gutturali in lab. et ṣ in gutturalem, v. gr. 99.)
kṛṣi f. (r. kṛṣ s. i) aratio, agricultura. BH. 18. 44.
kṛṣin m. (r. kṛṣ s. in) arator. SU. 2. 24.
kṛṣṇa 1) niger, violaceus. 2) m. nom. propr. Krischnus, deus Wischnus humanā formā indutus. Dual. kṛṣṇau Krischnus et Argunus. (Russ. [greek] ernyī niger ejectā sibilante.)
kṛṣṇavartman m. (nigram viam habens, (BAH. e praec. et vartman via) ignis.
kṛṣṇasarpa m. (e kṛṣṇa et sarpa) serpens niger. HIT. 67. 7.
kṛṣṇasāra (BAH. e kṛṣṇa et sāra q. v. 1) niger. N. 24. 16. 2) m. dorcas, antilope niger. AM.
kṛṣṇā f. nomen Pāndavorum uxoris.
kṛṣṇāy (Denom. a kṛṣṇa gr. 585.) nigrare. HIT. 22. 74.: aṅgāraḥ śītaḥ kṛṣṇāyate karam. (Russ. [greek]ernjū nigro).
kṝ 1. 6. P. kirāmi (gr. 334.) conjicere, spargere, perfundere, obruere, implere. GIT. GOV. 4. 14.: kirati sajalakaṇajālam; DR. 8. 6.: śaktitomaranārācaiḥ... kīryamāṇaḥ. (Gr. [greek] quorum ultimum formā cum kṛṇāmi cl. 9. convenit, cf. pṝ quod ex kṝ mutatā gutturali in labialem ortum esse videtur.)
c. anu implere. MAH. 1. 4340.: vaṇigbhiścā' nvakīryanta nagarāṇi. - anukīrṇa impletus. DR. 6. 2. 8. 48. A. 7. 2.
c. abhi implere. R. Schl. II. 14. 53.: abhyakīryata śokena.
c. ava 1) i. q. simpl. A. 3. 32.: astrapūgeta...bhūtam avākiram. avakīrṇa impletus, plenus. MAH. 1. 7840. 2) de- serere, relinquere. MAH. 1. 3057.: avakīryaca māṃ yātā parātmajam ivā 'satī. 3) Pass. deserere, se dispandere, dilatare. R. Schl. I. 38. 14.: samantād avakīryata (omisso augmento) samantatastu tān devīm abhyaṣiñcata pāvakaḥ.
c. ava preaf. sam i. q. simpl. A. 3. 25.: tam...śaravarṣeṇa samavākiram.
c. ā implere. ākīrṇa impletus, plenus. N. 12. 2. 113. A. 6. 7. (Cf. lat. acervus.)
c. ā praef. apa vacuefacere, ex inanire; MAH. 1. 2851.: nā 'puṣpaḥ pādapaḥ kaścit ṣaṭapadair nā 'py apākīrṇaḥ.
c. ā preaf. sam implere. samākīrṇa. N. 12. 38.
c. ut 1) superfundere. UR. 37. 5.: utkīrṇā iva vāsayaṣṭiṣu niśā nidrālasā varhiṇaḥ. 2) perforare? RAGH. 4. 59.: mattebharadanotkīrṇa; v. sq.
c. ut praef. sam id. RAGH. 1. 4.: maṇau vajrasamutkīrṇe (Schol. Calc. = hīreṇa cchidrite.)
c. pari 1) circumfundere, undique implere. RAGH. ed. Calc. 8. 35.: bhramaraiḥ...parikīrṇā (Schol. paritaḥ sarvataḥ kīrṇā vyāptā). 2) committere, tradere. RAGH. 18. 32.: mahīm mahecchaḥ parikīrya sūnau.
c. pra se dissipare, se disspergere. RAM. I. 9. 20.: sarvataḥ prakiranti sma lalamānā varāṅganāḥ; - prakīrṇa expansus, elatus. A. 6. 2.: phenavatyaḥ prakīrṇāśca...ūrmayaḥ; 10. 63.: prakīrṇakeśī. (Cf. lat. procerus, quod etiam ad kṛṣ trahi potest, unde prakṛṣṭa longus.)
c. vi spargere, expandere. HIT. 9.: taṇḍulakaṇān vikīrya; MAN. 11. 196.: vikiret yavasaṃ gavām; A. 9. 18.: vikīrṇair iva parvataiḥ. - śvāsān vikaritum suspiria ducere. GIT. GOV. 5. 16.
c. sam 1) confundere, miscere. MAH. 1. 3479.: saṅkīrṇācāradharma; 2) implere. IN. 1. 28.: apsarogaṇasaṅkīrṇa; SU. 2. 24.: asthikaṅkālasaṅkīrṇa.
kṝ 2. 9. P.: kṛṇāmi (= [greek], v. kṝ cl. 6., hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse v.) offendere, laedere, ferire, vexare, occidere. (Cf. ciri cīrṇa cūrṇ.)
[Page 84a]
kṝ 3. 10. A.: kāraye (vijñāne v.) noscere. (Gr. [greek], lat. cerno, quae formā cum kṛṇāmi cl. 9. cohaerent, v. gr. comp. 109a). 5. 496.
kṝt 10. P. kīrtayāmi (ut mihi videtur, Denom. a kīrti gloria, quodipsum a kṝ quocum fortasse lat. CEL vocis celeber cohaeret, mutato r in l) 1) dicere, eloqui, enuntiare, memorare. MAN. 3. 36.: sarvaṃ śṛṇuta tam viprāḥ samyak kīrtayato mama; 10. 123.: viprasevai'va śūdrasya viśiṣṭaṅ karma kīrtyate. 2) laudare, celebrare. N. 20. 36.: yeca tvām manuṣyā loke kīrtayiṣyanty atandritāḥ; BH. 9. 14.: satataṅ kīrtayanto mām.
c. ut anu pari pra sam + pra sam id. RAGH. 10. 33.: mahimānam...utkīrtya tava; R. Schl. I. 14. 22.: avajñāya...mānuṣān nā'nvakīrtayat; MAN. 2. 122.: svan nāma parikīrtayet; M. 56. parikīrtita celebratus; MAN. 3. 27.: brāhmo dharmaḥ prakīrtitaḥ; BH. 18. 4.: tyāgo hi...trividhaḥ samprakīrtitaḥ; N. 5. 10.: saṅkīrtyamāneṣu rājñān nāmasu.
kḷp 1. 1. A., secundam grammaticos etiam P. (ut videtur, a r. kṛ adjecto p sicut saepe in formis caus. -- gr. 519. sq. - mutato ṛ in ḷ vel, in formis gunatis, ar in al; plerumque enim haec radix kalp sonat, unde Praes. kalpāmi kalpe v. kṛp) fieri, praesertim participem fieri alcjs rei, vel causam fieri alcjs rei, esse alicui rei, converti in alqd, afferre alqd, c. dat. rei, plerumque substantivorum abstructorum. BH. 2. 15.: so'mṛtatvāya kalpate is immortalitatis particeps fit; RAGH. 18. 32.: ajanmane 'kalpata liberationis a nativitate particeps factus est. - kḷpta factus, constitutus. MAN. 3. 69.: pañca kḷptā mahāyajñāḥ. (Huc traxerim nostrum helfe, goth. hilpa, praet. et radix halp, quod accuratissime cum kalp convenit, mutatā initiali tenui in aspiratam, ex generali lege, et servatā tenui finali, sicut in slepa dormio = svap v. gr. comp. 89.; lith. gélbmi juvo, v. kḷp cl. 10.)
c. upa i. q. simpl. MAN. 3. 202.: vāry api śraddhayā dattam akṣayāyo 'pakalpate (Schol. akṣayasukhahetuḥ sampadyate). - upakḷpta factus, praeparatus, apportatus (v. kḷp cl. 10. praef. upa). MAN. 3. 208.: āsaneṣū 'pakḷpteṣu... viprāṃs tān upaveśayet (Schol. upakḷpteṣu explicat per vinyasteṣu i. e. collocatis); 8. 333.: yas tv etāny upakḷptāni dravyāṇi stenayet (Schol. upabhogārtham kṛtasaṃskārāṇi).
c. vi haesitare, dubitare. HIT. 53. 10.: ādiṣṭo na vikalpeta.
kḷp 2. 10. P. kalpayāmi. 1) facere, efficere, creare. RAGH. 8. 46.: mama bhāgyaviplavād aśaniḥ kalpita eṣa vedhasā; R. Schl. I. 35. 1.: pautrīm iṣṭim akalpayat; RAGH. 1. 94.: kalpayāmāsa vanyām evā 'sya saṃvidhām (Schol. Calc. = sampādayāmāsa). 2) dare, impertire. RAM. I. 53. 10.: bhāgān na kalpayatha me surāḥ; MAN. 11. 231.: kalpayitvā 'sya vṛttim; MAH. Ex. 58.: āsanaṅ kalpayāmāsa.
c. upa praeparare, apportare. RAM. I. 11. 58.: yajñe yad upakalpitam; III. 65. 17.: śayyā tvadartham upakalpitā; N. 23. 11.: tasya prakṣālanārthāya kumbhās tatro 'pa kalpitāḥ.
c. pari 1) facere, parare. RAGH. 4. 6.: parikalpitasānnidhyā...sarasvatī; 11. 23.: āsasāda munir ātmanas tataḥ śiṣyavargaparikalpitārhaṇam...tapovanam; MAN. 9. 152.: sarvam vā rikthajñātan tu daśadhā parikalpyaca (Schol. daśadhā kṛtvā). 2) constituere, definire. UP. 35.: tasyā'pi...tayā niśi saṅketakan dvitīyasmin prahare paryakalpyata.
c. pra 1) facere. daṇḍam prakalpitum punire, castigare. MAN. 8. 324. 2) dare, impertire. MAN. 11. 22.: vṛttin dharmyām prakalpayet v. simpl. sgf. 3.
c. sam cogitare. BHAR. 3. 63.: atītam api na smarann apica bhāvyasaṅkalpayan. (Schol. bhavitavyan na saṅkalpayan.)
kekā f. pavonum clamor. RAGH. 1. 39.
kekin m. (a praec. s. in) pavo. AM.
ket 10. P. advocare, invitare; consilium dare (proprie facere ut aliquis sciat, Caus. radicis kit scire).
keta m. (r. kit s. a) 1) domus, habitatio. 2) in dial. Vedicā mens. Ros. L. 14. divyo gandharvo ketapūḥ ketan naḥ punātu.
ketaka m. ketakī f. (r. kit s. aka) planta quaedam, Pandanus odoratissimus. RAGH. 13. 16.
ketana n. (r. kit s. ana) 1) signum, insigne. MAH. 1. 8138. 2) vexillum. 3) habitatio. R. Schl. I. 75. 8.
ketu m. (r. kit s. u) vexillum. N. 12. 38.
kep 1. A. (gatyām K. gatyāñ cāle v.) ire, se movere, vacillare. (Cf. kamp gep.)
keyūra n. armilla. RAGH. 6. 68.; m. BHAR. 2. 16.
kel 1. P. (gatau K. cālagatyoḥ V.) ire, se movere, vacillare; cf. cal.
keli m. f. (r. kil s. i) lusus, praesertim amatorius. HIT. 50. 1. (Hib. cal "a joke", v. kil.)
kev 1. A. (sevane K. seve V.) colere, venerari (Cf. sev quod ex kev ortum esse potest, quum gutturales facile in sibilantes transenant.).
kevarta m. (e ke locat. vocis ka aqua, et varta iens) piscator, v. kaivarta.
kevala 1) omnis, universus, totus. BH. 5. 11. A. 9. 7. DR. 4. 17. 2) unus, solus. RAGH. 2. 63. (Goth. hail sanus ?)
kevalam Adv. (a praec. signo accus. m) solum. HIT. 4. 11.
keśa m. (ut equidem puto, e locat. ke in capite et śa corrupto e śaya quod etiam in aliis hujusmodi compositis invenitur, e. c. jaleśaya piscis; keśa est igitur quod in capite jacet, sicut śiroruha quod in capite crescit, v. giriśa) coma, caesaries. (Lat. caesaries formā magis cum keśara convenit, quocum etiam nostrum Haar, anglosax. haer, contulerim, ita ut media syllaba vocis keśara ejecta sit, sicut kumāra apud Graecos sonat [greek] Cum priore compositi keśa parte i. e. cum ka caput conferri potest lat. ca vocis ca-pillus, quasi capitis pilus, nec non syllaba co, [greek] vocum co-ma, [greek] [greek])
keśara m. (a praec. s. ra) 1) juba leonis. Lass. 62. 20. 2) i. q. kesara (v. keśa).
[Page 85b]
keśarin (a praec. s. in) 1) jubatus, de leone. MAH. 1. 8286.: siṃhāḥ keśariṇaḥ. 2) m. leo. AM.
keśava (a keśa s. va) 1) comam multam vel pulchram habens. 2) m. cognomen Krischni.
keśahasta m. (e keśa et hasta capillorum abundantia) coma multa vel ornata. AM. IN. 5. 6.
keśin m. (a keśa s. in) 1) comā pulchrā praeditus. 2) m. leo. 3) m. nomen Daityi, quem Krischnus interfecit. BH. 18. 1.
keśinī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) n. pr. N. 22. 1.
kesara m. n. (ut videtur, e keśara mutato ś in s) fibra, filum plantae. RAGH. 4. 67. 9. 34.
kai 1. P.: kāyāmi (śabde) sonare. (Hib. cail "a voice, a name", cailbhe "a mouth".)
kaikaya m. (a kekaya s. a) a Kekayo descendens. DR. 5. 16.
kaitava n. (a kitava m. lusor, s. a) lusus. N. 26. 10.
kairava n. nymphaea alba esculenta. AM.
kairāta Adj. (a kirāta q. v. suff. a) cirāticus. A. 3. 20.
kailāsa m. mons sic dictus, ad Himālayicos montes pertinens, Dei Kuveri sedes.
kaivarta m. (a kevarta s. a) piscator. AM.; HIT. 114. 1.
kokila m. cuculus niger vel indicus.
koṭara 1) nudus. SAK. 7. 7. 2) m. n. cavum arboris. AM.
koṭi f. 1) extremitas, cuspis, cacumen. RAGH. 6. 14.: aṅgadakoṭi; 7. 43.: śyenanakhāgrakoṭi; 9. 12.: śitakoṭiṇā kuliśena; 11. 81.: bhūminihitaikakoṭi tat kārmukam. 2) numerus 10,000,000.
koṭika m. n. pr. DR. 1. 16.
koṭikāśya m. id. DR. 1. 17.
koṭiśas (a koṭi s. śas). Hoc adverbium cum primitivo koṭi eandem rationem habet, quam Latinorum catervatim cum caterva. SU. 3. 14.
koṇa m. (r. kuṇ s. a) plectrum. Wils. "a bow of a lute, a fiddle stick etc." RAM. III. 55. 26.
kodaṇḍa m. n. (ut videtur, e daṇḍa praefixo ko) arcus. HIT. 35. 11.
[Page 86a]
kodrava n. frumentum quoddam, quo egeni vescuntur, paspalum frumentaceum. BHAR. 2. 98.
kopa m. (r. kup s. a) ira, iracundia.
kopana (r. kup s. ana) 1) iracundus. MAH. 1. 1354. 2) iratus. UR. 60. 18.
komala (fortasse cum kumāra cohaeret sicut kumāl q. v. cum kumār) 1) tener, debilis. Lass. 92. 9.: komalaḥ pāṇir asyāḥ; HIT. 15. 9.: aham alpaśaktirdantāśca me komalāḥ; RAGH. 9. 45. 2) lenis, mollis, placidus de sono. BHAR. 1. 97. 3) gratus, jucundus, amoenus. Lass. 52. 17.: vṛkṣān...sukomalān.
koraka m. n. gemma floris. AM.
kola m. aper. (Lith. kuilys id., kiaule porca; hib. cullach aper; gr. [greek].)
kolāhala m. tumultus, strepitus, fremitus. HIT. 106. 11. SAK. 27. 2. infr.
kovida (ut videtur, e ko nomin. m. interr. et vida a r. vid scire s. a) gnarus. N. 1. 1.
kośa m. (r. kuś s. a) 1) gemma floris. RAGH. 3. 8. 13. 29. 2) vagina. N. 10. 18. 3) aurum factum et rude, gaza, thesaurus. DR. 4. 11. (Scribitur etiam koṣa hib. gucog "a bud, sprout".)
kośala m. pl. nomen regionis. N. 9. 23.
koṣa m. i. q. kośa. N. 26. 19.
koṣṇa (ex kā q. v. et uṣṇa calidus) tepidus. RAGH. 1. 84.
kaukṣeyaka m. (a kukṣi venter s. eyaka) ensis, gladius. AM.
kautuka n. (a kutuka s. a) 1) magna laetitia, eximia voluptas. P. 21. BHAR. 3. 15. 2) curiositas, cupiditas et studium novarum rerum. HIT. 80. 4. 123. 15. UP. 80. 3) matrimonium, nuptiae. RAGH. 11. 53.: kanayātanayakautukakriyām...vitenatuḥ (Schol. Calc. kautukakriyām = vivāhotsavam).
kautūhala n. (a kutūhala s. a) 1) voluptas. SA. 4. 26. 2) curiositas c. loc. rei. MAH. 1. 2284.: vistaraśravaṇe jātaṅ kautūhalam atīva me.
kaunteya m. (a kuntī s. eya) Kuntiā natus.
[Page 86b]
kaumāra (a kumāra puer s. a) 1) puerilis, juvenilis. SA. 6. 11. 2) n. pueritia.
kaumuda m. (a kumuda q. v. s. a) luna; cf. kumudinīnāyaka.
kaumudī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī 1) lumen lunae. 2) festum.
kauravya m. (a kuru s. ya v. gr. 650.) Kurūs progenies, a Kuru descendens. H. 1. 19.
kauśa (Fem. kauśī a kuśa s. a) e gramine kusa dicto confectus. SA. 3. 4.
kauśala n. (a kuśala q. v. s. a) 1) felicitas. 2) dexteritas. BH. 2. 50.
kauśika (a kuśa s. ika) 1) i. q. kauśa. DR. 3. 1. 2) ulula. HIT. 119. 14.
knaṃs 1. et. 10. A.: knaṃse knaṃsye (bhāsane scribitur knas gr. 110a).) splendere.
knath 1. et 10. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, occidere. (Cf. krath et klath ratione habitā, litteras liquidas facile inter se permutari. Fortasse huc pertinet gr. KTEN, ita ut litteris transpositis ortum sit e KNET.)
knas 4. P. (hvṛtibhāsanayoḥ) inflexum esse; splendere.
knu 9. P. (śabde) sonare. Cf. ku.
knū 9. P. A. id.
knūy 1. A. (śabde K. durgandhe ārdratve śabde V.) sonare; foetere; madidum esse. (Cf. pūy foetere.)
kmar 1. P. (hūrchane K. kauṭilye V.) inflexum esse.
krakaca m. n. serra. AM.
kratu m. (pro kartu a r. kṛ s. tu) 1) sacrificum. N. 5. 46. 2) in dial. vedicā a) perfector. RIGV. p. 26. 2. b) potentia. RIGV. P. 28. 1. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
krath 1. et 10. P. kathāmi krāthayāmi (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) occidere; v. knath.
krathana n. (r. krath s. ana) caedes. AM.
krad 1. A. i. q. krand.
krand 1. P. A. clamare, flere, lamentari, ejulare. RAGH. 14. 68.: sā...cakranda viganā kurarī 'va bhūyaḥ; 15. 42.: dvāri cakranda bhūpateḥ N. 11. 20.: tāṅ krandamānām atyartham kururīm iva vāśatīm; RAM. I. 2. 17.: niśamya krauñcīṅ krandantīm. - krandituṃ śaraṇam auxilium maximā voce petere. UR. 2. 6. (Goth. greta ploro, cum e ( = ā, v. gr. comp. 69.) pro an, sicut in teka = tango et fleka = plango; cf. kland quod e krand mutato r in l ortum esse puto.)
c. ā id. N. 11. 26.: ākrandamānāṃ saṃśrutya.
krandana n. (r. krand s. ana) lamentatio, lugubris clamor. HIT. 98. 19. 21.
krap 1. P. (ex karp transaposito ar in ra i. q. kṛp.
kram 1. 1. P. interdum A. (vocalis radicalis in temporibus specialibus Parasmaipadi, nec non in part. in ta et gerund. in tvā producitur, in Atmanepado, quod in compositione cum ati ā pra et vi invenitur, vocalis brevis retinetur; Caus. kramayāmi gr. 517.) ire, incedere, ambulare, pervenire. RAGH. 1. 14.: urvīṅ krāntvā in terram profectus. (Schol. Calc. = pṛthivīm ākramya.) Intens. caṅkramy (gr. 569.) id. MAH. 1. 716.: tataḥ so 'ndho 'pi caṅkramyamāṇaḥ kūpe papāta. (Fortasse lat. gra-dus, gra-dior huc pertinent, mutatā tenui in mediam et ejectā nasali; etiam gran-dis huc trahi posset, cf. utkram surgere, et vikrānta fortis. Huc etiam trahi posset goth. hlaupa curro, germ. vet. hlaufu, hloufu, et abjectā initiali, laufu, lofu, mutatā labiali nasali in mutam ejusdem organi, sicut lith. dewyni novem convenit cum navan et gr. [greek] cum mṛta mortuus (gr. comp. 317.); respiciatur etiam germ. vet. fūst, Th. fūsti, pugnus, quod Graffius apte confert cum muṣṭi; v. kram.)
c. ati transgredi, praeterire. N. 21. 25.: grāmān bahūn atikramya; BR. 1. 1.: aticakrāma sumahān kālaḥ; RAM. III. 52. 34.: tavai 'va vacanam vayam . nā 'tikramāmahe sarve velām prāpye'va sāgaraḥ. C. ablat. egredi, prodire. RAM. I. 9. 11.: aticakrāma āśramāt; MAN. 9. 78.: sa hi svāmyād atikrāmet. - atikrāntam vayas progressa aetas, grandis aetas. SA. 1. 4.
c. ati praef. abhi id. MAH. 1. 199.: abhyatikramya dharmam; RAM. III. 54. 26.: svaveśmābhyatikramya.
c. ati preaf. vi id. kāle banjutithe vyatikrānte; RAM. Schl. II. 14. 29.: vyaticakrāma tañ janam.
c. ati praef. sam id. N. 9. 21.: avantīm ṛkṣavantañca samatikramya parvatam; 2. 21.: rūpeṇa samatikrāntā sarvayoṣitaḥ.
c. adhi occupare, e. c. sedem (cf. kram c. ā preaf. sam) IN. 2. 22.: pārthaḥ śakrāsanaṅ gataḥ . adhyakrāmad ameyātmā dvitīya iva vāsavaḥ.
c. apa discedere. N. 11. 1. DR. 4. 22. - Cum apa praef. vi id. RAM. III. 65. 56.: vyapākrāmat sa lakṣmaṇaḥ.
c. abhi accedere. IN. 1. 41. - Praef. sam (samabhikram) id. N. 11. 27.
c. ā P. A. 1) aggredi, accedere, pervenire. HIT. 94. 13.: vijigīṣavo yathā parabhūmim ākrāmanti tat kathaya; RAM. III. 71. 12.: snehenā "krāntahṛdayaḥ; IN. 1. 30.: ūrdhvam ācakrame; SU. 2. 16.: nā "kramanta yadā śāpā vāṇā muktāḥ śilāsva iva; RAGH. 5. 71.: yāvat tāpanidhir ākramate na bhānuḥ.
c. ā praef. sam + upa id. RAM. I. 33. 21.: samupākrāntā diśam somavatīm.
c. ā praef. nir egredi, procedere. RAGH. 6. 81.
c. ā praef. sam occupare (cf. kram praef. adhi). RAGH. 4. 4.: samākrāntam tena siṃhāsanam pitryam akhilañca'rimaṇḍalam.
c. ut surgere, surgendo discedere, praesertim de spiritu, animā, e corpore discedente. MAN. 1. 55.: tado'tkrāmati mūrtitaḥ; 2. 120.: ūrdhvam prāṇā hyutkrāmanti; RAGH. 7. 50.: paraspareṇa kṣatayoḥ prahartror utkrāntavāyvoḥ samakālam eva. De colore a vultu discedente, RAGH. 16. 17.
c. ut praef. vi relinquere. RAGH. 13. 72.: vyutkramya lakṣmaṇam.
c. upa A. incipere. IN. 1. 21.: tam āpraṣṭhum upacakrame; H. 1. 23.: gamanāyo'pacakrame. - Praef. sam A. id. RAM. III. 56. 38.: praṣṭṃ samupacakrame.
c. nis: niṣkrāmāmi (gr. 79.) egredi, prodire. RAM. I. 9. 22.: niścakrāmā"śramāt. -- abhiniṣkram upaniṣkram id. MAN. 6. 41. RAM. III. 68. 4. N. 13. 36.
c. parā superare, vincere. DR. 8. 57.: parākrānta v. parākrama.
c. pari ambulare. Lass. 74. 6. - anuparikram circumgredi. MAN. 7. 122.: sa tān anuparikramya sarvān. - samparikram id. MAH. Ex. 12. bahūni samparikramya tīrthāni.
c. pra P. A. incipere. M. 55.: praṣṭum pracakrame; DEV. 2. 48.: devīṅ khaṅgaprahārais tu te tāṃ hantum pracakramuḥ.
c. prati recedere, gradum referre. DR. 6. 24.
c. vi A. i. q. simpl. H. 1. 9.: tena vikramamāṇena. - vikrānta fortis, validus. N. 12. 54. 21. 12.
c. sam ire, ingredi. RAGH. 5. 10.: kālo hy ayaṃ saṅkramitun dvitīyam...āśramam. - Caus. RAGH. 13. 3.: sankramite turaṅge; 9. 52.
kram 2. 4. P. A.: krāmyāmi krāmye (gr. 331a).) i. q. kram cl. 1.
krama m. (r. kram s. a) 1) gradus, passus. RAM. I. 27. 24.: tribhiḥ kramais tathā lokān ājahāra trivikramaḥ. 2) ordo, series, successio. N. 12. 49.: kramaprāptaṃ rājyam. -- krameṇa kramāt ex ordine, deinceps. N. 16. 31.: paryapṛcchata tān sarvān krameṇa suhṛdaḥ svakān; RAGH. 3. 30.: kramāc catasraḥ...tatāra vidyāḥ. 3) modus, ratio, vitae ratio. HIT. 8. 15.: prastāvakrameṇa sa paṇḍito 'bravīta; 68. 21.: amātyānām eṣaḥ kramaḥ; UP. 68.: kaṣṭo hy avinayaḥ kramaḥ. -- In fine compositorum interdum redundare videtur; e. c. HIT. 39. 4.: digvijayakrameṇa i. q. digvijayena i. e. post regionum superationem. (Huc retulaerim scot. et hib. ceum, céim passus, ejecto r.)
kramaśas (a krama s. śas) 1) gradatim, paulatim. HIT. 46. 11. 2) ex ordine, deinceps. RAGH. 12. 47.
kraya m. (r. krī s. a) emtio. HIT. 32. 1.
krayya (r. krī s. ya v. gr. 629.) emptione comparandus. AM.
kravya n. caro. (Lith. krauja-s sanguis, russ. [greek] krovj lat. cruor, cruentus, crūdus, caro.)
krī 9. P. A. krīṇāmi krīṇe emere. RAM. I. 48. 9.: anyam vā 'pya ānaya krītvā; HIT. 32. 1.: krayakrītañca maithunam. (Hib. creanaim "I buy, purchase" tam radice quam adjectā syllabā egregie cum krīṇāmi convenit; graec. [greek] quorum posterius litteris transdpositis ex [greek] pro [greek] ortum esse videtur, mutatā gutturali in labialem, quā in re cum cambo - brit. pyrnu emere convenit; itaque origine alienum est [greek] vendo a [greek] transeo, in posteriore enim verbo, quod cum scr. pārayāmi cognatum est, labialis littera est genuina. Fortasse etiam lith. prékis emtio, perkù emo, lat. pretium et angl. hire huc pertinent.)
c. upa id. HIT. 115. 3. 4.
c. vi vendere. RAM. I. 46. 18.: na vikreṣyāmy aham putram; HIT. 87. 2.
c. sam emere. MAH. 1. 6219.: naca me vidyate vittaṃ saṅkretum puruṣaṅ kvacit.
krīḍ 1. P. delectari, jocari, ludere. H. 4. 47.: mā krīḍa jahi rakṣo vibhīṣaṇam; HIT.: mṛtasya krīḍanti dārair api dhanair api.
c. sam P. A. id. SU. 1. 34.: tais tair viharaiḥ...saṅkrīḍatān teṣām; RAM. I. 9. 55.: citraṃ saṅkrīḍamānās tāḥ krīḍanair vividhais tadā.
krīḍa m. (r. krīḍ s. a) oblectatio, jocus, ludus. AM.
krīḍana n. (r. krīḍ s. ana) id. RAM. I. 9. 15., v. krīḍ praef. sam.
krīḍā f. (r. krīḍ s. ā) id. AM.
kruñc 1. P. (kauṭulyālpībhāvayoḥ K. gatyām V.) inflexum esse, exiguum esse, ire. (Pictetius huc trahit hib. cruinn rotundus.)
kruddha v. krudh gr. 83a).
krudh 4. P. irasci. N. 18. 9.: na krudhyanti varastriyaḥ; H. 3. 15.: puṃskāmāṃ śaṅkamānaśca cukrodha puruṣādakaḥ; c. gen. N. 22. 28.: ādhibhir dahyamānasya śyāmā na kro- et hoc e [greek]; nostrum Groll, mutato d in l? hib. corruidhe "anger, wrath, motion"; corruigh "fury, resentment".)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. c. acc. UR. 36. 1.: na tām abhikruddho muniḥ.
c. pari id. RAM. III. 76. 45.
c. prati iram rependere. MAN. 6. 4.: krudhyantan na pratikrudhyet.
c. sam i. q. simpl. saṅkrudha iratus. H. 3. 4.
krudh f. (r. krudh) ira.
krudhā f. (r. krudh s. ā) id. AM.
krunth 9. P. kruthnāmi (śilaṣi kliśi) amplecti, vexare. (Cf. kunth krath knath.)
kruś 1. P. clamare. RAM. I. 9. 61.: cukrośa ṛṣyaśṛṅge'ti. (Lith. [greek] clamo, de infantibus, kryksztauju vociferor; hib. cruisigh "music, song"; fortasse lat. crocio, crocito; gr. [greek], [greek]; goth. hrukja crocito.)
c. ā coviciari, maledicere. R. Schl. II. 12. 77.: tan tu māñ jīvaloko 'yan nūnam ākroṣṭhum arhati; MAN. 6. 48. 8. 267.
c. ut conclamare, exclamare. A. 7. 2.: nivātakavacāḥ sarve...abhyadravan mām...utkrośanto mahārathāḥ. utkruṣṭa sonans. SU. 1. 33.: mahānādair utkruṣṭatalanāditaiḥ.
c. pra 1) i. q. simpl. SU. 1. 15.: trāhī 'ti pracukruśuḥ; N. 11. 2. 23. 23. 24. 43. A. 19. 21. 2) acclamare, inclamare, c. acc. DR. 5. 23.: bhītā dhaumyam pracukrośa purohitaṃ sāḥ; 6. 29.
c. vi id. RAM. III. 44. 11.: hā rāme'ti vicukruśuḥ; c. acc. pers. DR. 6. 26.
c. sam praef. abhi id. III. 72. 39.: ārye 'ty evā 'bhi saṅkruśya.
krūra (fortasse mutilatum e krudhra a r. krudh productā vocali ad compeensandum omissum dh cf. lat. crudelis et v. r. krudh) Adj. crudelis, saevus, ferus, terribilis, horrificus, horrendus. H. 2. 2. SU. 1. 3. H. 1. 17. 4. 31. - krūram Adv. terribilem in modum. DR. 6. 3.
krūrabuddhi (BAH. e krūra et buddhi mens, intellectus) crudelem mentem habens. H. 4. 31.
krūramānasa (BAH. e krūra et mānasa n. mens) i. q. praec.
krūropasaṃhita (TATP. e krūra quod hoc in composit. neutrum est substantive positum, crudele, crudelitas, et upasaṃhita conjunctus, a r. dhā s. ta) cum crudelitate conjunctus. H. 2. 20.
kreṇi m. (r. krī s. ni v. euphon. r. 94a).) emtio. AM.
kroḍa n. kroḍā f. 1) pectus. AM. 2) gremium. HIT. 80. 14.: nīḍakroḍe pakṣiṇaḥ sukham varṣāsu nivasanti.
krodha m. (r. krudh irasci, s. a) ira, iracundia. N. 6. 5.
krodhana (r. krudh s. ana iracundus. HIT. 13. 3.
krośa m. (r. kruś s. a) mensura distantiae (Wils. a league, a Cós' containing 4000 cubits). DR. 8. 53.
kroṣṭu m. (Nom. kroṣṭā a th. kroṣṭṛ 181.) canis aureus, anglice jackal. DR. 1. 17.
kroṣṭṛ v. kroṣṭu et gr. 181.
krauñca m. nomen avis, ardeae species; Wils. "a Kind of heron or curlew". R. Schl. I. 2. 12.
krauñcī Fem. praec. R. Schl. I. 2. 14.
klath 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, occidere. (Cf. ślath knath krath khad lat. clades.
klad 1. A. (vaiklavye K. rudi V.) dolore affici, flere. (Cf. kland krad krand.)
kland 1. P. (āhvānarodanayoḥ; grammatici scribunt klad gr. 110a).) clamare, ejulare, flere. (Cf. klad krad krand; hib. glaodhaim "I call, bawl, roar, shout".)
klap 10. P. klāpayāmi (avyaktāyām vāci) indistincte loqui. (Cf. jalp et lith. kalpū loquor, praet. kalpejau, fut. kalpesu, gr. comp. 506.)
[Page 90a]
klam 4. P. klāmyāmi (gr. 332.) defatigari, confici. klānta defatigatus. N. 21. 27. (Cum hac radice cohaeret idem valens śram cujus ś ortum est e k; gr. [greek] ex utraque forma explicari potest, ejecto l vel r, nisi, quod Pottius suspicatur, ortum est e kṣam ejectā sibilante; lat. len-tus e clen-tus? = klānta; fortasse claudus e clan-dus, nisi pertinet ad khoḍ q. v.; nostrum lahm, germ. vet. lam, lith. lu-mas, abjectā guttrali.)
c. pari id. H. 1. 21.: tṛṣāpariklānta siti confectus.
klama m. (r. klam s. a) fatigatio, lassitudo, languor, confectio. A. 4. 47.: na śītoṣṇenaca klamaḥ.
klav 1. A. (bhaye) timere, v. vaiklavya.
klid 4. P. humectari. HIT. 29. 4.: klidyati. - klinna irrigatus. RAM. III. 61. 24.: aśruklinna. - Caus. kledayāmi humectare. BH. 2. 23.: nacai 'naṅ kledayanty āpaḥ. (Pottius p. 243. confert gr. [greek], quod consonantibus egregie cum klid convenit, vocali autem et sensu ad formam causalem kledayāmi pertinet, ita ut posterius diphthongi e elementum omissum et a in v attenuatum sit; lith. sklys-ti e sklyd-ti fluere, praet. sklyd-au, cujus s e praepos. su cum = sam sa [greek], explicari potest, nisi est additamentum euphonicum, propter adamatam litterarum s et k conjunctionem; angl. wet humidus, anglo-sax. hwet, hwoet id., mutato l in w, v. gr. comp. 20.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. pariklinna irrigatus. RAM. III. 61. 24.: varṣatoyapariklinna.
c. sam id. saṅklinna irrigatus. MR. 177. 8.
klind 1. P. A. (parivedane K.; grammatici scribunt klid gr. 110a).) lugere. (Cf. kland unde klind attenuatā vocali ortam esse censeo.)
klinna v. klid gr. 607.
kliś 4. P. A. 9. P.: kliśyāmi kliśye kliśnāmi dolore afficere, vexare. RAGH. 13. 73.: kliśyann ivā 'sya bhujamadhyam uraḥsthalena; 11. 58.: marutaḥ pratīpagāḥ ...cikliśur bhṛśatayā varūthinīm. -Pass. N. 13. 50.: janena kliśyate bālā; H. 4. 41.: rākṣasena tadā bhīmaṅ kliśyamānan nirīkṣya tu; RAM. I. 29. 1.: akliṣṭavrata qui vota non violat; I. 31. 37.: vacanam akliṣṭam verbum non violatum. (Cambo-brit. gloesi "to pain, to cause a pang, to suffer a pang".)
c. pari i. q. simpl. UP. 19.: śuśrūṣāparikliṣṭha; MAH. 1. 2288.: parikliśyan = parikliśyamāna v. gr. 597.
klīv 1. A. (ādhārṣdye K.; scribitur etiam klīb) impotentem esse; v. klīva klaivya.
klīva (r. klīv s. a) 1) debilis, impotens; piger, iners. HIT. 32. 19.: klīvavacana. 2) m. eunuchus. N. 21. 14. (Scribitur etiam klīva; cf. hib. cailltean "eunuch", caill-te "castrated", caillim "I geld, castrate, I loose, destroy", cailleadh "emasculation".)
kleda n. (r. klid s. a) humor, liquor. RAGH. 7. 24. 15. 32.
kledan m. (r. klid s. an) luna.
kledu m. (r. klid s. u) id.
kleś 1. A. (vādhane K. vadhe v.; grammatici perperum kleś pro radice habent, quia verbum kleśe ex 1mae classis lege venit a kliś) vexare, occidere.
kleśa m. (r. kliś s. a) molestia, aerumna. H. 1. 44. BR. 3. 18.
klaivya n. (a klīva s. ya) debilitas, debilitatio, demissio animi, mollitia. BH. 2. 3.
kva ubi? SA. 6. 9.; quo? Lass. 24. 11.: kva gacchasi. Notentur locutiones veluti kvaca te kṣatriyabalaṅ kvaca brahmabalam mahat ubi tua cschatriyica potentia? ubi brahmanica potentia magna? i. e. quantum interest inter illam et hanc. R. Schl. 56. 4. - Exempla, ubi res vel persona superior in priore loco posita est, sunt; RAGH. 1. 2.: kva sūryaprabhavo vaṃśaḥ kvacā 'lpaviṣayā matiḥ; MAH. 1. 3065.: kva maharṣiḥ sacai'vā "gryaḥ sā 'psarāḥ kvaca menakā . - kvā'pi alicubi. N. 16. 6.
kvacit (a praec. s. cit) alicubi. N. 15. 15. - Repetitum, ubique. IN. 3. 10.
kvaṇ 1. P. sonare. HIT. 58. 21.: ḍiṇḍimo hastipakāhataḥ kvaṇan; - kvaṇita sonans, susurrans. UR. 68. 1.: padmam antaḥkvaṇitaṣaṭpadam. (Cf. kaṇ kuṇ caṇ svan ratione habitā, gutturales facile in sibilantes degenerare; lat. cano, goth. hana gallus.)
kvaṇa m. (r. kvaṇ s. a) sonus. AM.
kvaṇana n. (r. kvaṇ s. ana) id. AM.
kvaṇita n. (r. kvaṇ s. ta) sonitus. RAGH. 7. 38.: vijajñe vilolaghaṇṭākvaṇintena nāgaḥ.
kvath 1. P. coquere. MAN. 6. 20.: aśanīyād yavāṅūṅ kvathitām.
kvāṇa m. (r. kvaṇ s. a) i. q. kvaṇa. AM.
kvel 1. P. (gatau K. cālagatyoḥ V.) ire, se movere. V. (Cf. kel et kṣvel.)
kṣaj 1. A. (dānagatyoḥ) dare; ire.
kṣañj 1. 1. P. (grammatici scribunt kṣaj gr. 110a).) id.
kṣañj 2. 10. P. (taṅke;grammatici scribunt kṣaj gr. 110a).) id.
kṣaṇ 8. P. A. kṣaṇomi kṣaṇve (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) vulnerare, ferire, occidere. Lass. 33. 19.: akṣataśarīra. (Cf. kṣiṇ et kṣi cl. 5.; gr. [greek] = kṣaṇute; [greek] fortasse [greek] e [greek].)
c. pari id. UR. 8. 3. infr.: aparikṣataśarīra; RAM. I. 47. 24.: guruśāpaparikṣata.
c. vi id. A. 11. 1.: śaravikṣata; 10. 30.: vikṣatañcā "yasair vāṇaiḥ...mahīm abhyapatad rājan prabhagnam puram.
kṣaṇa m. 1) pars temporis definita, Wils. "equal to thirty Calas or four minutes". 2) momentum. - Acc. kṣaṇam Adv. per momentum. BHAR. suppl. 7. Lass. 2. 7. Instr. kṣaṇena statim. H. 4. 10. N. 2. 3. (Pottius recte, ut mihi videtur, hoc vocabulum explicat ex īkṣaṇa abjecto ī; respicias nostrum Augenblick.)
kṣaṇadā f. (e praec. et da dans, in fem.) nox. RAGH. 8. 73.
kṣaṇadācara m. (e praec. et cara iens) cognomen Rākschasorum, significans noctuiens. DR. 2. 3.
kṣaṇika (a kṣaṇa s. ika) per momentum temporis durans. HIT. 20. 6.
kṣaṇikā f. (Fem. praec.) fulmen. HEM.
[Page 91b]
kṣata (r. kṣaṇ s. ta) 1) vulneratus, occisus. 2) n. vulnus. RAGH. 2. 53.
kṣataja (e praec. et ja natus) sanguis. RAGH. 7. 40.
kṣati f. (r. kṣaṇ s. ti) eversio, exstinctio, vastatio. SAK. 32. 16. HIT. 28. 18.
kṣatra m. (ut mihi videtur, e kṣam terra, abjecto m vel kṣā id. correpto ā et tra servans, a r. trā igitur esset = mahīpāla terrae custos; scribitur etiam kṣattra et deduci solet a kṣata vulnus et tra servans, v. RAGH. 2. 53.) Kschatrus i. e. vir secundi vel militaris et regii ordinis.
kṣatriya vel kṣattriya (a praec. s. iya) id. DR. 7. 1.
kṣap 10. P.: kṣapayāmi (preraṇe K. kṣepe V. 1) sternere, prosternere, dejicere, excidere, destruere. MAH. 1. 4128.: akṣataḥ kṣapayitvā 'rīn saṅkhye 'saṅkhyeyavikramaḥ; RAGH. 8. 46.: tarur na pātitaḥ kṣapitā tadviṭapāśritā laṭā; RAM. II. 12. 69.: vaidehī vata me prāṇān śocantī kṣapayiṣyati; IN. 5. 57.: tatra taṃ (śāpaṃ) kṣapāyiṣyasi. 2) lavare, purgare. MAN. 5. 157.: kāman tu kṣapayed deham; 5. 69.: kṣapeyus tryaham. Schol. śaucaṅ kuryuḥ. (Cf. kṣip; fortasse huc pertinet goth. skapa creo, transpositis litteris ks' in sk, et servatā in fine radicis tenui labiali, sicut in slepa = svap. Quod ad sensum attinet, rationem habeas, verba movendi facile significationem faciendi assumere; v. e. c. car sṛj.)
kṣapas n. (r. kṣap s. as) nox, in dial. ved., v. Ros. Sp. 18. 5. apud Lass. P. 100. (Lat. crepus-culum, mutatā sibilante in r, sicut in gr. [greek] pro [greek] = kṣip [greek] = kṣipra q. v.,[greek] = kṣayan v. kṣi; etiam [greek], [greek] ad kṣapas et crepus-culum traxerim, mutatis liquidis [greek] et v, [greek] et [greek], mutatā gutturali in labialem.)
kṣapā f. (r. kṣap s. ā) nox. SA. 5. 80.; v. kṣapas.
kṣapākara m. (e praec. et kara faciens) luna. AM.
kṣam 1. 1. A. interdum P. tolerare, perferre, pati. N. 7. 8.: na cakṣame tato rājan samāhvānm BR. 1. 8.: rorudyamānāṃs tān dṛṣṭvā...kāruṇyāt sādhubhāvācca kuntī rājan na cakṣame; HIT.: ājñābhaṅgakarān rājā na kṣa- met. 2) ignoscere, condonare, indulgere. N. 3. 8.: tat kṣamantu maheśvarāḥ; 25.: 12.: yadi...mayā kṛtāny akāryāṇi tāni tvaṅ kṣantum arhasi. - Caus. kṣamayāmi veniam petere ab aliquo, orare alqm ut ignoscat, se excusare alicui, c. acc. pers. N. 25. 9.: tam ānāyya nalo rājā kṣamayāmāsa pārthivam . saca tan kṣamayāmāsa hetubhiḥ. (Fortasse goth. hramja crucifigo proprie significat vexare, ita ut nitatur formā causali kṣamayāmi facio ut alqs patiatur, mutatā sibilante in r (v. kṣapas kṣudh); anglo-sax. hremman "to hinder, disquiet"; v. kṣama.)
kṣam 2. 4. P.: kṣamyāmi id.
kṣam 3. (r. kṣam) terra, in dial. ved. RIGV. p. 41. 18.: kṣami in terra; 203. 15.: kṣmas terrae, v. kṣamā et kṣmā.
kṣama (r. kṣam s. a) Adj. 1) tolerans, perferens, perpetiens. DR. 6. 4.: kleśakṣama. 2) capax, potens, c. loc. vel infinit. RAGH. 11. 5.: sā hi rakṣaṇavidhau tayoḥ kṣamā; 8. 59.: hṛdayan na tva avalambituṅ kṣamāḥ. 3) aptus, idoneus, conveniens. RAGH. 9. 50.: mṛgavanopagamakṣamaveṣabhṛt; R. Schl. I. 1. 49.: na virodho balavatā kṣamo rāvaṇa tena te; SAK. 2. 9.: ubhabhogakṣamaṅ grīṣmasamayam āśritya. - Subst. n. 1) patientia, to leratio. BR. 3. 2.: kriyatāṅ kṣamam. 2) facultas, vis. BR. 1. 35.: na tu me jīvituṅ kṣamam. (Cum sgn. 2. cf. hib. cam "strong, stout, mighty", subst. "power, might", cama "brave", abjectā sibilante.)
kṣamā f. (r. kṣam s. ā) 1) patientia, toleratio. RAGH. 18. 8. R. Schl. I. 34. 33. sq. 2) terra. (Cf. kṣam et kṣamā; gr. XAMA, unde [greek] conferatur etiam [greek] inserto [greek] sicut in [greek] = hyas.)
kṣamāvat (e praec. s. vat) patientiā praeditus, patiens, tolerans. IN. 4. 8.
kṣamin (a kṣama vel kṣamā patientia, s. in) patientiā praeditus. BH. 12. 13.
kṣamp 10. P. (kāntau K. śaktau V.; scribunt kṣap gr. 110a).) lucere; posse.
[Page 92b]
kṣaya m. (r. kṣi s. a) 1) occasus, interitus, exitium. H. 4. 48. BR. 2. 20. N. 26. 12. 2) domus, domicilium, sedes, praesertim deorum. H. 1. 47. M. 1. 2510.: nirjagāma kṣayān narāyaṇasya; R.Schl. II. 6. 27.: indrakṣayasannibham puram. (Hib. cai domus.)
kṣayin (r. kṣi s. in) periens, evanescens, decrescens. RAGH. 17. 71.
kṣar 1. P. 1) stillare, effundere. MAH. 1. 797.: kṣaranta iva jīmūtāḥ; 5471.: kṣaranto rudhiram bahum; RAGH. 13. 74.: kṣaratsu (gajeṣu) bahudā madavāridhārāḥ. 2) diffluere, dilabi, dissolvi, evanescere. MAN. 2. 99.: indriyāṇān tu sarveṣāṃ yady ekaṅ kṣaratī'ndriyam . tenā 'sya kṣarati prajñā dṛteḥ patrād ivo'dakam. 4. 237.: yajño'nṛtena kṣarati tapaḥ kṣarati vismayāt. - Caus. calumniari, falso accusare, c. loc. vel. instr. rei. MAH. 2. 238.: kaccid āryo viśuddhātmā kṣāritaś caurakarmaṇi; RAM. III. 72. 87.: kaccid āryo 'pi śuddhātmā kṣāritaścā'pakarmaṇā. (Fortasse lat. scateo cum hac radice cohaeret, ita ut in sca-teo dissolvendum et ortum sit e perdito quodam nomine, cujus suffixum a t inceperit; sca pro scar igitur litteris transpositis ortum esset e csar; v. kṣara.)
c. ā Caus. ākṣārayāmi conviciari, maledicere. MAN. 8. 275.: mātaram...ākṣārayan.
kṣara (r. kṣar s. a) Adj. caducus, fragilis, mortalis. BH. 8. 4. 15. 16. - Subst. 1) m. nubes. 2) n. aqua. MED. (Hib. suir "water, a river", nisi hoc pertinet ad saras vel sarit.)
kṣal 1. 1. P. (calane K. cāle caye V.) se movere; colligere. (Cf. cal śal sal.)
kṣal 2. 10. P. kṣalayāmi lavare, abluere. HIT. 123. 8.: kṣālayam api vṛkṣāṅghrīn nadīvego nikṛntati. (Lith. skalauju eluo, abluo, skalbju lavo, transposito ks in sk; huc etiam traxerim nostrum spüle, mutatā gutturali in labialem.)
c. pra id. N. 11. 29.: prakṣālya salilenaca; 23. 23.: prakṣālyaca mukham.
[Page 93a]
kṣā f. (ut mihi videtur, e kṣmā ejecto m) terra in dial. ved. RIGV. 196. 10.
kṣātra (a kṣatra s. a) cschatricus, militaris, regius. BH. 18. 43.
kṣānta (r. kṣam s. ta gr. 616.) 1) tolernas, patiens. RAGH. 18. 8. 2) n. patientia. R. Schl. I. 34. 32.
kṣānti f. (r. kṣam s. ti patientia. BH. 18. 42.
kṣāma (r. kṣai s. ma pro ta vel na) 1) emaciatus, macer. BHAR. 1. 63.: kṣudhākṣāma. UP. 27. 2) tenuis, gracilis. BHAR. 1. 92. 3) debilis. Lass. 11. 14.
kṣāra m. (r. kṣar s. a) vitrum. AM.
kṣi 1. 1. P. A. 1) perire. Caus. destruere, perdere, delere. BH. 4. 30.: yajñakṣayitakalmaṣa (Schol. nāśita); RAM. III. 60. 47.: kṛtsne vai kṣayite puṇye (kṣayita pro kṣāyita sicut cayita pro cāyita gr. 521.) 2) regere, dominari, unde kṣit q. v., et in dialecto vedicā kṣaya dominas, in composito urukṣaya = [greek] v. Ros. ad Rigv. p. 11.; simplici kṣaya respondet zend. [greek] csahya, gr. comp. 48. (Ad kṣyāmi rego, dominor Rosenius l. c. apte trahit gr. [greek] ita ut comp. [greek] utraque compositi parte cum urukṣaya conveniat; ṣ enim antecedente k saepius in r transiit, v. kṣapas.)
kṣi 2. 5. et 9. P.: kṣiṇomi kṣiṇāmi laedere, vexare, occidere. UR. 18. 16.: mano me pañcavāṇaḥ kṣiṇoti. MAN. 2. 100.: akṣiṇvan yogatas tanum (Schol. apīḍayan); 8. 196.: akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam. - Pass. kṣīye perdi, deleri, destrui, perire. MAN. 7. 112.: rājñām prāṇāḥ kṣīyante; HIT. kāyaḥ kṣīyamāṇo lakṣyate. (Laudatae passivae formae etiam ad cognatam radicem kṣī trahi possent, a quā e gramm. r. 495. Pass. [greek] kṣi non differt. Cf. kṣiṇ kṣaṇ.)
c. sam in Pass. id. DEV. 3.: saṅghīyamāṇe svsainye.
kṣi 3. 6. A.: kṣiyāmi habitare, v. kṣaya.
kṣiṇ 8. P.: kṣiṇomi (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, occidere. (Cf. kṣaṇ unde kṣiṇ attenuato a in i ortum esse videtur, nisi verbum kṣiṇomi re verā idem est ac kṣi cl. 5.)
[Page 93b]
kṣit m. (r. kṣi s. t gr. 643.) dominus, imperator, in fine compp. N. 2. 20. 5. 4.
kṣiti f. (r. kṣi habitare s. ti) 1) habitatio, domicilium. 2) terra. BHAR. 3. 5.
kṣid v. kṣvid.
kṣip 1. 6. P. 1) jacere, conjicere, mittere, cum locat. loci, quo alqd. conjicitur. RAM. I. 28. 22. 23.: astram... cikṣepa paramakruddho mārīcorasi rāghavaḥ; BH. 16. 19.: tān kṣipāmi āsurīṣu yoniṣu; HIT. 79. 10.: bhṛtye doṣān kṣipati; BHAR. 1. 93.: amī...dṛṣṭipātāḥ kiṅ kṣipyante. - dāruṇayā vācā kṣeptum acriter increpare alqm. MAN. 8. 270. 2) prosternere, dejicere. Lass. 53. 5.: kṣeptun tapas tasya mahātmanaḥ. 3) dimittere. UP. 34.: tena kṣiptā. (Cf. kṣap unde fortasse kṣip attenuato a in i; lat. sipo, dissipo, e xipo, abjectā gutturali; graecum [greek] e [greek] explicaverim, abjectā gutturali, et mutatā sibilante in [greek], v. kṣapas; cambo-brit. hipiaw "to cast or dash suddenly", cujus h, ut saepius, respondet sanscritae sibilanti, abjectā gutturali, sicut in gr. [greek]; fortasse etiam nostrum werfe, goth. vairpa pro virpa gr. comp. 82. - huc pertinet, transpositis litteris e vripa pro hvripa, cum hv pro k sicut hvas quis = kas gr. comp. 388.).
c. adhi spernere, contemnere. HIT. 83. 16.: eṣa duṣṭo devapādān adhikṣipati; v. kṣip praef. ā.
c. ava praef. sam prosternere, dejicere. DR. 5. 24.: taṃ samavākṣipat sā.
c. ā 1) id. Caus. ākṣepayāmi facere ut alqs prosternat. DR. 8. 18.: ratham ākṣepayāmāsa gajena gajayānavit. 2) spernere, contemnere. DR. 4. 23.: avamatyā 'sya tad vākyam ākṣipyaca; N. 3. 13.: ākṣipantīm iva prabhām aśinaḥ svena tejasā.
c. ā praef. sam sicut praec. 1) prosternere, projicere. DR. 5. 24.: tayā samākṣiptatanuḥ sa pāpaḥ papāta. 2) spernere. MAH. 1. 1253.: samākṣipan bhānumataḥ prabhām.
c. ut extollere, levare. H. 4. 49.: lutkṣipyā 'bhrāmayad deham; RAGH. 15. 83.
c. ni 1) dejicere, deponere. Lass. 12. 9.: laḍḍūkām ekāṃ śuno'gre nikṣiptavatī. - nikṣiptākṣa dejectos oculos habens, c. loc. loci. GITA GOV. 12. 1.: śayane nikṣiptākṣīm uvāca hariḥ priyām; - varṇān nikṣeptum litteras dejicere, i. e. scribere (cf. UR. 24. 15.: bhūrjapatragato 'yam akṣaravinyāsaḥ); Caus. facere ut aliquis scribat vel inscribat. RAGH. 7. 62.: saśonitais tena śilīmukhāgrair nikṣepitāḥ ketuṣu parthivānām...varnāḥ (Schol. Calc. nikṣepitāḥ = anyair niveśitāḥ); H. 1. 24.: tatra nikṣipya tān sarvān. 2) tradere, c. loc. pers. N. 8. 20.: mama jñātiṣu nikṣipya dārakau; MAN. 8. 179.: ārye nikṣepan nikṣiped budhaḥ.
c. pari circumjicere, circumspergere, circumfundere. RAM. III. 60. 100.: annāstaraṇakaṃ rājñaḥ samantāt paricikṣipuḥ; MAH. 1. 1306.: kānanañca manoramaṃ sāgarāmbuparikṣiptam.
c. pra projicere. SU. 2. 14.: agnihotrāṇi prakṣipanty apsu; M. 15.
c. vi e. c. bāhū brachia jactare, dispergere. RAM. III. 56. 15.
c. sam contrahere, corripere. MAN. 7. 34.: saṅghipyate yaśo loke (Schol. saṅkocam eti); N. 4. 9.
kṣip 2. 4. P. id.
kṣipra (r. kṣip s. ra) celer. kṣipram Adv. cito. IN. 5. 51. (Cf. [greek] v. kṣapas.)
kṣiv 1. et 4. P.: kṣevāmi kṣīvyāmi gr. 332. (nirasane K. nivāse V.) ejicere; habitare (kṣiv ex kṣip ortum esse videtur, attenuato p in v sicut pivāmi bibo dicitur pro pipāmi v. pā.)
kṣī 1. P. perdere, exstinguere, delere. Part. pass. kṣīṇa perditus, deletus. HIT.: kṣīṇeṣu vitteṣu. kṣīṇapāpa. (Haec radix cohaeret cum kṣi et kṣai.)
kṣīv 1. 1. P. i. q. kṣiv unde productā vocali ortum est.
kṣīv 2. vel kṣīb 1. A. (made K. darpe V.) ebrium esse; superbum esse. (Hib. siobhas "rage, madness".)
kṣīra n. (ut mihi videtur e kṣāra a r. kṣar s. a attenuato ā in ī cf. gr. 308. 1) aqua. 2) lac.
[Page 94b]
kṣu 2. P.: kṣaumi (śabde K. kṣute V.) sonum edere, sternutare. (Huc retulerim lith. c [greek] audmi sternuto = kṣaumi adjecto d (cf. kṣut) et mutato kṣ in c [greek] = c.)
kṣuṇṇa v. kṣud gr. 607.
kṣut f. (r. kṣu adjecto t sicut in fine compp. gr. 643.) sternutamentum. AM.
kṣuta m. et kṣutā f. (r. kṣu s. ta) id. AM.
kṣud 7. P. A. kṣuṇadmi kṣunde contundere, conterere. Part. pass. kṣuṇṇa. DEV. 3. 24.: khurakṣuṇṇamahītalaḥ; 9. 35.: daṃṣṭrākṣuṇṇaśirodhara. (Fortasse huc pertinet gr. [greek], pro [greek], adjecto Gunnae incremento; si ita est, sibilans in formis [greek] ad radicem pertinet, mutato, ex generali euphoniae lege, v in [greek] Lith. skausti dolet, e skaud-ti, skaudejimas dolor; pra-skunda dolere incipit, nu-skaudinu noceo, transposito ks in sk.)
c. vi id. DEV. 3. 25.: vegabhramaṇavikṣuṇṇā mahī.
c. sam id. RAM. III. 63. 10.: babandhur bandhanīyāṃśca kṣodyān sañckṣudus tathā.
kṣudra (r. kṣud s. ra) 1) parvus, debilis. M. 6. 2) trop. vilis, abjectus, humilis. IN. 2. 6. DR. 9. 21. (Cf. lith. kūdikis infans, pers. [greek] kūdek parvus, puer.)
kṣudh 1. 4. P. esurire. kṣudhita esuriens. N. 11. 12. 18. 12. (Goth. gredon esurire, mutatā sibilante in r, sicut in lat. crepusculum = kṣapas in gr. [greek] = kṣip v. kṣam.)
kṣudh 2. f. (a praec.) fames. SU. 1. 8.
kṣudhā f. (r. kṣudh s. ā) fames.
kṣupa m. frutex. H. 1. 18.
kṣubdha v. kṣubh.
kṣubdhatā f. (a praec. s. tā) agitatio. BHAR. 3. 94.: abdheḥ kṣubdhatā.
kṣubh 1. A. 4. P. kṣobhe kṣubhyāmi commoveri, agitari, conturbari. Part. pass. kṣubdha vel kṣubhita. RAM. I. 52. 14.: kṣubhitāḥ sāgaraḥ sarve; III. 79. 20.: uṣṇakṣubdhasalila; I. 52. 14.: yat tejaḥ kṣubhitaṃ hy adya tad dharā dhārayiṣyati. Caus. et cl. 9. P.: kṣobhayāmi kṣubhāmi agitare. M. 42.: kṣobhyamāṇā mahāvātaiḥ sā naus tasmin maho- dadhau; RAM. I. 16. 27.: kṣobhayeyuśca vegena samudram. (Cambo - brit. hwbiau "to make a sudden push", abjecto k et ṣ mutato in h, v. Pictet p. 76.; Pottius apte confert gr. [greek], ejecto ṣ; huc etiam trahimus nostrum schiebe, cujus radix in germ. vet. sonat scub vel scup, transpositis k + ṣ in sc.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. MAN. 9. 254.: tasya prakṣubhyate rāṣṭram. -- c. pra praef. sam id. RAM. I. 52. 15.: samprakṣubhitamānasa.
c. vi Caus. id. DR. 7. 19.: senān tave'mam...vikṣobhitān drakṣyasi.
c. sam id. DEV. 2. 35.: dṛṣṭvā samastaṃ saṅkṣubdhan trailokyam.
kṣur b. P. (chedane K. vilekhe khanane V.) findere, radere, scalpere, fodere; v. kṣura et cf. khur. (Gr. [greek] v. kṣura.)
kṣura m. (r. kṣur s. a) 1) culter tonsorius. DR. 8. 24., ubi ensem vel sagittam significare videtur; RAGH. 7. 43. 2) ungula, cf. khura. (Gr. [greek] v. kṣur.)
kṣurapra m. (e kṣura ungula et pra quae fortasse est praepositio in compositi fine posita) sagitta, cujus cuspis soleae ferreae formam habet. RAGH. 9. 62. 11. 29.
kṣurin m. (a kṣura s. in) tonsor. AM.
kṣurī f. (a kṣura signo fem. ī) culter.
kṣetra n. (r. kṣi s. tra) 1) campus. BH. 1. 1. (Goth. haithi, Th. haithjo ager nostrum Heide, ejecto ṣ). 2) corpus. BH. 13. 1. 3) uxor. MAH. 1. 4661.
kṣetrajña m. (e praec. et jña qui novit) anima. MAH. 1. 3018.
kṣepa m. (r. kṣip s. a) contemtio. MAH. 1. 559.
kṣepaṇīya n. (r. kṣip s. anīya) jaculum, missile. RAGH. 4. 77.
kṣepiṣṭha Superl. [greek] kṣipra v. gr. 251.
kṣepīyas Compar. [greek] kṣipra v. gr. 251.
[Page 95b]
kṣema 1) bonus, felix, faustus. SA. 5. 97. 2) m. n. felicitas. H. 4. 51. BR. 1. 20.
kṣemaṅkara m. (e kṣema in accus. et kara faciens) n. pr. DR. 2. 7.
kṣemin (a kṣema s. in) felix. N. 12. 121.
kṣai 1. P. kṣāyāmi (kṣaye) perire, interire; cf. kṣi et kṣī.
kṣoṇi f. terra.
kṣoṇī f. id. AM.
kṣobha m. (r. kṣubh s. a) agitatio, permotio, perturbatio. SU. 1. 16.
kṣaudra n. (a kṣudrā apis s. a) mel. R. Schl. II. 14. 33.
kṣauma (Fem. kṣaumī) linteus. R. Schl. I. 74. 3.
kṣaura n. (a kṣura s. a) actio barbam tondendi. HIT. 101. 6.: kṣauraṅ kṛtvā.
kṣṇu 1. 2. P. kṣṇaumi (tejane) acuere.
kṣṇu 2. 2. A.: kṣṇuve (apanayane) abducere, auferre.
kṣmā f. (e kṣamā ejecto a) terra. RAGH. 18. 8.
kṣmāy 1. A. (vedhūnane; ut videtur, Denominativum a kṣama vel kṣamā ejecto a) agitare, concutere, quassare.
kṣmīl 1. P. (nimeṣaṇe K. nimeṣe V.) oculos dejicere, nictari (kṣmīl compositum esse censeo ex kṣ mutilato ex akṣi vel akṣa oculus, et mīl quod idem valet ac kṣmīl.)
kṣvid 1. 1. P. (avyakte śabde K. kūjane v.; scribitur etiam kṣid) sonare.
kṣvid 2. 1. A. (mokṣe snehe; scribitur etiam kṣid) liberare; amare.
kṣvid 3. 4. P. (mocane; scribitur etiam kṣid) liberare.
kṣvel 1. P. (gatau K. cālagatyoḥ V.) ire, se movere. (Fortasse huc pertinet germ. vet. suillu turgeo, rad. et praet. sual vel suall suppresso posteriore diphthongi e elemento.)
[Page 96a]
kha n. ae7r, coelum. N. 12. 53. (Cf. gr. [greek] et lat. halare.)
khakkh 1. P. (hāse) ridere. (Cf. kakk kakh kakkh praeter verba cum kakh comparata, goth. hlaha rideo, quod e kak explicaverim, mutatis secundum generalem regulam tenuibus in aspiratas, et insertā liquidā, sicut e. c. in hlei-thra casa, tentorium, quod ad radicem śī [greek] referimus; nostrum lache initialem gutturalem abjecit.)
khaga (e kha ae7r et ga iens) 1) in ae7re, iens, se movens. A. 10. 61. 2) m. avis.
khagama m. (e kha et gama iens) avis. N. 1. 24.
khac 1. 6. P. (bhūtipūtyorutpattau) felicem, potentem fieri; purum fieri.
khac 2. 10. P.: khacayāmi (bandhane) ligare, nectere, connectere, contexere, consererere. Schol. ad [greek]aur. 19.; Lass. 73. 13.
c. ut id. RAGH. 13. 54.: mālā sitapaṅkajānām indīvarair utkhacitāntarā (Schol. Calc. sahagrathitamadhyā).
khacara (e kha ae7r et cara iens) in ae7re iens. A. 10. 26.
khaj 1. A. (manthane K. manthe V.) commovere, agitare.
khajaka m. (r. khaj s. aka) instrumentum, quo lactis flos agitatur ad butyrum conficiendum, "churning stick". HEM.
khañj 1. P. (scribitur khaj gr. 110a).) claudicare, v. sq. (Huc traxerim nostrum hinke, germ. med. hinke, cujus rad. et praet. sonat hanc, v. gr. comp. 109a). 1); consonantes nituntur formā kañj mutatā tenui in aspiratam et mediā in tenuem, v. gr. comp. 87.)
khañja (r. khañj 8. a) claudus. BHAR. 1. 63. (Germ. med. hanc.)
khañjakhela m. (e khañja et khel iens, v. khel) motacilla.
khañjana m. (r. khañj s. ana) id. AM.
khaṭ 1. P. (kāṅkṣye K. kāṅghi V.) desiderare.
[Page 96b]
khaṭṭ 10 P. (vṛtau) tegere; cf. khuḍ guṇṭha.
khaṭvā f. (r. khaṭṭ abjecto alterutro ṭ s. va in fem.) lectus. HIT. 86. 6. 8.
khaḍ 10. P. khāḍayāmi findere, frangere, rumpere, dividere, divellere, laxare, v. sq. et cf. khuḍ khuṇḍ.
khaḍga m. 1) rhinoceros. RAGH. 9. 62. 2) rhinocerotis cornu. 3) ensis. N. 10. 18.
khaṇḍ 1. P. A. (scribitur khaḍ gr. 110a).) 1) i. q. khaḍ. HIT. 64. 10.: rajanīcayanāthena khaṇḍite timire; 73. 7.: strībhiḥ kasya na khaṇḍitam bhuvi manaḥ; UR. 12. 16.: khaṇḍitāgrāt...mṛṇālāt. 2) deserere, relinquere. RAGH. 5. 67.: abalā niśi khaṇḍitā. (Cf. khuṇḍ khuḍ khard. Lith. kándu mordeo.)
khaṇḍa m. n. (r. khaṇḍ s. a) pars, portio, sectio, fragmentum, frustum; tomus. HIT. 111. 10. 27. 15. A. 8. 1. BHAR. 2. 98. SA. 5. 108. -- khaṇḍīkṛ in frusta dissercare, frangere. RAGH. 16. 51.
khaṇḍana n. (r. khaṇḍr s. ana) 1) actio frangendi, rumpendi, destruendi. HIT. 54. 3. 112. 21. RAGH. 9. 35. 2) perfidia. RAGH. 19. 21.
khad 1. 1. P. occidere. DEV. 8. 37.: patitāṃs tāṃś cakhādā 'tha sā tadā. (Cf. knath klath lat. clades.)
khad 2. 10. P.: khādayāmi edere, vorare, de animalibus. N. 12. 35.: māṅ khādaya; M. 7.: durbalam balavanto hi matsyā matsyam...khādayanti; v. khād.
khadira m. nomen arboris, Wils. "Khayar or catechu, Mimosa catechu" N. 12. 4.
khan 1. P. fodere, perfodere. HIT. 30. 1.: mama vivaraṅ khanitvā; RAM. I. 32. 52.: pṛthivī sarvā khanyate. - Part. pass. khāta gr. 616.; Gerund. in ya khanya vel khāya; Pass. khanye vel khāye. (Gr. [greek] germ. vet. ginem, ginom hio, nostrum gähne, anglo-sax. cina rima, cinan hiare; lat. cuniculus, canalis; v. khani khāni.)
c. ut effodere. BHAR. 3. 5.: utkhātan nidhiśaṅkayākṣi- titalam; evellere, eruere. RAGH. 4. 36.: vaṅgān utkhāya...nausādhanoddhatān . nicakhāna jayasthambhān gaṅgaśreto'ntareṣu saḥ; ubi utkhan effodere opponitur verbo nikhan infodere, defodere, hī infodiendo erigere; Schol. Calc. utkhāya explicat per utpāṭya.
c. ut praef. pra id. RAM. I. 32. 40.: protkhananta ekaikayojanam bhūmeḥ.
c. ni infodere, defodere. HIT. 124. 16.: nikhanyante hṛdaye śokaśaṅkavaḥ; RAGH. 4. 36.; v. khan praef. ut.
khanaka m. (r. khan s. aka) fossor. R. Schl. I. 12. 7.
khanana n. (r. khan s. ana) actio fodiendi. BHAR. 3. 76.
khani f. (r. khan s. i) fodina, cuniculus. RAGH. 17. 66. 18. 21. (Lat. cuni-culus.)
khanitṛ m. (r. khan s. tṛ) fossor. HIT. 52. 8.
khanitra n. (r. khan s. tra) ligo. HIT. 30. 1.
khamb 1. P. (gatau) ire; cf. gamb ghamb camb. khara Adj. 1) calidus, fervidus. 2) acer, vehemens, austerus. RAGH. 8. 9.: na kharo na bhūyasā ṃṛduḥ; de voce, R. Schl. II. 20. 42. - Subst. 1) m. n. calor. AM. 2) m. asinus.
kharj 1. P. (mārjane K. vyathāmṛjoḥ V.) purificare, abstergere; vexare, v. karj. (Hib. cairtim vel cartaim purifico.)
kharjūra m. palma. Wils. "Phoenix or Elate sylvestris". N. 12. 5.
khard 1. P. (daśane) mordere. (Cf. khaṇḍ khaḍ lith. kandu mordeo.)
kharb 1. P. (gatau) ire. (Cf. garb gharb carb; germ. vet. HWARB, HWARP reverti, hwirbu, hwarb, hwurbumes; goth. bi-hvairba circumeo.)
kharba n. billio. MAH. 2. 1749.
kharv 1. P. (darpe K. garve V.) superbum esse; v. karv et garv.
khal 1. P. (calane K. cāle caye V.) se movere; colligere; cf. cal.
khala malus, vilis, improbus. HIT. 52. 3. 70. 19.
khalu 1) sane, profecto, ad orationis vim augendam ponitur, praesertim post voces negativas vel interrogativas. SAK. 5. 15. 16.: bho rājan āśramamṛgaḥ khalv ayam . na khalu na khalu vāṇaḥ sannipātyo 'yam asmin ja nicht! ja nicht!; RAGH. 9. 28.: na khalu tāvat aśeṣam apohitum ravir alam viralam kṛtavān himam; Lass. 1. 3.: prārabhyate na khalu vighnabhayena nīcaiḥ; N, 16. 22.: kadā nu khalu duḥkhasya pāraṃ yāsyati vai śubhā wann doch?; SAK. 23. 15.: kiṅ khalu; 44. 2. infr.: kva khalu; 59. 14.: katham...khalu. 2) enim, praesertim antecedente na. SAK. 26. 5.: mandautsukhyo 'smi nagarāgamanam prati ...na khalu śakto 'smi śakuntalādarśanavyāpārād ātmānan nivartayitum; RAGH. 3. 51.: gṛhāṇa śastram... na khalv anirjitya raghuṅ kṛtī bhavān. 3) khalv api sed etiam, antecedente na kevalam. RAGH. 18. 48.
khaluj m. (N. khaluk ut videtur, e kha et luj a r. luj laedere, occidere) obscuritas, caigo. (Cf. lat. caligo.)
khalliṭa calvus.
khallīṭa id.
khalvāṭa id. BHAR. 2. 86., v. Bohlen ad h. l. (Cf. lat. calvus, nostrum kahl, germ. vet. chalawan capillo nudare.)
khav 9. P. khavnāmi vel khaunāmi vel khunāmi (bhūtiprādurbhave K. bhūtipūtyor utpattau V.) potentem, felicem fieri; purificari.
khaṣ 1. P. (vadhe) occidere, ferire; cf. kaṣ caṣ chaṣ jaṣ juṣ jhaṣ jhūṣ.
khāṇḍavaprastha m. nomen urbis. MAH. 1. 2264.
khānta n. (r. khan q. v. s. ta) fossa. HIT. 90. 14.
khād 1. P. edere, praesertim de animalibus. HIT. 11. 6.: vyāghro mānuṣaṅ khādati; etiam de hominibus. HIT. 86. 13.: kiṅ khādi tavān katham vā prasuptaḥ. - Caus. khādayāmi. MAN. 8. 371.: tāṃ śvabhiḥ khādayed rājā. (Scot. cuid cibus; hib. caithim edo.)
khāni m. f. (r. khan s. i) cuniculus, specus subfossus; v. khani.
khiṭ 1. P. (bhayabhīṣayoḥ) timere, terrere. (V. ākheṭ kheṭa et cf. khid.)
[Page 98a]
khid 1. 6. P. dolore afficere, moestitiam inferre, conturbare; v. sq.
khid 2. 4. et 7. A.: khidye khinde (khidye etiam pro Pass. praecedentis haberi potest) dolore, moestitiā affici, conturbari. HIT. 71. 4.: sa puruṣo yaḥ khidyate ne 'ndriyaiḥ. - Part. pass. khinna 1) dolore affectus, conturbatus. GITA GOV. 3. 7.: khinnam asūyayā hṛdayan tavā"kalayāmi; 3. 2.: anaṅgavāṇavraṇakhinnamānasaḥ; UP. 19. 2) fessus, fatigatus, languidus, confectus, exhaustus. MAN. 7. 141. BHAR. 1. 47. (Lith. [greek]eid[greek]iù laedo, offendo? gr. [greek] fortasse pro [greek] ex [greek] ejecto l et productā vocali antecedente; v. kheda.)
khinna v. khid gr. 607.
khila 1) inanis, khilīkṛta vastatus, vacuus, deletus. RAGH. 11. 14. 87. 2) m. n. et fem. khilā ager incultus. AM.
khu 1. A. sonare, v. ku.
khuj 1. P. (steyakaraṇe K. steye V.) furari. (Fortasse lith. wagiù furor, ita ut mutilatum sit e kwagiù, abjectā gutturali et relicto w euphonico, sicut e. c. in lat. vermis e quermis et goth. vaurms e hvaurms = kṛmi q. v. Res si ita se habet, vocalis a verbi wagiù formis gunatis radicis khuj respondet, e. c. Caus. khojayāmi abjecto u radicali. Posset tamen wa etiam litteris transpositis ex au explicari.)
khuḍ 1. 1. P. (bhede) i. q. khaḍ unde khuḍ ortum esse videtur attenuato a in u (v. gr. comp. 490.)
khuḍ 2. 6. P. (sambaraṇe) tegere. (Hib. cuidighim protego "I aid, assist, succour".)
khuṇḍ 1. 1. P. (bhede scribitur khuḍ gr. 110a).) i. q. khaṇḍ unde khuṇḍ attenuato a in u; v. khuḍ.
khuṇḍ 2. 1. A. (khañje) claudicare.
khur 6. P. (chedane) findere. (Cf. chur kṣur et kṛt ratione habitā, plures voces, quas cum kṛt comparavimus, etiam e khur explicari posse.)
khura m. (r. khur s. a) 1) culter tonsorius. 2) ungula. DR. 6. 26. (Cf. kṣura.)
[Page 98b]
khurd 1. A. (krīḍāyām scribitur etiam khūrd) ludere; cf. kurd kūrd gurd gud.
khullaka humilis, vilis. AM.
khecara (TATP. e LOC. khe in ae7re, v. gr. 673., et cara iens) in ae7er iens. SU. 2. 7.
kheṭ 1. 1. P. (uttrāsane K.) terrere. (Cf. khiṭ unde kheṭ adjecto gunae incremento.)
kheṭ 2. (bhakṣaṇe K.) edere.
kheda m. (r. khid s. a) 1) dolor, moestitia, tristitia. UP. 43. 2) lassitudo, languor. UR. 78. 2. RAGH. 18. 44. (Cf. gr. [greek] v. khid.)
khel 1. P. vacillare; v. khela et cf. kel kvel kṣvel cel cal.
khela (r. khel s. a) vacillans. UR. 66. 5. 78. 17. MAH. 1. 7042.
khev 1. A. (sevane) ministrare, colere, venerari. (Cf. cognatas et idem valentes radices kev gev glev sev.)
khai 1. P. (sthairye khananahiṃsayoḥ K. V. khedane K.) firmum esse, fodere, laedere, occidere; dolore, moestitiā affici, defatigari. Cf. kṣai khan glai jai.
khoṭ 1. P. (gatyāghāte) claudicare. Cf. kuṭ cl. 6., khoḍ khuṇḍ khor khol.
khoḍ 1. 1. P. (gatipratīghāte K. kheṭane V.) claludicare, V. khoṭ. Huc trahi posset claudus insertā liquidā, nisi pertinet ad klam q. v.)
khoḍ 2. 10. P. (kṣepe) jacere, conjicere.
khoḍa (r. khoḍ s. a) claudus. AM. (V. 1. khoḍ.)
khor 1. P. (gatipratīghāte) i. q. khoḍ unde ortum est, mutato ḍ in r; ex khor autem factum est khol mutato r in l.
khol 1. P. (gatipratīghāte K. khoṭane V.) i. q. khor. (Cf. gr. [greek])
khyā 2. P. dicere, praedicare, celebrare, apellare. N. 17. 42.: khyātaḥ prājñaḥ kulīnaśca; DHRIT. 42.: khyātarūpaḥ. - Caus. khyāpayāmi (gr. 519.), MAN. 7. 201.: abhayāni quod tamen radice ab inquam place alienum est (v. Pott. I. p. 180.). Ad scr. khyā autem lat. hia-re etiam trahi possit, quod sensu os apecrire cum notione dicendi cohaeret.)
c. ā dicere, indicare, memorare, nuntiare, narrare, ex- ponere. N. 9. 34. 23. 6. SA. 6. 37. 42. DR. 7. 5. M. 56. BH. 18. 63. (Fortasse lat. ajo ejectā gutturali, v. ah.)
c. ā praef. prati (pratyākhyā) depellere, repellere, repudiare. N. 4. 4. 13. 42. SA. 3. 11.
c. ā praef. vi (vyākhyā) laudare, celebrare. RAM. III. 76. 69.
c. ā praef. sam 1) narrare. A. 1. 13. 2) numerare. A. 5. 11.
c. pra id. IN. 4. 7. N. 16. 8.
c. vi i. q. simpl. IN. 5. 50. N. 12. 84.
c. sam numerare. N. 20. 15. 40.
c. sam praef. pari (parisaṅkhyā) id. MAN. 1. 71.
khyāti f. (r. khyā s. ti) gloria. SA. 5. 56.
khyāp v. khyā.
[Page 991]
ga
ga (r. gā s. a gr. 645.) iens, in fine composs. BH. 12. 3.
gagaṇa n. (fortasse forma redupl. a r. gā) ae7r, coelum.
gaggh 1. P. (hasane) ridere. (Cf. kakk kakkh khakkh ghagh.)
gaṅgā f. (ut videtur, pro gaṅgamā ar. gam cum syllabā redupl. gaṅ e gam cf. Intens. jaṅgam gr. 569.) flumen Ganges.
gaṅgādvāra n. (e praec. et dvāra n. porta) nomen loci. DR. 9. 24.
gach 1. P. gacchāmi v. euph. r. 88.; in tempp. specialibus solum usurpatur, loco rad. gam q. v.
gaj 1. P. (śabde K. made svane V.) sonare; ebrium esse.
gaja m. (ut videtur, a r. gaj ebrium esse, s. a) elephantus.
gaṇ P. interdum A. 1) numerare. N. 14. 11. 20. 13. 22. SA. 4. 3. 2) putare, existimare. RAGH. 11. 75.: pāvakasya mahimā sa gaṇyate; 8. 68. 3) respicere, rationem habere, dignari, aestimare. UR. 64. 8.: praṇayam agaṇayitvā mama.
c. vi reputare, considerare, animo volvere. N. 10. 29. 21. 23.
gaṇa m. (r. gaṇ s. a nisi gaṇ est Denom. a gaṇa) turba, grex, caterva, multitudo. M. 45. N. 12. 65. (Lith. ganà adv. satis; ganau pasco greges.)
gaṇaka m. (r. gaṇ s. aka) atrologus. AM.
gaṇana n. (r. gaṇ s. ana) actio numerandi. HIT. 4. 20.
gaṇanā f. (r. gaṇ s. anā) 1) actio numerandi. 2) consideratio. HIT. 21. 1.
gaṇanātha m. (e gaṇa et nātha dominus) cognomen Ganesi. Lass. 1. 2.
gaṇaśas (a gaṇa s. śas) catervatim. A. 9. 23.
gaṇi f. (r. gaṇ s. i agmen, turba. RAGH. 9. 53.
gaṇikā f. (r. gaṇ s. ikā) meretrix. HIT. 94. 2.
gaṇeśa m. (e gaṇa et īśa dominus) Ganesus, deus sapintiae, Sivo et Pārvatiā natus.
gaṇḍa m. gena, mala, totum faciei latus complectens. (Lith. [greek]ndas maxilla; (*) fortasse etiam huc referenda sunt goth. kinnus mentum, per assimil. e kindus, nostrum lat. gena, nisi pertinent ad hanu quod ipsum cum gaṇḍa cognatum esse possit, mutatā gutturali mediā in aspiratam mediam ejusdem organi.)
(*) Lith. z pronunciatur fere scut j et sicut hoc cognatione conjunctum est cum gutturalibus litteris, praesertim cum g.
gata (r. gam s. ta gr. 616.) 1) quiivit, abiit. 2) n. incessus. UR. 66. 6.
gatavyatha (profectum moerorem habens. BAH. e praec. et vyathā f. moeror, sollicitudo) moeroris, sollicitudinis expers. IN. 1. 23. SU. 4. 1.
gatasañja (profectam mentem, profectam conscientiam habens. BAH. e gata et sañjñā conscientia, intellectus) mentis non compos. IN. 5. 21.
gatāsu (profectos spiritus, profectam vitam habens. BAH. e gata et asu q. v.) exanimis, mortuus. BH. 2. 11.
gati f. (r. gam ire, s. ti gr. 616.) 1) itio, itus, iter. BR. 1. 35. 2. 22. BH. 4. 17. 6. 45. 8. 26. 2) perfugium, refugium. BR. 1. 25. (Hib. gaeth ventus, v. sadāgati satataga.)
gatya (r. gam s. ya) v. gr. 637.
gatvā (a r. gam s. tvā) v. gr. 632. 616.
gad 1. 1. P. dicere, loqui. N. 15. 9.: ślokam ekañ jagāda; DR. 9. 10.: hetum me gadataḥ śṛṇu. (Cf. kath;) lith. gádijos appellor, v. gr. comp. 476. 506.; [greek]adas lingua, oratio, [greek]odis verbum (*) giedmi cano, v. gai canere; polon. gadac loqui; hib. gadh vox.)
(*) De [greek] pro g v. s. v. gaṇḍa.
c. ni i. q. simpl. HIT.: evam astu iti nigadya; RAGH. 2. 33.: bhūpālasiṃhan nijagāda siṃhaḥ; 11. 70.: rāghavo ...nijagade yuyutsunā; R. Schl. I. 51. 16.: tan me nigadataḥ śṛṇu.
gad 2. 10. P. (meghaśabde K. abhradhvanau V.) tonare.
gada m. (r. gad s. a) 1) dictum, sermo. MAH. 1. 1787. 2) (fortasse alius originis) morbus. RAGH. 9. 4. (Hib. gadh vox, lith. [greek]adas lingua, oratio.)
gadā f. clava. SU. 4. 17.
gadin (a praec. s. in) claviger. BH. 11. 17.
gadgada (r. gad repet. s. a cf. Intens. jāgad) 1) lallans, balbutiens. A. 3. 2.: harṣagadgadayā vācā; BHAR. 3. 22. 2) m. actio balbutiendi. BH. 11. 35.: āha kṛṣṇaṃ sagadgadam bhītabhītaḥ praṇamya; RAGH. 8. 43.
gandh 10. A. (ardane K. druhi V.) vexare, odisse, infestare. (Lith. gandinu terreo.)
gandha m. (fortasse primitive odor malus, ar. gandh s. a) 1) odor. N. 5. 39. 2) suavis, jucundus odor. IN. 5. 2.
gandharva m. nomen Geniorum ordinis, qui musicam tractant, in Indri coelo habitantes.
gandhavaha m. (e gandha et vaha vehens) ventus. AM.
gandhavahā f. (e gandha et vaha vehens in fem.) nasus. AM.
gandhāśman m. (e gandha et aśman lapis) sulphur. AM.
gabhasti m. f. (ut videtur, e ga pro go q. v., et bhasti a bhas splendere s. ti luminis rdius. AM.
gabhastimat m. (a praec. s. mat) sol. RAGH. 3. 37.
gabhīra profundus. HIT. 111. 4., v. gambhīra.
gam 1. 1. P. interdum A. (in tempp. spec. substituit gach gr. 328., praet. redupl. jagāma pl. jagmima gr. 453., praet. mltf. agamam ghr. 417., fut. part. gantāsmi fut. aux. gamiṣyāmi part. pass. gata gr. 616., inf. gantum) 1) ire, adire, abire, proficisci, praeterire, de tempore, in forma caus. degere; c. acc., nonnunquam c. dat. loci IN. 5. 6.: lalanā jagāmā 'tha virājatī; HIT.: na naur gacchati sthale; IN. 1. 1.: gateṣu lokapaloṣu; SA. 5. 27. 32.: nivarta gacchasva; N. 20. 39.: gatajvara remotam difficultatem habens. liber a difficultate; 16. 30.: gatasattva; v. gatavyatha etc.; HIT.: eṣām māṃsair māsatrayaṃ sukhena gamiṣyati; RAGH. 8. 24.: kāścid gamayitvā samāḥ; SU. 4. 20.: pātālam agaman sarvāḥ; DR. 9. 24.: jagāma gaṅgādvārāya; RAGH. 2. 15.: nilayāya gantum pracakrame. Pass. BH. 5. 5.: yat sāṅkhyaiḥ prāpyate sthānan tad yogair api gamyate. Nota locutiones; doṣeṇa gantuṅ kañcit delictum alicui imputare. MAH. 1. 7455.: tvāṃ loko doṣeṇa gacchati; aśvair gantum aurigare, equos agere. N. 24. 30. De locutionibus ut harṣaṅ gantum bhayaṅ gantum v. r. i. (Cf. gā goth. QVAM venire, qvima venio, qvam veni, nostrum komme, kam, gr. comp.) fari, sed ad kath goth. QVATH traxerim.)
c. ati praef. vi praeterire, de tempore. A. 3. 3.: katham arjuna kālo 'yaṃ svarge vyatigatas tava.
c. adhi 1) adire, advenire, pervenire, adipisci. N. 19. 30.: adhyagacchat kṛśān aśvān; MAN. 2, 218.: khanan vāry adhigacchati. Pass. inveniri, es gibt. M. 50.: mat paran nā 'dhigamyate. 2) legere. HIT. 4. 12.: putrāṇām anadhigataśastrāṇām; cf. i praef. adhi. 3) praeterire, praetermittere, omittere, negligere, solum in constructione cum na. N. 17. 49.: te purāṇi sarāṣṭrāṇi anveṣanto nalaṃ rājan nā 'dhijagmuḥ; H. 1. 30.: śayaneṣu parārdhyeṣu...nā 'dhijagmus tadā nidrām; R. Schl. I. 7. 17.: nā 'dhyagacchad viśiṣṭam vā tulyam vā śatrum ātmanaḥ.
c. adhi praef. sam obtinere. RAGH. 9. 1.: uttarakośalān samadhigamya (Schol. Calc. samadhigamya = prāpya).
c. anu sequi. N. 13. 48.
c. antar 1) intro ire, intro abire, intus recondi. HIT.: netravaktravikārābhyāñ jñāyate 'ntargatam manaḥ. 2) interire, perire. BH. 7. 28.: yeṣām antargatam pāpam.
c. apa abire. Lass. 48. 23. - C. apa praef. vi id. IN. 5. 62.
c. abhi adire, aggredi. IN. 2. 19. SU. 1. 17. 4. 6.
c. ava scire, nosse; putare. BH. 10. 41.: yad yad vibhūtimat sattvam...tat tad evā 'vagaccha tvam mama tejoṃśasambhavam; N. 12. 84.: tasya mām avagacchadhvam bhāryām; RAGH. 8. 87.: avagacchati mūḍhacetanaḥ priyanāśaṃ hṛdi śalyam arpitam. (Cf. i praef. ava.)
c. ā adire, accedere, advenire. IN. 1. 2. 3. 6. SU. 4. 21. - āgata n. casus, eventus. N. 13. 24.
c. ā praef. abhi id. - abhyāgata m. advena, hospes. HIT.: patir eko guruḥ strīṇāṃ sarvatrā 'bhyāgato guruḥ.
c. ā praef. upa id. N. 16. 27. 19. 11. SU. 4. 2. - c. upa praef. sam id. MAH. 2. 768. c. loc.: jarāsandhasya nidhane kālo 'yaṃ samupāgataḥ.
c. ā praef. pari circumgredi. MAH. 1. 4567.: vidhiparyāgatān arthān.
c. ā praef. prati 1) redire, reverti. IN. 5. 51. DR. 8. 50. 2) ad se redire, animum recipere. UR. 6. 9.: urvaśī pratyāgacchati.
c. ā praef. sam 1) adire, aggredi, advenire, c. acc. IN. 2. 15.: tān sarvān sa samāgamya; N. 21. 21. 2) congredi, convenire, c. instr. DR. 5. 22.; ad pugnandum H. 4. 4. BH. 1. 23.
c. ut 1) provenire, exire. RAGH. 7. 16.: udgatāḥ pauravadhūmukhebhyaḥ śṛṇvan kathāḥ. 2) crescere, adolescere; udgata adultus. H. 2. 18.: śālapotam ivo'dgatam; RAGH. 18. 19.: udgatanāmadheya excelsum, praeclarum nomen habens.
c. ut praef. prati obviam ire. RAGH. 2. 20.: pratyudgatā... patnyā.
c. ut praef. sam prodire. Lass. 61. 9.: samudgatasvedacitāṅgasandhi.
c. upa adire, accedere. N. 21. 11. IN. 3. 10. Part. praet. redupl. upajagmivas. SU. 1. 29. SA. 1. 4. - striyam upagantum concumbere cum feminā. MAN. 4. 40.
c. ni subire, śāntim tranquillitatem. BH. 9. 31. 18. 36.
c. nis (nirgam) exire. IN. 5. 5. H. 1. 1. - Praef. abhi (abhinirgam) id. R. Schl. I. 9. 13. - Praef. vi (vinirgam) id. MAH. 1. 1341.
c. pari 1) circumgredi. N. 12. 108. SA. 6. 3.; hrīparigata pudore circumfusus. HIT. 2) cognoscere. RAGH. 7. 68.: parigatārtha (Schol. Calc. jñāto 'rtho yena).
c. prati redire. N. 5. 40.
c. vi abire, discedere. SU. 4. 17. BH. 11. 1.; vigatabhī expers timoris. BH. 6. 14.
c. sam 1) congredi. A. 3. 1.; ad pugnandum H. 4. 7. ATM. -Caus. facere ut alqs congrediatur, conjungere. RAGH. 9. 77.: idam āyudhañ jyayā saṅgamayya saśaram vikṛṣyatām. Connubio jungere. RAGH. 7. 17.: vadhūvarau saṅgamayāñcakāra.
gam 2. terra, in dialecto Ved., unde genitivus gmas ejecto a. Ros. 41. 20. (Huc nunc traxerim zend. [greek] zem, contra eam, quam alibi de hac voce dixi sententiam; lith. [greek]émie, slav. [greek] emlje (*) russ. [greek] emlà cum l epenthetico, radice ad eandem vocem pertinent, derivatione autem cum cognato Vedico gmā conveniunt, quod e gamā ejecto a ortum est.)
(*) V. Kopitar. Glagol. p. 73, de lith. [greek] pro g v. p. 100. not.
gama (r. gam s. a) iens, in fine compp.
gamana n. (r. gam s. ana) actio eundi, veniendi. N. 20. 26. H. 1. 23. 4. 27.
gambhīra profundus, transl. ad sonum N. 12. 57. 21. 4. RAGH. 1. 36. (V. gabhīra et cf. lith. gillybe, gelme, gyle altitudo, profunditas, gillus profundus, liquidis m et l inter se mutatis, sicut in lat. fla-re = scr. dhmā gr. comp. 20.; slav. glūbok profundus, glūbina profunditas.)
gambhīravedin (e praec. et vedin a r. vid nisi a veda s. in) pertinax, contumax, obstinatus, de elephantis. RAGH. 4. 29.
gara m. n. (r. gṝ deglutire, s. a) venenum. R. Schl. I. 70. 30.
garala n. (a praec. s. la) id. AM.
gariṣṭha (Superl. [greek] guru gr. 251.) gravissimus.
garīyas (Compar. a guru s. īyas gr. 251.) gravior, valde gravis, melior, carior, valde bonus, valde carus. RAGH. 14. 35. DR. 7. 14. BH. 11. 43.
garuḍa m. Garudus, avis fabulosa, in quā Vischnus vehitur.
garut m. ala. AM.
garutmat m. (alatus, e praec. s. mat) avis. N. 1. 23.
[Page 102b]
garj 1. 1. P.A. clamare, strepere, crepare, increpare. H. 4. 36. M. 41.; part. pass. garjita n. clamor, strepitus. H. 4. 13. (Cf. gṝ gir gard; lat. garrio assimilatione e gargio explicari possit; fortasse etiam gurges huc pertinet, ita ut ab aquae strepitu dictus sit, sicut M. 41. de mari legitur: garjamānam ivā 'mbhasā; germ. vet. kurran garrire, strepere, stridere, (nostrum quarren, girren), krago (e kargo) gula, kragil garrulus, krachon crepare; mutatis rr in ll: gellan tinnire, ar-gellan insonare, kallon, challon clamare, effari, challonte garriens, kallari verbosus (Graff III. 178. 383.); gr. [greek] quod Thierschius ex [greek] explicat.)
c. abhi acclamare. M. 1. 1184.: parasparam bhṛśam abhigarjatām.
c. prati reclamare, repugnare. RAGH. 9. 9.: nideśam alaṅghayatām abhūt suhṛd ayohṛdayaḥ pratigarjatām.
garj 2. 10. P. i. q. garj 1.
garjana n. (r. garj s. ana) strepitus, fragor. HIT. 34. 20.
garjita v. garj.
garta m. caverna. AM.; MAH. 1. 1034.
gard 1. et 10. A. (śabde K. rave v.) sonare; cf. garj.
gardabha m. (ut videtur, a r. gard) asinus. HIT. 49. 21.
gardh 10. P. desiderare, v. gṛdh.
garb 1. P. (itau) ire, v. kharb.
garbha m. (ut videtur, a grabh sumere, transpotis litteris, s. a) 1) uterus. HIT. 6. 4. 7. 4. 2) florum calyx. UR. 60. 10. N. 13. 63. 3) pars interior, e.c. domūs. HIT. 100. 8. 115. 9. 4) foetus. BH. 3. 38. SA. 1. 18. 5) proles, natus, in fine compp. H. 2. 28. (Hib. cilfin "the belly"; anglo-sax. hrif venter, uterus; fortasse nostrum Kalb, mutato r in l; gr. [greek] mutatā gutturali mediā in lingualem, sicut in [greek] pro [greek] cf. Pott. p. 281.)
garv 1. P. 10. A. superbum esse; v. garvita garva.
garva m. (r. garv s. a) superbia. (Lith. garbe honor, gloria; germ. vet. gelban gloriari, gelf jactantia.)
[Page 103a]
garvita (a r. garv s. ta nisi a garva s. ita) superbus. DEV. 8. 24. R. Schl. I. 7. 6. RAGH. 9. 55. 19. 20.
garh 1. 10. P.A. vituperare, maledicere, conviciari. MAN. 11. 229.: duṣkṛtaṅ karma garhati; H. 4. 6.: nai 'nāṅ garhitum arhasi; RAM. III. 59. 23.: kasmād ajānantaṅ garhase; BR. 1. 33.: nṛśaṃso garhito buddhaiḥ; HIT. 109. 13.: viṣamāṃ hi daśām prāpya daivaṅ garhayate naraḥ. (Haec radix e grah sumere orta esse videtur, transposito ra in ar; quod ad significationem attinet, respicias lat. reprehendo. E. garh mutato r in l ortum est galh q. v.)
c. pari id. RAM. III. 75. 43.: tātan na parigarhe'ham.
c. vi id. R. Schl. II. 17. 10.: svātmā 'py enam vigarhate; MAN. 11. 232.: karma vigarhitam.
garhā f. (r. garh s. ā) vituperatio, reprehensio, objurgatio. MAH. 1. 6056.
gal 1. P. 10. A. (śrāve) defluere, delabi, decidere, excidere. RAGH. 19. 22.: galitāśruvindu; 16. 58.: galitāṅgarāga; BHAR. 1. 89.: galatkuṣṭhābhibhūta; HIT. 10. 22.: galitanakhadanta; RAGH. 7. 10.: galantī kasyāścid āsīd rasanā. - galitavayas elapsam juventutem habens, senex, decrepitus. RAGH. 3. 70. (Primitiva hujus radicis significatio fluere esse videtur, quam ob rem germ. vet. QUALL scaturire, - quillu, qual, quullumes - huc traxerim, unde quella fons; cf. jala aqua.)
c. ā praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 1409.: samāgalitapādapaḥ.
c. nis id. RAGH. 5. 17.: nirgalitāmbugarbhaṃ śaradmeghan nā 'rdati cātako 'pi.
c. vi id. CAUR. 28.: vigaladaśrujalākulākṣī; UR. 62. 10.; RAGH. 9. 67.: rativigalitabandhaḥ keśapāśaḥ; GIT. GOV. I. 3. 31.: vigalitalajjita.
gala m. collum. H. 2. 4. (Fortasse a r. gṝ e gar devorare, mutato r in l v. Wils. et cf. galla cui formā respondere vldetur lat. collum, mutatā mediā in tenuem; germ. Hals, cujus initialis aspirata nititur lat. collum, gr. comp. 87.; cf. etiam lat. gula et nostrum Kehle.)
galahasta m. (e gala et hasta manus) actio collum tor- quendi. UP. 66.: anicchan galahastena tābhir nirvāsitas tataḥ.
galbh 1. A. (ādhārṣṭye K. dhṛṣṭatve V.) fortem, audacem, strenuum esse. (Hib. galbha "rigour, hardness".)
galla m. gena. HEM., v. gala.
galh 1. A. i. q. garh unde ortum est mutato r in l.
gavaya m. (ut videtur, a go s. aya) bovis species "the Gayal". DR. 4. 15.
gavākṣa m. (bovis oculus, e TATP. go et akṣa) fenestra rotunda. RAGH. 7. 7.
gaveṣ 10. P. (ut mihi videtur, e gava a go et. iṣ desiderare, v. gr. 652. suff. goyuga goṣṭha) quaerere, venari.
gavya (a go s. ya) bubulus, bovinus. AM.
gah 10. P. densum, impervium esse; cf. gāh.
gahana (r. gah s. ana) 1) densus, spissus, impervius. H. 1. 4. 5. 2. 26. BH. 4. 17. 2) n. silva. UR. 57. 7. infr.
gahvara (r. gah s. vara) 1) m. caverna. RAGH. 2. 26. 46. 2) n. silva. AM.
gā 3. P. (grammatici radicem gā P.A. ire perperam ad 1mam classem referunt, et praeterea radicem gā 3. P. admittunt, quam per stutau janmani laudare, generare, explicant) ire. RAGH. 11. 73.: anyadā jagati rāma ity ayaṃ śabda uccarita eva mām agāt; NALOD. Schol. 4. 4.: bhīmagṛham agāt; RIGV. Ros. 2. 3.: vāyo tava prapṛñcatī dhenā jigāti dāśuṣe "Vayus! tua approbans vox adit cultorem". (Hujus radicis, tam simplicis quam compositae, huc usque in linguā classicā fere solum praeteritum multiforme inveni. Praeteritum redupl. Atmanepadi occurrit in adhigam legere, q.v. Supra laudata forma vedica jigāti nisi cum Skandasvāmi-bhāschyo jagāti est legendum, v. Ros. p. IX., anomala est pro jagāti mutato a syllabae reduplicativae in i quā in re analogiam sequitur verborum tiṣṭhāmi et jighrāmi gr. min. 295., et accurate convenit cum gr. [greek] quod ortum esse censeo, e [greek] mutatā gutturali me- respondet praeterito mltf. agām. Germ. vet. gām eo, gās is, gāt it, praeclare convenit cum sanscrito jagāmi etc., omissā syllabā reduplicativā; goth. ga-tvo platea; angl. I go; nostrum ich gehe; lett. gaju eo. De goth. gagga eo, nostro ich gieng, Gang et lith. [greek]engiù v. r. gam.)
c. ati praeterire, de tempore, c. acc. pers. BR. 3. 16.: mā tvāṅ kālo 'tyagād ayam. - Praef. vi (vyatigam) praeterire, c. acc. rei. RAGH. 6. 52.: nṛpan tam...sā vyatyagād anyavadhūr bhavitrī. (*)
(*) Notetur forma b'avitrī cum sensu participii futuri "alius uxor futura".
c. adhi 1) adire. N. 10. 16.: adhyagād rājā vastrārdhasyā 'vakartanam. 2) A. legere. MAH. 1. 1928.: vedāṃścā 'dhijage; 4001.: vedān adhijage; 5106. et 6332.: adhyagīṣṭa (*) sa vedāṃśca vedāṅgānica sarvaśaḥ.
(*) Notetur forma ad'yagīs'ṭa quippe quae a grammaticae regulis recedat, e quibus exspectaveris aut ad'yagita aut adyagāsta. Formam ad'yagīs'ṭa, si lectio vera est, explicaverim ex ad'yagāsta, attenuato ā in ī, eādem ratione, quā e.c. ayunāt in ATM. sonat ayunīta. Forma agāsta invenitur apud Forsterum p. 335. s. r. i.
c. anu sequi. N. 9. 11.: damayantī tam anvagāt; RAGH. 8. 49.: dayitām...anvagāt.
c. abhi adire. IN. 4. 4.: apsarasam abhyagād urvaśīm; RAGH. 11. 35.: abhyagāt.
c. pari circumgredi. MAH. 1. 3467.: jarā balīca mān tāta palitānica paryaguḥ.
gāḍha (r. gah s. ta gr. 102.) 1) gravis. RAGH. 16. 60.: gāḍhāṅgadair bāhubhiḥ. 2) vehemens. Lass. 11. 12.: gāḍhāliṅgana.
gāḍham Adv. (a praec. signo acc.) graviter, valde. CAUR. 6.
gāṇḍīva m. nomen Arguni arcūs.
gātra n. (r. gā s. tra) 1) membrum. H. 4. 9. N. 5. 9. 2) corpus. SU. 3. 14. 16. 30.
gātraka n. (a praec. s. ka) corpus. UR. 48. 18.
gāthā f. (r. gai canere, s. thā) cantus. IN. 2. 28. N. 24. 27.
[Page 104b]
gādh 1. A. (pratiṣṭhālipsayoḥ K. pratiṣṭhāgranthayoḥ lipse V.) stare; desiderare; componere, serere.
gādha (r. gādh s. a) vadosus, non profundus. RAGH. 4. 24.: saritaḥ kurvatī gādhāḥ.
gāndharva (a gandharva s. a) 1) Adj. gandharvicus. IN. 3. 10. 2) n. ars, scientia gandharvica. A. 4. 58.
gāndhāra m. nomen regionis, Candahar.
gāndhārī f. (nom. pr. a praec.) Duryodhani mater.
gāmin (r. gam s. in) iens, in fine compp. A. 4. 52.; RAGH. 2. 30.: dvitīyagāmī śabdaḥ in alium cadens appellatio.
gāmbhīrya n. (a gambhīra s. ya) altitudo, profunditas. RAGH. 3. 32.
gāyatrī f. (r. gai canere s. tṛ in fem. servato charactere 1mae cl.) nomen sanctissimi Vedorum cantūs.
gāyana m. (r. gai s. ana) cantor.
gāruḍa m. (a garuḍa s. a) smaragdus. RAGH. 13. 53.
gāh 1. A. (part. pass. gāḍha gr. 102.) immergi, submergi, ingredi. RAGH. 9. 72.: tapasvigāḍhāṃ tamasām prāpa nadīm; 2. 14.: vanaṅ goptari gāhamāne; HIT. 26. 6.: siṃho vanaṅ gāhate.
c. anu submergi. RAM. III. 53. 31.: tailam evā 'nvagāhata.
c. ava id. RAM. I. 2. 7.: asminn evā 'vagāhiṣye tīrthe; III. 46. 30. 61. 28.: avagāḍhaḥ suduṣpāraṃ śokasāgaram.
c. ava praef. vi (vyavagāh) adire, advenire, de tempore. SA. 5. 72.: rajanī vyavagāhate; v. sq.
c. vi adire, advenire. DR. 6. 22.: śṛgālo malinīm vigāhate; RAGH. 13. 1.: padam vimānena vigāhamānaḥ; 14. 30.: paśyan vigāhyamānaṃ śarayūñca naubhiḥ; de tempore, RAGH. 16. 53.: tasmin samaye vigāḍhe; SA. 5. 66.: vigāḍhām paśya śarvarīm; 5. 73.: vigāḍhā śarvarī; IN. 5. 5.: vigāḍhe rajanīmukhe; cf. ava praef. vi.
gi pro ji in formis redupl.
gir f. (r. gṝ sonare) vox. N. 1. 26. 8. 12. 12. 101. DR. 6. 2. (Hib. gair "an outcry, shout"; v. r. gṝ.)
giri m. mons. H. 2. 30. (giri ortum est e gari mutato a in i per vim assimilationis i finalis, sicut guru q.v., e garoiṭ, v. gr. comp. 41. 180.; slav. gora; fortasse etiam gr. [greek].)
girijā f. (monte nata, e giri et jā v. ja) cognomen deae Durgae.
giriśa m. (in monte dormiens, vel jacens, e giri et śa pro śaya a r. śī v. Wils. et cf. keśa. Posset tamen giriśa etiam e girīśa q. v. explicari, correpto ī) cognomen dei Sivi. RAGH. 2. 41.
girīśa m. (e giri et īśa dominus) cognomen dei Sivi. MED.
gilita (pro girita a r. gṝ s. ta) voratus.
gīta v. gai.
gīrṇa v. gṝ.
gīrṇi f. (r. gṝ s. ni pro ti) actio vorandi AM.
gu 1. 1. A. (śabde K. dhvanau V.) sonare, in dial. ved. laudare. RIGV. Ros. p. 124. 14.: upo venasya joguvāna oṇim "dilecti Indri iterum iterumque laudans levamen"; cf. ku khu ghu.
gu 2. 6. P. (viṣṭotsarge) cacare.
guj 1. 1. P. (kūjane) sonare, praesertim de avibus, v. sq. et cf. kūj guñj.
guj 2. 6. P. (śabde K. dhvanau V.) sonare.
guñj 1. P. (scribitur guj gr. 110a).) susurrare. Lass. 69. 7.: vikasitanavamallīkuñjaguñjaddvirephaḥ; v. sq. et cf. kuñj.
guñjakṛt m. (e guñja susurrus et kṛt faciens) apis magna nigra.
guṭikā f. parvus globus, pila, cf. guḍa.
guḍ 6. P. (rakṣāyām K. rakṣe vyāghāte V.) servare, sustentare; arcere.
guḍa m. globus. IN. 1. 5.
guḍā f. nomen plantae (euphorbia).
guḍākeśa m. (BAH. e praec. et keśa capillus) cognomen Arguni.
[Page 105b]
guṇ 10. P. (āmantraṇe K. mantre V.) salutare, consulere; cf. gaṇ et guṇa sgf. 4. unde colligi possit, radicem guṇ ortam esse e gaṇ attenuato a in u et primitive significasse numerare.
guṇa m. (r. guṇ q. v. s. a nisi guṇayāmi est Denominativum a guṇa) 1) qualitas, praesertim bona qualitas, virtus. BH. 4. 13. 13. 19. 14. 5. 21. BR. 2. 15. IN. 4. 17. 2) arcūs nervus. RAGH. 9. 54. 3) sertum. RAGH. 6. 83. 4) in compositione cum numeralibus format multiplicativa, e. c. dviguṇa duplex, triguṇa triplex, śataguṇa centuplex. UP. 12.: dviguṇībhūtatāpa duplicatum ardorem habens (de dviguṇībhū v. gr. 653.); RAGH. 2. 25.: sapta triguṇāni dināni septem triplices dies (Schol. ekaviṃśati dināni). Notetur constructio cum ablativo, quā in re hujusmodi voces cum comparativis conveniunt, e. c. MAH. 1. 1449.: indrāc chataguṇaḥ śaurye in comparatione cum Indro (accuratius, ab Indro incipienti) centuplex in fortitudine, i. e. Indro centies fortior. (Hib. gaoine "goodness, honesty".)
guṇatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) secundum qualitates. BH. 18. 19.
guṇatva n. (a guṇa arcūs nervus s. tva) arcūs nervi status, conditio. HIT. 20. 5.
guṇamaya (a guṇa s. maya) qualitatibus praeditus. BH. 7. 13. 14.
guṇavat (a guṇa s. vat) virtute praeditus. N. 1. 31.
guṇin (a guṇa s. in) bonis qualitatibus praeditus. HIT. p. 5. 1. 21.
guṇṭh 10. P. (scribitur guṭh gr. 110a).) tegere. N. 10. 6. DR. 9. 13.; cf. guḍ guṇḍ guh et boruss. vet. pokuntu custodio, protego, kuns-t custodire; fortasse lat. cus-tos e cut-tos vel cud-tos (gr. comp. 99.); v. guṇḍ gudh guh.
c. ava id. MAN. 4. 49.
guṇḍ 1. et 10. P. (veṣṭane K. rakṣe veṣṭe cūrṇīkaraṇe V.) tegere, servare; conterere; cf. guṇṭh.
gud 1. P. (kroḍāyām K. khele V.) ludere. (Cf. gudh kud kūd.)
[Page 106a]
guda n. ānus. AM.
gudh 1. 1. A. (krīḍe) ludere, V. gud.
gudh 2. 4. P. (pariveṣṭane K. veṣṭe V.) tegere, cf. guṇṭh guṇḍ guh chad; gr. [greek] nostrum Haut, germ. vet. hūt, Th. hūti, anglo-sax. hyde, hyd; lat. cutis, nisi pertinet ad kṛtti litterā t melius convenit cum kuṇṭh q.v.; germ. vet. cozo lacerna, umbi-chuzī amictus.)
gudh 3. 9. P. (roṣe K. ruṣi V.) irasci; cf. krudh.
gundr 10. P. (kundre V.) mentiri, cf. kundr.
gup 1. 1. P.A. 10. P. custodire, tueri, servare. N. 17. 22.: guptām balena mahatā; H. 4. 43.: nakulaḥ sahadevaśca mātaraṅ gopayiṣyataḥ. (*) -- Desid. jugups 1) latere velle, abscondere. RAM. III. 53. 42.: jugupsann iva ātmānam; III. 75. 42.: karma jugupsitam facinus celandum. 2) spernere, vituperare. MAN. 11. 189.: kṛtanirṇejanāṃścā 'pi na jugupseta karhicit (Schol. nindet); 3. 209.: viprān ajugupsitān (Schol. aninditān). (Haec radix explicari possit ex go + pā correpto o in u gr. 33. annot., et abjecto ā radicis pā; v. quod supra de gavekṣ diximus.)
(*) Grammatici gup 10. explicant per b'ās'ārt'e b'āsi i.e. loqui, lucere.
c. abhi id. DR. 2. 14.: marudgaṇair indra ivā 'bhiguptaḥ.
gup 2. 4. P. (vyākulatve) perturbare.
guptaka (a gupta s. ka) n. pr. DR. 2. 11.
gupti f. (r. gup s. ti) carcer. MED.
guph 6. P. (granthe) componere, serere, nectere; v. sq.
gumph 6. P. id. MR. 4. 13.: sumanasaḥ gumphati.
gur 1. et 6. P. gorāmi gurāmi (udyame) tollere, sublevare; cf. gurv grah.
c. ava 6. P. invadere, impetum facere in alqm., c. loc. MAN. 4. 169.: na kadācid dvije tasmād vidvān avagured api; 11. 206. 208.: avagūrya v. gr. 635. 5. (Schol. avagur per daṇḍādyudyamane explicat.)
guru 1) Adj. (f. gurvī) gravis, transl. eximius, venerandus. goth. kauriths gravatus; lith. giéras bonus.)
gurutalpa m. (BAH. e praec. et talpa lectus) qui incestum fecit, qui Gurūs uxorem incestavit. IN. 2. 6.
gurd 1. A. 10. P. (niketane krīḍāyām K. niketane kurde V.) habitare; ludere; cf. kurd kūrd gud.
gurv 1. P. (vocalis radicalis producitur, e.c. gūrvāmi jugūrva) i.q. gur.
gulpha m. n. talus pedis. IN. 5. 12.
gulma m. frutex. H. 1. 12. N. 13. 12.
guh 1. P.A. (haec radix in formis, quae Gunam postulant, vocalem u producit, e.c. gūhati gūhate jugūha pro gohati etc.) tegere, abscondere. MAN. 7. 105.: gūhet kūrma ivā 'ṅgāni. Part. pass. gūḍha gr. 102a). IN. 5. 12.: gūḍhagulphadhara N. 22. 15.: gūḍha occultus. (guh ortum est ex idem valente gudh relictā solā aspiratione litterae dh v. gr. comp. 23. Cum gudh cognatum est guṇṭh et gr. [greek] mutatā mediā in aspiratam; de [greek] pro dh v. gr. comp. 16. Huc etiam trahi possit gr. [greek] lat. en-duo, mutatā gutturali mediā in lingualem, sicut in [greek] pro [greek] pro [greek] v. jana; [greek] pro [greek] v. jñā.
c. upa amplecti. RAGH. 18. 46.: tam...upajugūha lakṣmīḥ; R. Schl. I. 26. 9.: ayodhyām upagūhate saraḥpravṛttā sarayūḥ; RAGH. 6. 13.: karābhyām upagūḍhanālam...bhramayāñcakāra; SA. 5. 70.
c. upa praef. sam id. CAUR. 6.: aṅgair ahaṃ samupaguhya.
c. ni i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 9. 6: kin na smarasi kaikeyi smarantī vā nigūhase.
guha m. (r. guh s. a) cognomen Kārtikeyi. AM.
guhā f. (r. guh s. ā) caverna, spelunca.
guhya (r. guh s. ya) Adj. tegendus, abscondendus, secretus. Subst. n. mysterium, arcanum, secretum. BH. 9. 2. 10. 38. 18. 63.
guhyaka m. nomen Geniorum, qui Dei Kuveri ministri et divitiarum ejus custodes sunt.
gū 6. P. guvāmi (purīṣotsarge K. viṭsṛjau V.) cacare; cf. gu.
gūḍha v. guh.
gūtha m. (r. gū s. tha) excrementum, stercus.
gūr 1. 4. A. (hiṃsāyām) laedere, occidere; cf. gur.
gūr 2. 10. A. (bhakṣaṇe K. udyame V.) edere; tollere, sublevare; v. gur.
gūrd 1. A. 10. P. i. q. gurd.
gṛ 1. P. (secane K. sece V.) humectare, irrigare, conspergere.
gṛj 1. P. i. q. garj unde ortum est, correpto ar in ṛ.
gṛñj 1. P. (scribitur, gṛj gr. 110a).) id.
gṛdh 4. P. desiderare, appetere. Yagurv. ap. Carey gr. p. 309.: mā gṛdhaḥ kasyacid dhanam; gṛddha desideratus. MAH. 1. 2642. (gṛdh e gardh v. ṛ; huc trahimus germ. vet. gir, kir cupido, nostrum Gier, servatā primitivā mediā, gr. comp. 92., et abjecto dh finali; fortasse etiam angl. greedy ad hanc radicem pertinet; goth. gredags famelicus, gaurs moestus; hib. greadaim "I burn", greadhnach "joyful, glad", gradh m. "love, charity, Adj. dear, affectionate", graidheog "a beloved female", graidheoir "a lover", gradhuighim amo; lith. godùs avidus, ejecto r; v. Ruhig s.v. gierig; gedù lugeo, moereo; slav. glad fames, cf. kāṃkṣ desiderare, unde nostrum Hunger; sl. schelajū cupio; v. sq.)
gṛdhnu (r. gṛdh s. nu) avidus, desiderio incensus. (Goth. gairns, Th. gairna, cupidus, quod suffixum na exhibet pro nu; gairnja desidero; lith. godùs avidus.)
gṛdhra (r. gṛdh s. ra) 1) i. q. praec. 2) m. vultur. DR. 8. 31. (Germ. vet. gīr id., nostrum Geier.)
gṛṣṭi f. vacca, quae semel vitulum peperit. RAGH. 2. 18.
gṛh 10. A. i. q. grah unde ortum est correpto ra in ṛ.
gṛha m. (r. grah s. a) 1) domus. SU. 1. 32. 2) plur. uxor. AM.; cf. dāra. (gṛha e graha (v. ṛ), quo fortasse nititur nostrum Kirche, germ. vet. kiricha, island. kyrkia, anglosax. ciric, inserto i, pro circ; v. Graff III. 481.)
gṛhamedhin m. (e gṛha et medhin intelligens) pater familias. DR. 5. 3.
gṛhastha m. (e gṛha et stha stans) pater familias.
gṛhin m. (a gṛha s. in) id. AM.
gṛhiṇī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) 1) hera, mater familias. HIT. 110. 22. 2) uxor. RAGH. 2. 24. 8. 66.
gṛhīta v. grah.
gṛhītāstra Adj. (BAH. e praec. et astra telum) capta arma habens, qui arma cepit, accepit. IN. 3. 5.
gṝ 1. 6. P. girāmi et, mutato r in l gilāmi gr. 334. (proprie gar - v. ṛ - unde girāmi attenuato a in i et mutato r in l: gilāmi; girāmi cum praet. redupl. jagara s. jagāra eandem rationem habet ac praesent. goth. ut lisa cum praet. ut las, gr. comp. 109a). 1.; part. pass. gīrṇa v. gr. 609.) deglutire. (Lith. gérrù bibo, praet. ge~rau, girtoju perpoto; lat. glu-tio, gula, v. gala gurgulio per reduplic. pro gurgurio, voro, ut videtur, e guoro, v. kṛmi; slav. gr-lo guttur, russ. [greek] schora homo edax, abdomini natus; cf. Pott. p. 227.)
c. ni id. MAH. 1. 8239.: tasya pūva śiro grastam puccham asya nigīryate.
gṝ 2. 9. P. gṛṇāmi (gr. 334.) sonare, mussare. BH. 11. 21.: kecid bhītāḥ prāñjalayo gṛṇanti; RAGH. 10. 64.: brahmarṣibhiḥ param brahma gṛṇadbhir upatasthire. In dial. ved. laudare, celebrare. RIGV. Ros. 21. 2.: gṛṇanti vipra te dhiyaḥ "canunt, sapiens! tua facinora". Schol. tvadīyāni karmāṇi kathayānte. (V. gir et cf. hib. goi- rim (*) clamo; gr. [greek] zacon. [greek] v. "Vocalismus" p. 173. Huc etiam germ. vet. QUAR gemere, quir, quar, quār; boruss. vet. gerbu dico, loquor, trahi possent, adjecto b; ita lat. verbum e guerbum, sicut vivo e guivo = jīv; etiam nostrum Wor-t, goth. vaur-ds abjectā gutturali ad r. gar reduci possint. Cum formā gilāmi e galāmi conferatur anglo-sax. gale cano, nostrum gal in Nachtigal, germ. vet. nahti-gala luscinia; lat. gallus, a canendo dictus, sicut goth. hana, nostrum Hahn convenit cum lat. cano, et lith. gaidys id. cum giédmi cano. Sed liquida l vocum laudatarum etiam a d radicis gad deduci posset, sicut lith. gaidys gallus apud Lettos sonat gailis. Ita etiam scr. gṝ i.e. gar cum gad cohaerere videtur. Lat. gallus etiam ad garj referri potest. In dialecto ved. etiam jṝ cl. 1. A. pro gṝ 9. P. invenitur, quum gutturales facile in palatales transeant; V. RIGV. Ros. p. 2.)
(*) goirim nititur formā primitivā garāmi mutato a in o et inserto i ex vi attractionis i sequentis, v. librum meum "Die Celtischen Sprachen" p. 11.
c. abhi in dial. ved. affari, alloqui, laudare, celebrare. RIGV. Ros. p. 14. 4.: ehi stomāṃ (*) abhisvarā 'bhigṛṇīhy āruva "Veni, hymnos comproba, affare, alloquere"; 95. 14.: sā naḥ stomāṃ abhigṛṇīhi "Tu nostras preces comproba".
(*) De scriptione stomāṅ pro stomān v. Ros. p. IV.
c. ut effari, enuntiare. RAGH. 14. 53.: mahīpateḥ śāsanam ujjagāra.
gep 1. A. (gaticālayoḥ K. gatyāñ cāle V.) ire, se movere. (Cf. gā unde gep ortum esse videtur adjecto p sicut in formis caus., et anomale mutato ā in e.)
geya n. (r. gai canere, s. ya v. gr. 626.) cantus. IN. 5. 27.
gev 1. A. (sevane) venerari, colere. (Cf. kev glev et sev.)
geṣ 1. A. (anveṣāyām K. anveṣe V.) quaerere. (Cf. gaveṣ unde fortasse geṣ ejecto av nisi geṣ e go correpto o in a et iṣ desiderare.)
[Page 108b]
geha n. domus, habitatio. N. 17. 16. BH. 6. 41. (Cf. gṛha quod ipsum e garha (v. ṛ), unde geha ejecto r et mutato a in e ortum esse videtur; respicias formas prācritas ut gehṇadu pro gṛhṇātu et v. Höfer p. 35.)
gehin m. (a geha s. in) i.q. gṛhin.
gehinī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) uxor. RAGH. 8. 72.
gai 1. P.A. canere. IN. 2. 28.: gāthā gāyanti; N. 15. 15.; SU. 1. 32.: pīyatāṅ gīyatāñca v. gr. 501.; gīta n. cantus. IN. 3. 6. (Cf. kai; fortasse lith. [greek] áidziu "ich spiele scherzend oder auf Saitenspielen", praet. [greek] aidau, adjecto d, v. gr. comp. 109b). 1); de [greek] pro g v. s. v. gaṇḍa; de giedmi cano v. gad.)
c. adhi decantare, recitare. MAN. 1. 59.: etad dhi matto 'dhijage.
c. anu cantum alicujus sequi. GITA GOV. 1. 8.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. RAM. I. 4. 77.: rāmāyaṇam abhyagāyatām.
c. ut id. RAGH. 2. 12.: śuśrāva kuñjeṣu yaśaḥ svam uccair udgīyamānam.
c. upa id. RAGH. 10. 22.: saptasāmopagītan tvām... ācākhyuḥ.
gairika n. (a giri s. ka vel ika) aurum. RAGH. 5. 72.
go (nom. gaus fortasse a r. gā) 1) m. f. bos masc. et fem., taurus, vacca. 2) f. terra. RAGH. 1. 26.; locus, spatium, sedes. SA. 3. 6. 3) m. coelum. 4) m. luminis radius. R. Schl. I. 7. 18.: tejomayair gobhir ivo 'dito 'rkaḥ. 5) f. oculus. 6) f. oratio, sermo. RAGH. 5. 12.: raghor udārām api gān niśamya. (Cum go bos, vacca, cf. gr. [greek] quod primitive lac vaccinum significaverit, et cujus pars posterior convenit cum lat. LACT et, nisi fallor, cum scr. dugdha pro dukta mutato d' in l; [greek] mutatā gutturali in labialem; lat. bos, bovis, gr. comp. 123.; germ. vet. chuo, Th. et genit. chuoi, quod adjecto i propius accedit ad gavya unde explicari possit, ita ut a finale abjectum et chuoi per metathesin e chowi ortum sit; angl. cow, nostrum Kuh; lett. gohw (= gow) vacca; lith. werfzin-ga vacca praegnans, cujus ejecto F.)
gokula n. (e go et kula familia, genus) boum grex. R. Schl. I. 9. 61.
gocara m. (e go et cara iens) quod sensibus percipitur, ut sonus, forma etc. BH. 13. 5.: vāṇagocara teli jactus, quae sagittā attingi potest distantia. DR. 8. 28.
gotra n. (e go et tra servans, tuens, a trā vel trai s. a cf. tanutra) 1) familia. HIT. 8. 3. 2) nomen, appellatio. RAGH. 19. 24.
gotrabhid m. (e praec. et bhid findens) cognomen Indri. RAGH. 6. 73.
godā f. (e go et da dans in fem.) Godāvarī flumen. RAGH. 13. 35.
godāvarī f. (e praec. et varī; fem. [greek] vara) id. RAGH. 13. 33.
godhā f. (r. gudh s. a in fem.) tegmen scorteum, quod sagittarii in brachio laevo gerunt, ne arcūs nervo laedatur. R. Schl. I. 24. 9.
godhi m. (fortasse a r. gudh s. i) frons. AM.
gopa m. (e go et pa servans) 1) bubulcus. 2) dominus, princeps, rex.
gopāy (Denominativum a praec. s. y v. gr. 585.) custodire. N. 18. 8. 22. 25. (*)
(*) Forsterus gopāy radicibus primitivis adscribit; Wilkinsius, in libro suo, The Radicals etc. perperam deducit gopāyāmi a gup cl. 4. quod gopāmi, gopasi etc. formare debet.
gopāla m. (e go et pāla servans, tuens) i. q. gopa.
gopuccha m. (e go et puccha cauda) simiarum genus. R. Schl. I. 16. 19.
gopura n. (r. gup s. ura) porta, praesertim urbis. A. 10. 3.
[Page 109b]
goptṛ m. (a r. gup s. tṛ) custos, servator, gubernator. BH. 11. 18. N. 12. 47.
gomāyu m. canis aureus (angl. jackall). H. 4. 9. DR. 6. 7.
gomukha m. (e go bos et mukha os) musicum instrumentum (Wils. a sort of horn, or trumpet?). BH. 1. 13.
gorakṣa m. (e go et rakṣa servans) bubulcus.
gorocanā f. (e go et rocanā a r. ruc splendere s. ana in fem.) pigmentum flavum, splendidum. (*) UR. 67. 2. infr. 91. 20.
(*) Wils. "A bright yellow pigment prepared from the urine of a cow or vomited in the shape of a scibulae by the animal; it is employed in painting and dying and is of especial virtue in marking the foehcads of the Hindus with the Tilaca or sectarial mark; it is also used in medecine."
gorda n. cerebrum. AM.
golāṅgula m. (e go et lāṅgula cauda) i. q. gopuccha. MAH. 1. 2628.
govardhana m. (e go et vardhana) mons quidam prope Mathuram situs. RAGH. 6. 51.
govṛṣa m. (e go bos et vṛṣa taurus) taurus.
govṛṣadhvaja m. (BAH. e praec. et dhvaja vexillum) taurum in vexillo habens, cognomen Sivi. A. 3. 54.
goṣṭh 1. A. (saṅghāte; ut mihi videtur, Denominativum a goṣṭha vel goṣṭhī q. v.) colligere.
goṣṭha m. n. (a go et stha stans, gr. 109.) bubile, in fine compositorum quodvis stabulum vel ferarum specus (v. gr. 652. suff. goṣṭha). DR. 4. 9.
goṣṭhī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) 1) concio. 2) colloquium. BHAR. 1. 35.
goṣpada n. (e go et pada adjectā sibilante, quam ex nominativi signo explicaverim, ita ut gaus correptum sit in gos mutato s in ṣ propter antecedens o v. gr. 79.) vaccae vestigium. MAH. 1. 1444.
gaura (fem. -rā et -rī fortasse a go s. ra) flavus. RAGH. 2. 35.: gauram vṛṣam; Lass. 65. 6.: kanakagaura. (Huc traxerim lat. gil-vus cum l pro r, ejecto u diphthongi āu, et schiltyi, nostrum gelb; de nostro Gold v. jvalitaḥ lat. aurum fortasse e gaurum mutilatum est, sicut amo e camo, ars e cars.)
gaurī f. (a gaura signo fem.) 1) puella octo annos nata. AM.; etiam quaevis puella adhuc libera a menstruis. 2) cognomen Pārvatiae. RAGH. 2. 26. (Fortasse angl. girl, quasi gaurilā.)
gaurava n. (a guru s. a v. gr. 650.) gravitas. N. 20. 28. RAGH. 14. 18.
grath 1. A. (kauṭilye K.) incurvatum, inflexum esse.
granth 1. 1. A. (kauṭilye K. jaihaye V., scribitur grath gr. 110a).) id.
granth 2. 1. 9. 10. P.: granthāmi grathnāmi gr. 387., granthayāmi part. pass. grathita (gr. 615.) jungere, nectere, serere, componere. RAGH. 8. 69.: karuṇārthagrathitam (Schol. grathitam = yuktam); kusumair grathitām apārthivaiḥ srajam...aharat; 16. 43.: ratnagrathitottarīya; MAH. 1. 82.: tac chlokakuṭam adyā 'pi grathitaṃ sudṛḍham mune na bhettum śakyate. (Fortasse lat. glut-en mutato r in l; rete e grete?)
c. ut id. RAGH. 2. 8.: latāpratānodgrathitaiḥ sa keśaiḥ.
grantha m. (r. granth s. a) liber, codex. HIT. 4. 4.
granthana n. (r. granth s. ana) conjunctio, nexus. Lass. 4. 4.: puṣpagranthana.
granthi m. (r. granth s. i) 1) conjunctio, contextus, nexus. MAH. 1. 8. 2) nodus, articulus. BHAR. 3. 17.)
gras 1. P.A. 10. P. grasāmi grase grāsayāmi vorare, glutire, deglutire. MAN. 3. 133. N. 4. 9.: grasate; 16. 14.: rāhugrastaniśākara; BH. 11. 30.: grasamānaḥ samantāl lokān; capere. N. 11. 22. 23. (Cf. gṝ i. e. gar unde gras transposito ar in ra et adjecto s sicut e. c. in dās bhās a dā bhā. E. gras ortum est glas mutato r in l. Fortasse huc pertinent lat. gra-men et nostrum Gras, ita ut proprie pabulum significent, sicut scr. ghāsa q. v., et gra-men mutilatum sit e gras-men; gr. [greek].)
[Page 110b]
grasiṣṇu (fem. ṇu a r. gras s. snu inserto i v. gr. 645. s. snu) vorax. BH. 13. 16.
grah 1. 10. P. praesertim 9. P.A. grahāmi grahayāmi gṛhṇāmi gṛhṇe. (Haec radix in iis, quae Gunam non assumunt, formis, syllabam ra in ṛ corripit et vocalem intermediam i in ī producit, unde part. in ta gṛhīta gerundd. gṛhītvā gṛhya praet. mltf. agrahiṣam; Pass. gṛhye; Desid. jighṛkṣ (*) gr. 102. d.) 1) capere, sumere, accipere, prehendere, tollere. BHAG. 2. 22.: vāsāṃsi navāni gṛhṇāti; IN. 1. 27.: pītvā pāṇīyam teṣām arthena jagrāha; RAGH. 1. 18.: balim agrahīt; MAN. 5. 157.: na nāmā 'pi gṛhṇīyāt parasya; RAGH. 5. 59.: astramantraṅ jagrāha tasmāt; IN. 2. 20.: pāṇau gṛhītvai 'nam; N. 1. 19.: teṣām ekañ jagrāha pakṣiṇam; 20.: paṭe nipatite tadā grahīṣyāmī (**) 'ti taṃ rājā nalam āha. 2) captare. N. 1. 24.: grahītuṅ khagamāṃs tvaramāṇo 'pacakrame. 3) percipere, audire. RAGH. 11. 15.: jyāninādam atha gṛhṇatī tayoḥ. - Caus. facere ut aliquis capiat etc. RAGH. 15. 88.: ātodyaṅ grāhayāmāsa samatyājayad āyudham; HIT. 7. 21.: nītividyāṅ grāhayituṃ śakyante. (Primitiva huius radicis forma est grabh unde grah relictā solā aspiratione litterae bh; v. gr. comp. 23.; forma grabh servata est in dialecto ved., quae item syllabam ra ubi grammaticae leges Gunam non postulant, in ṛ corripit; in lingua zend. haec radix sonat [greek] gerep ante t, et [greek] geuro ante vocales, v. gram. comp. 109b). 2. Cf. goth. greipa, nostrum greife, lith. grebju prehendo, pagrebju abripio, slav. grabljū rapio, cum l euphonico; hib. grabaim "I devour; I stop, interrupt, disturb"; v. vigrah pugnare; gabhaim "I take, receive, conceive" ejecto r; fortasse eodem modo nostrum gebe, a rad. gab, goth. giba, gaf, gebum, huc per- et hib. lamh manus confirmetur.
(*) Nonnunquam etiam in formis gunandis ṛ pro ra invenitur, ut videtur, propter productam intermediam vocalem; ita in HIT. 13. 6. legitur anugṛhītum pro aṇugrahītum; RAM. III. 56. 12. gṛhīs'ye pro grahīs'ye.
(**) Sic legendum pro grahis'yāmi.
c. anu 1) favere, fortunare, beare, adjuvare, c. acc. pers. et instr. rei. HIT. 17. 6.: mām maitryeṇā 'nugṛhītum arhasi; 33. 12.: anena mitreṇā 'haṃ snehānuvṛttyā 'nugṛhītaḥ; RAGH. 8. 85.: kuṭumbinīm anugṛhṇīṣva nivāpadattibhiḥ; UR. 75. 8.: anugṛhīto 'ham amuno 'padeśena; RAM. I. 11. 13.: anugṛhṇantu mām atra bhavantaḥ śaraṇāgatam.
c. upa tollere. HIT. 45. 12.: avyavasāyinam alasam... pramade 'va hi vṛddhapatin ne 'chaty upagṛhītuṃ lakṣmīḥ; RAM. III. 51. 2.: upagṛhya śiro rājñaḥ.
c. ni 1) deorsum sumere, deorsum tenere. H. 4. 18. 19.: vegena prahitam bāhun nijagrāha hasann iva . nigṛhya tam etc. 2) deprimere, supprimere, devincere, cohibere. N. 22. 24.: nigṛhyā "tmano duḥkham; MAN. 11. 32.: svenai'va vīryeṇanigṛhṇīyād arīn; HIT. 72. 10. 67. 13. 3) retinere, inhibere, sustinere, sistere, e. c. equos. N. 20. 4.: nigṛhṇīṣva...hayān etān.
c. ni praef. vi id. A. 9. 9.: vinigṛhya hayāṃścā 'tha rathañca mama.
c. ni praef. sam jaculari, sagittas conjicere, telis petere. DR. 7. 21.: rathānīkaṃ śaravarṣāndhakārañ cakruḥ kruddhāḥ sarvataḥ sannigṛhya; cf. pratigrah et nigrah.
c. pari 1) amplecti. SA. 5. 101.: patim utthāpayāmāsa bāhubhyām parigṛhya vai. 2) accipere. DR. 4. 14.: padyam parigṛhāṇe 'dam āsanañca. 3) inhibere. Lass. 85. 9.: vāgartham parigṛhya mokṣapadavīn dhyāyanti nirmatsarāḥ.
c. pra tollere, levare, sublevare, protendere. H. 4. 17.: bāhum pragṛhya...abhyadravata...bhīmasenam; DR. 8. 4.: gadām pragṛhyā 'bhyadravat; 5. 25. A. 5. 25. 6. 16. 7. 11.
c. prati 1) prehendere. IN. 2. 19.: sacai 'nam vṛttapīnābhyām bāhubhyām pratyagṛhṇata. (*) RAM. III. 56. 3.: pratijagrāha jananyāś caraṇau. 2) accipere. A. 6. 24. N. 25. 4. 18.; vākyam vacanam ājñām pratigrahītum sermonem, jussum alicujus accipere, excipere. R. Schl. I. 1. 22.: śiṣyas tu tasya bruvato muner vākyam anuttamam . tathe 'ti pratijagrāha; 11. 18.: tathe 'tica nṛpasyā "jñām mantriṇaḥ pratigṛhya te. 3) recipere, excipere hospitio. N. 21. 20.: tam bhīmaḥ pratijagrāha pūjayā parayā. -- astraiḥ pratigrahītum sagittis petere. A. 10. 28. -- Caus. facere ut aliquis capiat. IN. 3. 2.: pādyam ācamanīyañca pratigrāhya nṛpātmajam.
(*) Notetur forma pratyagṛhṇata pro pratyagṛhnīta, correpto charactere nā ante terminationem gravem in na pro nī, in analogia linguae graecae, ubi e.c. [greek] [greek] opponitur formae activae [greek] v. gr. comp. 485.
c. vi 1) capere, prehendere. A. 9. 8.: antarbhūmigatāścā 'nye hayānām caraṇāny atha . vyagṛhṇan. 2) pugnare c. aliquo. HIT. 67. 13.: katham anena balavatā sārddham bhavān vigrahītuṃ samarthaḥ; 118. 9.: etaiḥ sandhin na kurvīta vigṛhṇīyāt tu kevalam; A. 10. 29.: tato śa- rajālena...vyagṛhṇaṃ (*) saha daiteyaiḥ; v. vigraha.
(*) De formā vyagṛhṇam pro vyagṛhṇām v. gr. 324.: gr. min. 293.
c. sam 1) capere, sumere, prehendere. SU. 4. 17.: gade bhīme saṅgṛhṇītām ubhau tadā (omisso augmento). 2) colligere, continere, zusammennehmen, e. c. vestem. DR. 3. 1.: saṅgṛhṇatī kauśikam uttarīyam. 3) flectere, moderari, regere, currum, equos. A. 1. 2.: sa (indravāhaḥ) ...mātalisaṅgṛhītaḥ; 8. 19.: vṛtrasya vadhe saṅgṛhītā hayā mama; 29.: susaṅgṛhītair haribhiḥ.
graha m. (r. grah s. a) 1) actio prehendendi. RAGH. 10. 48. 2) solis et lunae eclipsis (v. rāhu). 3) cognomen Rāhūs. RAGH. 12. 28. 4) planeta. SU. 2. 25. N. 13. 24.
grahaṇa n. (r. grah s. ana v. euphon. r. 94a).) actio capiendi, prehendendi. IN. 2. 25.; nāmagrahaṇa nominis pronunciatio. RAGH. 7. 38.
grāma m. (ut mihi videtur, e grāhma ejecto h a r. grah s. ma cf. gṛha) 1) pagus, vicus. H. 1. 39. 2) turba. N. 4. 10. BH. 6. 24. BHAR. 3. 23. (Fortasse lith. kiema-s vicus, ejecto r et mutatā mediā in tenuem; hib. gramaisg "the mub", gramasgar "a flock, company".)
grāmin m. (a praec. s. in) vicanus. N. 13. 48.)
grāmīṇa Adj. (a grāma s. īna) rusticus. BHAR. 1. 89.
gramya (a grāma vicus, s. ya) cicur, mansuetus. N. 13. 8.
grāvan m. (fortasse a r. grah s. van ejecto h) lapis, saxum, rupes. BHAR. 3. 29. 79. HIT. 43. 11. (Lith. riewa rupes, abjecto g, hib. creag id. mutato v in g, v. gr. comp. 19.)
grāha m. (r. grah s. a) 1) prehensio. 2) ut videtur, serpens aquaticus (Wils.: a shark; according to some, the gangetic alligator, according to others, the water elephant, the hippopotamus? AM. 3. any large fish or marine animal.). N. 11. 21. 22. 23. cf. N. 11. 27.
grāhin (r. grah s. in) sumens, prehendens, tenens, in fine compp. BHAR. 3. 67.
grīvā f. (ut videtur, e gīrvā quodipsum e garvā sive gārvā a r. gṝ s. vā) collum, cervix. (Lith. galwà caput, mutato r in l, v. gṝ; russ. glavà et golovà id.)
grīṣma Adj. calidus, fervidus. Subst. m. 1) calor, aestas. 2) fervidum anni tempus. RAGH. 16. 54. Lass. 50. 7. (Hib. gris ignis, griosgaim "I fry, broil", griosach "burning embers"; lith. karsz-tas calidus, karsz-tis calor, karszty-métis fervidum anni tempus.)
gruc 1. P. (caurye) furari, cf. gluc glah grah.
graiva n. (a grīvā s. a) collare, catena collaris, praesertim elephantorum. RAGH. 4. 48.: kariṇāṅ graivam v. sq.
graiveya n. (a grīvā s. eya) id. RAGH. 4. 75.: mātaṅgagraiveya; R. Schl. I. 53. 17.: hiraṇyakakṣagraiveyān...dadāmi kuñjarāṇān te sahasrāṇi caturdaśa (*)
(*) Notetur, Adjectivum supra laudatum solo casu convenire cum substantivo, ad quod pertinet, genere autem cum illo, ad quod sensu refertur; sic sl. 18.
glas 1. A. i. q. gras.
glah 1. A. i. q. grah unde ortum est mutato r in l. (Hib. glacaim "I accept, receive, take, seize, feel, apprehend".)
glaha m. (r. glah s. a) ludus talarius. MAH. 2. 1968.
glāna v. glai.
glāni f. (a r. glai s. ni pro ti gr. 645.) 1) fatigatio, lassitudo, languor. SA. 5. 27. BH. 4. 7. 2) tristitia. BHAR. 1. 45.: mudañca glāniñca kathayati pathiṣu.
glāsnu (r. glai s. snu fem. snu) fessus, defessus, lassus, fatigatus. AM. (Cf. lat. lassus, quod fortasse e glassus, sicut natus e gnatus; glassus vero per assimilationem ortum esse potest e glasnus, quod sanscrite glasnas sonaret.)
gluc 1. 1. P.i.q. gruc.
gluc 2. 1. P. (gatau) ire, v. sq.
gluñc 1. P. id.
glep 1. A. (dainye K. dainye gatyāñ cāle V.) miserum esse; ire, se movere; cf. gep glai.
[Page 113a]
glev 1. A. (sevane) colere, venerari; cf. gev kev khev sev.
gleṣ 1. A. i. q. geṣ et gaveṣ q.v.
glai 1. P. (part. pass. glāna gr. 611.) 1) fatigare, defatigare. 2) contristare, dolore afficere. Pass. glāye. SA. 3. 23.: sāvitryā glāyamānāyās tiṣṭhantyāśca divāniśam. - Caus. glāpayāmi et glapayāmi (gr. 519. 520.) facere ut alqs defatigetur, contristetur. RAGH. 16. 38.: nidāghaglapitām ivo 'rvīm. (V. glāni glā- snu et cf. lat. lābor quod a fatigatione nominatum esse potest et formā cum Caus. glāpayāmi convenit, mutatā tenui in mediam et abjectā initiali gutturali, sicut in lassus, si hoc cum glāsnu q. v. cohaeret.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. pariglāna languore confectus, exhaustus. N. 11. 25.: śrāntasya te kṣudhārtasya pariglānasya.
c. pari praef. abhi id. MAH. 1. 4489.: kṣucchramābhipariglāna.
glau m. luna.
[Page 1131]
gha
ghaṃṣ 1. A. (kṣare scribitur ghaṣ) stillare, effundere.
ghaṃs 1. A. (kṣaraṇe scribitur ghas gr. 110a).) id.
ghaggh 1. P. (hasane) ridere; cf. idem valentes formas gaggh kakh kakkh khakkh kakk et lat. cachinnari, gr. [greek] goth. hlaha, v. khakkh.
ghaṭ 1. A. (ceṣṭāyām K. ceṣṭe V.) 1) ire, pervenire. Lass. 18. 8.: yadi mama haste pustakī'yaṅ ghaṭati (ghaṭate?) tadā 'han tām priyāñ jīvāpayāmi; c. ablat. exire. Lass. 36. 7.: tena hastād ghaṭito ratho darśitaḥ. 2) conjungere, conglutinare. UR. 49. 9. infr.: vajralepaghaṭitam iva me hastayugalan na samarthā 'ham apanetum. 3) facere, conficere. CAUR. 22.: snehaikapātraghaṭitām avanīśaputrīm (Schol. editionis Serampur. ghaṭitām explicat per nirmitām).
c. ut 10. P. (udghāṭayāmi) 1) aperire. BHAR. 1. 62.: nirayanagaradvāram udghāṭayantī; MAH. 1. 4504.: udghāṭanīyāny etāni kuṇḍāni; UP. 78.: sadasy udghāṭitā tatra mañjuṣā. 2) erigere, levare, sublevare (v. udghāṭin et apud Wils. udghāṭana udghāṭita. udghāṭin fortasse non ab udghaṭ sed a substantivo udghāṭa elevatio descendit). HIT. 109. 11.: kāryam udghāṭitam.
c. vi 1. A. dissolvi, perire. HIT. 109. 11.: kāryam udghāṭitaṅ kvā 'pi madhye vighaṭate yataḥ (Ed. Ser. kāryaṃ sughaṭitaṅ kvā 'pi daivayogād vinaśyati). MR. 66. 4. infr.: cārudattasya vibhave vighaṭite.
c. sam excitare. RAM. III. 55. 26.: bherīmṛdāṅgavīṇānāṅ koṇasaṅghaṭitaḥ...śabdaḥ; v. ghaṭṭ praef. vi.
ghaṭa m. (ut videtur, a r. ghaṭ s. a) magna hydria fictilis.
ghaṭanā f. (r. ghaṭ s. ana in fem.) caterva elephantorum bellicorum. AM.
ghaṭṭ 1. A. 10. P. (calane K. cāle V.) movere, commovere, vīṇām vighaṭṭitum lyram pulsare. MR. 20. 3. Cf. ghaṭ.
c. vi 1) movere, commovere. BHAR. 3. 36.: vāyuvighaṭṭitābhrapaṭalī. 2) aperire. MAH. 2. 1674.: dvāram... vighaṭṭayan karābhyām.
c. sam terere, conterere, fricare. RAGH. 6. 73.: saṅghaṭṭayann aṅgadam aṅgadena (Schol. gharṣayan).
ghaṭṭana n. (r. ghaṭṭ s. ana) tactio, ictus. RAGH. 11. 71.: suptasarpa iva daṇḍaghaṭṭanād roṣito'smi (Schol. saṃyogāt); v. ghāṭa.
ghaṇ 8. P. (dīptau) fulgere; cf. ghaṇṭ kan.
ghaṇṭ 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. dyutau V.; scribitur ghaṭ gr. 110a).) loqui, splendere; v. ghaṇ.
ghaṇṭā f. (r. ghaṇṭ s. ā) tintinnabulum. A. 2. 3.
ghana (ut videtur, a han s. a mutato h in gh v. gr. 357.) 1) crassus, pinguis, turgidus. Lass. 6. 8.: ghanair vṛkṣaiḥ; CAUR. 15.: ghanerudeśe; GITA GOV. 10. 6.: ghanajaghanamaṇḍale. 2) impervius, impenetrabilis. RAGH. 8. 90.: vacaḥ...alabdhapadaṃ hṛdi śokaghane pratiyātam (Schol. niviḍe); 11. 18.: cakāra vivaraṃ śilāghane tāḍakorasi sa rāmasāyakaḥ (Schol. niviḍe). 3) Subst. m. nubes. RAM. I. 29. 14.
ghamb 1. P. (gatau) ire; cf. idem valentes radices gam khamb camb bamb gharb garb carb.
gharb 1. P. (gatau) ire, v. ghamb.
gharma m. (secundum Wils. a r. ghṛ s. ma ita ut gharma proprie significet id quod sudore conspergit; cf. ghṛṇ) 1) calor, aestus. 2) fervidum anni tempus, aestas. RAGH. 16. 43. 3) sudor. (Hib. garaim "I warm, heat", garamhuil "warm, snug"; nostrum warm, goth. varmja calefacio, abjectā initiali gutturali, cui v se adjunxerat, sicut saepe; v. kṛmi; russ. [greek] gorjū uro, [greek] schar aestus; gr. [greek] mutato aspiratae organo; huc etiam traxerim lat. ferveo, cujus v ex m ortum esse videtur; quod ad f pro [greek] attinet, eandem hic habemus rationem, quam in fumus contra dhūma [greek].)
ghas 1. P. edere. (Ex hac radice ortum esse censeo jakṣ quod correptum est e jaghas expulso a v. gr. 354.; cf. lat. gus-tus, gusto, vescor, quod explicaverim e guescor, abjectā gutturali, sicut in vivo e guivo, vermis e quermis, v. kṛmi; gr. [greek] huc etiam traxerim nostrum Gast, goth. gasts, Th. gas-ti; lat. hos-tis, hos-pes, hospit-is, tanquam is qui edere vel cibum petit, qui esum it; Pottius I. 278. apte confert gā-nea, e gas-nea; lith. gaspadà hospitium, tanquam locus edendi, v. pada; gafzlùs libidinosus.)
ghasi m. (r. ghas s. i) cibus. HEM.
ghasmara (r. ghas s. mara) edax, vorax.
ghāṭā f. (r. ghaṭ conjungere, s. ā) cervix. AM. (Etiam lat. cervix a conjungendo nominatum esse videtur, ita ut in cer-vix dissolvendum sit, cujus pars prior cohaeret cum śiras caput, et posterior cum vincio; v. kandhara et śirodhi cervix.)
[Page 114b]
ghāta m. (a ghātay s. a) eversio, vastatio, excidium. A. 10. 70.
ghātay forma caus. r. han gr. 524. 4.
ghātin m. (a praec. s. in) occisor, in fine compp. N. 12. 33.
ghāsa m. (r. ghas s. a) gramen. AM. (Germ. vet. wisa pratum, nostrum Wiese, v. kṛmi et Graff. I. 1977.)
ghi v. hi gr. 443. 544.
ghiṇ 1. A. (grahaṇe) capere, prehendere; cf. ghuṇ.
ghu 1. A. (śabde K. dhvanau V.) sonare, cf. gu ku khu.
ghuṭ 1. 1. A. (parivartane K. parivarte V.) redire.
ghuṭ 2. 6. P. (pratighāte K. pratihatau V.) repellere, repulsare, arcere.
ghuṭikā f. (r. ghuṭ s. ikā) talus pedis. AM.
ghuṇ 1. 6. P. 1. A. (bhramaṇe) currere, vagare, circumerrare.
ghuṇ 2. 1. A. (grahaṇe) capere, prehendere; cf. ghiṇ.
ghur 1. 6. P. (bhīmārtiśabde K. dhvanau bhīmārthe V.) prae timore, terrore clamare. (Goth. gaurs tristis, gaurida tristitia; v. ghora.)
ghur 2. 4. A. ghūrye (hiṃsājyānyoḥ) laedere, occidere; senescere; scribitur etiam ghūr cf. gūr.
ghuṣ 1. 10. P. proclamare, pronuntiare. N. 9. 8.: ghoṣayāmāsa vai pure; RAGH. 9. 10.: jayam aghoṣayad asya...camūḥ; GITA GOV. 10. 16.: ghoṣayatu manmathanideśam. (Cf. ghu; hib. gioscan "the grating noise made by the turning of a wheel or hinge that wants grease or oil"; gioscanach "gnashing, grating"; gusgar "roaring, making lamentation".)
c. ut clamare, clamitare. udghuṣṭa n. clamor, strepitus. MR. 85. 10. infr.: atrā 'ntare udghuṣṭañ janena; R. Schl. I. 73. 36.: tūryodghuṣṭa.
c. ut praef. pra sonare, personare. N. 12. 113.: hradinīm prodghuṣṭāṅ krauñcakuraraiḥ.
c. upa id. DR. 6. 2.: mahāvanan tad vihaghopaghuṣṭam.
c. pari praef. sam circumsonare. N. 12. 6.: nikuñjān parisaṅghuṣṭān.
[Page 115a]
ghūrṇ 6. A. 1) commoveri, vacillare. M.: sā naus tasmin mahodadhau ghūrṇate capale 'va strī. 2) flare, spirare. A. 6. 6.: vāyuśca ghūrṇate bhīmaḥ. (Huc trahi posset lat. volvo, quod in priore hujus libri editione p. 206. cum vṛ tegere contulimus, ad quod sensu in-volvo quadrat. Si autem ad ghūrṇ pertinet, mutilatum est e guolvo, mutato r in l. Conferatur etiam goth. valvja volvo, nostrum wälze, Welle, germ. vet. wella unda, fluctus, lith. wilnis id., quod formā propius ad ghūrṇ accedit.)
c. ā id. DEV. 12. 26.: āghūrṇito vātena. - C. ā praef. vi id. HID. 1. 10.: ūruvegasamīritam vanam vyāghūrṇitam ivā 'bhavat.
c. vi P. se volutare. R. III. 48. 79.: vighūrṇato viceṣṭasya vepamānasya bhūtale; ed. Schl. I. 32. 18.: vicetanam vighūrṇantaṃ śiteṣubalapīḍitam.
ghūrṇa (r. ghūrṇ s. a) se movens, se volvens. CAUR. 45.: ghūrṇanetra.
ghṛ 1. 1. A. (seke V.) conspergere, humectare.
ghṛ 2. 3. P. jigharmi (kṣaraṇadīptyoḥ K. bhāsi seke v.) stillare, effundere, conspergere, humectare; splendere.
ghṛ 3. 10. P. ghārayāmi (kṣaraṇadīptyoḥ K. seke chādane V.) stillare, effundere, conspergere, humectare; splendere; tegere.
c. ā praef. vi conspergere, humectare. MR. 121. 3. infr.: vyāghāritan tailaghṛtaiḥ.
ghṛṇ 8. P. A. ghṛṇomi ghṛṇve (dīptau) splendere, v. ghṛṇi et cf. gharma.
ghṛṇā f. miseratio, misericordia. RAGH. 9. 81. 11. 65. 11. 17.
ghṛṇi m. (r. ghṛṇ s. i) radius.
ghṛṇin (a ghṛṇā s. in) misericors. DR. 9. 8. 20.
ghṛṇṇ 1. A. ghṛṇṇe (grahaṇe; scribitur ghṛṇ; gr. 110a).) capere, prehendere; cf. grah gṛhṇāmi.
ghṛta n. (r. ghṛ s. ta) butyrum liquefactum. BHAR. 1. 65. 3. 97.
ghṛtācī f. (e ghṛta et acī a r. añc s. a in fem.) n. pr. Apsarasis. IN. 2. 29.
ghṛṣ 1. P. fricare, terere, conterere. CAUR. 12.: kanakaku- ṇḍalaghṛṣṭagaṇḍa; MR. 140. 9. infr.: ghṛṣyante vaidūryāḥ; 7. infr.: ghṛṣyate candanarasaḥ. (Huc referri posset lat. verro pro guerro, nisi pertinet ad kṛṣ; v. hanc radicem et vocem ghṛṣṭi cui verres respondet.)
c. ut id. RAGH. 17. 28.: cūḍāmaṇibhir udghṛṣṭapādapīṭha.
c. sam 1) i. q. simpl. saṅghṛṣyat contritus (v. gr. 597.). MAH. 1. 1134.: saṅghṛṣyantaḥ parasparam nyapatan...parvatāgrān mahādrumāḥ. 2) certare, aemulari. RAGH. 19. 36.: prayoktṛbhiḥ sañjagharṣa saha (Schol. saṅgharṣaḥ parābhibhaveṣā).
ghṛṣṭi (r. ghṛṣ s. ti) Fem. 1) frictio, tritus. 2) aemulatio, certatio. Masc. porcus, sus. (Lat. verres e guerres pro guerses, sicut vivo pro guivo = jīv.)
ghoṭaka m. equus. AM.
ghoṇā f. (ut videtur, a r. ghrā s. anā ejecto r et mutato ā in o sicut in soḍhum ṣoḍaśa v. gr. 468. 40. et cf. prācr. ghāṇa pro scr. ghrāṇa) nasus. DR. 7. 7.
ghoṇin (a praec. s. in) porcus, sus. AM.
ghora (r. ghur s. a) terribilis, terrificus, atrox. IN. 5. 62. H. 1. 17. BR. 1. 3. (Goth. gaurs, Th. gaura tristis, nisi pertinet ad gṛdh; hib. gorg "fierce, cruel".)
ghoradarśana (BAH. e praec. et darśana n. visus, conspectus) terribilem speciem habens, terribilis visu. H. 2. 5.
ghoṣa m. (r. ghuṣ s. a) 1) proclamatio, pronuntiatio. MAH. 1. 5333.: sukhapuṇyāhaghoṣa. 2) sonus, strepitus. N. 2. 11. 19. 25. 21. 2. DR. 6. 7. 3) pastoralis sedes. N. 17. 49.
ghoṣaṇā f. (r. ghuṣ s. ana in fem.) proclamatio. AM.; RAGH. 12. 72.: jayaghoṣaṇa.
ghna (f. ghnī r. han s. a v. gr. 645.) occidens, in fine compp. N. 12. 18. 13. 28.
ghrā 1. P. jighrāmi (proprie cl. 3. correpto ā in a et in syllabā redupl. attenuato a in i ob duas sequentes consonantes, sicut in tiṣṭhāmi pro tasthāmi a r. sthā) odorari. RAM. I. 12. 42.: dhūmagandhaṅ jighrati; HIT.: jighrann api bhujaṅgamo hanti. (Pottius ingeniose confert lat. fra-gra-re, ita ut fra sit syllaba reduplicativa pro ghra;
c. ava 1) id. MAN. 3. 218.: avajighrecca tān piṇḍān. 2) osculari. R. Schl. II. 20. 21.: avaghrātaśca mūrdhani.
c. ā id. H. 2. 8.: āghrāya mānuṣaṅ gandham.
c. ā praef. upa osculari. IN. 2. 21.: mūrddhnicai 'nam upāghrāya.
ghrāṇa n. (r. ghrā s. ana) 1) odoratus, odoratio. 2) nasus. H. 2. 12. (Gr. [greek] abjectā gutturali, attenuato ā in ī.)
[Page 1161]
ṅa
ṅu 1. A. (dhvanau) sonare.
[Page 1162]
ca
c Haec littera orta est e k et in comparandis linguis cognatis non aliter accipienda est, ac si k in ejus loco inveniretur; v. gr. comp. 14.
ca Partic. enclit. (a stirpe interr. ka mutato k in c v. gr. comp. 398.) 1) et, que, saepissime; repetitum et - et, tum - quum. N. 24. 50. 26. 5. 2) enim. N. 10. 14. 3) si. DR. 9. 10. 4) tamen. N. 21. 32. 5) vero, autem. N. 23. 28. HIT. 43. 10. 6) expletive sive ad vim orationis augendam. H. 1. 26. BR. 3. 20. 22. -- Cum sequente api 1) et etiam. H. 2. 24. 2) vero, autem. DR. 8. 52. BR. 2. 26. -- Cum sequente eva 1) et etiam. BR. 2. 26.; repetitum et-et, tum-quum. BR. 2. 25. 2) vero. H. 4. 33. (Lat. que, gr. [greek] (gr. comp. 401.); goth. uh, h, e. c. quethunuh dixeruntque, hvazuh quisque, nih neque (Grimm III. 23.); slav. [greek] sche, gr. comp. 402.)
cak 1. P. A. terrere. cakita territus, timens. BHAR. 3. 10.: maraṇopāyacakita; RAGH. 10. 74.: paulastyacakiteśvara (secundum K. dīptau lucere); v. cakk.
cakak 10. P. (vyasane K. ārtau V.) dolore afficere, vexare; v. cak cikk cukk.
cakās 2. P. (dīptau) splendere; v. kās unde reduplicatione oritur cakās.
[Page 1162]
cakora m. (ut videtur, a r. kur sonare, cum syllabā redupl. s. a sic etiam Lass.; cf. kurara) perdix rufa. Lass. 52. 20. (Lith. kurrapkà perdix.)
cakra m. (ut videtur, forma redupl. a r. kram se movere, abjecto m; secundum v. a r. kṛ) 1) rota. A. 9. 8. 2) orbis, circulus. Lass. 63. 8. 3) discus, telum missile circulare. IN. 1. 5. 4) regio, provincia. 5) exercitus. (Ut videtur, gr. [greek] pro [greek] attenuato a in v.)
cakradhara m. (e praec. et dhara tenens) cognomen Vischnūs. RAGH. 16. 55.
cakrapāṇi m. (e cakra et pāṇi manus) id. AM.
cakravartin m. (e cakra et vartin) rex supremus, terrae dominus. AM.
cakravāka m. (e cakra et vāka sermo) anseris genus. Wils. "the ruddy goose or Brahmani goose, Anas casarea". N. 12. 113.
cakravāla m. (e cakra et vāla a r. val circumdare) horizon. AM.
cakrin m. (a cakra s. in) disco praeditus. BH. 11. 17.
cakṣ 2. A. (v. gr. 362.) dicere, loqui, narrare, indicare. (Hanc radicem equidem ad kās splendere reduxerim, ejecto a sicut jakṣ e ghas explicavimus. Quod ad origine idem esse ac sanscritum bhāmi splendeo.)
c. ā id. H. 4. 28.: ācakṣva mān tat sarvam; N. 11. 31.: sarvam etat...ācacakṣe 'sya; 16. 39.: ācaṣṭe damayantyāḥ; DR. 2. 5.: ācakṣva bandhūṃśca patiṅ kulañca.
c. ā praef. prati repudiare. MAN. Schol. 4. 250. ubi nirṇudet explicatur per pratyācakṣīta.
c. ā praef. sam i. q. ācakṣ. DR. 4. 5.: tāṃ samācakṣva yadi syāc chaivya mānuṣī.
c. pari nominare. MAN. 2. 171.: vedapradānād ācāryam pitaram paricakṣate; BH. 17. 13. 17.
c. pra 1) dicere, profiteri, declarare. RAGH. 8. 85.: svajanāśru...dahati pretam iti pracakṣate. 2) nominare. MAN. 2. 17.: tan devanirmitan deśam brahmāvartam pracakṣate.
c. vi dicere. YAGURV. Carey 904.: ye nas tad vicacakṣire.
cakṣuṣmat (a cakṣus s. mat v. euph. r. 101a).) oculos i.e. oculorum usum habens, videns. SA. 7. 8.
cakṣuṣmattā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praecedentis, visus, videndi facultas. RAGH. 4. 13.
cakṣuṣya (a cakṣus s. ya) speciosus, pulcher, amoenus. (Hib. cais "agreeable, pleasant" v. cakṣus.
cakṣus n. (r. cakṣ s. us) oculus. IN. 4. 1. N. 5. 8. (Hib. cais oculus, abjectā penultimā gutturali radicis cakṣ quā in re cum anomalis formis ut caṣṭe dicit convenit, gr. 362.)
caṅkura m. n. (ut mihi videtur, a forma intensiva r. car i.e. a cañcur servatā primitivā radicis gutturali). (Cf. currus et v. car.)
cañc 1. P. vacillare, tremere. Lass. 4. 20.: cañcaccitāgnitaḍita; GITA GOV. 4. 8.: roditi cañcati. (Cf. car et cal quorum Intensiva sonant cañcur cañcal unde cañc explicaverim abjecto ur vel al; hib. ceangtha "they go, travel", ceangastair "walking, pacing"; fortasse lat. cunctari, a lento progressu dictum.)
cañcatka (a cañcat part. praes. radicis cañc s. ka) se movens, tremens.
[Page 117b]
cañcal Intens. radicis cal gr. 569. (V. sq. et cf. gall. chanceler.)
cañcala (a praec. s. a) se movens, vacillans, mobilis. BH. 6. 26. 34. RAGH. 9. 51. R. Schl. I. 44. 23.
cañcalatva n. (a praec. s. tva) mobilitas. BH. 6. 33.
cañcu f. (ut mihi videtur, a cañcam Intens. radicis cam edere, abjecto m) rostrum. CAUR. 8. (Hib. caoinse "the face".)
cañcū f. id.
caṭ 1. 10. P. (caṭāmi cāṭayāmi) findere, rumpere, frangere. (Cf. idem valens paṭ ratione habitā gutturalium et, quod ad idem redit, palatalium cum labialibus frequentissimae permutationis; cf. etiam cuṭ cuṇṭ caṇ.)
c. ut 10. P. id. BHAR. 4. 1.: mohatimiraprāgbhāram uccāṭayan (Schol. dūrīkurvan).
caṭaka m. (r. caṭ s. aka) passer. AM.; cf. cātaka.
caṭula se movens, tremens. RAGH. 9. 58.: caṭulaiḥ...netraiḥ.
caṇ 1. 1. P. (śabde) sonare. (Cf. can kaṇ kuṇ kvaṇ svan lat. cano, goth. hana gallus.)
caṇ 2. 1. P. (hiṃsāgatyoḥ dāne) laedere, ferire, abscindere (*) ire; cf. cuṇ caṭ cuṭ.
(*) Vocem dāna non a dā dare sed a do abscindere derivandum esse censeo.
caṇḍ 1. 10. A. caṇḍe caṇḍayāmi (kope K. roṣe V.; scribunt caḍ gr. 110a).) irasci; cf. cand.
caṇḍa (r. caṇḍ s. a fem. caṇḍā et caṇḍī) 1) iratus, iracundus. RAGH. 2. 49.; 12. 5.: caṇḍī; UR. 75. 18.: caṇḍī. BHAR. 2. 47. DEV. 8. 37. 2) n. ira. (Huc referri posset goth. hata odi, angl. I hate, nostrum hasse, mutatā secundum generalem legem tenui in aspiratam et mediā in tenuem, gr. comp. 87.; lat. odi, si huc pertinet, initialem gutturalem perdidit, sicut amo e camo, v. kam.)
caṇḍāla m. Tschandālus, homo abjectissimae conditionis, ad nullum quatuor legitimorum ordinum pertinens, natus Sūdrico patre et Brahmanicā matre.
caṇḍī f. (a caṇḍa signo fem. ī) 1) irata; v. caṇḍa. 2) cognomen Durgae.
[Page 118a]
cat 1. P. (yācane K. yāce V.) poscere, petere, orare, supplicare. (Gr. [greek] mutatā tenui in aspiratam; cf. cad.)
catasṛ v. catur gr. 255.
catuḥśālā f. (e catur et śālā) locus quadratus quatuor domibus inclusus. AM., v. catvara.
catur 1. (in casibus fortibus catvār unde catur ejecto ā; fem. catasṛ gr. 255.) quatuor. (Cum nom. masc. catvāras conferatur gr. [greek] per assimilationem e [greek] sicut prācr. cattāro e catvāro; aeol. [greek] mutatā gutturali in labialem, quā in re cum goth. fidvor et cambo-brit. pedwar masc., pédair fem. convenit; lat. quatuor, lith. keturi, slav. [greek] cetyrje; hib. ceathair masc., ceteora fem. = catasras; v. gr. comp. 312., Pictet p. 145.)
catur 2. Adv. (pro caturs unde per metathesin zend. [greek] athrus) quater. (Lat. quater.)
catura 1) aptus, idoneus; dexter, versutus, callidus. Lass. 20. 17. RAGH. 9. 47. 68. 18. 14. UR. 48. 11. 2) pulcher. RAGH. 8. 94.
caturtha (a catur s. tha pro thama vel tama v. gr. comp. 321.) quartus. (Lith. ketwirtas, slav. [greek] cetvertyi, fem. [greek] cetverta-ja, gr. [greek] lat. qua(tu)rtus, goth. fidvārda, nisi fidurda, nostrum vierter.)
caturdanta (BAH. catur et danta dens) quatuor dentes habens. IN. 1. 40.
caturdaśa (f. ī gr. 259.) decimus quartus. IN. 2. 27.
caturdaśan (catur + daśan) quatuordecim. (Lat. quatuordecim, lith. keturolika, mutato d in l, v. gr. comp. 318. not.)
caturddhā s. caturdhā Adv. (v. gr. 262.) in quatuor partes. MAH. 1. 7160. (Hib. ceathardha, gr. [greek] e [greek] v. Pictet p. 145., gr. comp. 325.)
caturbhuja (BAH. e catur et bhuja) 1) quatuor manus habens. 2) m. cognomen Vischnūs.
[Page 118b]
caturmukha (BAH. e catur et mukha os, facies) quatuor facies habens. SU. 3. 28.
catuṣṭaya n. (a catur s. taya gr. 652. s. taya) quaternio, [greek] [greek] HIT. 4. 11.
catvara n. (ut mihi videtur, a catur vel potius pleniore et primitivā formā catvār correpto ā suff. a) aulea. MR. 11. 14.
catvār v. catur.
catvāriṃśat (e catvāri nom. acc. neut. [greek] catur et śat quod ex daśat a daśan decem mutilatum esse censeo, insertā nasali, v. gr. min. 229. not. 3.) quadraginta. (Lat. quadraginta pro quadra(de)cinta, gr. [greek] ([greek] v. gr. comp. 320. not.)
cad 1. P.A. (yācane K. yāce V.) poscere, petere, orare, supplicari; cf. cat.
can 1. 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) laedere, ferire, occidere. (Cf. caṇ han; fortasse goth. han-dus manus, nostrum Hand huc pertinet.)
can 2. 1. P. (śabde) sonare. (Cf. caṇ kaṇ kvan svan lat. cano, goth. hana gallus.)
cana (ut mihi videtur, e stirpe interrogativa ka adjecto na). Particula enclitica, quae vocibus interrogativis adjuncta sensum interrogativum in indefinitum convertit. (Goth. hun, v. gr. comp. 398.)
cand 1. P. (āhlādane dīptau K. hlāde dīptau V.; scribunt cad gr. 110a).) exhilarare, lucere; v. canda cand. (Cf. kan splendere et voces cum hac radice comparatas, quorum candeo, candela melius ad cand referuntur; ad kan autem reduxerim goth. skeina luceo, rad. SKIN, attenuato a in i et praefixo s, sicut e.c. in stauta verbero, nostrum stosse = tud tundo; cum cand vel, quod ad idem redit, cum kan conferatur etiam bret. sked splendor; v. Pict. p. 43.)
canda m. (r. cand s. a) luna. (V. tritiorem formam candra et cf. hib. cann "full moon" per assimilationem e cand, quod etiam e candra abjecto r ortum esse potest.)
[Page 119a]
candana m.n. (r. cand s. ana) santalum. IN. 5. 8.
candra m. (r. cand s. ra) luna. SU. 2. 25.; v. canda.
candrakānta (e praec. et kānta splendens, a r. kam) 1) sicut luna splendens. BHAR. 1. 20. 2) m. gemma quaedam fabulosa, quae radiis lunae congelatis nasci creditur. Lass. 92. 7.
candracūḍa m. (lunam in vertice gerens, BAH. e candra et cūḍā vertex) cognomen Sivi. BHAR. 1. 97.; v. candraśekhara.
candramas m. (e candra et mas luna, quod simplex non invenitur et ex mās correptum esse videtur) luna. N. 17. 6. Lass. 60. 3.
candramauli m. (BAH. e candra et mauli q.v.) cognomen Sivi. RAGH. 6. 34.
candraśālā f. (e candra et śālā) conclave in superiore domūs parte. RAGH. 13. 43.
candraśekhara (BAH. e candra et śekhara) cognomen Sivi. AM.
candrikā f. (a candra s. ika in fem.) lunae lumen. RAGH. 19. 39.
cap 1. 1. P. (sāntvane K. sāntve V.) consolari, blandiri.
cap 2. 1. P. se movere, vacillare; v. capala et cf. cup kamp; hib. tap "quick, swift", tapadh "haste, activity"; v. Pict. p. 41.
cap 3. 10. P. capayāmi (kalke) conterere. (Cum voce kalka quā radix cap a grammaticis explicatur, conferatur lat. calcare; v. cal.)
capala (r. cap s. ala) 1) tremens, vacillans. M. 42. RAGH. 11. 8. 2) celer, citus, alacer. SAK. 56. 3. infr. 3) vagus, mobilis, levis, inconstans. HIT. 24. 1. Cf. camp et kamp.
capalatā f. (a praec. s. tā) levitas, mobilitas animi. HIT. 49. 15.
cam 1. 5. P. camāmi camnomi part. pass. cānta (adane K. bhakṣe V.) edere, vesci; v. cāmya. (Cf. jam jham jim; hib. toimhil "eatings" - v. Pictet p. 41. - toimhlim "I eat, waste, spend, consume".)
c. ā productā vocali radicali in tempp. spec. 1) os aquā eluere. MAN. 2. 51.: aśnīyād ācamya; 5. 144.: ācāmed eva bhuktvā; v. ācamanīya. 2) se lavare, purificare in universum. MAN. 2. 222. 3. 217.: ācamya; 5. 143.: ācāntaḥ śucitām iyāt. - Caus. ācāmayāmi; MAN. 5. 142.: spṛśanti vindavaḥ pādau ya ācāmayataḥ parān (Schol. anyeṣām ācamanārthañ jalan dadato ye vindavo pādau spṛśanti.)
camara (r. cam?) bos grunniens. Wils.
camasa m. (r. cam s. asa) patera sacrificalis. R. Schl. I. 32. 10.
camū f. (ut videtur, a r. cam s. ū) 1) exercitus. RAGH. 4. 30. 2) pars exercitūs. MAH. 1. 292.
camp 1. P. ire, se movere; v. capala et cf. camb kamp.
campaka m. arbor quaedam gilvis, fragrantibus floribus, Michelia Campaka. CAUR. 1.
camb 1. P. (gatyām) ire; cf. khamb gamb ghamb.
cay 1. A. (gatau) ire. (Cf. śai śyai nec non car cum semivocales facile inter se mutentur; gr. [greek] lat. cieo, cio, citus; hib. cai "a way, a road"; lith. koja pes, kettur-kójis quadrupes.)
caya m. (r. ci colligere, s. a) cumulus, multitudo. (Cambro-brit. cai collectio; hib. sceo "plenty, abundance".)
cayana n. (r. ci colligere, s. ana) strues lignorum, rogus. DR. 2. 7.
car 1. 1. P. 1) ire, incedere, ambulare. N. 24. 34.: ayañ carati loke 'smin bhūtasākṣī sadāgatiḥ; 33. 34.; SA. 5. 74. b.: mṛgāṇāñ caratām vane; IN. 1. 23.: svargam prāptāś caranti sma devaiḥ saha; ATM. ut videtur metri causā, SA. 5. 74.: naktañcarāś carante te. 2) permeare, peragrare. N. 19. 32.: pracchannā hi mahātmānaś caranti pṛthivīm imām; 24. 23.: dūtāś caranti pṛthivīṅ kṛtsnām; SU. 4. 24. 3) facere, agere, committere. BR. 2. 31.: dharmaśca carito mayā; N. 24. 31.: yathā nā 'sat kṛtaṅ kiñcin manasā 'pi carāmy aham; BH. 3. 36.: pāpañ carati; mṛgayāñ caritum venari. DR. 6. 9. - goth. fara proficiscor, nostrum fahre, mutatā gutturali in labialem, sicut in fidvor = catvāras et fimf = pañcan; germ. vet. hor-sc celer, anglosax. et angl. hor-s, hor-se equus; lith. kieláuju proficiscor, mutato r in l, sicut in scrto cal kiélias via, kielóne iter.)
c. ati P. A. transgredi, peccare. N. 19.; c. acc. pers. quam peccando offendimus. DR. 5. 21.: nā 'ticare kathañcit patīn mahārhān manasā 'pi jātu.
c. anu percurrere. RAM. I. 46. 20.: lokān anucarantu; III. 64. 50.: te kīrtir lokān anucariṣyati. Caus. MAN. 9. 266.: deśān cāraiḥ...anucārayet.
c. anu praef. sam ambulare, migrare. MAH. 1. 3606.: pṛthivyām anusañcaranti.
c. abhi 1) adire, visitare, frequentare. R. Schl. 34. 10.: māgadhī...pūrvābhicaritā. 2) offendere. MAN. 5. 165.: patiṃ yā nā 'bhicarati manovāgdehasaṃyatā (Schol. vyabhicarati).
c. abhi praef. vi id. sgnf. 2. MAH. 1. 3234.: abrāhmaṇaṅ kartum icchanti raudrās te māṃ yathā vyabhicaranti nityam.
c. ā 1) adire, frequentare. N. 15. 19.: śvāpadācarite nityam vane. 2) facere, agere, peragere, committere. N. 4. 7.; vipriyaṃ hy ācaran martyo devānām; UR. 7. 15. 86. 8. infr. BR. 2. 4.
c. ā praef. sam id. sgnf. 2. MAN. 10. 111.: iman dharmaṃ samācaret; H. 2. 29. BH. 3. 9. 19.
c. ut 1) provenire, praesertim de sono. RAGH. 9. 73.: uccacāra ninado 'mbhasi; 11. 73.: rāma ity ayaṃ śabda uccaritaḥ. 2) alvum evacuare. MAN. 4. 49.: uccaret (Schol. mūtrapurīṣotsargaṅ kuryāt).
c. ut praef. vi offendere, laedere, praesertim adulterio. MAH. 1. 4732.: vyuccarantyāḥ patin nāryāḥ; 4733.: bhāryāṅ tathā vyuccarataḥ; ATM. 4720.: tāsām vyuccāramāṇānām ...patīn; v. car praef. abhi vyabhi.
c. upa ministrare, servire, curare. RAM. I. 9. 71.: svayam upacacārai 'nam; N. 21. 30.: sa mocayitvā tān aśvān upacaryaca śāstrataḥ; SAK. 43. 11.: yatnād upacaryatām; c. instr. rei RAGH. 14. 17.: sugrīvavibhīṣaṇādīn upācarat kṛtrimasamvidhābhiḥ; MAH. 1. 769.: na yuktam bhavatā 'ham anṛteno 'pacaritum. (*)
(*) Notatu dignissimus est supra laudatus locus propter passivam Infinitivi vim sine ullo verbo auxiliari, quo vulgo passiva forma, quae Infinitivo deest, suppletur, in sententiis ut getuṅ s'akyate.
c. nis egredi. BH. 6. 26.: niścarati manaḥ.
c. pari circumgredi. N. 10. 17.; reverentiae causā. RAM. III. 47. 6.: lakṣmaṇaścā 'pi rāmasya pādau paricaran vane.
c. pra 1) progredi, proficisci, ambulare, migrare. RAM. I. 2. 42.: rāmāyaṇakathā lokeṣu pracariṣyati. 2) facere, agere, peragere. MAN. 10. 100.: karmabhiḥ pracaritaiḥ.
c. vi ambulare, migrare, peragrare. IN. 5. 50.: ṣaṇḍavad vicariṣyasi; H. 2. 31. 4. 32.; SU. 4. 24.: ādityacaritāṃ llokān vicariṣyasi; MAN. 9. 20.
c. sam id. Lass. 74. 4. infr.: itastataḥ sañcarat; Caus. sañcārayāmi commovere. RAGH. 6. 8.: sañcārite...dhūpe.
car 2. 10. P.: comperire, certiorem fieri, erfahren. R. Schl. I. 9. 13.: cārayitvā tu tam ṛṣim āśramād abhinirgatam. (Huc trahi posset lat. peritus, com-perio, ex-perior, mutatā gutturali in labialem, nisi perio compositum est ex per et eo.)
c. vi secum volvere, perpendere, cogitare, deliberare, considerare, dubitare, haesitare. N. 5. 15.: sā viniścitya bahudhā vicāryaca punaḥ punaḥ; 19. 35.: evam vicārya bahuśas; SA. 5. 107.: mā vicāraya non haesita. - vicārita n. dubitatio, haesitatio. SA. 3. 13.; v. avicāritam.
cara (r. car s. a) 1) iens, mobilis, agens, in fine compp. et in initio compp. DVANDV. carācara n. (cara + acara) mobile et immobile. BH. 9. 10. 10. 39. 2) m. explorator. HIT. 92. 22.)
caraṇa n. (r. car s. ana v. gr. 94a).) 1) actio, effectio, perfunctio. N. 12. 77. 2) pes. A. 9. 8. (Huc traxerim gr. et lat. [greek] perna, mutatā gutturali in labialem; goth. fairzna calx, insertā sibilante, nisi z pertinet ad suffixum, cf. scr. suff. snu; nostrum Ferse; lith. kul-nis calx, mutato r in l, v. cal; gr. [greek] adjecto [greek] sicut in [greek] [greek] pro [greek] = purī; de lat. calx v. cal; hib. cairine crura; etiam lat. crus radice cum caraṇa cohaerere videtur, ejecto a radicali.)
carama (ut videtur, a r. car) 1) ultimus. caramam Adv. ultimo. MAH. 1. 3628. 2) m. occidens, occasus. (Hib. iar "the end, every thing last, the west", abjectā litterā initiali, v. Pict. P. 45.)
carita v. 1. car.
caritra n. (r. car s. tra inserto i) agendi ratio. Lass. 26. 18. 27. 1.
caru m. (ut videtur, a carv edere) cibus, praesertim sacrificalis, e lacte et butyro paratus. RAGH. 10. 52. payaścaru (Schol. payasā dugdhena paktam carum annam.)
carc 1. 1. 10. P. A. (paribhāṣaṇatarjanayoḥ K. uktau bhartse itau v.; videtur esse forma redupl. pro carcar v. cañc) reprehendere, minari, dicere, ire; cf. jarc garj tarj.
carc 2. 10. P. A. (adhyayane K.) legere.
carcā f. (r. carc s. ā) 1) consideratio, cogitatio. HIT. 49. 19. 125. 20. (v. 2. car praef. vi). 2) unctio. AM.; v. sq.
carcita (a carcā s. ita nisi part. pass. a r. carc s. ta) unctus, pollutus. DEV. 11. 28.: asurāsṛgvasāpaṅkacarcita; Lass. 26. 7.: rudhiracarcitasarvāṅgī.
carb 1. P. (gatau) ire; cf. car kharb garb gharb.
carmakāra m. (e carman et kāra faciens) sutor. AM.
[Page 121b]
carman n. (r. car s. man) 1) cutis. HIT. 82. 10.: dvīpicarmaparicchanna. 2) corium. HIT. 125. 14.: carmabandha. 3) scutum. DR. 8. 19. (Lat. corium radicali syllabā accurate cum car-man convenit; fortasse cal-ceus, mutato r in l (v. carmakāra sutor); hib. croi-cionn "a skin, hide" per metathesin e coir-cionn ortum esse videtur; gr. [greek] solea, calceus, etiam suffixo cum carman cohaeret, mutatā nasali in tenuem ejusdem organi, siout e. c. in 'ONOMAT = nāman nomen etc.)
caryā (r. car s. yā) 1) actio eundi, ambulandi, migrandi. R. Schl. I. 19. 19.: rathyacaryā vectio, vectura. 2) perfunctio, effectio, exsecutio. R. Schl. I. 9. 40.: vratacaryā. 3) servitium, munus, officium. l. c. 40. 6.: aśvacaryā. 4) agendi ratio. BHAR. 2. 59.
carv 1. P. mandere, manducare. DEV. 7. 10.: nikṣipya vaktre daśanaiś carvati. (Hib. carbad "the jaw"; carbal "the palate of the mouth"; creimim "I gnaw", creim "corrosion, exesion, arrosion, mordication", mutato v in m, v. gr. comp. 124. Pict. p. 58. sq.; lith. kramtau mando; conferatur etiam russ. [greek] schevátj mandere, ratione habitā, litteram [greek] cum g cognatam esse atque saepe cum scr. j convenire. Fortasse kravya caro ad hanc radicem, quae e karv orta est, pertinet.)
carvaṇa n. (r. carv s. ana) actio mandendi.
cal 1. 1. P. 1) se movere, vacillare. N. 5. 9.: dṛṣṭir mahātmanāñ cacāla. 2) ire, abire, decedere, recedere. HIT. 26. 9.: calaty ekena pādena tiṣṭhaty ekena buddhimān; BH. 6. 21. 37.: calati tattvataḥ; MAN. 7. 15.: svadharmān na calanti; HIT. 9. 8.: vyākulaś calitaḥ; Lass. 42. 19.: svāgāram vihāya yāvac calati; ATM. 30. 15.: dhāvate calate tathā. - Caus. cālayāmi commovere. R. III. 76. 47.: na hy ahan te tu vacanaiḥ... tvayā cālayituṃ śakyo vātair iva mahīdharaḥ. (Cf. kel kvel khal car unde cal mutato r in l ortum esse censeo. E. cognatis linguis huc, sive, quod ad idem redit, ad car traxerim gr. [greek] quae sensu ad formam caus. pertinent; [greek] lat. celer, lat. pello; cf. Pott s. r. kṝ p. 227.; de vacillo v. cal praef. vi.)
c. ut surgere. RAGH. 2. 6.: sthitaḥ sthitām uccalitaḥ prayātān niṣeduṣīm āsanabandhadhīraḥ...chāye 'va tām bhūpatir anvagacchat; 12. 27.: kānanaṃ sā cakārā 'ṅgarāgeṇa puṣpoccalitaṣaṭpadam.
c. pra 1) ire, progredi, proficisci, abire. HIT. 46. 14.: kāśmīram pracalitaḥ; 60. 70.: paśūn hantum pracalitaḥ. 2) cadere. RAM. I. 18. 23.: vyathitamanāḥ pracacālacā "sanāt.
c. vi 1) dimovere. N. 14. 7.: na śakto 'smi padād vicalitum padam; A. 9. 6. 2) se movere, vacillare. vicalan prathamotpāte hayānām. - Caus. RAM. I. 16. 27.: vicālayeyuḥ śailendrān; MAN. 7. 14.: tan dharman na vicālayet. - Caus. Pass. BR. 2. 13.: vicālyamānā vai prārthyamānā durātmabhiḥ; BH. 6. 22.: duḥkhena vicālyate. (Lat. vacillo huc melius quadrat quam ad kak ire, q. v.; esset igitur va-cillo vocalibus transpositis ortum e vicallo; syllaba va etiam ad praep. ava referri (avacal) vel e syllabā redupl. explicari posset, ita ut vacillo pro vacallo mutilatum sit e quacallo.)
c. vi praef. pra dimovere. BHAR. 2. 81.: nyāyyāt pathaḥ pravicalanti padan na dhīrāḥ.
c. sam 1) ire, Caus. movere. SAK. 57. 7.: sañcālayāmi nalinīdalatālavṛntam. 2) surgere. R. I. 66. 47.: sañcacālā "sanāt tūrṇam.
cal 2. 6. P. (vilasane K. vilāse V.) ludere, jocari, nu- gari, to dally, praesertim de mulieribus cum marito ludentibus et jocantibus. K.: calati bhartrā nārī. (Cf. cull kil keli hib. cal "a joke", cail "desire, longing, appetite".)
cal 3. 10. P. (bhṛtyām K. bhṛtau V.) sustentare, nutrire. (Hib. cail "protection, keeping".)
cala (r. cal s. a) mobilis, vacillans. N. 19. 6. BH. 6. 35.
caṣ 1. 1. P. A. (bhakṣaṇe K. bhakṣe V.) edere, comedere; v. caṣaka et cf. cūṣ.
caṣ 2. 1. P. (vadhe) occidere; cf. kaṣ.
caṣaka (r. 1. caṣ s. aka) poculum. RAGH. 7. 46.
cah 1. 10. P. (parikalkane K. śāṭhye V.) conterere, laedere, fallere, decipere. (Hib. cagnaim "I chew, gnaw".)
cāṭa m. (r. caṭ s. a) deceptor. MR. 154. 2. infr.
cāṭu m. n. (r. caṭ convincere? s. u) gratus sermo, blandimentum, blanditiae. BH. 2. 26. CAUR. 24.
cāṇḍāla m. i. q. caṇḍāla. Lass.
cātaka m. (r. cat s. aka nisi a pat volare, mutatā labiali in gutturalem, deinde in palatalem) cuculus melanoleucus. GHAT. 10. (Cum radice hujus vocis convenit lat. cot-urnix, cujus pars altera graeco [greek] respondet.)
cāturvarṇya n. (Collectivum a caturvarṇa s. ya) quatuor tribus. N. 12. 44.
cāndramasa (f. ī a candramas s. a) lunaris. BH. 8. 25. RAGH. 2. 39.
cāndrāyaṇa n. (a candra luna s. ayana) quaedam observantia religiosa, quā per obscurum mensis dimidium quovis die diuturnus cibus bucceā deminuatur et simili modo per clarum mensis dimidium augeatur. HIT. 19. 1.
cāpa m. (r. cap s. a) arcus. DR. 6. 19. (Hib. tabhal "a sling out of which darts and stones were cast", taifeid "a bowstring"; fortasse etiam gr. [greek] radice cum cāpa cohaeret, mutatā labiali in gutturalem et initiali gutturali, quam pro c exspectaveris, in lingualem, sicut in [greek] [greek] = catvāras [greek] = pañca.)
[Page 123a]
cāpala n. (a capala s. a) 1) mobilitas, instabilitas. 2) festinatio. RAGH. 3. 16. (Cf. hib. tap "quick, swift".)
cāmara n. (a camara s. a) flabellum e cauda bovis grunnientis factum.
cāmīkara n. (a camīkara cuniculus, s. a) aurum. N. 21. 11.
cāmya n. (r. cam s. ya) cibus.
cāy 1. P. A. (pūjāniśāmanayoḥ K. niśāme'rce V.) honorare, venerari, colere; animadvertere, videre, audire.
cāra m. (r. car s. a) 1) actio eundi. 2) explorator, emissarius. HIT. 88. 11. 3) carcer. (Cf. lat. carcer.)
cāraṇa m. (r. car in forma caus. s. ana) 1) saltator. 2) Geniorum ordo, Wils.: "a panegyrist of the gods". IN. 2. 1.
cāritra n. (r. car s. tra inserto i) vitae ratio, bona vitae ratio. N. 18. 9. R. Schl. I. 1. 3.
cārin (r. car s. in) iens, ambulans, in fine compp. IN. 1. 31. H. 1. 25. RAGH. 19. 33.
cāru (f. vī ut videtur, a r. car s. u) pulcher. IN. 2. 17. DR. 6. 19. (Cf. angl. fair, v. car; bret. kaer pulcher.)
cārulocana (e praec. et locana n. oculus) pulchros oculos habens. H. 2. 36.
cārusarvāṅgadarśana (BAH. e cāru et comp. TATP. significans, omnium membrorum visus, e sarva omnis, aṅga membrum et darśana visus) pulchram omnium membrorum speciem habens. N. 12. 26.
cālana n. (r. cal in forma caus. s. ana) motio, agitatio. HIT. 51. 16.
ci 1. 5. P. A. cinomi cinve (Caus. cāpayāmi gr. 521.) 1) colligere, cumulare. SU. 4. 9.: vane puṣpāṇi cinvatī; RAGH. 9. 24.: citavikrama. 2) tegere, obruere. A. 9. 9.: sarvato mām acinvanta sarathan dharaṇīdharaiḥ. 3) quaerere. N. 16. 6.: cinvanto naiṣadhaṃ saha bhāryayā. (Cambro-brit. cai collectio, lat. cu-mulus, cujus u aut e Gunae vocali a explicaverim aut ex ā formae caus. cāpayāmi ad quam Pottius p. 204. apte, ut mihi videtur, refert polon. kupa cumulus, et nostrum Haufen; forma russ. [greek] kūca nititur eo, quod palatales facile in gutturales et hae in palatales transeunt.)
c. apa deminuere, attenuare. SAK. 31. 15.: apacitaṅ gātram.
c. ava colligere. SA. 5. 107.: phalāny avacitāni.
c. ā tegere. MAH. 1. 3993.: śarair ācita; RAGH. 7. 10.: arddhācitā rasanā (Schol. arddhā maṇibhir gumphitā).
c. ā praef. sam id. N. 17. 8.: malasamācita.
c. upa id. SU. 1. 9.: malopacita; A. 3. 35. a.: vāṇaiḥ so 'pacīyata (omisso augmento); 35. b.; 9. 10.: upacīyat part. pass., v. gr. 597.
c. ni tegere. GAT. 1.: nicitaṅ kham upetya nīradaiḥ.
c. nis decernere. N. 19. 9.: iti niścityaṃmanasā; v. gr. 635. niścita decretus, certus. BH. 18. 6.: iti me niścitam matam; R. I. 19. 11.
c. nis praef. vi 1) id. BH. 13. 4.: viniścita; cf. viniścaya SU. 3. 10. 2) considerare, deliberare, perpendere. N. 5. 15.: sā viniścitya bahudhā vicāryaca punaḥ punaḥ; 10. 13.: sa viniścitya bahudhā. 3) perficere. BHAR. 2. 72.: viniścitārthād viramanti dhīrāḥ.
c. pari 1) colligere, cumulare, augere. RAGH. 3. 24.: tat tayoḥ (prema) parasparasyo 'pari paryacīyata; 8. 18.: paricetun dhāraṇām; 9. 29.: abhinayān paricetum ivo 'dyatā. 2) detegere, patefacere, notum facere. HIT. 92. 7.: yathā 'yam paricīyate tathā kuruta; UR. 86. 1. infr.: āśramam paritaḥ paricitā etasya śākhāmṛgāḥ.
c. pra colligere. SU. 4. 10.: nadītīreṣu jātān sā karṇikārān pracinvatī; N. 20. 11. TROP. se recolligere, vires recuperare, reficere, recreare. RAGH. 3. 7.: pracīyamānāvayavā rarāja sā.
c. vi 1) quaerere. SA. 5. 83.: vicinoti hi me mātā; RAGH. 12. 61.: dṛṣṭā vicinvatā tena...jānakī. 2) perquirere, perscrutari. N. 16. 7.: cedipurīm...vicinvāno 'tha vaidarbhīm apaśyat; SA. 6. 3.: āśramān nadīścai 'va...vicinvantau.
c. sam colligere, coacervare. HIT. 30. 1.: cirasañcitan dhanam. SA. 6. 11.
ci 2. 10. P. i. q. ci 5.
cikits Desid. radicis kit.
[Page 124a]
cikitsaka m. (a praec. s. aka) medicus. AM.
cikitsā f. (a cikits s. ā) morborum curatio. MAH. 1. 67.
cikīrṣ (Desid. rad. kṛ facere, gr. 543.) BR. 2. 25. cikīrṣita n. consilium, propositum. N. 17. 47.
cikīrṣā f. (a praec. s. ā) desiderium faciendi, peragendi. R. Schl. I. 34. 3.
cikīrṣu (a cikīrṣ s. u) faciendi cupidus. BH. 1. 23. 3. 25.
cikura m. (ut videtur, forma redupl. a quapiam in r vel, quod ad idem redit, in ṛ ṝ desinente radice; fortasse a car e kar ita ut crinis a mobilitate sit nominatus; cf. cañcur caṅkura; sive a kṝ) crinis. (Cf. gr. [greek] quod assimilatione e [greek] explicari posset; lat. cincinnus, quod syllabā redupl. cum scr. cañcur convenit; cirrus.)
cikk 1. P. i. q. cakk unde ortum est attenuato a in i; cf. cukk.
cikkaṇa adiposus, unctus, oleo imbutus. SAK. 36. 4. infr.: iṅgudītailacikkaṇa.
ciṭ 1. 10. P. (preṣye) mittere, ablegare; v. ceṭa ceṭaka.
cit 1. 1. P. 10. A. cetāmi cetaye noscere, animadvertere, cogitare. RIGV. Ros. p. 3. 2.: vāyav indraśca cetathaḥ sutānām vājinīvasū "Vayus et Indra! animadvertite parata libamina apud sacrificia commorantes". (V. cetas cetana et cf. cint kit quod ex ki adjecto t explicavimus, ita cit a ci colligere deduci potest, v. gr. comp. 109b). 1. et cf. Pott. s. rad. ci; lith. kettu consilium capio alcjs rei, statuo, decerno; lett. sch-keettu opinor.)
cit 2. (r. ci s. t) Nomen agentis radicis ci in fine compp.
citā f. (part. pass. r. ci s. ta in fem.) 1) cumulus. 2) rogus. RAGH. 8. 56.
citi f. (r. ci s. ti) id.
citta n. (r. cit s. ta) mens, animus, cogitatio. IN. 2. 31. 5. 4. N. 10. 8. BH. 4. 21. 10. 16. 15. 16. 18. 57.
[Page 124b]
cittayoni m. (ex animo originem ducens; e praec. et yoni) amor. RAGH. 19. 46.
citr 10. P. citrayāmi (citrīkaraṇe K.; ut mihi videtur, Denom. a citra) pingere.
citra (r. ci cumulare, tegere, s. tra) 1) varius, versicolor. N. 4. 8. A. 7. 14. 2) admirabilis, mirandus. BHAR. 3. 39. 3) dexter, habilis, agilis, callidus, exercitatus. A. 10. 36. (Lith. kytras callidus, astutus.) 4) n. tabula picta. RAGH. 2. 31.
citrakara m. (e citra tabula picta et kara faciens) pictor. AM.
citragata (e citra et gata qui ivit) pictus. HIT. 62. 11.
citrabhānu m. (BAH. e citra et bhānu lumen) 1) ignis. MAH. 1. 2036. 2) sol.
citraphalaka m. (e citra et phalaka scutum) pictura, imago. UR. 23. 3. infr. (Cum phalaka cf. gr. [greek] et [greek].)
citraratha m. (e citra et ratha currus) 1) sol. 2) n. pr. Gandharvi.
citralekhā f. (BAH. e citra et lekhā) n. pr. Apsarasis. IN. 2. 30.
citrasena m. (BAH. e citra et senā exercitus) n. pr. Gandharvi. IN. 3. 8.
citrā f. (Fem. a citra) stella, Virginis Spica. RAGH. 1. 46.
citrita (a citra s. ita) vario colore praeditus. HIT. 37. 2.
cint 10. P.A. cintayāmi cintaye (scribitur cit v. gr. 110a).) cogitare, considerare, meditari, c. acc. rei. IN. 1. 1.: cintayāmāsa...devarājarathāgatim; 2.: cintayamānasya guḍākeśasya; SU. 3. 12.: cintayitvā punaḥ punaḥ; N. 9. 26.: tava pārthiva saṅkalpañ cintayantyāḥ; 13. 18.: cintayadhvaṃ sakātarāḥ; N. 9. 28.: cintayānasya tat sukham (v. gr. 598.). -- Excogitare. N. 19. 4.: asmadarthe bhaved vā 'yam upāyaś cintito mahān. (Cf. cit kit; goth. thagkja cogito, quod per metathesin explicaverim e kanthja, cujus a pro scr. i adjecto gunae incremento ortum esse posset, ita ut thagkja correptum sit e thaigkja; fortasse lat. censeo, mutato t in s, et sentio, mutatā initiali gutturali in sibilantem.)
c. anu id. N. 15. 9.: vaidarbhīm anucintayan; RAM. III. 51. 11.: vaidehīm anucintayan; BH. 18. 8.
c. pari id. BH. 10. 17.: sadā paricintayan.
c. pra id. A. 10. 3. 5.: pracintya tat.
c. vi 1) id. IN. 5. 59.: naca śāpam vyacintayat; N. 10. 17.: vicintyai 'vam. 2) oblivisci. MAH. 1. 4885.: tam vicintayataḥ śāpam praharṣaḥ samajāyata.
c. sam i. q. simpl. N. 21. 24.: manasā samacintayat; SU. 3. 10.; SA. 4. 3.
cintana n. (r. cint s. ana) deliberatio. MAH. 2. 242.
cintā f. (r. cint s. ā) cogitatio. BH. 16. 11. N. 2. 2.
cintāpara Adj. (BAH. e praec. et para n. praecipuum, eximium, optimum, v. gr. 666.) cogitationem tanquam excellentissimum habens, in cogitatione defixus, cogitatione absorptus. N. 2. 2. RAM. I. 34. 34.
cira (ut videtur, a r. ci s. ra) longus, de tempore; hinc Adverbia ciram quod in initio compp. cira sonat (gr. 686.), cirasya cirāt cireṇa q. v. (Hib. sir longus.)
ciram Adv. (Acc. neut. a cira) diu, in initio compp. cira (gr. 686.). IN. 5. 35.: māciram statim (v. mā). H. 4. 13.
cirarātrāya Adv. (Dat. a cirarātra e cira et rātra nox in fine compp. v. gr. 681.) per longum tempus, diu. SA. 7. 7.
cirasya Adv. (Gen. a cira) post longum tempus, tandem, denique. H. 2. 8. 9.
cirāt Adv. (Ablat, a cira) id. RAGH. 11. 63. (Schol. bahukālena); 12. 87.
cirāy (Denominat. a cira s. y v. gr. 585.) tardare, cunctari. H. 4. 34.
cirāya Adv. (Dat. a cira) diu. HIT. 51. 19.
ciri 5. P. ciriṇomi (hiṃse V.) offendere, ferire, laedere, occidere; cf. ṛ ṛṇomi cīrṇa kṝ jṝ jiri.
cireṇa Adv. (Instr. a cira) post longum tempus, sero, tarde. RAGH. 5. 64.
cil 6. P. (vasane K. vāse V.) vestire. (V. cela et cf. hib. ceilim "I conceal, hide, cover", caille "a veil or cowl"; lat. celare, fortasse etiam velum, velare, quae e quelum, quelare explicaverim, sicut vermis e quermis, v. kṛmi; germ. vet. hilu celo, a rad. HAL, quod nititur formā gunatā cel abjecto i; helm galea, heliu velo, heli velamentum; goth. hulja occulo; lat. oc-culo.
cill 1. P. (śauthelye K. śaithilye hāvakṛtau v.) 1) relaxari, solvi, mitigari. K.: cillati sādhur dayayā. 2) i. q. 2. cal et cull.
civuka n. mentum. AM.
cihna n. 1) nota, signum, macula. IN. 2. 25. N. 17. 7. 2) vexillum.
cīk 1. et 10. P. (amarṣaṇe K. marśe V.) tolerare, patientem esse; tangere.
cītkāra m. (e cīt quod vocabulum a sono factum, et kāra faciens) clamor, ruditus, rugitus. HIT. 49. 21. de asino; v. sq. et cf. cukkāra.
cītkāravat (a praec. s. vat) clamore praeditus. MALATI-MADH. 1. 8.
cīna m. 1) capreae genus. 2) vexillum; cf. cihna. 3) nomen terrae, Sina.
cībh 1. A. (katthane K. katthe V.) laudare, extollere, gloriari, se jactare.
cīb 1. A. (ādānasamvaraṇayoḥ K.) sumere, capere, tegere. (Cf. cīv; hib. cib manus; cambro-brit. cipiaw sumere.)
cīy 1. P. A. (samvṛtyādānayoḥ) tegere, sumere, capere; cf. ci tegere et 1. cīv.
cīra n. (ut videtur, a r. ci tegere s. ra vel a cil q. v., mutato l in r) 1) vestis. 2) cortex. 3) vestis e cortice. M. 5. R. Schl. II. 11. 23.
cīrṇa scissus, divisus, trop. impletus, solutus, de votis (a r. cṝ descendere videtur, non tamen haec syllaba a grammaticis inter radices recepta est). RAM. I. 18. 5.; SA. 6. 12. 41. (lege cīrṇāni cīrṇaṃ. - Cf. ciri cūrṇa kṝ jṝ.)
cīv 1. 1. A. (grahasamvṛtyoḥ) sumere, capere, tegere; cf. ci cīy cīb.
cīv 2. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. dīptau V.) loqui, lucere.
cīvara n. vestis pannosa. RAGH. 11. 16.
[Page 126a]
cukk 10. P. (vyasane K. ārtau V.; e cakk attenuato a in u) i. q. cakk et cikk quae tres radices eandem inter se habent rationem, quam gothicae formae, ut band ligavi, bundum ligavimus, binda ligo.
cukkāra m. (e cuk et kāra faciens, v. cītkāra) leonis rugitus.
cucuka m. n. (e cūṣ bibere?) papilla. (Hib. cioch mamma.)
cuṭ 1. 1. P. (alpībhāve K. tucchane V.) parvum, debilem esse; cf. cuṭṭ cuṇṭ.
cuṭ 2. 6. 10. P. cuṭāmi coṭayāmi. i. q. caṭ unde cuṭ attenuato a in u.
cuṭṭ 10. P. cuṭṭayāmi. i. q. 1. cuṭ; cf. cuṇṭ.
cuḍḍ 1. P. (hāvakaraṇe K.) i. q. 2. cal cill et cull; respiciatur, lingualem ḍ fere ut r pronunciari, r autem facile in l converti.
cuṇ 6. P. (chede K. chidi V.; mutilatum esse videtur e cuṇṭ vel cuṇḍ) findere. (Hib. guinim "I wound, prick, sting", guinneach "sharp-pointed", gun-ta "wounded".)
cuṇṭ 1. 1. P. cuṇṭāmi (e cuṭ insertā nasali; scribitur cuṭ v. gr. 110a).) i. q. 1. cuṭ.
cuṇṭ 2. 10. P. cuṇṭayāmi. i. q. caṭ et 2. cuṭ.
cuṇḍ 1. 1. P. (alpībhāve K. tauchye V.; scribitur cuḍ gr. 110a).) i. q. 1. cuṭ et 1. cuṇṭ.
cuṇḍ 2. 1. 10. P. (chedane K. chidi V., scribitur cuḍ v. gr. 110a).) i. q. caṭ 2. cuṭ et 2. cuṇṭ.
cut 1. P. (āsecane K. kṣare V.) stillare, fundere, effundere. (Cf. cyut goth. GUT - giuta, gaut, gutum - pro quo e generali consonantium permutandarum lege HUTH exspectaveris, gr. comp. 87.; gr. [greek] abjectā litterā finali et mutatā tenui in aspiratam.)
cud 10. P. 1) mittere, impellere, incitare, stimulare. IN. 5. 2.: śarair manmathacoditaiḥ; H. 4. 4.: coditai 'ṣā hy anaṅgena; SU. 3. 9.: pitāmaham acodayan; DR. 8. 1.: viparidhāvata iti sma...codayāmāsa tān nṛpān; MAH. 1. 1916.: tatas tvā 'ham acūcudam; A. 9. 30. - ATM. R. I. 11. 51.: codayasva nṛparṣabhān. 2) instituere, praefixo [greek].)
c. abhi 1) i. q. simpl. R. I. 34. 6.: rājñābhicoditaḥ; 15. 45.: abravīt prasṛtam vākyaṃ rājñā yad abhicoditam. 2) interrogare, percunctari de alquā re, c. acc. rei. MAH. 1. 2913.: ṛṣiḥ kaścid ihā "gamya mama janmā 'bhyacodayat.
c. pari i. q. simpl. MAN. 3. 233.: guṇaiśca paricodayet.
c. pra 1) i. q. simpl. IN. 5. 3.: manmathena pracoditā; DR. 8. 6.: nārācair vīrabāhupracoditaiḥ; A. 8. 2. 2) pronunciare, proclamare. MAN. 3. 228.: guṇān sarvān pracodayan (Schol. kathayan).
c. pra praef. abhi id. MAH. 1. 575.: daivenā 'bhipracoditaḥ.
c. pra praef. sam id. A. 7. 7.: hayās te sampracoditāḥ.
c. sam id. SA. 2. 6.: pitrā sañcoditā.
cund 1. P. A. (niśāne K., scribitur cud gr. 110a).) acuere.
cup 1. P. se movere (explicatur per mandāyāṅ gatau K. śanair gatau V.; i. e. lente ire). MAH. 3. 10648. 10649.: kiṃ svit svapnaṅ na nimiṣati kiṃ svij jātan na copati . kasya svid dhṛdayan nā 'sti kiṃ svid vegena varddhate .. matsyaḥ supto na nimiṣaty aṇḍañ jātan na copati . aśmano hṛdayan nā 'sti nadī vegena varddhate... (Cf. cap se movere, vacillare, unde cup attenuato a in u; conferatur etiam kup irasci, quod a motione animi dictum esse censeo; huc trahi posset lith. kópu scando, nostrum hüpfen, angl. to hop.)
cumb 1. 10. P. (scribitur cub gr. 110a).) osculari. HIT. 27. 20.: cumbati patin nirdayam āliṅgya. (Goth. kukja osculor, servatā initiali tenui contra regulam, gr. comp. 87. et mutatā finali labiali in gutturalem, positā tenui pro mediā, e generali lege, gr. comp. 87.; hib. pogaim osculor, mutatā gutturali in labialem et vice versā; etiam lith. bucioju id. transpositum esse videtur, e cubioju; lett. sz-kūpstit osculari.)
c. pari id. CAUR. 14.: muktākalāpaparicumbitacūcukāgrā; cf. l. c. sl. 17.
cumbin (r. cumb s. in) osculans, in fine compp. CAUR. 17.
cur 1. 4. A.: cūrye (*) (dāhe) urere. (Lith. kurrù calefacio cubiculum, per assimil. e kurju, v. gr. comp. 501., praet. kuriau; sukurrù ugniṅ ignem accendo; goth. hauri et gr. [greek] abjecto r finali, nituntur formā Vriddhi auctā kaur.
(*) Radix cur in tempp. special. vocalem suam producit, in analogiā cum Passivis radicum in ir vel ur desinentium (gr. 495.). Wils. et Forsterus hanc rad. scribunt cūr.
cur 2. 1. 10. P. corāmi corayāmi furari. MAN. 8. 331.: yas tv agniñ corayed gṛhāt. (Vide caura et cf. lat. fūr, gr. [greek] mutatā gutturali in labialem et tenui in aspiratam; gr. [greek] nititur formā Vriddhi auctā caur abjecto u; hib. COIR "false, deceitfull" in initio compp.; coire "trespass, offence", coireach "criminal, a malefactor", cuireat "the knave at cards", cuireadach "knavish".)
cul 10. P. (nimajjane) submergere.
culump 1. P. (lope) findere, rumpere, abscindere; cf. lup lumpāmi lumpe unde culump quodam reduplicationis modo ortum esse videtur.
cull 1. P. (hāvakarane K. hāvakṛtau V.) i. q. 2. cal unde cull attenuato a in u et reduplicato l. K.: cullati priyeṇa nārī.
cūcuka m. n. (etiam cucuka forma reduplicata, ut videtur, a cūṣ bibere, sicut gr. [greek] nec non nostrum Zitze, cum dhe bibere (cf. [greek]) cohaerent, et lat. papilla tanquam forma redupl. ad pātum po-tum, reduci posset) papilla. UR. 84. 1. CAUR. 14. (Hib. cioch mamma, fortasse etiam coicht "children" huc pertinet.)
cūḍā f. 1) vertex, culmen, cacumen, praesertim capitis vertex. RAGH. 17. 28. HIT. 55. 19. 2) cincinnus singulus in vertice. RAGH. 18. 50. 3) crista. 4) caput. Wils. (Cf. kūṭa et hib. cuit caput.)
[Page 127b]
cūṇ 10. P. (saṅkoce) curvare, inflectere; cf. kūṇ.
cūta m. arbor, Mangifera Indica. RAGH. 7. 18.
cūrṇ 10. P. (peṣaṇe K. peṣe V., ut videtur Denom. a cūrṇa q. v.) frangere, conterere. DEV. 3. 35.: tān (bhūdharān) prahitāṃs tena cūrṇayantī śarotkaraiḥ; 9. 12.: muṣṭipātena devī taccā 'py acūrṇayat (śūlam); A. 8. 2.: tad (aśmavarṣam) acūrṇayam vegavadbhiḥ śaraiḥ; 3.: cūrṇyamāne'śmavarṣe tu. (Cf. cīrṇa ciri 2. kṝ śṝ jṝ jūr; hib. coirneach "a part", crinim "I knaw, bite".)
cūrṇa m. (ut videtur, part. pass. ab obsoletā rad. cṝ unde supra cīrṇa deduximus; forma cūrṇa convenit cum formā, quam ṝ vulgo post labiales assumit; e. c. pūrṇa a pṝ) pulvis. A. 8. 3.
cūṣ 1. P. sugere, coṣya sugendus. MAH. 2. 316.: lehyañ coṣyañca peyañca. (Fortasse cūṣ e cukṣ ejecto k mutilatum est, cf. cucuka cūcuka; cukṣ autem e quadam simpliciore radice in gutturalem vel palatalem desinente deducendum esset, sicut dhikṣ accendere a dah bhakṣ edere a bhag vel bhaj cf. [greek] et bhuj; res si ita se habet, cum cūṣ e cuk et cucuka papilla contulerim lat. sugo et succus, mutatā initiali gutturali in sibilantem, nostrum saugen, gr. [greek].)
cṛt 1. 6. P. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse granthe V.) offendere, laedere, occidere; cf. kṛt.
cṛt 2. 1. 10. P. (sandīpane) collustrare, illustrare, celebrare.
c. vi id. RIGV. p. 137. 4.: vi ye cṛtanti (agnim) "qui Agnim hymnis canunt".
ceṭa m. (r. ciṭ mittere, nisi ciṣṭ ejecto ṣ s. a) servus, famulus. HEM.
ceṭaka m. (r. ciṭ nisi ceṣṭ s. aka) id. HIT. 65. 16. BH. 1. 91.
ceṭikā f. (Fem. praecedentis, v. gr. 645. s. ika) ancilla. UP. 49.
ceṭī f. (a ceṭa signo fem. ī) id. UP. 38. 41.
cet Conj. (ut equidem puto, e ca et it q. v.) si, postponitur. BR. 2. 17. N. 17. 29. R. Schl. II. 8. 34. - Cum antece- dente yadi 1) si quidem. R. Schl. II. 8. 34. b.: yadi ced bharato dharmāt pitryaṃ rājyam avāpsyati. 2) etsi, etiamsi. MAH. 1. 4203.: yady asti ced dhanaṃ sarvam vṛthābhogā bhavantu tāḥ. (Gr. [greek])
cetanā (r. cit s. anā) animus sui compos, Besinnung, Bewufstsein. UR. 76. 14. RAGH. 17. 1. BH. 13. 6. -- In fine compp. possess. N. 2. 3. 7. 14. 9. 20. 10. 19. 13. 60.
cetas n. (r. cit s. as) mens, animus. IN. 2. 32. RAGH. 14. 60. N. 9. 33. 21. 8. -- In fine compp. possess. BH. 4. 23. 5. 26. 8. 14.
cedi m. nomen regionis. N. 12. 132.
cel 1. P. (gatau K. cālagatyoḥ V.) se movere, ire; scribitur etiam cell; cf. cal praet. redupl. pl. celima.
cela m. n. (r. cil s. a) vestis. BH. 6. 11.; Schol. celam vastram. (Lat. velum, v. sq. et rad. cil.)
celī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) id. (Hib. caille fem. "a veil or cowl", v. r. cil.)
ceṣṭ 1. A. (ceṣṭāyām K. īhe V.) 1) se movere. MAN. 1. 52. yadā sa devo jāgarti tade 'dañ ceṣṭate jagat; R. Schl. I. 2. 14.: taṃ śoṇitaparītāṅgañ ceṣṭamānam mahītale dṛṣṭvā; M. 22.: gaṅgāyān na hi śaknomi vṛhattvāc ceṣṭitum. 2) ire, adire, frequentare. RAGH. 6. 51.: ruruceṣṭita bhūmiṣu. 3) niti, tendere, operam dare. RAM. III. 47. 51.: daśā kṛtāntopahate 'yam āvilā kim atra śakyam puruṣeṇa ceṣṭitum; c. acc. rei. BH. 3. 33.: sadṛśañ ceṣṭate svasyāḥ prakṛter jñānavān api. ceṣṭita n. nisus, opera, factum. N. 23. 18. RAGH. 4. 68. -- Part. praes. PAR. R. Schl. I. 34. 25. -- Caus. commovere, agitare. MAN. 12. 15.: bhūtāni satatañ ceṣṭayati. (Cf. iṣ ire, desiderare, anviṣ quaerere, iṣṭa desideratus, unde ceṣṭ praefixo ca ortum esse videtur; lat. QUAES, quaero, quaesivi; cambo - brit. cais contentio, labor.)
c. ati ultra modum se movere, ultra modum niti, operam dare. HIT. 36. 21.: vṛttyarthan nā 'ticeṣṭeta sā hi dhātrai 'va nirmitā.
c. vi 1) niti, operam dare, agere. MAN. 8. 334.: yena yena ...aṅgena steno nṛṣu viceṣṭate. - viceṣṭita n. nisus, contentio, actio. N. 23. 3. RAM. III. 65. 12. 2) reniti, obniti, reluctari. DR. 9. 13. part. praes. PAR.: tata enam viceṣṭantam badhvā. 3) ultro citroque se movere, se volutare. RAM. III. 62. 19.: śatrughnabharatāv ubhau dharāyāṃ sma vyaceṣṭetām bhagnaśṛṅgāv ivā 'rṣabhau; III. 51. 23.: tā vāṣpeṇaca samvītāḥ...vyaceṣṭanta nirānandāḥ.
c. sam niti, operam dare, agere. N. 23. 3.: sañceṣṭamānasya lakṣayantī viceṣṭitam.
ceṣṭā f. (r. ceṣṭ s. ā) nisus, actio. HIT. 110. 22. RAGH. 6. 12.
ceṣṭita v. ceṣṭ.
caitanya n. (a cetana s. ya) anima. RAGH. 5. 4.
caitya (ut videtur, a citā vel citi s. ya) 1) n. locus sacrificii. 2) n. monumentum sepulcrale. Lass. 17. 3) m. arbor sacra, ficus religiosa, in vici vicinitate. H. 1. 40.
caitra m. (a citra vel citrā s. a) mensis Caitrus, Martius-Aprilis. BHAR. 1. 35.
caitraratha m. (a citraratha Gandharvus, qui Kuveri horti custos est, s. a) Kuveri hortus. RAGH. 5. 60.
codanā f. (r. cud impellere, s. ana in fem.) impulsus, incitatio. BH. 18. 18.
cora m. (r. cur s. a) fur, v. caura.
coṣa m. (r. cūṣ s. a) actio sugendi.
coṣaṇa n. (r. cūṣ s. ana) id.
coṣya v. cūṣ.
caura m. (r. cur s. a) fur. Lass. 23. 10. 25. 5. (v. 2. cur.)
caurya n. (a praec. s. ya) furtum. (Hib. coire "trespass, offence".)
caula n. (pro cauḍā a cūḍā s. a) tonsura capitis. RAGH. 3. 28.
cyu 1. 1. P. A. cadere, labi, elabi, trop. egredi (cf. bhraṃś). SU. 4. 19.: dvāv ivā 'rkau nabhaścyutau; BH. 9. 24.: na tu mām abhijānanti tattvenā 'taś cyavanti te; MAN. 12. 96.: utpatanti cyavanteca (Schol. naśyanti); SA. 3. 9.: cyutāḥ sma rājyāt vanavāsam āśritāḥ; 5. 26.: cyutaḥ svarājyāt; RAM. III. 56. 7.: adya me saptamī rātriś cyutasyā "ryakaveśmanaḥ; MAN. 12. 72.: cailāśakaśca bhavati śūdro dharmāt svakāc cyutaḥ. -- Caus. facere ut alqs cadat. RAM. III. 60. 48.: gatan nā 'rhasi taṃ svargāt punaś cyāvayitum. In dialecto Ved. excitare. RIGV. Ros. p. 72. 12.: janāṃ (pro janān) acucyavītana girīṃr (*) acucyavītana "homines excitate, nubes excitate". (Cf. jyu chyu ju jhu; scot. siab "motu celere transiens"; hib. seabhais "wandering, strolling, straying"; seabhasach "fatigued, weary".
(*) Notatu dignissima est forma girīnr et alii hujusmodi Accusativi pl. in dialecto vedicā, ubi Masculina in i et u desinentia in accus. pl. formant īṅr et ūnr, siquidem sequens vocabulum a vocali vel y incipit. Sine dubio forma ṅr ex ṅs orta est, cujus s ex euphoniae lege 75. propter sequentem sonoram litteram in r transiit. Conveniunt igitur laudatae vedicae formae cum gothicis accusativis in ns, ut gasti-ns, sunu-ns, et cum zendico neraṅs' viros, unde jam alibi collegimus, omnes, qui in classicā linguā sanscr. in n desinunt accusativos, primitive in ṅs exiisse, quam sententiam nunc novo et forti argumento confirmatam video Vedicis formis in ṅr (v. gr. comp. 236. 239.). Rosenius in egregio libro suo "Rigveda-Sanhita" p. XXXIX. duas diversas terminationis ṅr proponit explicationes, quae parum mihi plausibiles videntur. -- Cum accusativis in ṅr desinentibus origine cohaerent, ut equidem puto, formae Accus. pl. in nt exeuntes, quae ante voces ab s incipientes in dialecto vedicā inveniuntur, et quorum t eodem lege modo ex s ortum esse censeo quā e. c. radix vas in futuro format vat-syāmi (gr. 100.); ita RIGV. p. 13. 6.: asmānt su tatra codaya "nos bene ibi dirige". Ita etiam t finale primitivum, antecedente n et sequente voce ab s incipiente, servatur in tertiā pers. pl. temporum secundariorum, e. c. RIGV. p. 99. 2.: ab'i "m avanvant svab'is'ṭ'im "illum colebant fauste aggredientem".
c. pari paricyuta pauper, miser. N. 10. 2.
c. pra i. q. simpl. N. 9. 18.: yeṣām prakopād aiśvaryāt pracyuto 'ham; MAN. 12. 116. -- Caus. A. 9. 28.: nivātakavacair itaḥ pracyāvitāḥ surāḥ.
cyu 2. 10. P. (hāsasahanayoḥ K. hāse sahane V.) ridere; sustinere. (Hib. tibhim "I laugh, joke".)
cyut 1. P. i. q. cut. (Hib. cioth "a peal, a hawy shower"; ciothmhar "showery".)
cyuti f. (r. cyu s. ti) lapsus. HIT. 7. 4.
cyus 10. P. (hānau) relinquere.
[Page 1291]
cha
cha Haec littera, ubi in initio vocabulorum invenitur, e sk vel skh orta esse videtur, atque hoc loco in cognatis linguis fere semper sibilanti cum gutturali conjunctae respondet.
chaga m. caper, capra. HEM. v. chāga. (Fortasse nostrum Bock, anglo-sax. bucca, germ. vet. boch, poch, pog huc pertinent, - v. Graff. III. 30. - mutatā initiali gutturali in labialem et abjectā sibilante, quam ex ch = sk exspectaveris; lat. caper, Th. capru, quod cum chagala vel chāgala contulerim, in secundā syllabā gutturalem in labialem et mediam in tenuem convertit; etiam hircus ad chagala trahi possit, ita ut litteris transpositis e hicrus ortum sit.)
chagala m. (a praec. s. la) caper. (Lat. caper, Th. capru, capro, v. chaga.
chagalā f. (Fem. praec.) capra. (Lat. capra, v. chaga.)
chagalī f. (a chaga signo fem. ī) capra. (Hib. gabhar, gen. gabhair, v. chaga.)
chaṭā f. lux, splendor. Lass. 67. 18.
chatra n. (pro chatra r. chad s. tra) umbella. RAGH. 3. 16. V. chad.
chad 1. 1. P. A. (Part. pass. channa gr. 607.) tegere. N. 17. 6.: channo 'bhreṇe 'va candramāḥ. (Cf. sku tegere; hib. scailim "I shade, shelter" = chadāmi mutato d in l; scailein "a fan, umbrella" v. chatra; scail "a shadow", scaileachd "darkness", scath "shadow, shade, protection, a veil, covering", mutato d radicis in th, nisi th ad suffixum derivationis pertinet, abjecto d radicali, sicut in scr. chāyā umbra q. v.; gr. [greek] etiam in goth. sca-dus umbra syllaba du ad derivationis suffixum trahenda esse videtur; lith. skyda scutum, skidéle parvum scutum; nostrum Schil-d e scil-d, mutato d in l; goth. skal-ja tegula; germ. med. schal cutis, cortex, putamen, nostrum Schale; lat. squā-ma, abjectā radicis consonante finali, sicut saepissime, v. chadman; spolium, mutatā gutturali in labialem, et d in l.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. HIT. 81. 10.: dvīpicarmaparicchanna.
c. pra id. pracchanna occultus. N. 19. 32.; HIT. 9. 14.
c. prati id. RAM. I. 9. 5.: muniveśapraticchanna.
chad 2. 10. P. A. chādayāmi tegere. DEV. 7. 17.: śaravarṣaiḥ... chādayāmāsa; GAT. 6.: chādite dinakarasya bhāvane.
c. ā 1) id. DEV. 10. 10.: tataḥ śaraśatair devīm āchādayata so'suraḥ. 2) abscondere. HIT. 22. 1.: tatsamīpe ātmānam āchādya sthitaḥ.
c. pra id. R. Schl. II. 8. 36.: pracchādyamānaṃ rāmeṇa bhāratan trātum arhasi.
chad 3. 10. P. chadayāmi (ūrjane) (*) educare, nutrire liberos. K.: chadayati putraṅ ghṛtena pitā.
(*) Sic legimus pro uggane apud Wilkins., quod ex ūrggane corruptum esse censeo; ūrgana autem hoc loco ad Caus. ūrg'ayāmi facio ut alqs fortis fiat, pertinet.
chada m. (r. chad s. a) 1) folium. A. 4. 50. 2) ala. N. 9. 12. (Hib. sgiath ala.)
chadis n. (r. chad s. is) tectum domūs. AM.
chadman n. (r. chad s. man) occultatio, alienae formae assumptio. RAGH. 12. 2.; v. sq. (Cf. nostrum Schir-m, germ. vet. scer-m, Th. scer-ma scutum, mutato d in r; v. chad.)
chadmin (a praec. s. in v. gr. 651.) alienā formā indutus. N. 25. 8.
chanda n. (r. chad insertā nasali, s. a nisi ab ich pro iṣ desiderare, abjecto i suff. anda pro anta) desiderium. N. 23. 15.; svacchanda in initio compp. suā sponte HIT. 20. 9.: svacchandavanajātena śākena. -- svacchandam Adv. id. UR. 63. 20.: vane svacchandam bhramantī. (Huc refero lat. spon-s, spon-te, pro spond-te, mutatā gutturali in labialem, v. sq.)
chanday (Denom. a chanda vel chandas v. gr. 587.) donare, augere, mactare, c. instr. rei. SU. 1. 18.: vareṇa cchandayāmāsa; 4. 22.; MAH. 1. 2166.: varaiś chandyamāne rājñā; 6365.: chandayan kāmaiḥ. (Cf. spondeo et v. chanda.)
chandas n. (r. chad insertā nasali, s. as nisi a chanda adjecto s) 1) desiderium. R. Schl. II. 9. 7.: mayo 'cyamānaṃ yadi te śrotuñ chandaḥ. 2) rhythmus, metrum, praesertim Vedorum. BH. 10. 35. 13. 4. 3) scriptum sacrum, Vedus. RAGH. 1. 11.: chandasām (Schol. vedānām).
channa v. chad.
cham 1. P. (adane) edere; cf. cam jam jim jham.
champ 10. P. (gatau K. sarpe V.; scribitur chap gr. 110a).) ire. (Huc trahi posset goth. skapa creo, servatā tenui finali, sicut in slepa dormio = svap; respiciatur, verba movendi plerumque etiam agere, facere significare, v. e. c. car; fortasse etiam gr. [greek] quae formā egregie ad champ quadrant, a motione dicta sunt.)
chard 10. P. (vamane) vomere. (Hib. sceithim "I vomit, spew"; lat. screo.)
chardana n. (r. chard s. ana) vomitus.
chardi f. (r. chard s. i) id.
chala n. (ut mihi videtur, a chad tegere, abscondere, mutato d in l suff. a) alienae formae assumptio, dissimulatio; dolum, fraus. HIT. 4. 2. RAGH. 6. 54. 16. 28. HIT. 4. 2. RAGH. 7. 27.; v. chadman chadmin. (Cf. lat. scelus.)
chalay (Denom. a praec. s. ay) decipere, fraudare. RAGH. 16. 61.: śirīṣaprasavāvataṃsāḥ...śaivāvalolāṃś chalayanti mīnān; BH. 16. 36.: dyūtañ chalayatām asmi tejas tejasvinām aham.)
challi f. (ut mihi videtur, a r. chad tegere, mutato d in l s. li) cutis, pellis, cortex. (Germ. med. schal m. schale f. id.; lat. pellis, pro scellis? abjectā sibilante et mutatā gutturali in lab.)
challī f. id.
[Page 131a]
chavi f. 1) splendor. UR. 31. 4. infr.; RAGH. 9. 34. 2) pulchritudo. (Germ. vet. scieri lucidus, mutato v in r, sicut e. c. in birumes sumus = bhavāmas gr. comp. 20.; hib. sceimh "beauty, bloom", sceimheach "handsome, bloomy", v. Pictet p. 60.)
chaṣ 1. P. (vadhe) occidere; cf. kaṣ khaṣ caṣ jaṣ jhaṣ jūṣ.
chāga m. caper, capra. HIT. 120. 20. (v. chaga et voces ibi comparatas.)
chāya v. sq.
chāyā f. (ut mihi videtur, e chadyā a r. chad tegere s. yā ejecto d et productā antecedente vocali) umbra. N. 5. 26. 13. 57. -- chāya n. id. RAGH. 4. 20. (v. not.); 7. 4. 12. 50. (Gr. [greek] v. r. chad.)
chita Part. pass. rad. cho q. v.
chid 1. 7. P. A. (chinadmi chinde praet. multf. acchaitsam MAH. 2. 1942., acchidam A. 7. 21., part. pass. chinna gr. 607.) scindere, abscindere. DEV. 10. 14.: chinnadhanvan; 15.: cicchedā "patatas tasya mudgaran niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ; BH. 2. 23.: nai 'nañ chindanti śastrāṇi; N. 17. 37.: chittvā vastrārdham; 26. 17.: iyeṣa sa śiraś chettuṅ khaṅgena; DEV. 7. 19.: śiras tenā 'sinā 'chinat. Notentur locutiones: saṃśayañ chettum dubitationem eximere. BH. 6. 39.; tṛṣṇāñ chettum sitim exstinguere. HIT. ed. Lond. 37. 8. -- Caus. abscindi jubere. MAN. 8. 283.: hastau chedayet. (Cf. chuṭ chur; lat. scindo, scidi; gr. [greek] [greek] fortasse etiam [greek] huc pertinet, cujus a e formā gunatā ched q. v. explicari potest, abjectā vocali radicali; etiam goth. skaida separo, nostrum scheide nituntur formā gunatā, servatā contra regulam primitivā mediā; etiam goth. dis-skreita disscindo huc traxerim, insertā liquidā, nisi, quod minus mihi arridet, deducendum est e kṛt praefixo s et servatā contra regulam finali tenui; germ. med. schīte findo, praet. scheit, schiten; shinde glubo, praet. schant, schunden, cujus a, sicut in gr. [greek] nititur gunatā formā; sic etiam no- lith. skedra ramentum, assula, skaldau findo, skirru separo; hib. scaithim "I cut off, lop"; mutatā gutt. in lab. et d in l: spialaim "I dilacerate, dilaniate"; servatā gutt. et mutatā d in l vel r (v. chur): scaoilim "I loose, untie, scatter, disperse", scairim "I disperse, scatter"; servatā nasali formae chind scind, et abjecto d vel mutato per assimilationem in n, sicut in cann luna = chanda: scainim dirumpor "I burst", scinnim "I spring, start, burst out".)
c. ava abscindere, dividere. BHAR. 2. 1.: dikkālānavachinna.
c. ā 1) scindere. HIT. 10.: āchidya dhamanīm. 2) separare. RAM. III. 44. 22.: āchidya putre niryāte kauśalyā yatra jīvati.
c. ā praef. ava abscindere, avellere, eripere. UR. 10. 14.: daityahastād avāchidya.
c. ut 1) i. q. simpl. MAN. 7. 139.: no 'cchindyād ātmano mūlam pareṣāñcā 'titṛṣṇayā . ucchindan hy ātmano mūlam ātmānan tāṃśca poḍayet. 2) evertere, extinguere, destruere, delere. RAGH. 2. 23.: ucchinnaripu; 5. 71.: kim vā ripūṃs tava guruḥ svayam ucchinatti. 3) detrahere, subtrahere, subducere, derogare, Pass. desiderari. HIT. 19. 9.: tṛṇāni bhūmir udakam...etāny api satāṅ gehe no cchidyante kadācana; v. sq.
c. ut praef. vi id. BR. 3. 8. gate svarge vinaṣṭeca mamā 'nuje piṇḍaḥ pitṝṇām vyucchidyet (de passiv. formā vyuccidyet v. gr. 493.)
c. pari 1) abscindere. N. 13. 62.: vāsaso'rdham paricchidya. 2) terminare, terminis sepire, definire. RAGH. 6. 77.: yasya nacā 'nubandhi yaśaḥ paricchettum iyattayā 'lam cujus adjuncta gloria definiri quantitate nequit; 10. 29.: aparicchedyo...mahimā tava. 3) statuere, decernere. RAGH. 15. 51.: tam aghāvahaṃ śīrṣacchedyam paricchidya (Schol. śiraśchedārhan niścitya) niyantā śastram ādade; UR. 48. 21. 4) perpendere, considerare. RAGH. 17. 59.: parātmanoḥ (Schol. śatror ātmanaśca) paricchidya śaktyādīnām balābalam.
c. vi disjungere, separare. RAGH. 16. 20.: vicchinnadhūmaprasārā gavākṣāḥ; SAK. 5. 5.
c. sam i. q. simpl. BH. 4. 41.: jñānasañchinnasaṃśaya.
chid 2. 10. P. chedayāmi. Grammatici radicem hujus verbi scribunt ched q. v.
chidr 10. P. chidrayāmi (vibhede K. bhede V.; Denom. a chidra) findere, dissecare.
chidra n. (r. chid s. ra) 1) cavum, cavitas. 2) vitium, in corpore. SA. 2. 8.; in sacrificio. R. Schl. I. 11. 16.; ed. Ser. I. 32. 34.
chinna v. chid.
chuṭ 6. 10. P. (chede K. saṃhatau V.) findere; coacervare. (Cf. kuṭṭ cuṭ cuṇṭ khaḍ khuḍ chid chur jaṭ jhaṭ; hib. sgoth "a cut", sgothan "a small flock".)
chup 6. P. (sparśe) tangere.
chur 6. P. (chede K. lope V.) findere, abscindere. (Cf. khur kṛt chid; hib. scuirim vel sguirim "I cease, desist" = churāmi; ita lat. finis - pro fidnis? - cum findo cohaerere videtur; v. cheda cessatio, finis; huc etiam trahi possent scaoilim, scairim et spialaim, quae supra cum chid comparavimus; germ. vet. SCAR tondere, secare, sciru, scar, scārumes, nostrum Schere, quae nituntur formā char unde fortasse chur attenuato a in u; SCAR etiam e ched explicari posset, ejecto posteriore diphthongi e elemento, et mutato d in r.)
c. vi perfundere, diffundere, spargere, dispergere. CAUR. 12.: āsyam...śramajalasphuṭasāndravindumuktāphalaprakaravicchuritam (Schol. vyāptam); UR. 78. 9.: sphuratā vicchuritam idaṃ (te mukham) rāgeṇa maṇer lalāṭanihitasya.
churikā f. (r. chur s. ika in fem.) culter. AM.
churī f. (r. chur s. a in fem.) id. (Cf. germ. vet. scāri forfex, et v. chur; etiam lat. for - compositi for-fex ad rad. chur vel ad cognatam khur vel ad kṛt e kart trahi possit, mutatā gutturali in lab.)
chṛd 1. 7. P.A. chṛṇadmi chṛnde (devanadyutivamaneṣu) ludere, splendere, vomere, v. sq. et chard. (Cum chṛnd quod ortum est e skarnd vel skrand conferri possit lat. splendeo, mutatā gutturali in labialem et r in l; lith. spind[greek]iu splendeo, spindulys splendor, solis lumen; skais-tus, skais-tas clarus, splendidus; huc etiam trahi posset nostrum Glanz, germ. med. glanz splendidus, glenze splendeo, abjectā sibilante; etiam glize splendeo, praet. gleiz, nostrum gleifze, Gleifsner.)
chṛd 2. 1. 10. P. chardāmi chardayāmi (sandīpane) splendere.
cheka cicur, mansuetus, de bestiis. AM.
chettṛ m. (r. chid s. tṛ) scissor. HIT. 13. 17.: chettāraḥ saṃśayānām; 19. 6.: chettuḥ pārśvagatāñ chāyān no 'pasaṃharate drumaḥ.
ched 10. P. (dvaidhīkaraṇe K. chede V.; a chid v. 2. chid) dividere. (Lith. skéldeju rumpor, dirumpor, v. 1. chid.)
cheda m. (r. chid s. a) 1) scissio, scissura. 2) cessatio, intermissio, finis. UR. 59. 15.: gharmacheda. 3) fragmentum, pars. UR. 82. 8.
chedin (r. chid s. in) findens, frangens, rumpens, in fine compp. RAGH. 4. 48.
cho 4. P. chyāmi v. gr. 330. (chedane K. lūnau V.) findere, abscindere; cf. chur unde fortasse cho abjecto r et adjecto Gunae incremento.
chyu 1. P. A. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire; cf. cyu jyu ju ku.
[Page 133a]
ja
j Haec littera orta est e g et in cognatis linguis ei respondent g et litterae, quae sicut scr. j originem traxerunt a gutturali mediā; ita nonnunquam in lith. [greek] (= dsch) in slav. [greek] et in gae7licis dialectis d, quod ante e et i in dialecto scot. fere ut j sonat, locum tenent sanscriti j vel g.
ja (r. jan s. a v. gr. 645. s. a) natus, ortus, progerminatus, in fine compp. H. 1. 42.
jaṃs 10. P. (rakṣaṇe K. rakṣe V.; scribitur jas gr. 110a).) servare, tueri.
jakṣ 2. P. jākṣimi (ut mihi videtur, forma redupl. pro jaghas ejecto a a r. ghas v. gr. 354. not.) edere.
jagat (Part. praes. neut. radicis gā ire) se movens, mobilis. AM. - Subst. n. 1) ventus. 2) mundus. Lass. 91. 16. (Hib. diogg "a breath, life"; respiciatur syllaba redupl. verborum dioghalaim "I revenge", diogan "revengefull, fierce, cruel", quae conveniunt cum scr. han caedere, occidere, quod secundum tertiam cl. formaret jahanmi.)
jagatī f. (Fem. praec.) terra. HIT. 69. 18.: jagatīpāla; R. Schl. I. 12. 36.: jagatīpati.
jagannātha m. (e jagat et nātha) mundi dominus, cognomen Vischnūs.
jaghana (forma redupl. a r. han quae praef. sam coacervare significat) 1) lumbi. UR. 73. 4. infr. jaghanabharālasā; SAK. 45. 11.: jaghanagauravāt; IN. 5. 11.; RAGH. 9. 28. 60.; v. sq. 2) muliebria. AM.
jaghanya (a jaghana s. ya) ultimus, postremus. BH. 14. 18. DR. 5. 8. (Hib. deaghanach "late, last".)
jaghanyaja (e praec. et ja natus) natu minimus. DR. 7. 16.
jaṅgam Intens. rad. gam ire, v. gr. 569. (Goth. gagga, abjecto m, nostrum gieng, Gang; lith. pér-[greek]éngimas transgressio, uz-[greek]engimmas ascensio, nu-[greek]engimmas descensio, [greek]engiu eo, abjecto m, sicut in goth. gagga.)
jaṅgama (a praec. s. a) se movens, mobilis. SU. 1. 25.
jaṅghā f. (ut mihi videtur, pro jaṅgā a gā vel gam ire cum syllabā redupl.) crus. (Cf. nostrum Schenkel, germ. vet. scinkel, quod initio melius cum chaṅghā et fine cum sq. conveniret.
jaṅghāla m. (ut videtur, forma redupl. a rad. gā vel gam s. la pro ra) viator agilis, velox; v. jaṅghā.
jaj 1. P. (yuddhe K. yudhi V.) pugnare, v. sq. (Fortasse hib. fighim "I fight", nostrum fechte, germ. vet. vihtu, lat. pugno, mutatā gutturali in lab., v. jañj.
jajñivas Part. praet. redupl. radicum jan et jñā.
jañj 1. P. (a jaj insertā nasali, scribitur jaj gr. 110a).) pugnare. (Lith. [greek]inc[greek]iju "ich streite mich, drohe"; v. jaj.)
jaṭ 1. P. (saṃhatau) coacervare, cf. jhaṭ.
jaṭā f. (r. jaṭ s. ā) coma implicata, involuta (*) SU. 1. 8.
(*) Wils.: The hair matted as worn by the god Siwa, and by ascetics; the long hairs occasionally clotted together, and brought over the head, so as to project like a horn from the forehead, at other times allowed to fall carelessly over the back and shoulders.
jaṭāyu et jaṭāyus m. (e jaṭa accumulatus et āyu vel āyus vita) n. pr. vulturis fabulosi, Aruni, solis aurigae, filii, quem Rāvanus occidit. R. Schl. I. 1. 51.: gṛdhraṃ hatvā jaṭāyuṣam.
jaṭila (a jaṭā s. ila) implicatam comam habens.
jaṭula m. (r. jaṭ s. ula) macula, nota in corpore. AM.: = piplu.
jaṭhara m. venter. H. 2. 3. (Goth. qvithrs, Th. qvithra in comp. lausqvithrs inanem ventrem habens, quithus uterus; fortasse lat. venter e guenter, insertā nasali.)
jaḍa 1) frigidus. 2) hebetatus, obtusus, conturbatus, mente captus, stolidus, stupidus. UR. 7. 9. RAGH. 8. 74. BHAR. 3. 59. (Cf. hib. fiod f. frigus, fuar frigidus, quae, si huc pertinent, gutturalem in labialem converterunt.)
jatru n. os collare, clavicula. R. Schl. I. 1. 12.: gūḍajatru.
jan 1. 3. P. jajanmi gignere, generare. Participia janita gen-tis cognatus; goth. KIN germinare, keina, kain, kinum; kuni, Th. kunja, genus; nostrum keime, Kin-d i.e. genitus; v. jana janī.)
c. adhi id. RAGH. 18. 23.: īśvareṇa tena kṣiter viśvasaho 'dhijajñe.
c. pra parere. prajātā quae peperit. MAH. 1. 3046.: prajātā 'ham...imaṅ kumāram.
jan 2. 4. A. jāye (v. gr. 332.) 1) nasci. HIT. 4. 19.: mṛto ko vā na jāyate; c. loc. matris et ablat. patris: MAN. 10. 64.: śūdrāyām brāhmaṇāj jātaḥ; MAH. 1. 371.: śakuntalāyān duṣmantād bharataścā 'pi jajñivān. 2) oriri. RAM. I. 35. 15.: sapta srotāṃsi jajñire; 48. 5.: yaṣṭum matir ajāyata; III. 55. 19.: śabdo jāyate tumulaḥ. 3) fieri. NALOD. 1. 42.: āyatayā vīkṣya dṛśā taṃ smarāturā 'jayata; MAH. 1. 6625.: kṣudhārttā jajñire janāḥ. - Caus. janayāmi Praet. mltf. ajījanam (gr. 526.) facere ut aliquis nascatur, oriatur, gignere, procreare, parere, c. loc. feminae ex quā aliquis liberum gignit. N. 5. 47.: janayāmāsaca nalo damayantyām...indrasenaṃ sutañcā 'pi indrasenāñca kanyakām; A. 6. 13.: sa tu śabdaḥ...pratiśabdam ajījanat; R. I. 15. 83.: kauśalyā 'janayad rāmam.
c. anu postea nasci. MAN. 9. 134.: yadi putro 'nujāyate.
c. abhi nasci, oriri. BH. 2. 62.: kāmāt krodho 'bhijāyate; 16. 5.: sampadan daivīm abhijāto 'si ad divinam sortem natus es.
c. upa id. HIT. 8. 3.: asmin na nirguṇaṅ gotre apa- tyam upajāyate; BH. 2. 62.: saṅgas teṣū 'pajāyate propensio erga eas (res sensuales) oritur; 14. 2.: sarge 'pi no 'pajāyante.
c. pra id. MAH. 1. 4660.: iha tasmāt prajāhetoḥ prajāyante narottamāḥ. De prajātā quae peperit v. jan cl. 3.
c. vi active parere. R. Schl. I. 27. 8.: yakṣī putram vyajāyata.
c. sam 1) nasci. R. I. 57. 20.: tasmād marīciḥ sañjajñe; 40. 49.: aṣṭau sañjajñire putrāḥ. 2) oriri. H. 1. 14.: pāṇḍuputrāṇām mūrche 'va samajāyata; SA. 5. 2.
jana m. (r. jan s. a) 1) vir, homo, persona, praesertim in plur. DR. 3. 5. BR. 2. 12. N. 13. 35. 49. 14. 14. -- Sing. praecedente pronomine demonstrativo interdum pronominis 1mae personae utriusque generis loco fungitur; e. c. UR. 24. 6.: tasmin jane mihi (regi); 28. 2. infr.: paravaśo 'yañ janaḥ ego (Urvasia); 19.: ayañ janaḥ ego (rex); RAGH. 8. 80. 2) Collect. homines, die Leute. N. 10. 10. 13. 50.; SA. 7. 5.; in fine compp. turba. N. 17. 24.: bandhujanaḥ; RAGH. 14. 13. 60.: śvaśrūjana. (Hib. duine "man either male or female"; gr. [greek] vocis jana fortasse Fem. janā mulier exstitit, cui responderet goth. qvino, Th. qvinon, mulier, adjecto n, v. gr. comp. 142.; slav. [greek] schenà.)
janaka (r. jan s. aka) Adj. generans. Lass. 83. 14. Subst. m. 1) genitor, pater. 2) n. pr. regis Mithilae. RAGH. 11. 38. (Nostrum König, germ. vet. cuning, chuning rex; v. janī mulier, angl. queen; fortasse vocis janaka exstitit Fem. janakā vel janakī cum quo conveniret gr. [greek] [greek] quod e [greek] regresso i finali in antecedentem syllabam, explicaverim; lith. [greek]mogùs homo e [greek]amogus correptum esse videtur, mutato radicis n in m, sicut in gamù; v. jan.)
jananī f. (r. jan s. ana in fem.) genitrix. IN. 5. 40. (Lith. [greek]monà mulier, quod e [greek]amonà correptum esse puto, nititur formā jananā v. jan et jam.)
janapada n. (e jana et pada n. locus) regio, terra, rus. N. 12. 132. 26. 33.
[Page 135a]
janāntikam Adv. (e jana et antika propinquitas in accus.) in linguā scenicā, ad personam aliquam secreto loquens. UR. 31. 17.
janārdana m. (hominum vexator, e jana et ārdana vexator) cognomen Krischni.
jani v. janī.
janitṛ m. (r. jan s. tṛ) genitor, pater. (Lat. genitor, gr. [greek] hib. genteoir "a begetter, sower, planter".)
janitrī f. (Fem. praecedentis) genitrix, mater. N. 16. 34. (Lat. genitrī-x, gr. [greek] v. gr. comp. 119.)
janī correptum jani f. (a jana vir signo fem. ī correptum i) mulier; cf. jāni. (Hib. gean "a woman"; goth. qvens, Th. qveni uxor, qveins, Th. qveini id., angl. queen; de goth. qvino et slav. [greek] schena v. jana.)
janiman n. (r. jan s. man inserto i) nativitas, natales, ortus. AM.; v. janman. (Hib. geineamhuin "birth, conception".)
jantu m. (r. jan s. tu) animal, animans, creatura. RAGH. 8. 86. BHAR. 2. 9. 3. 45. BH. 5. 15.
janman n. (r. jan s. man) nativitas, natales, origo. N. 1. 29. BH. 4. 5. (Formā respondet lat. ger-men, quod jam Vossius a geno deduxit, mutato n in r, sicut in ger-mānus, cf. jāyamāna; hib. geanamhuin "engendering".)
janya 1. m. (fortasse a janī s. ya; Schol. ad RAGH. ed. Calc. 6. 30. janyān explicat per: janīm vadhūm vahanti) nymphagogus, Brautführer, v. janyā; secundum AM. sponsi amicus: janyāḥ snigdhā varasya ye. MAH. 1. 7203.
janya 2. n. (fortasse a han occidere, mutatā gutturali in palat., sicut in syllabā redupl. [greek] jaghāna) proelium. RAGH. 4. 27.
janyā f. (Fem. [greek] janya m.) paranympha, Brautführerin. RAGH. 6. 30. (in ed. Calc. legitur janyā).
jap 1. P. submissā voce dicere, praesertim preces. R. Schl. I. 2. 10.: japtvā japyañca vāgyataḥ; IN. 1. 20.: jajāpa japyam; R. Schl. I. 25. 3.: jepatuḥ paramañ japam; Lass. 18. 6.: ekam mantrañ japitvā; GITA GOV. 4. 16.: ha- rir iti japati sakāmam; cf. jalp unde fortasse jap ejectā liquidā.
c. upa 1) submissā voce loqui. RAM. Schl. I. 9. 38.: śrotramūleco 'pajepuḥ. 2) sibi conciliare. MAN. 7. 197.: upajapyān upajapet.
japa m. (r. jap s. a) submissā voce dictae preces. R. Schl. I. 25. 3.
jabh 1. 1. P. (yamane K. jabhane V.) refraenare, cohibere.
jabh 2. 1. A. (gātravināme K. jṛmbhe V.) oscitare; cf. 2. jambh jṛmbh. (Lith. is-si-[greek]oju os aperio, [greek]ó-tis rima, fissura, [greek]epsa patet, [greek]opsnu os apertum habeo, [greek]oplys os apertum.)
jam 1. 1. P. (adane K. bhakṣe V.) edere. (Cf. cam jham jim; hib. diamann "food, sustenance", v. jamana; gion "the mouth"; germ. vet. gouma, kouma coena, prandium, convivium, pastus; gaumo palatum, faux, guttur. gaumian, gaumon, epulari.)
jam 2. Indecl. uxor in comp. jampatī uxor et conjux. (jam e jan ortum esse videtur, e vi euphon. sequentis labialis; cf. hib. gamh "a woman", gr. [greek] [greek].)
jamadagni nom. pr. (BAH. e jamat edens et agni ignis) Sanctus quidam, Paras'urāmi pater. MAH. 1. 2611.
jamana n. (r. jam s. ana) 1) actio edendi. 2) cibus. (Hib. diamann "food, sustenance".)
jambāla m. n. lutum, argilla. AM.
jambu f. nomen arboris (Wils.: The rose apple - Eugenia Jambu). N. 12. 4.
jambuka m. canis aureus. AM.
jambudvīpa m. (e jambu et dvīpa m. insula, paeninsula) India (*) N. 26. 37.
(*) Wils.: Jambu Dwīpa, said to be so named from the preceding plant abounding in it, and implying according to the Purana's, the central division of the world or the known world: according to the Bauddha's it is confined to India.
[Page 136a]
jambh 1. 1. P. (yamane K. jabhane V.; scribitur jabh gr. 110a).) refraenare, cohibere; v. jabh.
jambh 2. 1. A. (gātravināme K. jṛmbhe V.; scribitur jabh gr. 110a).) oscitari. (Cf. jṛmbh 2. jabh jam; gr. [greek] v. sq.)
jambha m. (r. jambh s. a) 1) cibus. 2) mentum. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
jaya m. (r. ji vincere s. a) Adj. vincens, in fine compp. N. 19. 28. Subst. m. 1) cognomen Ar[greek]uni, victor. DR. 3. 7. 2) victoria.
jayin (r. ji s. in) vincens. Subst. m. victor. RAGH. 4. 34.
jaraṭha durus, solidus. (Nostrum hart, goth. hardus, mutatā initiali mediā in aspiratam pro tenui, sicut in hors = jāra q. v.)
jarat (N. jaran jaratī jarat; Part. praes. r. jṝ) senex, infirmus. AM. (Gr. [greek] hib. gearait "a saint, a holy, a wise, a prudent, a learned"; fortasse nostrum krank, germ. med. kranc debilis, adjectā gutturali, sicut in jung = yuvan yūn gr. 225.)
jaras f. (r. jṝ s. as; Nomen defectivum, quod Nomin. et eos obliquos casus, quorum suffixum a consonante incipit, format e jarā) senectus, infirmitas. (Gr. [greek] cujus [greek] ad thema pertinet, v. gr. comp. 128.)
jarā f. (r. jṝ s. ā v. gr. 159.) senectus, infirmitas. A. 4. 47.
jarāyu m. uterus. AM.
jarita (a jarā s. ita) senectute confectus. R. Schl. II. 2. 5.
jarc 6. P. (paribhāṣaṇatarjanayoḥ) reprehendere, minari; cf. carc jharc jarch jharch jhark jarj jarjh jarts bharts garj tarj.)
jarch 6. P. id.
jarj 6. P. id.
jarjara (forma redupl. a r. jṝ s. a) 1) laceratus, dilaceratus. HIT. 107. 18. 2) infirmus, confectus, fractus. Lass. 7. 9.
jarjh 6. P. id.
[Page 136b]
jarts 6. P. id.
jal 1. 10. P. jalāmi jalayāmi (apavāraṇe K. dhānye pidhāne V.) tegere. (Cf. lat. galea et r. cil.)
jala (ut videtur, partim a r. jal partim a gal fluere, s. a) Adj. 1) frigidus. 2) mente captus, turbatus, stupidus, stultus, cf. jaḍa. - Subst. n. 1) frigus. 2) (a r. gal fluere?) aqua, saepissime. (Cf. lat. gelu, goth. kalds frigidus; lith. szála gelascit, su-szalú frigore necor, szaltas frigidus; russ. [greek] cholodnyi id.; hib. gil aqua.)
jalaja n. (in aquā natum, e jala et ja) 1) lotus flos. 2) concha. RAGH. 7. 60. 10. 61.
jalada m. (aquam dans, e jala et da dans) nubes. GHAT. 3. 4.
jaladhara m. (aquam gerens, e jala et dhara q.v.) nubes.
jaladhi m. (aquam tenens, e jala et dhi a r. dhā s. i) mare, oceanus. Lass. 77. 1.
jalanidhi m. (e jala et nidhi receptaculum) id. BHAR. 2. 78.
jalamuc m. (aquam fundens, e jala et muc) nubes. Lass. 96. 9.
jalāy (Denom. a jala) in aquam converti. BHAR. 2. 78.: vahnis tasya jalāyate jalanidhiḥ kulyāyate.
jaleśaya m. (in aquā jacens, dormiens, e locat. jale et śaya) piscis.
jalaukas f. (BAH. e jala et okas domus) erinaceus. AM. (Hib. dallog id.)
jalp 1. P. dicere, loqui. HIT.: dūtaḥ sarvaṃ hi jalpati; BHAR. 1. 81.: jalpanti sārddham anyena. jalpita n. sermo. R. III. 44. 20.: strīṇāṃ śuśrāva jalpitam. (Cf. jap gṝ gir; lith. kalbù loquor, kalbà sermo; hib. gaill "speech", ad gaill "he spoke".)
c. upa id. R. III. 47. 15.: idam eva smarāmy asyāḥ sahasai 'vo 'pajalpitam.
c. pra id. H. 1. 22.: tac chrutvā...prajalpitam.
c. sam id. H. 3. 12.: tathā sañjalpatas tasya; R. I. 61. 27.: sarve sañjajalpur atho mithaḥ.
[Page 137a]
jalpa m. (r. jalp s. a) sermo. R. III. 47. 15. (Lith. kalbā id.; hib. gaill id.)
jalpaka (r. jalp s. aka) loquax, garrulus. BHAR. 2. 48.
java m. (r. ju s. a) celeritas. N. 19. 19. DR. 6. 27. (Hib. deibheadh "haste, speed"?)
javana (r. ju s. ana) 1) n. celeritas. AM. 2) Adj. celer. AM. (Lith. szaunas celer; v. jala.)
jaṣ 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, occidere. (Cf. jas jhaṣ jūṣ jhūṣ kaṣ khaṣ caṣ; hib. gus mors.)
jas 1. 4. P. (mokṣaṇe K. mokṣe V.) dimittere, liberare. K.: jasyati vatsaṅ gopaḥ.
jas 2. 10. P. jāsayāmi (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe anādare V.) laedere, occidere, spernere. (V. ujjāsana jasuri et cf. jaṣ etc.; goth. fra-qvistja, us-qvistja deleo, vasto, fra-qvistna perdor; fortasse lat. vasto e guasto.)
jasuri m. (r. jas s. uri) Indri fulmen.
jahi v. han gr. 357.
jahnu m. (ut videtur, forma redupl. a r. han s. u) rex quidam sanctus, Kurūs filius. R. Schl. I. 44. 35.; v. sq.
jahnutanayā f. ([greek]ahnūs filia) cognomen Gangae; v. R. Schl. I. 44. 35. sq.
jāgara m. (r. jāgṛ s. a) vigiliae, pervigilatio. CAUR. 5. RAGH. 19. 34.; v. jāgṛ.
jāgarā f. (Fem. praecedentis) id. AM.
jāgarin (r. jāgṛ s. in nisi a jāgara s. in) vigil.
jāgarūka (r. jāgṛ s. ūka) vigilans. RAGH. 10. 25.
jāgṛ 2. P. (forma redupl., quae Intensivorum speciem prae se fert; v. gr. 108.) vigilare. H. 1. 51.; BH. 2. 69.: yā niśā sarvabhūtānān tasyāñ jāgārti samyamī . yasyāñ jāgrati bhūtāni sā niśā paśyato muneḥ; c. loc. vel accus. rei cujus causā alqs vigilat vel a quā sibi cavet, quam custodit. RAGH. 8. 23.: śatruṣuce 'ndriyeṣuca ...jāgratau; CAUR. 35.: nakhapadaṃ stanamaṇḍale yad dattam...jāgarti rakṣati vilokayati. - Caus. expergefacere. HIT. 50. 4.: kathaṃ svāminan na jāgarayasi. (Gr. [greek] lat. vigil, vigilo, e guigil, guigilo? mutato r in l et abjectā initiali gutturali, sicut in vivo pro guivo = jīvāmi; sic etiam germ. vet. wachar vigil e quachar vel huachar explicandum esse censeo; wachal id., mutato r in l, sicut in lat. vigil; abjectā finali radicis syllabā: wachem vigilo, goth. waka; fortasse etiam hib. mosgalaim vigilo huc pertinet, ita ut in mos-galaim dissolvendum sit; nescio tamen, unde deduci possit syllaba mos.)
jāḍya n. (a jaḍa s. ya) 1) frigus. 2) stultitia. BHAR. 2. 12.
jāta (Part. pass. r. jan s. ta) 1) natus. 2) n. species, genus, classis, tribus. RAGH. 5. 1. 11. 71. (Huc trahimus nostrum Kin-d, ratione habitā, scr. jāta mutilatum esse e janta; lith. gentis cognatus, attenuato a in i.)
jātaputra (BAH. e praec. et putra filius) natos filios habens, in fem. quae filios peperit. BR. 2. 32.
jātamanmatha (BAH. e jāta et manmatha m. amor) natum amorem habens, amore captus, amans, c. loc. rei. IN. 4. 17.
jātarūpa n. (natam formam, pulchritudinem habens. BAH. e jāta et rūpa) aurum. R. Schl. I. 38. 22.
jātavedas m. (natos Vedos habens, qui Vedos genuit, e jāta et vedas Collect. Vedi) 1) cognomen dei Agnis. (*) 2) ignis. MAH. 1. 883. RAGH. 12. 104. 15. 72.
(*) Wils.: One legend makes the Vedas to have issued from the mouth of Agni.
jātasneha (BAH. e jāta et sneha amor, desiderium) natum amorem, desiderium habens, desiderio captus, desiderans c. loc. BR. 1. 18.
jāti f. (r. jan s. ti cf. jāta 1) nativitas, natales, origo. R. Schl. I. 59. 18. 2) familia, stirps, genus, species, tribus, classis. N. 13. 25. 55. DR. 4. 16. SU. 2. 8. (Lat. gens e gen-ti-s, servatā nasali, quam scr. jāti e janti expulit; lith. pri-gentis f. natura.)
jātīya (a praec. s. īya) gentilicius. R. Schl. II. 15. 13.
jātu (fortasse a stirpe interr. ka mutatā tenui gutt. in mediam palat.; cf. cit) Adv. unquam, praecipue in constructione cum na occurrit, ad exprimendum nunquam. H. 2. 20. 4. 44.
[Page 138a]
jātya (a jāti s. ya) generosus, nobilis, excellens, praestans. RAGH. 17. 4. R. Schl. II. 9. 40.
jānapada m. (a janapada s. a) rusticus. N. 26. 32.
jāni f. (ut mihi videtur, a jana vir, productā vocali a sicut in nārī a nara adjecto signo fem. ī quod correptum est in i) uxor. RAGH. 15. 61. PAN. V. 4. 134. (Hoc vocabulum accuratius quam jani cum goth. qvens, Th. qveni, uxor convenit, quum goth. e praeter o respondeat scrto ā; v. gr. comp. 69.)
jānu n. genu. N. 19. 21. jānu dātum genu imponere alicui. DR. 9. 5.: tasya jānu dadau. (Lat. genu, gr. [greek] goth. kniu, Th. kniva, nostrum Knie; fortasse etiam hib. glun, insertā liquidā; slav. [greek] koljeno, lith. kiélis.)
jāpay Caus. radicis ji gr. 521.)
jāmātṛ m. (ut mihi videtur, e jā pro jāyā et mātṛ mater, qui uxoris matrem tanquam matrem suam habet) gener. (Lat. gener, nisi directe venit a rad. GEN, ita ut genitorem significet, separari possit in ge-ner = jānara uxoris (i. e. filiae) vir, correpto ā in e; etiam gr. [greek] ad jānara reduxerim, mutatā dentali nasali in labialem, quam ab rem [greek] euphonicum, quod in [greek] etc. videmus, transierit in [greek] cf. [greek].)
jāmi f. 1) soror. 2) casta mulier. AM. cf. jam.
jāyā f. (r. jan s. ya in fem.) uxor. RAGH. 2. 1. 7. 68.; v. jāmātṛ. (Cf. lat. Gāja, v. "Vocalismus" p. 207.)
jāmbūnada n. aurum. (Wils.: E jambunadī (*) a river flowing from mount Sumeru, the Indian Pactolus, and a aff.) DR. 7. 7. A. 2. 5. Ejus originis mythus exponitur RAM. I. 31. 49.
(*) Potius gambūnadī, scribitur enim quoque gambū pro gambu.
jāyu m. medicamentum. AM.
jāra m. (fortasse e jā pro jāyā v. jāmātṛ et ra a r. ram abjecto m) adulter, amasius adulterinus. (Goth. hors, Th. hora moechor, nostrum Hure.)
[Page 138b]
jāla n. (r. jal tegere) 1) rete. HIT. 9. 14.; transl. turba, multitudo, copia. A. 10. 29. RAGH. 9. 27. 10. 62. 2) fenestra. RAGH. 6. 43. 3) flos non aperta.
jālaka n. (a praec. s. ka) id. RAGH. 9. 43. 68. Lass. 63. 17.
jālma m. (ut videtur, a r. jal s. ma) 1) crudelis, severus, ferox, durus. 2) homo vilis, abjectus, nebulo. MR. 251. 13. (Hib. galmha "hardness, hardihood, rigour, valour".)
jāhnavī f. (a jahnu s. a in fem.) cognomen Gangae, v. jahnutanayā.
jāhnavīya (a praec. s. īya) ad Gangem pertinens. RAGH. 10. 27.
ji 1. P. jayāmi praet. redupl. jigaya jigāya gr. 443.) 1) vincere, expugnare. BH. 2. 6.: nacai 'tad vidmaḥ kataran no garīyo yad vā jayema yadi vā no jayeyuḥ; 11. 34.: jetāsi raṇe sapatnān; N. 7. 5.: akṣadyūte nalañ jetā bhavān; SU. 2. 9.: sarvām mahīñ jetum. 2) ludendo auferre ab alquo, eludere aliquem aliquid, c. acc. pers. et rei; Pass. c. nom. pers. et accus. rei. N. 3. 5.: jitvā rājyan nalan nṛpam; 12. 83.: jito rājyam vasūnica; cf. Stenzler. ad Kumāra Sambh. p. 111. Caus. jāpayāmi (v. gr. 521.) vincere jubere. SAK. 29. 4. infr., PASS.: na me hastaḥ prasarati vāṅmātreṇa jāpyase. - Desid. jigīṣāmi; BH. 10. 38.: nītir asmi jigīṣatām. (Fortasse lith. galu possum, galybe potestas, ap-galu, per-galu supero, vinco, pergale victoria, quorum l a y [greek] jayāmi deduci potest - v. gr. comp. 20. - sicut in nostro Leber = yakṛt jecur, [greek] et prācr. laṭṭī = scr. yaṣṭi (Lass. gr. prācr. 195.), et sicut r pro y invenitur in hib. treigim relinquo = tyajāmi; hib. gar "profit, advantage, gain, good.)
c. ava recuperare. MAH. 1. 7765.: avajityaca tad dhanam.
c. ni i. q. simpl. SU. 2. 7.: tāv indralokan nijitya yakṣarakṣogaṇāṃs tataḥ.
c. nis id. RAM. I. 50. 28.: kāmakrodhāv anirjitya; N. 12. 47.: nirjitārigaṇa; 13. 58.: dyūte sa nirjitaḥ; victo- riā acquirere. MAH. 1. 152.: yadā 'śrauṣam draupadīṃ raṅgamadhye lakṣyam bhittvā nirjitām arjunena.
c. nis praef. vi id. MAN. 11. 205.: vivāde vinirjitya.
c. parā id. DEV. 2. 2.: asurair mahāvīryair devasainyam parājitam; N. 26. 19.: ekapāṇena vīreṇa nalena sa parājita. Praet. multf. ATM. MAH. 1. 6378.: droṇaḥ parājaiṣṭa māṃ sa sakhivigrahe (parājeṣṭa?).
c. vi P. A. id. SU. 2. 8.: sarvā mlecchajātīr vijigyatuḥ; MAH. 1. 2268.: dakṣiṇāṃ sahadevas tu vijigye; RAGH. 12. 104.
jigīṣ Desid. r. ji v. gr. 544.
jigīṣu (a praec. s. u gr. 645.) vincendi cupidus. RAM. I. 36. 16.
jighatsu (a jighats Desid. r. ghas s. u) famelicus. AM.
jighāṃs Desid. r. han v. gr. 551.
jighāṃsā f. (a praec. s. ā) necandi cupido. RAGH. 15. 19.
jighṛkṣ Desid. r. grah v. gr. 102. d. 551.
jighṛkṣā f. (a praec. s. ā) prehendendi cupido. RAGH. 9. 46.
jijñāsā f. (a jijñās Desid. r. jñā s. ā) exploratio. HIT. 20. 13. 72. 14.
jijñāsu (a jijñās Desid. r. jñā s. u) cognoscendi, explorandi cupidus. BH. 6. 44.
jit (r. ji s. t gr. 643.) vincens, expugnans; in fine compp. DR. 9. 11.
jitakrodha (BAH. e jita et krodha iracundia) victam iracundiam habens, expers iracundiae. SA. 3. 2.
jitaklama (BAH. e jita et klama lassitudo) victam lassitudinem habens, lassitudinis expers. H. 1. 52.
jitātman (BAH. e jita et ātman q. v.) victam, domitam animam habens, victum semetipsum habens, qui animi affectiones vicit. SU. 2. 2.
jitendriya (BAH. e jita et indriya n. sensus) victos, domitos sensus habens. SU. 3. 2. SA. 1. 2.
jinv 1. P. (prīṇane scribitur jiv gr. 110a).) exhilarare.
[Page 139b]
jim 1. P. (adane K. bhakṣe V.) edere; cf. jam cam et v. jemana.
jiri 5. P. jiriṇomi (hiṃsāyām) offendere, ferire, laedere, occidere; cf. ciri jṝ jūrv ṛ. (Hib. gearaim "I sharpen, whet, cut, bite, knaw".)
jiṣ 1. P. (secane K. seke V.) humectare, irrigare, conspergere.
jiṣṇu (fem. -ṣṇu r. ji s. snu; v. gr. 645. s. snu) 1) Adj. vincens, victoriosus. RAGH. 4. 85. 10. 18. 2) cognomen Arguni.
jihīrṣ Desid. r. hṛ v. gr. 543.
jihīrṣu (a praec. s. u) capiendi, rapiendi cupidus. N. 9. 16.
jihma (ut videtur, forma redupl. a r. hā s. ma cf. gr. 370.) 1) curvus, flexus. A. 7. 6. 2) transl. pravus. N. 12. 83. (Hib. giomh "a lock of hair; a fault".)
jihmaga (e praec. et ga iens) serpens. MAH. 982.
jihvā f. (fortasse forma redupl. a r. hve vocare, v. Pott. p. 230.; sec. Wils. a r. lih lingere, mutato l in j s. vā) lingua. H. 2. 9. (Si jihvā descendit a lih huc trahenda sint lith. lie[greek]uwis, cf. lai[greek]u lingo, lat. lingua. Goth. tuggo, nostrum Zunge et hib. teanga, si huc pertinent, ita e jihvā explicari possunt, ut soni j = dsch solum prius elementum relictum sit; zend. [greek] hizva autem sibilantem solam, mutato s in h, servavit; v. gr. comp. 53.)
jīna m. (r. jyā s. na v. gr. 608.) senex. AM.
jīmūta m. nubes. N. 12. 57.
jīrṇa v. jṝ.
jīv 1. P. A. vivere. N. 11. 17.: jīvatv asukhajīvikām; H. 1. 39.: sa jīveta sukhaṃ loke. -- na jīvitum mori. SA. 5. 99.: purā mātuḥ pitur vā 'pi yadi paśyāmi vipriyam . na jīviṣye. -- Caus. facere ut alqs reviviscat, vitam recipiat. MAH. 1. 1994.: vṛkṣam jīvayāmāsa; 1995.: pārthivañ jīvayiṣyati. (*) -- tanquam Denominativum, cui responderet scr. jīvayāmi a jīva vita.)
(*) In recentioribus libris invenitur forma caus. anomala gīvāpayāmi (Lass. XVIII. 6. 9. 14. 16.), cujus analogiam sequuntur Prācritae formae ut moābehi (UR. XX. 12.), quod sanscrite sonaret mocāpaya; cf. Lass. Institut. linguae Prācr. p. 360.
c. anu vivendo sequi alqm. SA. 5. 94.: jīvantāv anujīvāmi; RAGH. 19. 15.: anvajīvad amarālakeśvarau (Ed. Calc. atyajīvad; quod Schol. explicat per atikramya jīvitavān tato 'py utkṛṣṭajīvita āsīt.)
c. upa 1) obsequi, obedire c. acc. pers. MAN. 9. 105.: śeṣās tam upajīveyuḥ; MAH. 2. 1625.: bāndhavās tvo 'pajīvantu sahasrākṣam ivā 'marāḥ. Pass. RAM. III. 76. 58.: sujīvaṃ nityaśas tena yaḥ parair upajīvyate. 2) c. acc. rei exsequi, perficere, observare. MAN. 10. 74.: te samyag upajīveyuḥ ṣaṭ karmāṇi. 3) c. ablat. dependere ab alquo. RAM. III. 76. 58.: tena tu durjīvaṃ yaḥ parād upajīvati.
c. upa praef. prati reviviscere, vitam recipere. Mr. 122. 3. infr.: pratyupajīvitā 'smi.
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 2002.: dvijaprabhāvād rājendra vyajīvat sa vanaspatiḥ.
c. sam i. q. simpl. N. 26. 25.: sañjīva śaradāṃ śatam; DR. 9. 4.: punaḥ sañjīvamānasya. - Caus. facere ut alqs reviviscat, in vitam revocare. RAGH. 12. 74.: sītām...samajīvayat. - Desid. formae causalis MAH. 1. 2012.: sañjijīvayiṣu in vitam revocandi cupidus.
jīva (r. jīv s. a) 1) Adj. vivus. DR. 7. 20. 2) Subst. m. hib. beo "living, alive".)
jīvana 1. n. (r. jīv s. ana) vita. BH. 7. 9.
jīvana 2. (a jīvay Caus. r. jīv s. ana) vivificus. A. 4. 51.
jīvala m. (r. jīv s. ala) n. pr. N. 15. 7.
jīvikā f. (r. jīv s. ika in fem.) vita. N. 11. 17.
jīvita n. (r. jīv s. ta) vita. DR. 9. 11. BR. 1. 27. (Lith. gywatà; slav. [greek] schivot; lat. vita e vivita.)
ju 1. P. A. javāmi jave ire, festinare, v. java. (Cf. jyu jhu lith. zūwu venio fut. zu-su.)
jugups Desid. r. gup q. v.
jugupsā f. (a praec. s. ā) vituperatio. MR. 15. 5.
juṅg 1. P. (tyāge scribitur jug gr. 110a). videtur esse forma redupl. pro jaṅg v. jaṅgam) relinquere.
juḍ 1. 6. P. (bandhe) ligare.
juḍ 2. 6. P. (gatau) ire.
juḍ 3. 10. P. (preraṇe K. node V.; Caus. praecedentis) mittere.
jut 1. A. (bhāsane K. dyutyām V.) lucere, fulgere; cf. jyut dyut div.
jun 6. P. (gatau) ire.
juṣ 1. 1. 10. P. joṣāmi joṣayāmi (paritarkaṇe K. tarke tṛptau V.) investigare, exhilarare.
juṣ 2. 6. A. (prītisevanayoḥ K. mudi seve V.) amare, desiderare; colere. BH. 2. 2.: anāryajuṣṭa; N. 12. 65.: āśramamaṇḍalan nānāmṛgagaṇajuṣṭam; MAH. 1. 3569.: amararājajuṣṭāt puṇyāl lokāt patamānaṃ yayātiṃ samprekṣya. In dial. Ved. benevole accipere. Ros. RIGV. Sp. 12. 2.: juṣasva girim mama; 13. not.: juṣasva naḥ samidham. Caus. joṣayāmi facere ut alqs colat, peragat. BH. 3. 26.: joṣayet sarvakarmāṇi. (Cf. zend. [greek] zaos'a voluntas gr. comp. 58.; hib. gus "a desire, inclination"; goth. KUS eligere, kiusu, kaus, kusum, nostrum kiese, lat. gus-tus, nisi hoc pertinet ad ghas; gr. [greek] [greek] v. Pott p. 277.)
juhvat v. hu.
[Page 141a]
jūti f. (r. ju s. ti produetā radicis vocali) celeritas. AM.
jūr 1. P. (jīrṇe K. jyānau vadhe V.) contritum esse, senescere, occidere, cf. jūrv gūr jṝ i.e. jar unde jūr mutato a in ū.
jūrti f. (r. jvar s. ti) febris. AM. (Hib. gurt "pain, trouble, fierceness".)
jūrv 1. P. (vadhe) occidere. (Hib. gearbaim "I grieve, hurt, wound".)
jūṣ 1. P. A. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, occidere, cf. jaṣ chaṣ jas jhaṣ jhūṣ.
jṛ 1. P. (nyakkāre) humilius, brevius reddere. (Cf. nostrum kur-z, scot. gearr, goirid brevis.)
jṛbh 1. A. jarbhe hiare, aperire, expandere, os diducere, oscitare; v. sq. et cf. jabh jambh. (Germ. vet. CHLUP findere, chliupu findo, attenuato a [greek] jarbh in u; germ. med. KLUB hiare, separari; transfindere; nostrum klaffe, Kluft; huc etiam traxerim goth. graba fodio, nostrum grabe, gr. [greek] hib. grabhaim "I carve, grave, insculp", grafaim "I write, inscribe, scrape, grub", grafan "a grubbing-ax".)
jṛmbh 1. A. (scribitur jṛbh gr. 110a).) 1) id. H. 2. 6.: jṛmbhamāṇa; PAR. BHAR. 3. 4.: tṛṣṇe jṛmbhasi pāpakarmanirate nā 'dyā 'pi santuṣyasi. 2) laxare arcum. R. Schl. I. 75. 17.: tadā tu jṛmbhitaṃ śaivan dhanur...hūṅkāreṇa; 19.: jṛmbhitan tad dhanur dṛṣṭvā. V. jṛbh jṛmbhaṇa.
c. ut hiare, aperire, se expandere. Lass. 69. 5.: vasantaḥ santato 'jṛmbhetānaṅgaśṛṅgāraḥ.
c. ut praef. sam conari, contendere. BHAR. 2. 6.: vyālam bālamṛṇālatantubhir asau roddhum ujjṛmbhate.
c. vi hiare, se expandere; diffundi, dispergi. UR. rajanyām vijṛmbhate madanavādhā; RAGH. 3. 19.: sukhaśravā maṅgalatūryanisvanāḥ...vyajṛmbhanta.
jṛmbhaṇa n. (r. jṛmbh s. ana) actio aperiendi, expandendi, efflorescendi. BHAR. 1. 24.: mālatī śirasi jṛmbhaṇonmukhī.
jṝ 1. 4. 9. 10. P. jarāmi jīryāmi (gr. 330.), jṛṇāmi (gr. 385.), jārayāmi. 1) conteri, consumi, confici, praeser- schernov lapis molaris; goth. qvairnus mola, germ. med. quirn, kurn, id.; cf. Pott. p. 228.)
jetṛ m. (r. ji s. tṛ) victor. AM.
jemana n. (r. jim edere s. ana) cibus, victus. AM. (Hib. diamann "food, sustenance", v. jam.)
jeṣ 1. A. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire.
jeh 1. A. (yatne. Fortasse forma redupl. a r. hi abjecto i) operam dare, niti.
jai 1. P. (kṣaye) perire; cf. kṣai.
jaitra Adj. (Fem. trī ut videtur, a perdito primitivo jitra a r. ji s. tra sicut citra a ci) victor, victoriosus. RAGH. 4. 16. 12. 85.
jña (r. jñā s. a) sciens, noscens, in fine compp. N. 2. 17.
jñap Haec a grammaticis tanquam radix proposita syllaba nil aliud est quam Caus. radicis jñā cujus Caus. vulgo sonat jñāpay (gr. 519.), unde jñap correpto ā in a quam correptam formam ibi tantum adhibitam videmus, ubi suff. ta part. pass. proxime cum radice conjungitur, ita ut praeter jñāpita inveniatur jñapta quae forma ejecto i convenit cum tāpta pro tāpita v. tap. Exempla formae jñapta praef. ā et vi v. DEV. 6. 5.: tenā "jñapta ab hoc jussus; HIT. 67. 19.: sarvaiḥ paśubhir militvā siṃho vijñaptaḥ ab omnibus animalibus conjunctis leoni dictum est; HIT. ed. Ser. 87. 16.: garutmatā prabhur bhagavān nārāyaṇaḥ...vijñaptaḥ (ed. Bonn. vijñāpitaḥ).
jñā 9. P. A. jānāmi jāne (gr. 386.). 1) scire, nosse, cognoscere, intelligere. N. 12. 13.: jānāti vārṣṇeyaḥ kva nu rājā nalo gataḥ; SA. 6. 35.: tvam atra hetuñ jānīṣe; N. 20. 8.: sarvaḥ sarvan na jānīte sarvajño nā 'sti kaścana. C. accus. rei, de qua scimus. N. 12. 14.: nai 'ṣa jānāti naiṣadham; H. 1. 6.: tañca pāpan na jānīmo yadi dagdhaḥ purocanaḥ; subintellecto verbo substantivo in constructionibus, quae latino Infin. cum accus. respondent: N. 12. 77.: tasya mān tanayāṃ sarve jānīta hujus me filiam esse cuncti scite; 17. 46.: yathāca vo na jānīyād bruvato mama śāsanāt ne sciat, vos dicentes esse jussu meo. C. nomin. participii pass. in ta R. Schl. II. 7. 23.: na jānīṣe tenai 'vam atisandhitā nescis ab illo sic decepta (te deceptam esse). Cum Infinit., BH. 1. 39.: kathan na jñeyam asmābhiḥ pāpād asmān nivartitum. 2) sciscitari, percontari, exquirere. N. 17. 44.: sa nalaḥ sarvathā jñeyaḥ kaścā 'sau kvaca vartate; H. 2. 11.: gaccha jānīhi ke nv ete śerate vanam āśritāḥ; DR. 1. 14.: gaccha jānīhi saumyai 'nāṅ kasya vā 'tra kuto 'pi vā; 1. 16. N. 22. 1. - Caus. jñāpayāmi (gr. 519.) part. pass. jñāpita et jñapta (v. jñap) 1) facere ut alqs sciat, nunciare. MAH. 1. 5864. c. gen. pers. et acc. rei: tatas te jñāpayāmāsur dhṛtarāṣṭrasya nāgarāḥ . pāṇḍavān agninā dagdhān; 2. 558.: tam...ajñāpayat svam prayojanam. 2) jubere. HIT. 98. 21.: yad ājñāpayati devaḥ. - Desid. ATM. sciendi, cognoscendi, sciscitandi, explorandi cupidum esse; explorare. N. 19. 12.: aśvān jijñāsamāno vicāryaca punaḥ punaḥ; R. Schl. II. 12. 15.: atha jijñāsase mān tvam bharatasya priyāpriye; jā-nāmi ortae sint, sicut in persico dānem scio, aut ita ut per metathesin e jñā ortum sit kann (*) reduplicatā nasali, nisi separandum est kan-n et altera nasalis ad radicem primitivam altera ad derivationem pertinet. Lith. [greek]innaù scio, [greek]inne scientia, sa[greek]inne conscientia; quae duplice nasali cum germ. cann conveniunt; slav. [greek] [greek] novi primitivam radicis formam accuratius servavit. Hib. gnia "knowledge", gnic id., gno "ingenious", gnas "custom, use".)
(*) Respicias scr. d'mā flare, quod in specialibus tempp. transponitur in d'am.
c. anu 1) permittere. MAH. Exord. 136.: anvajānāt tato dyūtam; N. 24. 5.: anvajānāt sa pārthivaḥ. 2) frequentissime dimittere, proficiscendi veniam dare. H. 1. 26.: anujñātaḥ sa gacche 'ti bhrātrā jyeṣṭhena; BR. 2. 28.: anujānīhi mām ārya; A. 4. 54. N. 17. 19. 18. 5. 24. 4. - Caus. facere ut alqs permittat sive dimittat, veniam proficiscendi petere. MAH. 1. 2414.: sa mātaram anujñāpya v. sq.)
c. anu praef. abhi 1) mandare, jubere. IN. 4. 14.: tava śakrābhyanujñātaḥ pādāv adya prapadyatām; 5. 49.: tava pitrā 'bhyanujñātām...yasmān mān nā 'bhinandethāḥ. 2) dimittere. IN. 5. 29.: tava pitrā 'bhyanujñātā gatāḥ svaṃ svaṅ gṛhaṃ surāḥ - Caus. 35.: jagmatuśca yathākāmam anujñāpya parasparam.
c. anu praef. sam 1) permittere. N. 6. 7.: asmābhiḥ samanujñāte damayantyā nalo vṛtaḥ. 2) mandare, jubere. IN. 5. 34.: tato'haṃ samanujñātā tena pitrāca te'nagha. 3) dimittere. SU. 2. 2.: suhṛdbhiḥ samanujñātau.
c. abhi 1) i. q. simpl. N. 20. 14.: ahaṃ hi nā 'bhijānāmi bhaved evan na ve 'ti vā; 21. 21.: nā 'bhijajñe sa nṛpatir duhitrarthe samāgatam; N. 5. 11.: nā bhyajānān nalan nṛpam; 13. 73.: sairandhrīm abhijānīṣva.
c. abhi praef. sam agnoscere, cognoscere, erkennen. N. 23. 24.: indrasenāṃ saha bhrātrā samabhijñāya.
c. ava spernere. BR. 2. 19.: avajñātāca lokeṣu; BH. 9. 11.: avajānanti mām mūḍhā mānuṣīn tanum āśritam.
c. ā percipere, cognoscere. IN. 3. 1.: śakrasya matam ājñāya; H. 2. 16.: bhrātur vacanam ājñāya. - Caus. jubere. IN. 5. 20.: kim ājñāpayasi devi. SU. 2. 1.
c. ā praef. sam Caus. jubere, c. acc. pers. et loc. rei. RAGH. 16. 75.: samajñāpayad āśu sarvān ānāyinas tadvicaye.
c. pari cognoscere, animadvertere, observare. HIT. 18. 21.: vyavahāram parijñāya vadhyaḥ pūjyo 'tha vā bhavet; 20. 14.: tad parijñāya mārjāraḥ...palāyitaḥ; MAN. 8. 126.
c. pra cognoscere, animadvertere, cernere, discernere. R. III. 52. 33.: aho tama ive 'daṃ syān na prajñāyeta kiñcana . rājā cen na bhavel loke; N. 17. 3.: damayantyā gataḥ sārddhan (nalaḥ) na prājñāyata karhicit; BH. 11. 31.: na prajānāmi tava pravṛttim; 18. 31.: dharmam adharmañca...ayathāvat prajānāti. - striyam prajñātum cum feminā concumbere. MAH. 1. 2471.: naca striyam prajānāti kaścid aprāptayauvanaḥ.
c. prati 1) P. consentire, assentire. N. 19. 10.: pratijānāmi te vākyaṅ gamiṣyāmi narādhipa; SU. 3. 22.: sā tathe 'ti pratijñāya. 2) P. praestare alqd. spondere de alquā re. R. Schl. I. 55. 13.: brahman na pratijānīmo nāstiko jāyate janaḥ. 3) A. polliceri. A. 5. 8.: pratijānīṣva taṅ (gurvartham) kartum; BH. 18. 65.: mām evai 'ṣyasi satyan te pratijāne; MAH. 1. 7234.: pratijajñeca rājyāya drupado vadatām varaḥ; R. Schl. I. 1. 61.: pratijñātañca rāmeṇa tadā bālivadham prati. 4) A. confiteri. BH. 3. 31.: kaunteya pratijānīhi na me bhaktaḥ praṇaśyati.
c. vi scire, cognoscere, intelligere, percipere, dignoscere. N. 12. 75. 124.: mānuṣīm mām vijānīta; BH. 2. 19.: ya enam vetti hantāraṃ yaścai 'nam manyate hatam . ubhau tau na vijānītaḥ; 4. 4.: katham etad vijānīyām "quomodo istud intelligam"; IN. 4. 1.: pārthasya cakṣur urvaśyāṃ saktam vijñāya; N. 8. 6.: vijñāya nalaśāsanam; H. 1. 3.: vijñāya niśi panthānam; 6.: diśaśca na vijānīmaḥ. - Caus. facere ut sciat, cognoscat alqs, nuntiare. RAGH. 5. 20.: samāptavidyena mayā maharṣir vijñāpito 'bhūd gurudakṣiṇāyai; 14. 60.
jñāti m. (r. jñā s. ti) cognatus, propinquus (*) H. 1. 39. 41. N. 9. 35. 16. 37. (Goth. kno-ds, Th. kno-di f., genus.)
(*) Wils.: A distant Kinsman, one who does not participate in the oblations of food or water offered to deceased ancestors.
jñāna n. (r. jñā s. ana) 1) scientia. N. 20. 8. BH. 3. 3. 41. 8. 2. 2) mens, intellectus. N. 10. 25. A. 8. 16.
jñānavat (a praec. s. vat) scientiā praeditus. BH. 10. 38.
jñānin (a jñāna s. in) id. BH. 3. 39. 6. 46.
jyā 9. P. jināmi gr. 386. (jarāyām) tabescere, senescere; cf. jai.
jyā f. nervus arcūs. (Cf. gr. [greek] v. jīv.)
jyāyas (gr. 251.) 1) natu major. 2) melior. BH. 3. 1. 8. 3) peregregius, optimus. RAGH. 18. 33.
jyu 1. A. (gatyām) ire; cf. ju jhu.
jyut 1. P. A. lucere, fulgere. IN. 1. 32.: jyotate pāvakaḥ - Caus. IN. 1. 30.: jyotayann iva bhāskaraḥ. Cf. jut dyut.
jyeṣṭha (gr. 251.) 1) natu maximus. H. 1. 26. 2. 32. 2) optimus. R. Schl. I. 62. 2. (Hib. gast "an old woman"; giostaire "an active old man", giostaireas "old age".)
jyaiṣṭha m. (a jyeṣṭha constellatio quaedam s. a) nomen mensis, Maius - Junius. AM.
jyotis n. (r. jyut s. is) 1) lumen, splendor. BH. 5. 24. 13. 17. 2) stella, sidus. BH. 10. 21.
jyotsnā f. (ut videtur, a jyotis s. na in fem., ejecto i) lumen lunae. SA. 5. 106.
jri 1. P. (abhibhave) superare, vincere; cf. ji.
jrī 9. 1. 10. P. jriṇāmi jrayāmi jrāyayāmi (jyāne) senescere; cf. jṝ jyā.
jvar 1. P. (roge) aegrotare, febrire. CAUR. 6.: dīrghavirahajvaritāṅgayaṣṭi; ubi Schol. jvarita per pīḍita explicat. (V. jūrti jvara et cf. jṝ jūr lat. ae-ger, v. jṝ; hib. gurt "pain, trouble, fierceness", v. jūrti; fortasse huc pertinet nostrum schwer, germ. vet. swār et swāri gravis, germ. med. swār, swoere gravis, molestus, tristis, aeger animi, mutatā gutturali in sibilantem, vel abjectā gutturali et deinde praefixo s euphonico, sicut nostrum schwätze, germ. med. swaze garrio cum vad dicere cohaerere videtur; cf. germ. vet. var-wāzu maledico. Huc etiam referri possit nostrum Qual, quälen, mutato r in l.)
jvara m. (a praec. s. a) aegritudo, transl. molestia, difficultas, labor, dolor. BR. 1. 15. N. 20. 39. BH. 3. 30. RAGH. 8. 83.
jval 1. P. flammare, flagrare. IN. 1. 6.: jvalitāsya; H. 4. 48.: roṣajvalan. - Caus. accendere. SA. 5. 78.: tato 'gnim ānayitve 'ha jvālayiṣyāmi pāvakam. (Hib. guallaim "I blacken, burn", gual "coal, coals, fire"; huc etiam nunc traxerim nostrum Kohle, germ. vet. colo, angl. coal, quae supra minus apte cum aṅgāra comparata sunt; fortasse lith. swelù amburo, ustulo, mutatā gutturali in sibilantem; germ. vet. wallu ferveo, aestuo, bullio, walm fervor (aestatis), wāli tepor, abjectā initiali gutturali, sicut in warm, v. gharma; fortasse etiam lat. bullio huc pertinet, mutato v in b, sicut in bis = dvis.)
c. pra P. A. id. IN. 5. 26.: prajajvalamāneṣu agniṣu; N. 23. 13.: atha prajvalitas tatra sahasā havyavāhanaḥ; DR. 6. 28.: krodhaḥ prajajvāla. - prajvalita flammans. A. 13. 38. Caus. accendere. HIT.: dīpam prajvālya.
c. vi praef. abhi id. BH. 11. 28.: vaktrāṇy abhivijvalanti.
c. sam Caus. accendere. SA. 6. 25.: agnin tatra sañjvālya.
jvala (r. jval s. a) flagrans. H. 2. 7. BHAR. 1. 95.
jvalana (r. jval s. ana) 1) Adj. flammans, flagrans. A. 10. 43. 2) Subst. n. flamma. BH. 11. 29.
jvalānana (BAH. e praec. et ānana n. vultus) flagrantem vultum habens. H. 2. 7.
jvalita (r. jvala s. ta) 1) flagrans, flammans, v. jval. 2) n. splendor. RAGH. 8. 83. (Aut huc aut ad gaura flavus trahi posset nostrum Gold, ita ut aut a flavo colore aut a splendore dictum sit, servatā initiali mediā (gr. comp. 92.), quae in voce Kohle secundum generalem legem in tenuem se convertit; v. kanaka a kan splendere.)
jvalitāsya (BAH. e praec. et āsya vultus) flagrantem vultum habens. IN. 1. 6.
jvāla m. (r. jval s. a) flamma. AM.; v. sq. (Hib. gual m. "coal, coals, fire"; v. jval.)
jvālā f. (Fem. praec.) id. RAGH. 15. 16.
[Page 145a]
jha
jhaṅkāra m. (e sono jhaṅ et kāra faciens, v. cītkāra) sonus quidam lenis, susurrus, bombus; e. c. apium (v. UR. 72. 2.). BHAR. 1. 8.; UR. 73. 6.
jhaṭ 1. P. (saṅghāte K. saṃhatau V.) i. q. jaṭ.
jhaṭiti Adv. celeriter, subito. BHAR. 1. 69.
jham 1. P. edere; v. jam.
jhampa m. saltus, Sprung, a jump. HIT. 63. 15. (Cf. cup chap kamp angl. jump.)
jhara m. (ut videtur, a r. jhṝ s. a) catarrhacta. AM.; v. nirjhara.
jharc 6. P. i. q. jarc.
jharch 6. P. id.
jharj 6. P. id.
jharjh 6. P. id.
jhalā f. 1) lux solis, lux splendida, splendor. 2) filia. MED. (Cf. jval hib. gal m. "heat", galla f. "fairness, brightness, beauty", gallad "a lass, a young girl"; sic scr. yuvan a splendore dictum esse videtur, ita ut e dyuvan mutilatum sit, cf. dyuvan sol a div splendere.)
jhalla m. gladiator "a prize fighter". MAH. 2. 102.
jhaṣ 1. 1. P. A. (grahe pidhāne) capere, tegere.
jhaṣ 2. 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, occidere; cf. kaṣ jhūṣ jaṣ jūṣ chaṣ.
jhaṣa m. (ut videtur, a r. jhaṣ capere, tegere) piscis. BH. 10. 31. (Fortasse hib. iasg id. abjectā consonante initiali; de sg = ṣ v. Pictet p. 65. Huc etiam referri potest lith. [greek]uwis piscis, abjecto ṣ et attenuato a in u, cui euphoniae causā w additum sit.)
jhilli f. (a sono dictum) gryllus. (Cf. gryllus, nostrum Grille.)
jhillikā f. (a praec. s. ka in fem.) id. N. 12. 1.
jhu 1. A. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire; cf. ju jyu chyu.
jhūṣ 1. P. i. q. jhaṣ.
jhṝ 4. P. jhīryāmi (vayohānau K. jyānau V.) senescere; v. jṝ.
[Page 1451]
ṭa
ṭaṅk 10. P. (bandhe scribitur ṭak gr. 110a).) ligare.
ṭaṅka m. n. 1) scalprum. RAGH. 12. 80. 2) pondus quoddam (Wils. "equal to 4 mashas".). HIT. 98. 11.; Lass. 29. 5.
ṭal 1. P. (viklave) commotum, perturbatum, perterritum esse; v. ṭval.
ṭik 1. A. (gatyām) ire; cf. ṭīk ṭauk ḍhauk taṅk taṅg tik tauk traṅk trauk traṅg tvaṅg tañc tvañc tañj.
ṭiṭṭibha m. avis quaedam (Wils. "Parra jacana or goensis".). HIT. 72. 5.
ṭiṭṭibhī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) Fem. praecedentis. HIT. 72. 7.
[Page 1451]
ṭip 10. P. (kṣepe K. nudi V.) conjicere, mittere; cf. ṅip ḍimb ḍamb dimbh dabh dambha.
ṭīk 1. A. (gatyām) ire; v. ṭik.
ṭauk et ḍhauk 1. A. ire, accedere, appropinquare. BHAT. 2. 23.: kṛtaghātayatnā yāntaṃ vane rātricarī ḍuḍhauke; 14. 71.: ḍuḍhaukire punar laṅkām; SAK. 63. 14.: vyavasito vaktraṇ ḍhaukate. (V. ṭik et cf. germ. vet. TUH aquam subire, nostrum tauchen; cf. Graff 5. 367.).
ṭval 1. P. i. q. ṭal.
[Page 146a]
ḍa
ḍap 10. P. A. ḍāpayāmi ḍāpaye (saṃhatau) coacervare. Cf. ḍamp ḍip ḍimp ḍimbh ḍumbh dimp dimbh.
ḍamp 10. P. A. (scribitur ḍap; gr. 110a).) id.
ḍamb 10. P. (scribitur ḍab gr. 110a).) i.q. ṭip.
c. vi imitari. RAGH. 4. 17.: tam...ṛtur viḍambayāmāsa na punaḥ prāpa tacchriyam; 13. 29.; BHAR. 1. 21.
ḍambh 10. P. A. i. q. ḍap (scribitur ḍabh gr. 110a).).
ḍiṇḍima m. tympanum parvum. HIT. 58. 21.
ḍip 1. 4. 6. 10. P. ḍipyāmi ḍipāmi ḍepayāmi (kṣepe K. nudi V.) conjicere, mittere; v. ṭip.
ḍip 2. 10. A. (saṃhatau) coacervare; v. ḍap.
[Page 146b]
ḍimp 10. A. (scribitur ḍip gr. 110a).) id.; v. ḍap.
ḍimb 10. P. (kṣepe K. node V.; scribitur ḍib gr. 110a).) conjicere, mittere; v. ṭip.
ḍimbh 10. P. A. (saṅghāte K. saṅghe V.; scribitur ḍibh gr. 110a).) coacervare; v. ḍap.
ḍimbha m. pullus, catulus.
ḍī 1. et 4. A. ḍaye ḍīye volare.
c. ut 4. A. uḍḍīye (gr. 61.) evolare, alis se levare. HIT. 38. 11.: uḍḍīyamānaḥ kāko vṛkṣam ārūḍhaḥ.
ḍīna n. (r. ḍī s. na) volatus.
ḍumbh 10. A. (saṅghāte K. saṅghe V.; scribitur ḍubh gr. 110a).) coacervare; v. ḍap.
[Page 1461]
ḍha
ḍhakkā f. tympanum magnum.
ḍhola m. id.
[Page 1461]
ḍhauk 1. A. v. ṭauk.
[Page 1462]
ṇa
De radicibus, quae apud grammaticos a linguali nasali ṇ incipiunt v. gr. 109.
[Page 1463]
ta
ta v. tat gr. 267.
tas 1. et 10. P. (alaṅkāre K. alaṅkṛtau V.; scribitur tas gr. 110a).) ornare; v. avataṃsa. (Boruss. vet. teisint honorare, teisi honor.)
tak 1. P. (sahanahāsayoḥ K. sahane hāse V.) sustinere, perferre; ridere.
takṣ 1. et 5. P. 1) frangere, dissecare, findere. MAH. 3. 1585.: śarais tatakṣāte parasparam; 4. 1883.: anyonyan tatakṣur iṣubhiḥ. 2) in dial. Ved. facere, fabricari. RIGV. 32. 2.: tvaṣṭā 'smai vajraṃ svaryan tatakṣa "Tvashtris ei telum laude dignum paravit"; 20. 2.; 52. 7.; 61. 6.; 111. 1. (Lith. taszau dolo, ascio; russ. tesatj dolare; polon. cie[greek]la faber lignarius, v. sq.; lat. tig-num, cf. Pott. I. 270.; boruss. vet. tikint facere, tikinnimai facimus, teikusna creatio, creatura; gr. TEK, [greek].)
takṣan m. (r. takṣ s. an) faber lignarius, v. takṣ.
taṅk 1. 1. A. (gatau K. scribitur tak gr. 110a).) ire. (V. ṭik et cf. hib. teicheamh "a going, passage", tochamhlaim "I march", tochar "a causeway, pavement", toichim "going, departing"; lith. tekù curro, tákas semita, tekūnas cursor; slav. tekū curro.)
[Page 147a]
taṅk 2. 1. P. (kṛcchrajīvane K. dauṣṭhye V.; scribitur tak gr. 110a).) in miseriā vivere; v. ātaṅka.
taṅg 1. P. (skhalane K. kampe gate V.; scribitur tag gr. 110a).) vacillare, ire. (V. ṭik et cf. hib. tagaidh "come ye on, advance", tigim "I come, go, consent".)
tañc 1. 1. P. (gatau K. itau V.) ire.
tañc 2. 7. P. tanacmi (saṅkuci) curvare, inflectere; v. sq.
tañj 7. P. tanajmi (saṅkoce) id.
taṭ 1. 1. P. (ucchrāye K. ucchraye V.) surgere; extollere, sublevare. (Fortasse lith. tesiu levo, erigo, mutato t in s.
taṭ 2. 10. P. tāṭayāmi (āhatau) percutere, ferire; cf. taḍ tuḍ tud.
taṭa m. n. (r. taṭ surgere s. a) 1) ripa. HIT. 126. 9. 2) montis planities. UR. 41. 5. 3) clunis. IN. 2. 32.
taṭinī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) fluvius.
taḍ 10. P. pulsare, ferire, percutere, tundere. MAN. 4. 164.: śiṣṭyarthan tāḍayet tu tau; 8. 299.: tāḍyāḥ syū rajvā; MAH. 1. 2368. 5302.: tam padā 'tāḍayat; DR. 9. 3.: śiro gṛhītvā rājānan tāḍayāmāsa; A. 3. 21.: atāḍayaṃ śareṇā 'tha tad bhūtam; 27.: tānicā 'sya śarīrāṇi śarair aham atāḍayam. (V. taṇḍ tuḍ tuṇḍ tud et cf. hib. tathaim "I kill, destroy", tathog "a clash, a slap".)
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 8273.: devān vyatāḍayetāṃ śaraiḥ.
taḍāga n. piscina, lacus. N. 12. 8.; 13. 2.
taḍit f. (r. taḍ s. it) fulmen.
taḍitvat (a praec. s. vat) fulmine praeditus. UR. 9. 18.
taṇḍ 1. A. (scribitur taḍ gr. 110a).) i. q. taḍ.
taṇḍula m. (r. taṇḍ s. ula) frumenti granum, praecipue oryzae. HIT. 14. 31.
tat 1. (Them. ta Nom. m. sa so saḥ f. sā n. tat v. gr. 267.) is, hic, ille; repetitum, hic et ille. SA. 6. 20.: tāṃs tān vigaṇayann arthān. -- Ad respondendum ad repetitum relativum (yo yaḥ quicunque) etiam demon- slav. TO, TA, nom. t' hic, ta haec, to hoc; lat. is-te, is-ta, is-tud, tam, tum, tunc. Hib. so hic = sa. Sé is, er; si ea, sie, et ti is, is qui ad sya tya pertinere videntur; v. tyat et gramm. comp. parpar. 343. sq. 353. sq.)
tat 2. (Acc. neut. praec.) 1) ideo. N. 17. 43. 2) in recentioribus scriptis sicut nostrum so ad particulam conditionalem respondet. Lass. 43. 8.
tata v. tan.
tatas Adv. (a stirpe ta gr. 267., s. tas) 1) inde, ab hoc tempore. N. 20. 34., sequente paścāt postea, H. 4. 16. Hinc frequentissime tum, deinde. H. 4. 26. N. 1. 20. 2) in constructione cum comparativo ablativi tasmāt substantive positi locum tenet. H. 1. 37. BR. 1. 8. 18. 3) cum vi accusat. illuc. BR. 1. 20. -- Post itas q. v. vel accusativi vel locativi vim habet, illuc, illic. N. 10. 4. DR. 8. 25. 4) repetitum, iterum iterumque. N. 11. 19. 5) in apodosi respondet ad yadi. Lass. 45. 2. 77. 14. (Gr. [greek] slav. ot-tūdū; v. gr. comp. par. 421.)
tatkṣaṇāt Adv. (e tat et ablat. kṣaṇāt) eodem momento, statim. N. 23. 21.
[Page 148a]
tattva vel tatva n. cf. gr. 633. (a pronom. neut. tat id, hoc, illud, s. tva) 1) veritas. DR. 2. 5. N. 16. 38. BH. 3. 28. 2) natura, vera natura. N. 19. 2. 28. A. 4. 37. BH. 18. 1.
tattvatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) secundum veritatem, veram naturam; accurate, penitus. BH. 4. 9.
tatpara (hunc, hanc, hoc, hos etc. tanquam praecipuum habens. BAH. e tat et para n., v. gr. par. 666.) plane addictus, plane deditus, in fine compp. ubi tat redundat, e. c. N. 16. 26.: dhyānatatpara = dhyānapara meditationi addictus.
tatparatā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praec. HIT. 128. 21.
tatra (a stirpe pronominali ta s. tra) 1) ibi, hic, illic. IN. 1. 6. -- Pro locat. tasmin. BR. 1. 22. (tatra vāse i.e. tasmin vāse in hac habitatione, cf. ekatra). tatra tatra hic et illic, ubique. IN. 2. 31. SU. 1. 33. N. 17. 36. 2) illuc, in illum locum. H. 2. 16. BR. 2. 3. (Cf. goth. thathro inde, v. gr. comp. par. 420.)
tatratya (a praec. s. tya) qui illic est, dortig. HIT. 88. 12.
tatrabhavat m. (e tatra illic et bhavat) in linguā scenicā excellens, praeclarus, dominus, de persona absente, (ita atrabhavat de personā praesente "der Vortreffliche hier"). UR. 15. 12. infr.
tatrabhavatī Fem. praec. UR. 15. 11. infr.
tatva v. tattva.
tathā (e stirpe pronom. ta s. thā) sic, ita. DR. 4. 1.; tam. H. 3. 3. A. 7. 13. -- Particula assentiendi ita, vero, sane. H. 4. 59. SU. 3. 22. Repetitum respondet ad yathā yathā (quomodocunque). N. 8. 14. -- tathā 'pi nihilominus, tamen. HIT. 11. 5. 15. 10.
tathya (a praec. s. ya) Adj. verus. Subst. n. verum. N. 5. 23.
tad v. tat.
tadanantara (TATP. e tat et anantara intervalli expers, proximus) ejus proximus. N. 22. 16.
tadā Adv. (a stirpe pronom. ta s. dā) illo tempore, tunc. H. 1. 15. -- Respondet ad yadā quando. BH. 2. 52. 4. 7. DR. 5. 18. -- Saepe redundat, ubi in narrationibus eventus tempus definit, quod jam aliis temporis adverbiis suffi- cienter indicatum est. H. 1. 30. N. 20. 3. -- In apodosi post yadi valet nostrum s o. Lass. 7. 13.: yady eṣā mama bhāryā bhavati tadā jīvāmi.
tadānīm (v. gr. 652. s. dānīm et cf. idānīm) tunc. DR. 6. 10.
tadīya (a tat s. īya v. gr. 288.) 1) qui ejus, hujus, illius, eorum, earum est. RAGH. 2. 28. 2) i. q. primitivum tat e. c. RAGH. 1. 81.: sutān tadīyāṃ surabheḥ kṛtvā pratinidhim "filiam hanc"; P. 2.: tadīyam asti nau dhanam.
tadvat (e tat hoc et vat sicut) ita, sic. Lass. 24. 7.
tan 1. 8. P. A. tanomi tanve extendere, expandere, facere, perficere, creare. RAGH. 3. 25.: pitur mudan tatāna; NALOD. 1. 20.: gatim iha nalo'tanod yānena (Schol. akarot). -- Pass. tanye et tāye (gr. 504.); part. pass. tata. BH. 2. 17. 8. 22.: yena sarvam idan tatam. (Gr. [greek] lat. tendo, adjecto d, tenuis, tener; goth. thanja tendo; russ. tonju tenuo; lith. tempju tendo, adjecto p; hib. tana "thin, slender, lean", tanaighim "I make thin" = Caus. tānayāmi; cambrobrit. taenu "to spread, to expand".)
c. anu i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 12681.: dharmam evā 'nutanvatī.
c. ava tegere. R. Schl. I. 17. 14.: yānaṅ kambalāvatatam; II. 93. 4.: avatatā vāraṇair bhūḥ.
c. vi i. q. simpl. NALOD. 1. 54.: vyatanot surayogam (Schol. devārcanam akarot); BHAG. 4. 32.: evam bahuvidhā yajñā vitatā brahmaṇo mukhe; MAN. 3. 28.: vitate yajñe.
c. sam praef. anu extendere, expandere. BHAG. 15. 2.: adhaśca mūlāny anusantatāni.
tan 2. 1 et 10. P. tanāmi tānayāmi (śraddhopatāpayoḥ K.) credere; vexare.
tanaya m. (r. tan s. aya cf. santāna) filius. N. 13. 34.
tanayā f. (fem. praec.) filia. N. 12. 12.
tanu (r. tan s. u) 1) Adj. (fem. tanu tanū tanvī) tenuis. DR. 7. 7. 2) Subst. f. n. corpus. DR. 6. 20. IN. 1. 33. (Gr. [greek] in initio compp.; lat. tenuis, adjecto i, v. guru; germ. tjelo.)
tanutra n. (e tanu et tra servans, v. sq.) lorica, thorax.
tanutrāṇa n. (e tanu corpus, et trāṇa servans, a r. trā s. ana) lorica, thorax. A. 11. 4.
tanus n. (r. tan s. us) corpus. (v. tanu sgn. 2.)
tanū f. (v. tanu) corpus.
tanūnapa n. butirum purificatum.
tanūnapād m. (e praec. et ad edens) ignis. HIT. 55. 10. (cf. hutabhuj hutāśana.)
tanūruha m. n. (e tanū vel tanus secundum euph. r. 75. et ruha crescens, a r. ruh s. a) pilus corporis. N. 26. 32.
tanti m. (r. tan s. ti) textor.
tantu m. (r. tan s. tu) filum. HIT. 24. 20.
tantuka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. BHAR. 1. 95.
tantr 10. A. (scribitur tatr gr. 110a). sed videtur esse Denom. a tantra quod a tan extendere) sustentare, praesertim familiam. SAK. 91. 13.: prajāḥ prajāḥ svā iva tantrayitvā.
tantra (r. tan s. tra) I. m. textor (cf. tanti). II. n. 1) filum (cf. tantu). 2) sustentatio familiae. 3) nomen librorum, qui precum formulas mysticas et sacros ritus tractant.
tandrā f. 1) lassitudo. N. 24. 53. 2) pigritia, segnitia.
tanvaṅga (f. ī BAH. e tanu et aṅga corpus) tenue, gracile corpus habens. H. 2. 37.
tap 1. P. calefacere, urere. A. 4. 47.: na tatra sūryas tapati; BH. 11. 19.: paśyāmi tvāṃ svatejasā viśvam idan tapantam; HIT. 24. 6.: sutaptam pānīyam. -- Intrans. ardere, uri. MAH. 1. 2037.: tapanti vahnau. -- Transl. dolore afficere, vexare. H. 1. 23.: kāruṇyena manas taptam; BR. 2. 31.: na mān tapsyaty ajīvitam; R. Schl. I. 8. 1.: sutārthan tapyamānasya nā "sīd vaṃśakaraḥ sutaḥ. -- Intrans. dolere, moerere. BR. 1. 32.: ātmānam apico 'tsṛjya tapsyāmi paralokagaḥ. -- Caus. vel cl. 10. P. A. 1) calefacere, urere. HIT. 23. 22.: na hi tāpayituṃ śakyaṃ sāgarāmbhas tṛṇolkayā; MAH. deinde in spir. asp.; russ. tepl calidus, teplota calor; hib. tebhot "intense heat"; german. vet. damf. Ad hanc radicem etiam traxerim lat. tempus, quod primitive fervidum anni tempus significaverit, deinde tempus in universum, sicut sanscr. varṣa (pluvia) et abda (aquam dans) pro pluvio anni tempore annum ipsum significant. Quod ad suffixum attinet, tempus cum tapas convenit.)
c. anu Pass. uri, dolore affici, dolere, moerere. R. Schl. II. 42. 11.: spṛṣṭvā 'gnim iva pāṇinā . anvatapyata dharmātmā putraṃ sañcintya tāpasam; MAH. 3. 992.: yas tvām...vanam prasthāpya nā 'nvatapyata durmatiḥ; 13720.: anutapye bhṛśan tāta tava ghoreṇa karmaṇā. -- Caus. dolore afficere, moerorem afferre. RAGH. 8. 88.
c. anu praef. prati Pass. dolore affici, poenitentiā vexari. R. Schl. II. 12. 36.: yadi dattvā varau rājan punaḥ pratyanutapyase.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. RAGH. 8. 43.: abhitaptam ayaḥ calens ferrum; transl. R. Schl. II. 62. 5.: dvābhyām api mahārājaḥ śokābhyām abhitapyate (cf. Sl. 6.: dahyamānas tu śokhābhyām).
c. upa id. R. Schl. II. 59. 9.: upataptodakā nadyaḥ; MAH. 3. 71.: duḥkhena śarīram upatapyate. -- Caus. id. MAH. 3. 10708.: sa samiddhe mahaty agnau śarīram upatāpayan.
c. upa praef. sam id. MAH. 2. 856.: manaḥ samupatapyate.
c. nis (mutato s in ṣ et t in ṭ) exurere, comburere. MAH. 1. 8215.: dagdhaikadeśā bahavo niṣṭaptās tathā 'pare.
c. pari urere, torrere. MAH. 1. 4784.: sūryeṇa sa ha dharmātmā paryatapyata bhārata. -- Transl. Pass. dolore affici, dolere, moerere. MAH. 1. 1747.: paryatapyata tat pāpaṅ kṛtvā; 8441.: yadartham paritapyase. -- Act. id. R. Schl. II. 66. 7.: rāmaṃ vivāsitaṃ sabhāryañ janako śrutvā paritapsyaty aham iva. -- Caus. dolore afficere. HIT. 103. 8.: kaṃ svīkṛtā na viṣayāḥ paritāpayanti.
c. pra 1) urere, comburere, exurere. BH. 11. 30.: jagat samagram bhāsas tavo 'grāḥ pratapanti; MAH. 3. 13086.: ṣadbhir anyaiśca sahito bhāskaraḥ pratapiṣyati. 2) dolere, moerere. R. Schl. II. 12. 1.: cintām abhisamāpede muhūrtam pratatāpaca. -- Caus. calefacere, urere. SU. 1. 10.: tayos tapaḥprabhāvena dīrghakālam pratāpitaḥ . dhūmam pramumuce vindhyaḥ.
c. sam 1) urere. R. Schl. II. 85. 17.: vanadāhāgnisantaptam pādapam; IN. 5. 44.: hṛcchayena santaptaḥ. 2) Pass. dolore affici, moerere. SA. 5. 83.: divā 'pi mayi niṣkrānte santapyete gurū mama. -- Cl. 4. A. se castigare, corpus sum vexare. MAH. 1. 4639.: śataśṛṅge mahārāja tāpasaḥ samatapyata. -- Caus. 1) urere. R. Schl. II. 85. 17.: antardāhena dahanaḥ santāpayati rāghavam. Transl. vexare, dolore afficere. HIT. 103. 7.: santāpayanti kam apathyabhujan na rogāḥ. 3) collustrare, illuminare. MAH. 3. 11970.: tataḥ santāpitā lokā matprasūtena tejasā.
tapa (r. tap s. a) urens, vexans, in comp. cum para v. parantapa qui hostem vexat.
tapas n. (r. tap s. as) 1) calor, fervor. Lass. 5. 7.: grīṣme pañcatapā bhūtvā. 2) fervidum anni tempus. 3) nomen mensis. 4) corporis cruciatus; castimonia, devotio. IN. 5. 43. N. 24. 20. BHAG. 4. 10. 28. (Lat. tempus, v. r. tap.)
[Page 150b]
tapasy Denomin. (a praec. s. y gr. 585.) se ipsum castigare, corpus suum vexare. M. 5. BH. 9. 27.
tapasya Adj. (a praec. s. a nisi a tapas s. ya) qui corpus suum vexat, qui vitam austeram, tormentuosam, castam agit. BH. 18. 67.
tapasvin Adj. (a praec. s. vin) i. q. praec. SU. 3. 5. BH. 6. 45. 7. 9.
tapodhana (BAH. e tapas et dhana divitiae) castigationis, castimoniae, devotionis dives. SU. 2. 15.
tam 4. P. tāmyāmi dolore affici, moerere, languescere, tabescere, confici. R. Schl. II. 52. 25.: tāmyati śokena; 106. 31.: bharatena tāmyatā. -- Caus. tamayāmi vexare; MAH. Ros. punar yuddhāya sañjagmus tamayantaḥ parasparam. (Fortasse lat. tabeo huc pertinet, mutatā nasali in mediam ejusdem organi, sicut in gr. [greek] in lith. dewyni novem; russ. tomlju fatigo, vexo.)
c. ā i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 63. 50. in ATM. tasya tv ātāmyamānasya taṃ vāṇam aham uddharam.
c. ni Part. pass. nitānta multus, immodicus, immoderatus. RAGH. 3. 8 et 35. 14. 43. UR. 24. 4. 74. 8. RITU-S. 1. 5.
c. pra i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 12. 105.: pratāmya vā prajvala vā praṇaśya vā.
c. sam id. GITA-GOV. 4. 21.: cintāsu santāmyati.
tamas n. (r. tam s. as) caligo, obscuritas, tenebrae. SA. 5. 76. (Lith. tamsà caligo, tamsùs obscurus; russ. temnyi obscurus, temno-ta caligo; hib. teim "dark, obscure", teimhen "darkness", teimheal "an eclipse, darkness"; germ. vet. demar crepusculum, mutato s in r, nisi demar pertinet ad tamisra; sax. vet. thim obscurus, attenuato a in i; anglo-sax. dim id.; lat. tenebrae ad tamisra vel timira trahi posset, ita ut ortum sit e tembrae, inserto b euphonico, sicut in gr. [greek] [greek] cf. Pott. 1. 260.
tamasvinī f. (a praec. s. vin in fem.) nox. AM.
tamisra n. (a tamas s. ra attenuato penultimo a in i) i. q. tamas. AM.
[Page 151a]
tamisrā f. (fem. praec.) nox obscura. AM.
tamonud m. (e tamas et nud mittens) 1) ignis. 2) sol. 3) luna. AM.
tamomaya (a tamas s. maya) caliginosus, obscurus. SA. 6. 43.
tamb 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere; cf. tarb.
tay 1. A. (gatirakṣayoḥ) ire, se movere; tueri, servare; cf. trai.
tarakṣu m. canis hyaena. AM.
taraṅga m. (r. tṝ s. aṅga) fluctus, unda. AM.
taraṅgiṇī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) flumen.
taraṇa n. (r. tṝ s. ana) trajectio, trajectus. HIT. 75. 4.
tarala (r. tṝ s. ala) tremens, tremulus. SAK. 20. 11.
taras n. (r. tṝ s. as) velocitas. HEM.
tarasa n. caro. AM.
tarasvin (a taras s. vin) celer, velox. AM.
taru m. (a r. tṝ s. u nisi a tṛh crescere, sicut druma q. v. a dṛh crescere, vṛkṣa a vṛh id.) arbor.
taruṇa (fem. -ṇā et -ṇī r. tṝ s. una v. taru) 1) Adj. adolescens, juvenis. HIT. 28. 11.: taruṇī bhāryā. -- taruṇī subst. HIT. 5. 15. (Germ. vet. diorna virgo, puella, famula; island. vet. therna famula, serva.)
tark 10. P. 1) intueri, spectare. N. 11. 36.: durdharṣān tarkayāmāsa. 2) cogitare, considerare, reputare, perpendere, explorare. N. 16. 9.: tāṃ samīkṣya...tarkayāmāsa bhaimī 'ti; 5. 14.: śrutāni devaliṅgāni tarkayāmāsa; 21. 35.: evan tarkayitvā. 3) putare. M. 1. 6540.: sa hi tān tarkayāmāsa rūpato nṛpatiḥ śriyam . punaḥ santarkayāmāsa raver bhraṣṭām iva prabhām. (Huc trahi posset goth. thagkja (= thankja) cogito, mutatis liquidis r et n, nisi litteris transpositis ortum est e cint q. v.; fortasse lith. tikiu credo e tirkiu.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. IN. 1. 9.: devam anvatarkayat.
c. pra id. MAN. 1. 5. 12. 29.: avitarkyam avijñeyam.
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 3571.: kinnu svid etat patatī 'ti sarve vitarkayantaḥ parimohitāḥ smaḥ.
c. sam putare. MAH. 1. 6540. (v. tark sgn. 3.)
[Page 151b]
tarj 1. P. 1) minari. RAM. II. 70. 25.: tarjadbhir iva vānaraiḥ. 2) reprehendere, conviciari. BHATT. 14. 80.: tan tatarja. -- Cl. 10. P. A. 1) minari c. acc. pers. et instr. rei RAGH. 4. 28.: ahitān aniloddhūtais tarjayann iva ketubhiḥ; 12. 41.: aṅkuśākārayā 'ṅgulyā tāv atarjayat; MAH. 4. 567.: iti bruvāṇā vākyāni sā mān nityam atarjayat. 2) reprehendere, conviciari. RAM. II. 58. 24. paruṣair vākyais tena tarjitā. (Fortasse huc pertinet germ. vet. TRUG, DRUK, triugu, driuku fallo.)
c. abhi 10. A. i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 11716.: abhitarjayamānāśca ruvantaśca mahāravān.
c. sam id. RAGH. 15. 19.: iti santarjya śatrughnam.
tarjanī f. (r. tarj s. ana adjecto fem. signo ī) digitus index. AM.
tarṇa m. vitulus. HEM.
tarṇaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. AM.
tard 1. P. ferire, occidere, vexare, offendere, laedere. (Cf. tṛd; goth. us-THRUT molestiam facere, us-thriuta, us-thraut, us-thrutum, attenuato a in u.)
tarb 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere; cf. tamb.
tarman n. (r. tṝ s. man) cacumen pali sacrificalis. AM. (Gr. [greek] lat. ter-minus; v. tṝ.)
tarṣa m. (r. tṛṣ s. a) sitis. AM. (v. tṛṣ.)
tarhi (a stirpe pronom. ta s. rhi v. karhi etarhi) nunc, jam. HIT. 89. 1. Lass. 9. 3. 18. 14. 32. 18. 36. 15. 44. 7.
tal 1. et 10. P. (pratiṣṭhāyām K. pratiṣṭhitau V.) condere. K.: talati (tālayati) devālayaṃ rājā.
tala n. (r. tal s. a) 1) solum, fundus. (AM. = adhas) Loe. tale sub. HIT. 58. 15.: tarutale; RITU-s. 1. 13.: mayūrasya tale; 18.: bhoginaḥ phaṇātapatrasya tale. 2) planta pedis. SU. 1. 33. 3) palma manus. HIT. 36. 4. A. 3. 40. 4) superficies rei, ut terrae: IN. 5. 57. SU. 4. 19. H. 1. 35. 38.; rupis: N. 12. 12.; domus: N. 13. 51. -- nabhastala (Luftraum) N. 2. 30. (Hib. talamh "the world, the earth, land, ground, soil, a country, nation"; lat. tellus.).
[Page 152a]
talatra n. (e praec. et tra servans, v. tanutra) tegumentum manuum. DR. 5. 19. (MAH. 3. 15657.)
talāṅguli f. (e TATP. tala et aṅguli) pedis digitus. IN. 12.
talpa m. n. lectus, cubile.
taṣṭṛ m. (r. takṣ s. tṛ) faber lignarius.
tas 4. P. (utkṣepaṇe K. utkṣepe V.) levare, allevare. K.: tasyati mallo mallam. Cf. das.
taskara m. fur. N. 12. 2.
tasmāt Adv. (Ablat. pronom. tat) eo, ideo, propterea. BR. 2. 21.
tāta m. amicus, carus, dilectus (in vocativo solum invenitur). IN. 5. 55. BR. 1. 8. 3. 12. BH. 6. 40. M. 18.
tādṛś m.f.n. (v. gr. 287.) talis. N. 1. 13. 13. 50. (v. sq.)
tādṛśa (fem. -śī v. gr. 287.) id. (Prākr. tārisa dor. [greek] [greek] slav. tolik, lat. tālis; v. kīdṝsa et gr. comp. 415419.)
tāpa m. (r. tap s. a) calor, fervor, aestus; transl. dolor, moeror, sollicitudo. DR. 5. 20. (V. tap.)
tāpasa m. (a tapas s. a) qui corpus suum vexat, qui vitam austeram, tormentuosam, castam agit; asceticus. N. 12. 61. 62. 98.
tāpasī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) fem. praec. UR. 84. 11.
tāmara n. aqua.
tāmarasa n. (ut videtur, a praec. s. sa) nymphaea, lotus. AM.
tāmbūla n. 1) nux areca. 2) piper betel.
tāmra n. cuprum. RAM. I. 31. 50. -- Adj. (fem. tāmrī) colore cuprino. IN. 5. 12. N. 26. 17. (Hib. umha cuprum.)
tāy 1. A. (santāne pālane K. pālanasantatyoḥ V.) 1) servare, tueri (cf. tay et trai unde trāye servo, ex hoc vero tāye ejecto r ortum esse videtur). 2) extendi (nihil aliud quam Pass. radicis tan).
tārā f. (ut mihi videtur, e stārā q. v. abjecto s) stella SU. 2. 25. IN. 33. (V. stṛ stella et cf. zend [greek] s'tāre pro [greek] s'tār, v. gr. comp. 30.; gr. [greek] [greek] praefixo [greek] goth. stairno fem.; lat. aster, astrum, stella, quod e sterna ortum esse videtur, mutato r in l, cui se assimilaverit sequens. n.)
tārāpati m. (e praec. et pati dominus) luna. SA. 1. 19.
tārārūpa (BAH. e tārā et rūpa n. forma) stellae formam habens. IN. 1. 33.
tāruṇya n. (a taruṇa s. ya) juventus, adolescentia. AM.
tārkṣya m. cognomen Garudi (v. garuḍa).
tāla m. (a tala s. a) 1) palma manus. 2) plausus manuum, quo numerus musicus notatur. H. 2. 15. Lass. 39. 10. 3) genus palmae, borassus flabelliformis.
tālavṛnta m. (e praec. et vṛnta) flabellum. SAK. 57. 7.
tālavṛntaka n. (a praec. s. ka) id. AM.
tālu n. palatum. AM.
tāvat 1. (tāvān tāvatī tāvat v. gr. 283.) 1) tantus, tam magnus. SA. 5. 41. 2) tantum, tot. N. 20. 24. -- Neut. tāvat c. acc. temporis: tāvat kālam tantum temporis, tam diu. SA. 6. 31. (Lat. tantus correptum e tavantu-s, adjecto u; de gr. [greek] v. gr. comp. 412.)
tāvat 2. Adv. (neut. praec.) 1) nunc, hoc tempore. H. 4. 15. 53. N. 12. 41. HIT. 10. 17. -- In apodosi post yāvat e.c. HIT. 43.: yāvad evā 'yaṃ vyādho vanān na niḥsarati tāvan mantharam mocayituṃ yatnaḥ kriyatām; 43. 22.: pratyāvṛtya yāvad asau lubdhakas tarutalam āyāti tāvat kūrmam apaśyann acintayat. 2) tam diu. N. 5. 23. (Huc traxerim gr. [greek] mutato v in [greek] sicut e. c. in [greek] = dravāmi t in [greek] sicut in [greek] [greek] e [greek] v. gr. comp. 352.)
tik 1. 1. A. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire, se movere. Cf. tak tauk ṭik ṭīk ṭauk ḍhauk trak trauk tag trag.
tik 2. 5. P. (jighāṃsāyām K. āskande vadhe V.) adoriri, oppugnare; occidere velle; laedere, occidere. Cf. tig.
tig 5. P. id.
tigma (r. tij s. ma) calidus, fervidus, urens, acer. A. 7. 20. -- Subst. n. calor. (Hib. time "heat, warmth".)
tigmāṃśu m. (e praec. et aṃśu radius) sol.
[Page 153a]
tiṅguda m. nomen plantae. N. 12. 3.
tij 1. A. (niśāne kṣamāyāñca K. kṣāntau śite V.) 1) acuere. 2) perferre, tolerare. -- tikta 1) amarus. 2) suave olens. MEGH. 20. -- Desid. titikṣ perferre, sustinere. MAH. 3. 1393.: kleśāṃs titikṣase; MAN 6. 47.: ativādāṃs titikṣeta; BH. 2. 14. -- Cl. 10. vel Caus. P. tejayāmi acuere. (Lith. tékinu cote acuo, tékelis cos magna; russ. tocù cote acuo, tocílo cos; gr. [greek] fortasse etiam [greek] lat. tango; goth. teka tango; v. tejas splendor et cf. cambro-brit. teg "clear, fair; beautifull, pretty, bland".)
titikṣu (a Desid. titikṣ - v. tij - s. u) patiens. AM.
tittiri m. perdrix, "the francoline partridge". AM.
tithi m. f. dies lunaris. N. 5. 1. SA. 3. 2.
tiduka m. nomen arboris, Diospyros glutinosa. Lass. 52.
tintiḍa m. nomen arboris, Tamarindus Indica. AM.
tintiḍā f. id.
tip 1. et 10. A. (kṣaraṇe K.) stillare. K.: tepate jalaṅ ghaṭāt. Cf. tim.
tim 4. P. humidum esse, madefieri. HIT. SER. 97. 5.: vānarāṃs timyataḥ śītārttakampamānān avalokya.timita humidus, madidus. AM. Cf. tip.
timi m. piscis fabulosus, qui centum Yo[greek]anorum longitudinem habere dicitur. A. 6. 3.
timiṅgila m. ingens piscis fabulosus. A. 6. 3.
timira n. (ut videtur, e tamira vel tamara v. tamas) obscuritas.
tiraśc v. tiryac.
tiras (r. tṝ i.e. tar tīr s. as) 1) Praep. in dialecto vedica, trans, per (v. Lass. p. 34.) e. c. tiraḥ purūcid aśvinā rajāṃsi...eha yātam "per tenebras multas huc venite, As'vini!" ya īṅkhayanti parvatān tiraḥ samudram arṇavam "qui trans mare undosum nubes propellunt". 2) Adv. flexuose, tortuose. (Ad tiras trans, per, referri possunt lat. trans, goth. thairh, nostrum dur-ch, hib. tar, tair "beyond, over, across, through, above", tri "through, by"; lith. ties e regione, ex ad- verso; zend. taro trans (Burnouf Yacna Note LXVI.) nititur formā primitivā taras. Ad tiras tortuose traxerim hib. tar "bad"; v. tṝ.)
tiraskarin m. (r. kṛ praef. tiras s. in) aulaeum. R. Schl. II. 15. 20.
tiraskariṇī f. (fem. praec.) 1) i.q. praec. 2) velum. UR. 22. 4. infr.
tiraskāra m. (a squ. s. a) convicium, maledictio, contumelia. HIT. 13. 14. 114. 20.
tiraskṛ (r. kṛ q. v. praef. tiras) 1) obtegere. RAGH. 16. 20.: tiraskriyante kṛmitantujālaiḥ...gavākṣāḥ; R. Schl. II. 12. 89.: kālarātrir me nūnam bhāryārūpatiraskṛtā tvam rājaputri. 2) superare. RAGH. 3. 8.: tadīyam ānīlamukhaṃ stanadvayam . tiraścakāra...sujātayoḥ paṅkajakośayoḥ śriyam; HIT. 81. 8.: sa tiraskriyate 'ribhiḥ. 3) conviciari, contumeliam dicere. HIT. 13. 11.: taṃ sarve tiraskurvanti.
tirodhā v. dhā praef. tiras.
tirohita v. dhā praef. tiras.
tiryak Adv. (Acc. neut. sequentis) flexuose, tortuose, oblique, ex obliquo. UR. 65. 16.: tiryag avalokya.
tiryac (e tiri pro tiras et ac pro añc ire, in casib. fortibus tiryañc in debilissimis tiraśc quod e tiras et c pro ac; Nom. m. tiryaṅ f. tiraścī n. tiryak.) 1) Adj. curvus, flexuosus, tortuosus, obliquus. MEGH. 52. 58. 2) Subst. m. animal, quadrupes. HIT. 53. 19.
til 1. 6. et 10. P. tilāmi telayāmi unctum, oleosum esse; v. tila taila.
til 2. 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere (cf. till tṝ i. e. tar unde til ortum esse videtur, attenuato a in i et mutato r in l).
tila m. (r. 1. til s. a) 1) nomen plantae, cujus semen oleum praebet, Sesamum orientale. 2) nota, macula, quae sesami semini comparatur. SU. 3. 18.
tilaka 1) m. n. macula in fronte, unguento aut terrā coloratā facta. RAGH. 9. 40. 2) arbor quaedam. ibd.
tilottamā f. (e tila et uttamā) n. pr. SU. 3. 18.
[Page 154a]
till 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere; v. 2. til.
tisṛ (Nom. tisras ut videtur, forma reduplic. pro titṛ mutato t in s sicut in pers. [greek] sih, tres, correptā syllabā ri in ṛ sicut in tṛtīya tertius.) Fem. [greek] tri q. v.
tīk 1. A. i. q. 1. tik.
tīkṣṇa (r. tij s. sna) calidus, acer, acutus. SU. 2. 9. H. 2. 7. 9.; N. 20. 30.
tīkṣṇadaṃṣṭra (BAH. e praec. et daṃṣṭrā f. dens) acutos dentes habens. H. 2. 7.
tīm 4. P. i. q. tim.
tīr 10. P. (samāptau K. karmaṇāṃ samāptau V.; ut mihi videtur, Denom. a tīra sicut idem valens pār a pāra) finire.
tīra m. (r. tṝ i. e. tar tīr s. a) ripa. M. 5.
tīrṇa v. tṝ.
tīrtha m. n. (r. tṝ s. tha) 1) locus sacer, lavationi destinatus. SA. 1. 38. 2. 2. 2) magister. RAGH. 17. 88.
tīv 1. P. (sthaulye) magnum, crassum, corpulentum, turgidum esse.
tīvra (r. tīv s. ra) magnus, violentus, vehemens, acer. N. 11. 13.; 24. 8.: tīvraśoka; M. 3.: tīvran tapaḥ; SU. 2. 7.: tīvravikrama; Lass. 58. 17.: krodhatīvreṇa vahninā.
tu 1. 2. P. taumi et tavīmi (PAN. VII. 3. 95.) crescere. RIG-V. 94. 2.: yasmai tvam āyajase...sa tūtāva "cui tu sacra perficis, is crescit". (Cambro-brit. tyv-u crescere; pers. [greek] tuvān potestas, [greek] tuvānem possum; zend. tav posse, v. gr. comp. par. 538.)
tu 2. (fortasse a stirpe demonstrat. ta attenuato a in u sicut in interrog. ku e ka) 1) vero, autem. IN. 3. 5. 4. 7. BR. 1. 17. 3. 18. N. 23. 9. 2) et, etiam. N. 25. 14. BR. 3. 22. A. 3. 23. DR. 5. 17. 3) post pron. interrog. kim valet nostrum doch. BR. 1. 7. 35. 13. 17. 4) in apodosi post cet valet nostrum so. BR. 2. 17.: tañ ced ahan na ditseyam...pramathyai 'nāṃ hareyus tu. -- Enunciationem nunquam incipit.
tuṅga (r. tuñj s. a) 1) Adj. altus. RAGH. 6. 3. 2) Subst. m. lith. tunkù pinguesco; russ. tucnyi pinguis, cf. Benfey II. 235. I. 591.; hib. tonngo "a billowy sea", tonnghail, tonnta "waved", tonnaim "I undulate, dip in water", nisi haec pertinent ad taraṅga fluctus.)
tuccha inanis, vacuus. AM. (Lith. tuszcias id.)
tuj 1. P. (in dial. ved. 6. P. A.) 1) ferire, vulnerare, occidere. RIG.-V. 61. 6.: vṛtrasya marma tujan vajreṇa tujatā. 2) tremere. RIG.-V. 61. 14.: asya bhiyā dyāvāca bhūmā tujete. 3) festinare, properare. RIG.-V. 3. 5. 61. 12.: tūtujāna properans.
tuñj 1. 1. P. (hiṃsābalaveṣṭanaprāṇaneṣu K. prāṇe bale V.; scribitur tuj gr. 110a).) offendere, laedere, ferire, occidere; robustum esse; vestire; vivere (V. tuṅga).
tuñj 2. 10. P. (bhāṣaṭṭārthe; scribitur tuj gr. 110a).) loqui; superare, occidere, ferire.
tuṭ 6. P. (kalahakarmaṇi K. kalahe V.) rixari, altercari, contendere.
tuḍ 1. 6. P. frangere, rumpere, lacerare, findere; occidere. Cf. tuṇḍ tud.
tuḍḍ 1. P. (anādare) contemnere, spernere. Cf. tūḍ toḍ.
tuṇ 6. P. (kauṭilye K. jaihmye V.) curvum, inflexum esse.
tuṇḍ 1. A. (scribitur tuḍ gr. 110a).) id.
tuṇḍa m. rostrum. M. 1. 1474.
tutth 10. P. (stṛtau K.) sternere, obtegere.
tud 6. P. A. tundere, ferire, pungere. BHATT. 14. 81.: tutoda gadayā 'rim; 15. 4.: atautsuḥ śūlaiḥ; DR. 8. 52.: aśvāṃs tudantau; MAH. 3. 335.: pratodena tudyamāna; 2. 2530.: tudasi marmāṇi vākśaraiḥ. -- Part. pass. tunna R. Schl. II. 14. 23.: tunna iva tīkṣṇena pratodenaḥ. (Lat. TUD, tundo; goth. STAUT, stauta; nostrum stofse, praefixo s; fortasse e santud.)
c. ā i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 195.: dhanuḥkoṭyātudya vīram.
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 3559.: vākkaṇṭakair vitudan mānuṣān.
[Page 155a]
tund 1. P. (ceṣṭāyām K.; scribitur tud gr. 110a).) se movere, ire; operam dare, anniti. K.: tundati sukhāya. Cf. trand.
c. ni discedere? RIG-V. 58. 1.: sahojā amṛto nitundate "robore genitus immortalis discedit".
tunda n. venter. AM.
tup 1. 6. P. pulsare, ferire, occidere. (Cf. tump tuph tumph tumb tubh trup trump truph trumph; gr. [greek]).
tuph 6. P. id.
tubh 1. A. 4. et 9. P. tobhe tubhyāmi tubhnāmi. id.
tumula Adj. 1) turbatus, perturbatus, confusus. A. 6. 22. RAGH. 5. 49. (Schol. = saṅkula.) 2) tumultuosus. BH. 1. 13. 19. A. 2. 2. (Cf. lat. tumultus.)
tump 1. P. et 10. P. (tump 10. scribitur tup gr. 110a).) i. q. tup.
tumph 6. P. id.
tumb 1. et 10. P. (ardane K. arde V.; scribitur tub gr. 110a).) vexare. Cf. tup.
tumburu m. nom. pr. Gandharvi. IN. 2. 28.
tur 3. P. tutormi properare (v. tvar unde tur ejecto a. Cf. dru).
turaga m. (celeriter iens e tura quod seorsim non invenitur, et ga) equus. RAGH. 1. 42.
turaṅgama m. (e tura in acc. et gama) id. A. 7. 11.
turāsāh m. (Nom. turāṣāṭ e turā i. q. tvarā et sāh perferens a r. sah) cognomen Indri. RAGH. 15. 40.
turīya (a catur abjectā syllabā initiali, s. īya pro tīya cf. dvitīya tṛtīya) quartus.
turya (e praec. ejecto ī) id.
turv 1. P. tūrvāmi (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) ferire, laedere, occidere; cf. thurv durv dhurv jūṃrv.
tul 1. et 10. P. tollere, sublevare. RAM. I. 54. 15.: dhanus tolayiṣyāmi pāṇinā. -- Part. pass. tulita sublevatus. RAGH. 4. 80.: paulastyatulitasyā 'dreḥ; 12. 89.: tulitakailāśa. (Cf. dul lat. tollo, tuli; gr. (v. tulā); goth. thula tolero; nostrum dulde; lith. turrù habeo, ap-turru adipiscor.)
c. ā id. RAM I. 48. 42.: na śekur ātolayitum.
tulay (Denom. a tulā) ponderare. MAH. 3. 10583.: utkṛtya svayam māṃsan tulayāmāsa kapotena samam.
tulā f. (r. tul s. a in fem.) 1) libra. HIT. 133. 1. 2) similitudo. RAGH. 5. 68.; cum instr. ibd. 8. 15.
tulya (a praec. s. ya) aequalis, similis, c. instr. N. 4. 6. DR. 6. 12.
tuṣ 4. P. gaudere, contentum esse. MAH. 3. 1109.: tuṣya mā krudhaḥ; 2. 149.: tutoṣa pūjām prāpya; A. 4. 49.: nityan tuṣṭāśca te rājan prāṇinaḥ suraveśmani. C. instr. MAN. 12. 37.: yena tuṣyaticā "tmā 'sya. C. gen. MAH. 1. 3017: karmasākṣī kṣetrajño yasya tuṣyati na tu tuṣyati yasyai 'ṣa puruṣasya. C. loc. HIT. 40. 7.: yasyām bhartā na tuṣyati. C. acc. MAH. 1. 4198.: na tutoṣa patin tadā. -- Caus. exhilarare. N. 1. 7.: taṃ sa bhīmaḥ...toṣayāmāsa...satkāreṇa; MAH. 3. 9943.: tan toṣaya tapasā. (Cf. tūṣ; lith. tesziju recreo, reficio.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 2. 33.: utsaveṣu parituṣyati. -- Caus. SA. 3. 21.: bhartāram paryatoṣayat.
c. sam id. BH. 3. 17.: ātmani santuṣṭaḥ; 12. 14. 19. -- Caus. MAH. 3. 13685.: guruṃ santoṣayeta; HIT. 25. 16.: bhojanaviśeṣair vāyasan santoṣya.
tuṣa m. folliculus, gluma oryzae etc. DR. 6. 21. (cf. tvac tegere, tvac cutis, cortex.)
tuṣāra m. pruina, nix, gelu. RAGH. 9. 68. 14. 84.; R. Schl. I. 49. 17.
tuṣṭi f. (r. tuṣ s. ti) gaudium, satisfactio. IN. 5. 13. SA. 1. 7.
tus 1. P. (śabde K. dhvāne V.) sonare. (Fortasse lat. tus-sis ex tus-tis.)
tusta n. pulvis. (Cf. angl. et anglo-sax. dust.)
tuh 1. P. (ardane) vexare. Cf. 2. duh.
tuhina n. pruina, nix, gelu. AM. (Hib. deigh "ice".)
[Page 156a]
tuhinādri m. (Schneeberg e praec. et adri) i. q. himālaya. RAGH. 8. 53.
tūṇ 1. 10. P. (saṅkoce) curvare, inflectere.
tūṇ 2. 10. A. (pūraṇe) implere.
tūṇa m. pharetra. RAGH. 7. 54. (Slav. [greek] tūl id., mutato n in l; v. anya = alius etc.)
tūṇī f. (a praec. adjecto signo fem. ī) id. RAGH. 9. 56.
tūṇera m. (a praec. s. era vel ra mutato a finali in e) id. AM.
tūr 4. A. festinare. tūrṇa celer. tūrṇam Adv. celeriter. H. 1. 2.; 2. 14.; 4. 18. (V. tur tvar et cf. cum tūrṇa hib. tonn "quick".)
tūrṇa v. tūr.
tūrya n. quodvis instrumentum musicale. A. 4. 60.
tūla m. n. 1) morus Indica. 2) lana arborea. MAH. 1. 6740.
tūṣ 1. P. i. q. tuṣ.
tūṣṇīka (a tūṣṇīm vel potius ab ejus themate tūṣṇī s. ka) taciturnus. (Fortasse huc pertinet lith. tykas silens.)
tūṣṇīm Adv. (ut videtur, a perdito part. pass. tūṣṇa fem. tūṣṇī a r. tūṣ s. na) tacite. DR. 9. 24. BH. 2. 9. (Russ. tis inà silentium, tranquillitas, tíchil silens, tranquillus; lith. tylà silentium, tylù sileo, quorum l ex n ortum esse videtur, ejecto s'; hib. tosd "silence, taciturnity, quietness", tosdadh "silencing, confutation", tosdaighim "I confute".)
tṛṃh 1. 6. P. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) ferire, occidere, laedere.
tṛṃh 2. 1. P. (vṛddhau K.; scribitur tṛh gr. 110a).) crescere. (Cf. dṛṃh dṛh gr. TPIX, [greek] v. Benfey 1. 95.)
tṛkṣ 1. P. (gatau K. ityām V.) ire, se movere. (Cf. stṛkṣ quod fortasse e santṛkṣ; gr. [greek] goth. thragja curro, treiha urgeo, trudo; hib. teilg "go", teilgin "a shock, rencounter".)
tṛṇ 8. P. (adane K. bhakṣe V.) edere.
tṛṇa n. (r. tṛṇ s. a nisi, quod Benfeyus putat, tṛṇa cor- ruptum e tṛhṇa ita ut ad 2. tṛṃh crescere pertineat) 1) gramen. 2) arundo? v. sq. BR. 3. 23. N. 13. 28. (Cum tṛṇa e tarṇa cf. goth. thaurnu-s euphonice pro thurnus (gr. comp. 82.), utroque a attenuato in u; nostrum Dorn; russ. tern id.; hib. dreas, dris "a briar, bramble".)
tṛṇaketu m. (e praec. et ketu vexillum) arundo Bambos. Wils.
tṛtīya (a tri correpto ri in ṛ suff. tīya) tertius. (Zend. thri-tya; lith. tré-cia-s e trétias; lat. ter-tius; goth. thridja (Them. thri-djan); slav. tre-til; scot. tri-teamh; hib. triugha.)
tṛd 7. P. A. ferire, occidere, destruere. BHATT. 6. 38.: bhūtin tṛṇadmi yakṣāṇāṃ hinasmī 'ndrasya vikramam. -- Quae gunam assumunt formae tam ad tard quam ad tṛd referri possunt, e.c. BHATT. 14. 108.: rathāśvāṃśca ripos tatarda śākhinā; 33.: rāmaśca bahūn (rākṣasān) tatarda. (V. tard et cf. tṛh quod fortasse e tṛdh.)
c. anu in dialecto Ved. findere, dividere. RIG. - V. 32. 1.: anv apas tatarda (Rosenius vertit "aquas effudit"); Vv. 82. 3. (v. Westerg.): anv apāṅ khāny atṛndam ojasā.
c. vi discindere, dirumpere, dilacerare. BHATT. 16. 15.: raṇe kartsyati gātrāṇi marmāṇi vitartsyati.
tṛp 1. P. exhilarare, satiare. -- Cl. 4. P. A. 5. P. 6. P. 1) gaudere. HIT. 76. 14.: ko na tṛpyati vittena. 2) satiarī. SA. 7. 2.: nā 'tṛpyan kathayantaḥ punaḥ punaḥ; IN. 2. 26.: guḍākeśam prekṣamāṇaḥ...nacā 'tṛpyata vṛtrahā; MAH. 3. 2247.: atṛpyan hatānām māṃsaśonitaiḥ C. gen. HIT. 66. 8.: nā 'gnis tṛpyati kāṣṭhānān nā 'pagānām mahodadhiḥ. -- Caus. exhilarare, delectare, satiare. H. 2. 12.: mānuṣyo gandho ghrāṇan tarpayatī 'va me; N. 17. 27.: atarpayat sudevañca gosahasreṇa; MAH. 1. 6803.: tan dhanena tarpayāmāsa; IN. 1. 21.: pitṝn yathānyāyan tarpayitvā; MAH. 1. 8126.: ājyadhārābhis tarpayase'nalam. (Cf. tṛmp tṛph tṛmph; gr. [greek] boruss. vet. en-terpo prodest; lith. tarpstu incrementa capio, augesco, praet. tarpau; tarpà incrementum; huc etiam in nasalem ejusdem organi, nisi trom e tromp, inserto m, abjecto p, cf. tṛmp; tromaighim = tarpayāmi "I aggravate, load, burden, make heavy", tromaim id.; tormach "increase, augmentation"; torp "bulk"; tormad "pregnant growing, big".)
c. pari Caus. saturare. MAH. 3. 8537.: devā haviṣā paritarpitāḥ.
c. sam saturari. RIG.-V. 110. 1.: svāhākṛtasya sam utṛpnuta "rite effusi libaminis potu nunc satiamini". -- Caus. saturare, exhilarare, delectare, satiare. MAH. 1. 4470.: suhṛdaḥ...dhanena samatarpayat; RAGH. 13. 45.: santarpya samidbhir agnim; MAH. 3. 946.: tān mūlaphalaiḥ santarpayāmāsa.
tṛpti f. (r. tṛp s. ti) satietas. BH. 10. 18. (Gr. [greek].)
tṛph 6. P. i. q. tṛp.
tṛmp 6. P. satiari. RIG. - V. 23. 7.: sajūrgaṇena tṛmpatu; v. tṛp.
tṛmph 6. P. i. q. tṛp.
tṛṣ 4. P. sitire. tṛṣita sitiens. N. 11. 12. (tṛṣ e tarṣ; cf. goth. THARS arefieri, thairsa, thars, thaursum; thaursus siccus, thaursja sitio, nostrum Durs-t sitis; lith. tróksztu sitio, praet. trószkau; trószkulys sitis; hib. tart (tar-t) "thirst, drought", tart-mhar "thirsty, dry"; gr. [greek] lat. torreo e torseo, tos-tum e tors-tum.)
tṛṣ f. (r. tṛṣ) sitis. RIT. - S. 1. 11.
tṛṣā f. (r. tṛṣ s. ā) id. N. 9. 27.
tṛṣṇā f. (r. tṛṣ s. nā in fem., v. gr. 94a).) id. H. 1. 19.
tṛh 6. P. 7. P. tṛhāmi tṛṇehmi (v. gr. 380.) occidere. BHATT. 1. 19.: rakṣāṃsi tṛṇeḍhu; 17. 15.: atṛṇeṭ śatrūn.
[Page 157b]
tṝ 1. P. interdum A. (Praet. redupl. tatāra terima gr. 448.; part. pass. tīrṇa) transgredi, trajicere. RAM. II. 53. 17.: terur ikṣumatīn nadīm; BH. 18. 58.: sarvadurgāṇi... tariṣyasi; R. Schl. I. 25. 16.: śvas tariṣyāmahe vayam; BR. 3. 4.: taradhvam plavavan mayā; NALOD. 3. 34.: svaroṣajaladhin taran. pratijñān tartum fidem exsolvere, promissum servare. R. Schl. I. 68. 9. -- Caus. (tārayāmi) 1) facere ut alqs transgrediatur, trajicere, transvehere. MAH. 1. 5853.: tārayāmāsa...gaṅgān nāvā nararṣabhān; 4230.: tāryamāṇo yamunām. 2) servare, liberare, facere ut alqs trajiciat periculum, infortunium, dolorem etc. (cf. tartum āpadam BR. 1. 34.) BR. 3. 4.: iha vā tārayed durgād uta vā pretya tārayet; SA. 7. 15.: tārayiṣyati vaḥ sarvān. (Vera radicis forma est tar; cf. lat. ter-minus, v. gr. comp. 478., trans, in-trare, penetrare, tero, ter-e-bra; gr. [greek] [greek] [greek] quod naturam transgreditur, cf. adbhuta; [greek] = tārayāmi; goth. thair-ko foramen, thair-h per, v. tiras; lith. triniù tero; slav. trū id.; hib. tar, tair, tri, v. tiras ex taras; toir "a pursuit, diligent search, pursuers, aid, help"; tór "a pursuer"; tóramh "pursuit"; toras "a journey"; teirin "a descent" (v. taraṇa et tṝ praef. ava); tearnadh "descending", tearanaim "I descend"; tarradh "protection"; tur "a journey, a tour, a search"; tarthaighim "I assist, defend, protect"; tarthadoir "a saviour"; v. trai trā. Mutato r in l: gr. [greek] [greek] lat. telum, a penetrando dictum; lith. til-tas pons, tolùs longinquus, distans; v. til.
c. ati i. q. simpl. BH. 13. 25.: atitaranti mṛtyum.
c. ati praef. vi id. BH. 2. 52.
c. ava descendere. IN. 2. 16.: avatīrya rathottamāt; H. 3. 1. N. 21. 18. MAH. 3. 1889.: naranārāyaṇau...avatīrṇau tau pṛthvīm. -- Caus. facere ut alqus descendat; demere, tollere, auferre. MAH. 3. 9917.: gaṅgām avatārayāmāsa; DR. 8. 33.: draupadīm avatārya (rathāt); MAH. 4. 164.: jyāpāśan dhanuṣas tasya bhīmaseno'vatā- rayat. Avertere oculos. RAGH. 6. 30.: aṅgarājād avatārya cakṣuḥ.
c. ut 1) transgredi, trajicere. N. 12. 112.: uttarantan (sic legendum pro uttaran tan) nadīṃ ramyām; RAGH. 12. 71.: teno 'ttīrya pathā laṅkām. 2) egredi, emergere. RAGH. 2. 17.: palvalottīrṇavarāhayūtha; MAH. 3. 211.: jalād uttīrya. -- Caus. 1) servare. MAH. 8306.: uttārayati santatyā daśa pūrvān daśā 'parān. 2) evomere. MAN. 11. 160.: ajñānabhuktan tū 'ttāryam.
c. ut praef. prati c. ablat. egredi; descendere. R. Schl. II. 103. 31.: pratyuttīrya nadītaṭāt.
c. ut praef. sam 1) transgredi. BHATT. 6. 59.: samuttarantāv avyathyau nadān. 2) c. ablat. egredi. MAH. 1. 3283.: jalāt samuttīrya kanyās tāḥ.
c. nis 1) transgredi. RAGH. 3. 7.: nistīryaca dohadavyathām; HIT. 68. 4.: sa nistarati durgāṇi. -- Caus. servare, liberare. MAN. 3. 98.: nistārayati durgācca mahataścā 'pi kilviṣāt.
c. pra extendere, dilatare. MAH. 3. 8149.: pratarecca kulam puṇyam; RIG. - V. 25. 12.: pra ṇa āyūṃṣi tāriṣat "nostras vitas longas faciat"; 33. 13.: pra svām matim atirat (= atarat). -- ATM. crescere. RIG. - V. 104. 4.: pra pūrvābhis tirate rāṣṭi śūraḥ "implentibus eum aquis crescit et splendet heros. -- Caus. extendere. MAH. 3. 8647.: eṣā bhāgīrathī puṇyā...pratāryamāṇā kūṭeṣu. 2) decipere. MR. 161. 10.: kim mām pratārayasi.
c. vi concedere, dare. N. 26. 24.: svam aṃśam vitarāmi te; 28.: yo me vitarasi prāṇān. MAH. 1. 4498. A. 3. 47.
c. sam i. q. simpl. H. 1. 14.: santīrya dūrapāram bhujaplavaiḥ; MAN. 9. 161.: santaran jalam; BH. 4. 36. -- Caus. 1) traducere. R. Schl. II. 89. 8.: gaṅgām...santārayantu naḥ. 2) ferre, portare, vehere. MAH. 3. 10857.: mādrīnandanakāv ubhau durge santārayiṣyāmi yatrā 'śaktau bhaviṣyataḥ. 3) servare. MAN. 9. 139.: dauhitro'pi hy amutrai 'naṃ santārayati.
tejas n. (r. tij s. as) 1) splendor. BH. 7. 9. SU. 4. 24. 2) vis, robur. IN. 4. 8. N. 19. 13. 3) semen virile. RAM. I. 31. 18. 42. (Hib. teas "warmth, fervor".)
tejasvin (a praec. s. vin) splendore, vi, robore praeditus. SU. 1. 2. BH. 10. 36. N. 20. 41.
tejomaya (a tejas s. maya) splendidus. SU. 4. 22. BH. 11. 47.
tema m. (r. tim s. a) humor, mador, vapor. AM.
tev 1. A. (devane) ludere. Cf. div.
taila n. (a tila s. a) oleum sesami. RAGH. 8. 38.
toka m. proles. AM.
toḍ 1. P. i. q. tūḍ.
totra n. (pro tottra r. tud s. tra) baculus aculeatus, quo elephanti concitantur.
tomara m. n. vectis ferreus. DR. 8. 6.
toya n. aqua. RAGH. 8. 94. (Slav. taja-ti liquare.)
toyada m. (aquam dans, e praec. et da dans) nubes. RAGH. 6. 65.
toyadhara m. (aquam tenens, e toya aqua et dhara tenens) nubes.
toraṇa m. n. (ab intrando dictum, r. tur s. ana) porta; arcus portae ornamentis instructus. N. 5. 3. RAGH. 1. 41. 7. 4. (Cf. dvār et rad. tvar.)
tolana n. (r. tul s. ana) levatio. R. Schl. I. 66. 19.
toṣa m. (r. tuṣ s. a) gaudium. HIT. 74. 5.
tyakta v. tyaj.
tyaj 1. P. interdum A. deserere, relinquere. N. 9. 31.: nacā 'han tyaktukāmas tvām; 33.: na tu mān tyaktum arhasi; ibd.: mān tyajethāḥ; BH. 4. 9.: tyaktvā deham punarjanma nai 'ti. Renuntiare, cedere, dimittere, abjicere. BR. 3. 15.: tyaktavyām māñca santyaja; N. 2. 17.: tyaktajīvitayodhinaḥ; BH. 1. 9.: śūrā madarthe tyaktajīvitāḥ. (Hib. treigim "I leave, forsake", treigthe "forsaken" = tyakta; treigean subst. "leaving, forsaking, abandonment" = tyajana; treigtheoir "a deserter, forsaker" = tyaktṛ acc. tyaktāram mutatis semivocalibus y et r, v. gr. comp. 20.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. H. 1. 3.: nāvam parityajya; BR. 1. 27. 28.
c. sam id. BR. 3. 15.: tyaktavyām māñca santyaja.
tyat (ut mihi videtur, e stirpe demonstrat. ta abjecto a et relat. ya Nom. m. syaḥ sya f. syā n. tyat) is, hic, ille, in dial. Ved. (Huc trahimus germ. vet. de7r e diar, f. diu, acc. dia = tyām N. pl. m. die = tye f. dio = tyās n. diu = tyāni v. gr. comp. 355. 356.; ad syā pertinet germ. vet. siu, acc. sia; de nostro dieser (dieser) v. gr. comp. 357.; de lith. et slav. szis, sj hic = syaḥ szi, si haec = syā v. gr. comp. 358.)
tyāga m. (r. tyaj s. a) 1) relictio, renuntiatio. BR. 1. 33. BH. 12. 11. 18. 1. 2. 4. 2) actio dandi, donandi, largiendi. RAGH. 1. 7. 22. HIT. 34. 14.
tyāgitā f. (a sq. s. tā) munificentia. HIT. 24. 21.
tyāgin (a tyāga s. in) munificus.
traṃs 1. et 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. bhāsi V.) loqui; lucere.
trakh 1. P. ire; v. sq.
traṅk 1. A. (gatau; scribitur trak gr. 110a).) ire; cf. taṅk tik tauk trauk traṅkh triṅkh traṅg.
traṅkh 1. P. (scribitur trakh gr. 110a).) id.
traṅg 1. P. (scribitur trag) id. (Hib. tairgim "I escape, get away"; tairgeadh "a going, passing".)
trand 1. P. (scribitur trad gr. 110a).) i. q. tund quod e trand ortum esse videtur ejecto r et attenuato a in u.
trap 1. A. pudere, praesertim c. praef. apa. (Fortasse primitive convertere, converti; cf. gr. [greek] pudore afficio; lith. trópiju ico; slav. trepet tremor; lat. trepido.)
c. apa i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 110.: yenā 'patrapate sādhur asādhus tena tuṣyati; 5. 262.: krūreṇa nā 'patrapase kathaṃ śakre 'ha karmaṇā. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
c. apa praef. vi id. MAH. 2. 1433.: vibhīṣakābhir bahvībhir bhīṣayan sarvapārthivān na vyapatrapase kasmāt; R. Schl. II. 37. 10.: sā vyapatrapamāne 'va. -- PAR. ibd. II. 57. 28.: adye 'mam anayaṅ kṛtvā vyapatrapasi rāghava; c. gen. MAH. 1. 4585.: vyapatrapan manuṣyāṇām.
[Page 159b]
trapa m. (r. trap s. a) pudor. AM.
trapu n. stannum. HIT. 55. 21. R. Schl. I. 38. 20.
traya n. (a tri s. a ut dvaya par, a dvi) trium numerus, trinitas, [greek] BH. 11. 20. 43.
trayī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) tres Vedi, (Ri[greek]Ya[greek]us et Sāman). BH. 9. 21.
trayodaśa (f. ī gr. 259.) decimus tertius.
trayodaśan (Comp. anom. pro tridaśan; e trayas Nom. pl. m. [greek] tri et daśan v. gr. 254.) tredecim. (Lat. tredecim, lith. trylika e trydika, v. gr. comp. 319. annot.)
tras 1. et 4. P. 1) tremere; praesertim timore. MAH. 3. 3080.: bhayāt trasyasi; DEV. 9. 21.: taiḥ śabdair asurās tresuḥ. -- trasta tremens. MAH. 3. 841.: gandharvāṇām bhayatrastāḥ. 2) timere c. ablat. vel gen. BHATT. 15. 58.: rākṣasasya nā 'trāsīt. -- Caus. terrere. A. 9. 22.: trāsayan rathaghoṣeṇa nivātakavacastriyaḥ; ibd. 24.; DR. 5. 10. (Russ. trjasu quasso, agito = Caus. trāsayāmi trjasu-sj tremo; lett. trīfseht tremere; gr. [greek] [greek] lat. tris-tis = trasta tre-mo, terreo ex terseo pro treseo = Caus. trāsayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; hib. tor "fear, dread".)
c. vi i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 103. 41.: varāhamṛgāśca... vitresuḥ; A. 6. 13.: vitresuśca vililyuśca bhūtāni. vitrasta perterritus. H. 3. 3. SU. 1. 14. -- Caus. terrere. MAN. 7. 196.: vitrāsayet; N. 16. 15.: vitrāsitavihaṅgama.
c. sam id. santrasta perterritus. N. 11. 1. 13. 19. A. 8. 16.
trasa (r. tras s. a) mobilis. M. 29.
trā 2. P. (in imperat. supponitur radici trai a qua trā in formis generalibus distingui nequit; a grammaticis trā in radices non receptum est) servare, liberare. BR. 3. 3.: trāhi sarvam mayai 'kayā; SU. 1. 15.: trāhī 'ti pracukruśuḥ; MAH. 3. 15931.: tato nas trātu bhagavān. (V. trai.)
trāṇa 1. v. trai.
trāṇa 2. n. (r. trai s. ana) 1) servatio, tutela. DEV. 11. 47.; RAGH. 15. 3. 2) lorica. A. 6. 14. (cf. tanutrāṇa); śirastrāṇa galea. RAGH. 4. 64. (Hib. troiath "a helmet".)
[Page 160a]
trātṛ m. (r. trai s. tṛ) servator. MAH. 3. 15931.
trāsa m. (r. tras s. a) metus, terror. RAGH. 9. 58.
tri (N. m. trayas f. tisras pro tisaras a stirpe tisṛ n. trīṇi) tres. (Gr. lat. lith. slav. hib. TRI, nom. m. f.: gr. [greek] lat. tres, lith. trys, hib. tri, slav. masc. [greek] fem. [greek] tri; goth. THRI, nom. m. f. threis. Ad fem. tisras referuntur hib. vet. teora, cambro-brit. fem. tair, armor. teir; v. Pictet p. 145., gr. comp. par. 310.)
triṃśat (ut mihi videtur, pro tridaśat mutatā mediā in nasalem, sicut vice versā lith. et slav. d vocum dewyni, devjatj novem ortum est ex n; v. gramm. comp. 317.) triginta. (Lat. triginta, gr. [greek] hib. triochat.)
trika n. spinae pars inferior. RAGH. 6. 16.
trigarta m. nomen regionis (Wils.: A country in the northwest division of India, apparently part of Lahore.) DR. 2. 7.
triṅkh 1. P. (scribitur trikh gr. 110a).) ire; v. traṅk.
tritaya n. (e tri s. taya) trium numerus, trinitas. BR. 2. 21. (Hib. treidhe "three things, three parts".)
tridaśa m. pl. (ut mihi videtur, a trayodaśan tredecim, quod pro tridaśan) Dii, exceptis Brahmā, Vischnu et Sivo. N. 4. 31.; Lass. 15. 8.
tridaśatva n. (a praec. s. tva) divinitas. RAGH. 16. 30.
tridaśālaya (e tridaśa et ālaya domus, habitatio) 1) TATP. deorum habitatio. IN. 5. 36. 2) BAH. deorum habitationem habens i. e. Deus. IN. 1. 12.
tridiva n. (DVIGU. gr. 674. e tri et diva coelum, tres coeli) Indri coelum. IN. 4. 6. cf. tripiṣṭapa.
tridhā (e tri s. dhā) trifariam. BH. 18. 19. (Gr. [greek] dor. [greek] v. gr. comp. 325.)
trinetra m. (tres oculos habens, BAH. e tri et netra oculus) cognomen Sivi.
tripatha n. (DVIGU. e tri et patha) trivium. HEM.
tripathagā f. (e praec. et ga iens in fem.) nomen Gangis. UP. 28.
tripiṣṭapa n. (DVIGU. gr. 674. e tri et piṣṭapa mundus, tres mundi) Indri coelum, v. tridiva.
[Page 160b]
tripura (e tri et pura n. urbs) 1) n. nomen regionis (Wils.: the modern Tipperah). 2) m. nomen unius Asurorum, Tripuri regis.
tripuraghna m. (e praec. et ghna q. v. occidens) cognomen Sivi.
trirātra n. (DVIGU, gr. 674., e tri et rātra pro rātri gr. 681.) tres noctes. N. 9. 7. 10.
trivikrama m. (BAH. e tri et vikrama passus) nomen Vischnūs. AM.
triviṣṭapa n. (e tri et viṣṭapa i. q. piṣṭapa) i. q. tripiṣṭapa. RAGH. 6. 78.
triyāmā f. (BAH. e tri et yāma vigilia) nox. UP. 57.
tris (a tri s. s) ter. (Gr. [greek] lat. ter.)
truṭ 4. et 6. P. 10. A. (chedane K. chidi V.) findi, rumpi. HIT. 15. 10.: yāvan me dantā na truṭyanti tāvad bhavataḥ pāśañ chinadmi; BHAR. 1. 95.: anaṅgakalahakrīḍātruṭattantukam muktājālam. (Cf. gr. [greek])
truṭi f. (r. truṭ s. i) parvum momentum. MAH. 1. 1292.
truṭī f. id.
trup 1. P. (vadhe) ferire, occidere. (V. tup et cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lith. truppù frior, minutatim conteror, truppinu frio, trumpa-s brevis, trumpinu in brevius contraho.
truph 1. P. id.
trump 1. P. id.
trumph 1. P. id.
trai 1. A. (ortum esse videtur ex tāray i.e. tṝ in formā caus.) servare, liberare. MAN. 9. 138.: narakāt trāyate pitaraṃ sutaḥ; R. Schl. I. 62. 12.: trāyase'nyasutān. Pass. BH. 2. 40.: trāyate mahato bhayāt. Se servare. N. 13. 16.: trāyadhvan dhāvata. -- Part. pass. trāta et trāṇa. (V. trā et tṝ in form. caus.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. BR. 3. 6.: tān svayaṃ vai paritrāsye.
c. sam id. MAH. 1. 6819.: santrātum arhasi.
traiguṇya n. (a triguṇa n. tres qualitates, gr. 674., s. ya) Abstractum vocis triguṇa. BH. 2. 45.
[Page 161a]
trailokya n. (e trilokī tres mundi - gr. 674. - s. ya) tres mundi. SU. 1. 7. 24. 4. 1. N. 13. 16.
traividya (a trividya n. - gr. 674. - tres scientiae, tres libri sacri - Vedi - s. ya) trium Vedorum peritus. BH. 9. 20.
troṭaka n. (r. truṭ s. aka) genus fabulae (Wils. "a minor drama, such as the Vikramorvasi").
trauk 1. A. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire; v. ṭik ṭauk.
tryakṣa m. (tres oculos habens e tri et akṣa) nomen Sivi. MAH. 1. 7315.
tryambaka m. (e tri et ambaka) id. A. 3. 50.
tvakṣ 1. 1. P. i. q. takṣ.
tvakṣ 2. 1. P. (tvaco grāhe) cutem accipere. Cf. tvac.
tvac 6. P. (saṃvaraṇe K. vṛtyām V.) tegere. (Fortasse huc pertinent lat. tego, mutatā tenui in mediam; german. vet. dekiu; lith. dengiù; v. Graff. 5. 99.)
tvac f. (a praec.) 1) cutis. RAGH. 3. 26. 2) cortex.
tvaca n. (r. tvac s. a) id.
tvañc 1. P. (gatau K. itau V.) ire; v. tañc ṭik.
tvat Ablat. sg. pron. 2dae pers., qui in initio compp. thematis vice fungitur; v. gr. 265. et 679.
tvattas (a praec. s. tas) i. q. tvat.
tvadguṇākṛṣṭacitta Adj. (BAH. e TATP. tvadguṇa-tvat + guṇa tui virtutes - et BAH. ākṛṣṭacitta ākṛṣṭa + citta attractam mentem habens) tuis virtutibus attractam mentem habens. IN. 5. 35.
tvam (gr. 265.) tu. (Lat. tu, lith. tù, gen. tawes, hib. tu, goth. thu, slav. ty, gr. [greek].)
[Page 161b]
tvar 1. A. interdum P. festinare. H. 4. 47.: tvarasva bhīma; N. 20. 17.: tvarate bhavān; IN. 5. 52. H. 2. 16.: tvaramāṇa; SA. 1. 33.: bhartur anveṣaṇe tvara; MAH. 1. 7539.: draṣṭun tān tvaranti. -- tvarita festinans. N. 2. 26. 23. 21. -- Caus. tvarayāmi incitare. R. Schl. II. 64. 63.: dūtā vaivasvatasyai 'te kauśalye tvarayanti mām; N. 19. 12.: sa tvaryamāṇo bahuśaḥ. (V. tur tūr tṝ i. e. tar et cf. slav. tvorjū facio, tvarj creatura, ratione habitā, radicem car q. v. et ire et facere significare; hib. tuairim "I go round, encompass, draw a circle".)
tvarā f. (r. tvar s. ā) festinatio.
tvaṣṭṛ m. (r. tvakṣ s. tṛ) 1) faber lignarius. 2) Vis'vakarmanus, deorum artifex. RAGH. 6. 32. (v. taṣṭṛ).
tviṣ 1. 1. P. A. 1) lucere, splendere. BHATT. 14. 70.: titviṣuḥ; RIG - V. 52. 6.: titveṣa. 2) in dial. Ved. collustrare, ornare. RIG-V. 102. 7.: amātran tvā dhiṣaṇā titviṣe mahī "immensum te hymnus ornavit magnus".)
tviṣ 2. f. (a praec.) splendor, lumen. RAGH. 3. 15. 4. 75.; v. tviṣāmpati.
tviṣā f. (r. tviṣ s. ā) id.
tviṣāmpati m. (luminum dominus e tviṣ in gen. pl. et pati) sol. AM.
tsar 1. P. (chadmagatau) clam, occulto ire. (Cf. sṛ i.e. sar.)
c. ava in dial. Ved. aufugere. RIG - V. 71. 5.: avatsarat pṛśaṇyaḥ "aufugit pugnax hostis".
[Page 1611]
tha
thaḍ 6. P. (saṃvṛtau) tegere, operire. (Cambro-brit. tuzaw id.)
[Page 1611]
thurv 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, ferire, occidere. (Cf. turv durv dhurv jurv.)
[Page 1612]
da
da (r. dā s. a) dans, in fine compp. ut jalada.
daṃś 1. 1. P. (in tempp. special. nasalem ejicit) mordere. N. v. daṃśita daṃś praef. sam; goth. tahja lacero; lat. lacero, mutato d in l, densus; cambro-brit. danhezu mordere; hib. dan-t "a morsel, portion, share"; russ. desnà gingiva; v. daṃṣṭrā.)
c. vi mordere, edere. MAH. 1. 3362.: vidaśantyaḥ phalāni.
c. sam collidere dentes, labra, arcte adjungere, applicare. M. 2. 1485.: dantān sandaśatas tasya; DR. 7. 9.: sandaṣṭauṣṭha; RAGH. 16. 65.: sandaṣṭavastreṣṭh abalānitambeṣu.
daṃś 2. 10. A. (daṃśane K. darśadaṃśane V. scribitur daś gr. 110a).) mordere; videre (daṃś videre ortum esse censeo e darś - v. dṛś - mutato r in ṅ; sic. Prācr. Caus. daṃsemi = darśayāmi).
daṃś 3. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. tviṣi V.; scribitur daś gr. 110a).) loqui; splendere.
daṃśa m. (r. daṃś s. a) 1) morsus, actio mordendi. 2) vespa, asilus. RAGH. 2. 5. 3) lorica.
daṃśana n. (r. daṃś s. ana) lorica. MAH. 1. 564.
daṃśita (a daṃśa s. ita) 1) loricatus. A. 6. 14. 10. 19. (DR. 6. 19. (lege daṃśanāni pro daṃśitāni.)
daṃṣṭrā f. (r. daṃś s. tra in fem.) dens magnus, prominens, exstans. H. 2. 3. 9. (Russ. desnà gingiva radice cum hoc vocabulo convenit, nisi cum danta cohaeret, ita ut s ex t ortum sit.)
daṃṣṭrākarālavadana (BAH. e daṃṣṭrākarāla - v. karāla - et vadana os, vultus) exsertis dentibus os habens. H. 2. 3.
daṃṣṭrin (a daṃṣṭrā s. in) Adj. exstantes dentes habens. Subst. m. aper. N. 14. 18.
daṃs 1. 10. A. (scribitur das gr. 110a).) i. q. 2. daṃś.
daṃs 2. 10. P. (scribitur das) i. q. 3. daṃś.
daṃh 10. P. (dīptau dāhe scribitur dah gr. 110a).) lucere, urere. (V. dah unde daṃh insertā nasali.)
dakṣ 1. 1. A. (vṛddhau K. syande vṛddhau V.) crescere; se move- re. (Huc trahi posset goth. THIH crescere - nostrum ge-deihen - nisi pertinet ad tṛṃh.)
dakṣ 2. 1. A. (hiṃsāyām K. hantyarthe V.) laedere, ferire, occidere.
dakṣa (ut videtur, a r. dakṣ s. a) 1) aptus, idoneus, habilis, dexter. BHAR. 1. 58. N. 11. 5. 2) rectus, probus, honestus. BH. 12. 16. SA. 1. 3. (Primitive dexter, v. dakṣiṇa.)
dakṣiṇa (v. gr. 279.; ut videtur, a r. dakṣ s. in) 1) dexter. SU. 4. 12. 2) meridionalis, quia meridionalis plaga ei qui ad orientem se convertit, a dexterā est. H. 1. 3. SU. 3. 25. 3) humanus, urbanus, comis. UR. 33. 9. infr., v. dākṣiṇya. dakṣiṇena Adv. ad meridiem. SU. 3. 23. (Gr. [greek] [greek] lat. dex-ter, dex-timus; hib. deas dexter, meridionalis; lith. dészine f. dextera manus = dakṣiṇā; goth. taīhsvo f. id.; germ. vet. zeso dexter, zesawa subst. f. dextera manus; fortasse russ. [greek] jug merdionalis plaga; [greek] juschnyi meridionalis, abjecto d, sicut lat. Jupiter, Jovis e Diupiter, Diovis, gr. comp. 122.)
dakṣiṇā 1. f. (fem. praec.) 1) meridionalis plaga. DR. 3. 7. 2) merces, pretium educationis; RAGH. 5. 20.; peracti sacrificii, BH. 17. 13. RAGH. 4. 86. in fine compp.
dakṣiṇā 2. Adv. (a dakṣiṇa s. ā) meridiem versus.
dakṣiṇāpatha m. (e praec. et patha via in fine compp.) meridionalis regio Indiae. N. 9. 23.
dakṣiṇāvat (a dakṣiṇā s. vat) pretio sacrificali praeditus. N. 12. 45.
dagdha v. dah.
dagh 5. P. (ghātane) ferire, occidere; cf. tigh.
daṅgh 1. P. (scribitur dagh gr. 110a).) id.
daṇḍ 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a daṇḍa quod fortasse ipsum a dam s. ḍa nisi a taḍ mutato t in ḍ; cf. Lass.) percutere, punire. N. 13. 69. RAGH. 1. 25.
daṇḍa m. (v. praec.) 1) baculus, sceptrum; poena. N. 4. 10. DR. 6. 20. 2) plantae caulis. RAGH. 16. 46.
daṇḍagaurī f. (e praec. et gaurī) n. pr. Apsarasae. IN. 2. 29.
[Page 163a]
daṇḍadhāraṇa n. (TATP. e daṇḍa baculus et dhāraṇa actio ferendi) supplicium. N. 6. 6.
daṇḍādhipati m. (e daṇḍa et adhipati) judex. UP. 56.
dat m. (in fine compp. tantum usurpari videtur, e. c. sudat pulchros dentes habens, in declinatione analogiam part. praes. sequitur; itaque nom. dan acc. dantam; fortasse primitive edens, ita ut mutilatum sit ex adat a r. ad) dens. (Gr. [greek] lat. DENT; v. danta.)
datta datus (v. dā gr. 608.)
datti f. (pro dadāti abjecto ā servatā reduplicatione) donum. RAGH. 8. 85. (Gr. [greek] lat. do-s, quod e dotis correptum esse videtur; hib. dath "a gift".)
dad 1. P. A. (proprie dada forma reduplicata a rad. dā correpto ā in a quod characteris 1mae vel 6tae classis analogiam sequitur, sicut a sthā venit tiṣṭhati pro tiṣṭhāti a ghrā jighrati pro -ghrāti v. gr. min. 295.) dare. MAH. 1. 3482.: yauvanaṃ svan dadasva; 3. 10836.: śarma dadasva; 2. 1880.: śatāni catvāry adadad dhayānām; 3. 10207.: vedīñcā 'py adadad dhaimīṅ kaśyapāya.
dadh 1. A. (proprie dadha a rad. dhā correpto ā in a v. dad) i. q. dhā.
dadhi n. (fortasse a dhe bibere, cum redupl.) lac coagulatum. (V. dhe et cf. goth. daddja lacto.)
danta m. (ut mihi videtur, a r. ad s. anta ita ut mutilatum sit ex adanta) dens. H. 3. 20. (Lith. dantis, goth. tunthus; germ. vet. zant, zand, zan; cambro-brit. dant; hib. déad; de lat. dens et gr. [greek] v. dat; de russ. desnà gingiva v. daṃṣṭrā.)
dantacchada m. (e praec. et chada tegens) labium. CAUR. 13.
dantin m. (a danta s. in dentatus) elephantus.
dandh 1. P. (pālane K., scribitur dadh; equidem dandh vel potius dandha reduplicatione explicaverim e dhā correpto ā in a et insertā nasali; v. dad dadh) sustentare, nutrire.
danv 1. P. (vraje; scribitur dav; gr. 110a).) ire; cf. du dhanv dhāv; gr. [greek] = Caus. danvayāmi.
dabh 1) 10. P. dabhayāmi (node K.) mittere. 2) 1. P. in dial. Ved. laedere, occidere, v. dambh cl. 5. RIG-V. 84. 20.: mā ta ūtayo vaso 'smān kadācanā dabhan "non tua auxilia, domicilii largitor! nos unquam perire sinant"; Vv. 32. 12. (v. Westerg. s. r. dambh): na tan dabhanti ripaḥ (hostes). -- Desid. in dial. Ved. dips (e didhaps ejectā syllabā dha) laedendi, occidendi cupidum esse. RIG-V. 25. 14.: na yan dipsanti dipsavaḥ "quem deum non caedere affectant caedendi cupidi"; Vv. (v. Westerg. s. r. dambh): yo no divā dipsati yaśca naktam.
dam 1. 4. P. dāmyāmi domare. BHATT. 18. 20.: yamo dāmyati rākṣasān. Part. pass. dānta domitus, mansuetus. BR. 1. 25. SU. 2. 17. -- Caus. damayāmi i. q. primit. MAH. 1. 2995.: sarvan damayaty asau; ibd. 5537.: sauvīram adamayac charaiḥ. (Goth. TAM decere, ga-timith, ga-tam; germ. vet. zimit decet, zam decuit; fortasse lat. damnum. Ad Caus. damayāmi referimus gr. [greek] [greek] lat. domo, goth. tamja, nostrum zähme, zahm, v. gr. comp. 19. 109a). 6.)
dam 2. Indecl. (r. dam) uxor in comp. dampatī uxor et maritus. SA. 6. 3. (V. 2. jam et cf. gr. [greek])
dama m. (r. dam s. a) 1) domitus, refrenatio, sedatio perturbationum animi. IN. 4. 7. N. 6. 10. BH. 10. 4. 16. 1. 2) poena, mulcta. MAN. 8. 59. 3) in fine compp. domans, domitor. 4) nom. pr. N. 1. 9. (Gr. [greek] sicut scr. arindama.)
damana m. (r. dam s. ana) domitor; nom. pr. N. 1. 9.
damayantī f. (part. praes. Causativi damayāmi v. dam) quae domat; nom. pr. N. 1. 9.
dampatī v. 2. dam.
dambh 1. 10. P. (node scribitur dabh gr. 110a).) mittere; v. ṭip.
dambh 2. 5. P. dabhnomi. 1) fallere, decipere, e.c. dabhnoti dhūrtaḥ K. 2) laedere, occidere, praesertim in dial. Ved. NIGH. 2. 19. (v. Westerg.) dabhnoti (vadhaḥ); RIG - V. 24. 10.: adabdhāni varuṇasya vratāni; 41. 1.: yaṃ rakṣanti pracetaso varuṇo mitro aryamā . nūcit sa dabhyate janaḥ "quem protegunt dii Varunus, Mitrus, Aryamanus, non sane laeditur ille vir (nūcit = nai 'va v. Westerg.); YAGURV. 1. 31. (Westerg.): adabdhena tvā cakṣuṣā 'vapaśyāmi (dabhnoti dabdha dabhyate etiam ad dabh referri possunt. Cf. tubh et v. dalbha).
dambha m. (r. dambh s. a) fraus, simulatio; superbia. BH. 16. 4. IN. 5. 62. MAH. 2. 877. (V. dalbha.)
damya m. (r. dam s. ya) taurus juvencus. RAGH. 6. 78.
day 1. A. (gatau dāne hiṃsāyām ādāne K. grahaṇe gatau vadhe dāne avane V.) ire, dare, laedere, occidere, sumere, tueri. dayita amatus. IN. 1. 7. 3. 4. N. 16. 28. (Cf. de hib. deidh f. "desire, longing", deidh m. "a protector, defender", deide "obedience, submission".)
dayā f. (r. day s. ā) misericordia.
dayālu m. f. n. (a praec. s. ālu) misericors, ad misericordiam propensus. HIT. 77. 20.
dara m. n. (r. dṝ findere s. a) caverna, specus.
daridra (r. daridrā s. a) pauper.
daridratā f. (a praec. s. tā) paupertas.
daridrā 2. P. (forma redupl. a r. drā v. gr. 108.) pauperem esse, fieri. HIT. 45. 10.: upary upari paśyanto sarva eva daridrati.
darī f. (a dara signo fem. ī) id. RAGH. 13. 46.
dardura m. (forma redupl. incerti orig.) 1) rana. 2) nubes. 3) mons quidam. 4) instrumentum musicum.
darpa m. (r. dṛp i.e. darp s. a) superbia. BH. 16. 4.
darpaṇa m. (r. dṛp in Caus. superbum reddere, s. ana) speculum. RAGH. 10. 10. 14. 37.
darbha m. (r. dṛbh s. a) i. q. kuśa sgn. 1. RAGH. 1. 31.
darśa m. (r. dṛś in CAUS. s. a) novilunii dies. RAGH. 14. 80. 18. 34.
darśaka (r. dṛś in CAUS. s. aka) 1) Adj. monstrans. HIT. ed. Ser. 2. 8. 2) Subst. m. janitor. AM.
darśana n. (r. dṛś s. ana) 1) visus, conspectus; aspectus, species. A. 2. 11. H. 2. 5. N. 17. 14. 2) respectus, ratio. RAGH. 8. 71. 3) consilium, propositum, institutum. R. Schl. I. 58. 18. -- A formā caus. 1) monstratio. Lass. 87. 3. 2) speculum.
darśanīya (r. dṛś s. anīya) spectandus, spectatu dignus. SU. 3. 13. DR. 2. 9.
darśin (r. dṛś s. in) cernens, perspiciens. N. 92. 91. BH. 4. 34.
dal 1. P. findi. BHATT. 14. 20. 99.: dadāla bhūḥ; GITAGOV. 7. 35.: dalati sā hṛdi virahabhareṇa. -- Caus. vel cl. 10. dalayāmi et dālayāmi findere. BATT.: muṣṭinā 'dālayat tasya mūrddhānam; BHAR. 2. 36.: hetidalito nāgaḥ. (Cf. dṝ i. e. dar unde dal mutato r in l; lith. dalis pars v. dala dallykas pars, fragmentum, daliju divido; goth. dails pars; germ. vet. tail, teil; tīlo deleo, tīligo id. = dalayāmi mutato y in g (gr. comp. 109a). 6); lat. dolo; hib. dail "a share, portion", dailim "I give, deal out" (nisi haec pertinent ad dā dadāmi unde dailim mutato d in l ortum esse posset), duil "partition, distribution", duillean "a spear", duillean "a pin, thorn".)
c. vi findi, diffindi. NAIS'. 4. 88.: tvadiṣubhir vyadaliṣyad vajro 'pi.
c. vi praef. antar Caus. vel cl. 10. diffindere, dilacerare. BHAR. 2. 77.: kaṭhinadṛṣadantarvidalitaḥ.
dala (r. dal s. a 1) n. pars, portio, fragmentum. 2) m. n. folium, ab erumpendo, emergendo dictum. RAGH. 4. 42. (Hib. duille folium; quae ad dala pars spectant voces v. s. r. dal.)
dalana n. (r. dal s. ana) actio findendi, fissio. BHAR. 1. 58. a. et d.
dalbha m. (ut mihi videtur, e dambha mutato m in l v. gr. comp. 20.) i. q. dambha. (Hib. dalbh "a lye, contrivance".)
dava m. (fortasse e dahva ejecto h v. dah nisi e deva abjecto i diphthongi e = a + i; v. div) 1) calor. 2) ignis. 3) ardens sylva, sylvae conflagratio. 4) sylva. (Cambro - brit. daiv combustio.)
davāgni m. (e praec. et agni ignis) sylvae incendium. RAGH. 2. 14.
daśan (v. gr. 256.) decem. (Graec. [greek] lat. decem - pro- prie a daśama decimus - goth. taihun pro tihun (gr. comp. 82.) e tahun; armor. dek; hib. déagh, deich; lith. deszimtis, deszim-ts, deszim-t; slav. desja-tj; v. gr. comp. 318.)
daśana m. n. (r. daṃś ejectā nasali, s. ana) dens. BH. 11. 27. RAGH. 10. 38.
daśama (f. mī a daśan s. ma) decimus. N. 14. 12. (Cf. lat. decimus, scot. deicheamh, hib. deachmad.)
daśā f. status, conditio, vitae spatium, aetas, ut juventus.
daśānana m. (BAH. e daśan et ānana) cognomen Rāvani. RAGH. 10. 76.
daśārṇa m. in. Plur. nomen regionis (Wils.: A country, part of central Hindostan, lying on the south-east of the Vindhya mountains). N. 17. 15.
daṣṭa v. daṃś.
das 4. P. (utkṣepe) i. q. tas. (Cf. angl. toss, cum tenui pro mediā secundum generalem regulam, gr. comp. 87.)
c. upa in dial. Ved. diminui. RIG-V. 62. 12.: tava rāyo gabhastau na kṣīyante no 'padasyanti "tuā in manu divitiae non pereunt, non diminuuntur".
c. vi in dial. Ved. diminui, interire. RIG-V. 11. 3.: pūrvīr indrasya rātayo na vidasyanti "larga Indri dona non minuuntur"; 121. 15.: mā sā te asmat sumatir vidasat (praet. mtf.) "ne ille tuus nobis favor intereat".
dasyu m. (ut mihi videtur, a r. dās laedere, occidere, correpto ā in a s. yu) 1) hostis. MAH. 1. 3153. 2) latro. RAGH. 9. 53. (V. 2. dās.)
dasra m. i. q. aśvinau v. aśvin.
dah 1. 1. P. dahāmi adhākṣiṣam (gr. 103. b.), dhakṣyāmi vel dahiṣyami dagdhum (gr. 103. a.) urere; comburere, exurere. BH. 2. 23.: nai 'nan dahati pāvakaḥ; MAH. 2. 1140.: te dahyante sma vahninā; N. 11. 39.: agnidagdha iva drumaḥ; MAH. 1. 1058.: janamejayasya vo yajñe dhakṣyaty anilasārathiḥ; DR. 6. 4.: mano me dūyate dahyateca; N. 15. 15.: dahyamānaḥ sa śokena; GITA-GOV. 10. 19. 2.: madanānalo dahati me mānasam. -- Notetur Potent. Futuri dhakṣyet MAH. 1. 8383.: katham agnir na no ejecto h; fortasse goth. dag-s, Them. daga, dies a lucendo dictum, sicut scrt. divasa et ahan q. v.; lat. lig-num, mutato d in l, sicut scrt. idhma lignum ab indh flagrare (v. Pott. p. 282.); eādem mutatione nititur gr. [greek].)
c. anu comburere. R. Schl. II. 63. 41.: na tvām anudahet kruddho vanam agnir ivai 'dhitaḥ.
c. upa id. suptān upādhākṣīd bālakān vāraṇāvate.
c. ni id. MAH. 1. 4454.: pāṇḍupāvakam āsādya nyadahyanta narādhipāḥ.
c. nis id. MAN. 11. 246.: edhas tejasā vahnir nirdahati.
c. nis praef. vi id. A. 3. 52.: jagad vinirdahet (astram).
c. pari id. BH. 1. 30.: tvakcai 'va paridahyate.
c. pra id. MAH. 1. 8362.: pradahan khāṇḍavan dāvam; 1. 2120.: na pāvakas tvām pradahiṣyati; R. Schl. II. 94. 15.: na māṃ śokaḥ pradhakṣyati.
c. pra praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 5796.: nas tatra hutāśaḥ sampradhakṣyati.
c. vi vidagdha doctus, eruditus, aptus, habilis. UR. 11. 12. BHAR. 1. 52. 97.
c. sam comburere. BHAR. 2. 32.: sandahyatāṃ vahninā. -- CAUS. comburendum curare. MAH. 1. 4954.: ghṛtāvasiktaṃ rājānaṃ samadāhayan.
dah 2. 4. P. ardere, flagrare. N. 14. 1.: dadarśa dāvan dahyantam; SA. 5. 3.: aṅgānicai 'va sāvitri hṛdayan dahyatī 'vaca; MAH. 1. 2061.: dahyanty aṅgāni me.
c. pari praef. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 10067.: gātram me samparidahyatī 'va.
c. pra id. MAH. 3. 2394.: vṛkṣasya pradahyataḥ.
dā 1. 3. P. A. (anom. v. gr. 694.) dare c. acc. rei et dat. vel gen. vel loc. pers. N. 5. 37.: lokān ātmaprabhāṃścai 'va dadau tasmai hutāśanaḥ; BH. 3. 12.: iṣṭān bhogān hi vo devā dāsyante; MAN. 3. 95.: gān datvā vidhivad guroḥ; R. II. 79. 15.: yas tvam jyeṣṭhe nṛpasute pṛthivīn dātum icchasi. -- In matrimonium dare. R. Schl. I. 66. 27.: sītān dadyān dāśaratheḥ. -- Notentur locutiones: jānu dātum genu imponere, DR. 9. 5.; argalan dātum "obdere pessulum", UP. 58.; dvāran dātum portam aperire, MR. 94. 6. infr.; panthānan dātum dare viam alicui, decedere alicui de viā, MAH. 1. 6703.; bhayam vel bhayāni dātum metum injicere alicui, UP. 60.; parirambhaṇan dātum amplecti, GITA-GOV. III. 7. 8.; jhampan dātum saltare, HIT. 63. 15. -- Cum Infin. 1) jubere. MAH. 1. 1188.: dadauca tan nidhim amṛtasya rakṣitum kirīṭine. 2) permittere, sinere. 1528.: na dāsyāmi samādātuṃ somaṅ kasmaicid apy aham (cf. II. I. 338.: [greek]). punar dātum reddere, MAH. 3483. -- Pass. dīye (gr. 494.), Caus. dāpayāmi 1) facere ut alqs. det c. 2. acc. MAN. 7. 127.: vaṇijo dāpayet karān; 8. 59.: tau nṛpeṇa hy adharmajñau dāpyau tadidvaguṇan damam. 2) dandum curare. R. Schl. II. 70. 4.: imāni vastrāṇi mātulasya dāpaya. -- Desid. dits e didās ejecto a. BR. 17.: tāñ ced ahan na ditseyam; DR. 4. 17.: sarvam me ditsitan tvayā. (V. dās rā lā et cf. gr. [greek] = dadāmi; lith. dumi do pro dudmi, dus-ti dat e dud-ti, gr. comp. 457., dus-te datis e dud-te; slav. damj e dadmj, gr. comp. 436.; lat. da-re; hib. daighim "I give"; dailim "I give", e daidim, nisi pertinet ad dal q. v.; cambrobrit. dodi dare.)
c. abhi dare. MAH. 3. 13309.: abhyadāt.
c. ā A. interdum P. sumere, capere, tollere, levare, abripere, demere, accipere (proprie sibi dare). BR. 3. 23.: tṛṇam ādāya; H. 1. 9.: ādāya kuntīm bhrātṝṃśca (cf. sl. 7.); SU. 4. 2.: devagandharvayakṣāṇām...ādāya sarvaratnāni; RAM. I. 19. 27.: vīryavatāṃ vīryam ādatte yudhi; RAGH. 8. 18.: āsanam ādade; MAH. 1. 3483.: svañcā 'dāsyāmi bhūyaḥ pāpmānan jarayā saha; RAGH. 3. 14.: hutam agnir ādade. -- paddhatim ādātum viam ingredi, inire. RAGH. 3. 46.: vacanam ādātum dicere, loqui. A. 3. 48.: aham...vacanam ādade. -- Part. pass. ātta (ex ādāta ejecto ā mutato d in t) captus, arreptus. RAGH. 15. 46.: āttaśastra.
c. ā praef. upa A. id. H. 1. 7. N. 13. 75. 23. 16. 25. 19. -- PAR. dare. R. Schl. II. 96. 36.: upādadād bhrātror madhu māṃsañca.
c. ā praef. sam + upa (samupādā) A. i. q. ādā. MAH. 3. 11876.: tejāṃsi samupādatte.
c. ā praef. prati A. zurücknehmen, retractare, revocare, rescindere. MAH. 1. 785.: nacā 'haṃ śaktaḥ śāpam pratyādātum.
c. ā praef. vi aperire, praesertim os. Part. pass. vyātta e vyādāta ejecto ā et vyādita sicut sthita a sthā. N. 12. 20.: vyāttāsya; BH. 12. 24.: vyāttānana; MAH. 2. 946. 3. 11115.: vyāditāsya. -- vyādadāna os suum aperiens, omisso asya. M. 3. 11502.
c. ā praef. sam A. i. q. ādā. DEV. 9. 31.: saca śūlaṃ samādade. IN. 3. 1. N. 23. 13. 20. MAH. 3. 11395.
c. parā in dial. Ved. 1) prodere. RIG - V. 104. 8.: mā no vadhīr indra mā parādāḥ. 2) dare. RIG. - V. 81. 6.: yo aryo martabhojanam parādadāti dāśuṣe "qui dominus mortali idoneum cibum largitur sacrificanti".
c. pari dare. MAN. 9. 326.: vaiśyāya paridade paśūn; MAH. 3. 17039.: pṛthām paridadau dvijāya.
c. pra 1) id. IN. 3. 8. N. 5. 37. 38. DR. 4. 16. -- In matrimonium dare. SA. 2. 26.: sakṛt kanyā pradīyate. 2) prodere. MAH. 1. 6219.: suhṛjjanam pradātun na śakṣyāmi. 3) divulgare, narrare. MAH. 1. 6306.: pravṛttim pradaduḥ pure. -- Part. pass. pratta ex pradāta ejecto ā.
c. pra praef. sam dare. MAH. 2. 148. 3. 8531. -- Caus. dan- dum curare. R. Schl. II. 32. 16.: tasya vastrāṇi sampradāpaya.
c. prati 1) reddere. uktam vacanam pratidātum ad dictum sermonem respondere. CAUR. 36. 2) dare. MAH. 1. 6721.: nivṛtto pratidāsyāmi bhojanan te yathepsitam.
dā 2. 2. P. (lavane K. lūne V.) desecare, abscindere, decidere. (Cf. do dal; gr. [greek] nisi pertinent ad dā dare; cambro-brit. de "to part, to separate"; Adj. "separate, parted, divided"; dead "a parting, separation".)
dākṣiṇātya (a dakṣiṇā ad meridiem s. tya) 1) meridionalis. 2) e meridionali Indiae regione oriundus. MAH. 2. 1914.
dākṣiṇya n. (a dakṣiṇa s. ya) comitas, humanitas, benignitas, urbanitas. UR. 18. 5. BHAR. 2. 19. HIT. 130. 9. -- adākṣiṇya inhumanitas. UR. 14. 5. infr.
dākṣya n. (a dakṣa rectus, probus, s. ya) probitas, integritas. IN. 4. 10. N. 6. 10. BH. 18. 43.
dātṛ m. (r. dā s. tṛ) dator. (Them. primit. dātār gr. [greek] lat. dator.) SA. 1. 3. N. 6. 10.
dāna n. (ut videtur, obsoletum part. pass. a rad. dā s. na v. gr. 607.) donum. (Lat. donum.)
dānatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) pro Ablat. dānāt. SA. 2. 17.
dānava 1. m. (a danu Danus, Dakschi filia, uxor Kasyapi et Asurorum mater, s. a) i. q. asura q. v.
dānava 2. Adj. (f. vī a praec. s. a) ad Dānavos spectans, dānavicus. A. 10. 24.
dānta v. dam.
dāman n. (fortasse a r. dam s. an nisi a 2. dā vel do s. man) funis; taenia, infula. UR. 5. 9. H. 3. 13. (Cf. gr. [greek] hib. damhnadh "a band or tye".)
dāy 1. A. (ut videtur cl. 4. radicis dā) dare. (Huc referri posset hib. daighim do, mutato y in gh.)
dāya n. (r. dā s. ya) donum; portio. R. Schl. I. 29. 4.
dāyāda m. (e praec. et āda sumens, accipiens) 1) filius. MAH. 1. 871. 2) oriundus ab aliquo, proles, prognatus. R. Schl. I. 60. 2.
dāyin (r. dā s. in inserto y) dans. BHAR. 1. 30.
dāra m. plur. uxor. N. 14. 23. IN. 5. 37. -- In comp. DVANDV. (gr. 660.). BR. 1. 19.
dāraka m. (ut videtur, a praec. s. ka vel aka) puer. BR. 2. 35. N. 8. 20. ubi Dual. dārakau pueri, parvuli, puerum et puellam exprimit.
dārikā f. (a praec.) puella. UR. 45. 2. infr.
dāridra n. (a daridra s. a) paupertas. HIT. 31. 11.
dāru m. n. (ut videtur, a r. dṝ s. u) lignum. AM. (Gr. [greek] russ. dérevo, drova, hib. doireach "woody". Russ. drova et derevo etiam e druma arbor explicari possent, mutato m in v.)
dāruṇa (r. dṝ s. una) horridus, horribilis, terribilis. H. 1. 17. SU. 1. 3.
dāruṇākṛti (BAH. e praec. et ākṛti f. forma, species) horridam speciem habens. H. 2. 2.
dāva m. i. q. dava. N. 14. 1. (V. dava.)
dāvāgni m. i. q. davāgni. H. 4. 39.
dāś 1) cl. 1. P. A. dare (cf. dā dās dare). 2) cl. 5. P. (hiṃsane) laedere, ferire, occidere (cf. daṃś mordere).
dāśa m. piscator. MAH. 1. 2397.
dās 1) cl. 1. P. A. dare (a r. dā adjecto s sicut mās a mā bhās a bhā). 2) cl. 5. P. laedere, ferire, occidere. (Cf. dāś cl. 5., daṃś daṃs mordere, dasyu praedo. Fortasse huc pertinent gr. [greek] mutato d in l, sicut in scr. lā sumere, secundum K. etiam dare, quod sicut rā dare e dā ortum esse censeo; cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lat. la-tro.)
dāsa m. (r. dās dare s. a) famulus. H. 1. 2. (Sic gr. [greek] [greek] a dando, porrigendo nominatum esse videtur.)
dāsatva n. (a praec. s. tva) servitudo. N. 26. 21.
dāsī f. (a dāsa signo fem. ī) serva. N. 1. 11.
dāsya n. (a dāsa s. ya) servitudo.
dāha (r. dah s. a) 1) actio urendi. RAGH. 11. 42. 2) exustio, conflagratio. H. 1. 44.
[Page 168a]
dik dig v. diś.
digdha v. dih.
digvāsas (plagas pro veste habens, BAH. e diś et vāsas n. vestis) nudus. N. 9. 15.
diti f. una Kasyapi uxorum, Asurorum mater. RAM. I. 37. 1.
dits Desid. radicis dā.
ditsu (a praec. s. u) dandi cupidus, dare volens. SU. 4. 23.
didṛkṣ Desid. radicis dṛś.
didṛkṣā f. (a praec. s. ā) cupido videndi. N. 21. 16. SA. 6. 8.
didṛkṣu (a didṛkṣ s. u) videndi cupidus, videre desiderans, c. acc. SA. 5. 109.
dina m. n. (a Lassenio apte e divana ejectā syllabā va explicatur, v. divan) dies. RAM. I. 28. 8. GHAT. 21. (Lith. diena f. dies, slav. denj m. id.; cf. lat. peren-dinus, peren-dinatio, quorum pars prior ad para pertinet. Cum Pottio (II. 148.) huc trahimus goth. sin-teins, Them. sinteina quotidianus; sin = sam.)
dinānta m. (e praec. et anta finis) vesper. RITU - S. 1. 1.
dināvasāna n. (e dina et avasāna finis) id. RAGH. 2. 45.
dinv 1. P. (prītau; scribitur div gr. 110a).) diligere, gaudere, exhilarare; cf. jinv.
dimbh 1. 10. P. (node scribitur dibh gr. 110a). mittere); cf. dambh et 1. dabh.
dimbh 2. 10. A. (saṅghāte) coacervare.
div 1. 4. P. dīvyāmi (gr. 332.), Part. pass. dyūta praet. mltf. adeviṣam 1) splendere (v. 3. div diva divan divas et cf. dīp). 2) ludere. N. 7. 4.: ehi dīvya nalena vai. C. instr. rei, de quā luditur, MAH. 2. 261.: etad rājan mama dhanan tena dīvyāmy ahan tvayā. C. dat. rei, MAH. 1. 1192.: ehi sārddham mayā dīvya dāsībhāvāya bhāmini; 2. 2468.: punar dīvyāma bhadran te vanavāsāya pāṇḍavaiḥ. -- Part. praes. A. N. 7. 10.: dīvyamānam arindamam. -- vāṇān devitum tela emittere. BHATT. 5. 81. (Huc trahi posset lat. lu-do, mutato d in l, cf. dyūta ludus; Pottius confert jocus quod e djo-cus explicari potest sicut Jupiter, Jovis e Djupiter, Djovis (v. gr. comp. 122.); lith. jukas jocus, jukoju jocor. Quae ad div splendere referendae sunt voces v. s. diva divasa dyu dyo. Fortasse etiam lith. [greek]ibbu splendeo huc pertinet.)
c. pari Part. pass. paridyūna moestus, tristis. MAH. 3. 306. 12433. R. Schl. II. 47. 2. 72. 50. Cf. dev.
c. prati ludere cum aliquo, c. acc. pers. MAH. 3. 1356.: māṅ kitavaḥ pratyadevīt. -- ATM. MAH. 2. 2057.: yena mān tvam mahārāja dhanena pratidīvyase.
c. vi lusu perdere. MAH. 2. 2384.: imāṃ sabhāmadhye yo vyadevīd glaheṣu.
div 2. 10. P. devayāmi (proprie Caus. praec.) vexare; queri, lamentari. Cf. dev.
div 3. f. (Nom. dyaus a Them. dyo gr. 208.; r. div splendere) coelum. N. 12. 37. Lass. 39. 1. (V. diva dyo.)
diva n. (r. div splendere, s. a) id. (Lat. divum, sub divo; sic nostrum Himmel, goth. himins coelum cum kam splendere, et lith. dangùs id. cum dah degu cohaerere videtur, mutato in germanicā voce, e generali regulā, k in h.)
divan m. (r. div splendere s. an) dies; v. dina.
divasa m. n. (r. div splendere s. asa) dies. SA. 4. 2. (De lat. dies v. dyo; cambro-brit. diev et hib. dia dies tam huc quam ad divan trahi possunt, nisi pertinent ad part. praes. dīvyat splendens, unde armor. diez explicaverim.)
divasamukha n. (TATP. e praec. et mukha os) mane, tempus matutinum.
divā Adv. die (ut videtur, instrum. vocis div cf. dyu.)
divākara m. (diem faciens, e divā dies, quod separatim non invenitur, et kara faciens) sol. RAGH. 6. 66.
divāniśa n. (DVANDV. e divā dies, v. praec. et niśā nox. v. gr. 660.) dies et nox. N. 13. 62.
divārātra n. (DVANDV. e divā dies et rātra pro rātri gr. 681. nox) dies et nox. N. 15. 14., cf. praec.
[Page 169a]
diviṣad m. (e locat. divi et sad sedens, commorans; mutato s in ṣ propter antecedens i) coelicola, deus. Lass. 66. 3.
divispṛś (e divi in coelo et spṛś tangens, v. gr. 673.) coelum tangens. N. 12. 37.
divaukas m. (coelum tanquam domicilium habens, BAH. e diva coelum et okas domus, domicilium) coelicola, deus. IN. 5. 29. SU. 2. 25.
divya (a div vel diva s. ya v. gr. 650.) coelestis. N. 14. 25. IN. 2. 17.
divyaprabhāva (BAH. e divya et prabhāva majestas, potentia, vis) coelestem potentiam habens. IN. 1. 4.
diś 6. P. A. diśāmi diśe adikṣam adikṣi deṣṭāsmi deṣṭāhe dekṣyāmi dekṣye. 1) monstrare, ostendere. MAN. 8. 57.: sākṣiṇaḥ santi me 'ty (*) uktrā diśe 'ty ukto diśen na yaḥ. 2) decernere. A. 9. 31.: diṣṭam atre 'ti. 3) dare, largiri. RAGH. 16. 72.: yat (jaitrābharaṇam)...rāmaḥ kuśāya rājyena saman dideśa (Schol. dattavān). (Gr. [greek] = Caus. deśayāmi abjecto i diphthongi e; fortasse [greek] e [greek] sicut scrt. aśru q. v. e daśru = [greek] lat. dico, decet = deśayatiṃ (v. ādiś jubere), decus; licet, mutato d in l; goth. TIH, ga-teiha dico, narro, nuntio (gataih, ga-tihum); taikns signum, taiknja monstro; germ. vet. zīhu, zeigom; nostrum zeihe, zeige; fortasse lith. [greek]énklas signum huc pertinet, sicut [greek]ibbu ad div.)
(*) contra regulam pro ma ity.
c. apa 1) monstrare, indicare. MAN. 8. 54.: apadiśyā 'padeśyam. 2) simulare, praetexere. RAGH. 19. 31.: mitrakṛtyam apadiśya; ibd. 54.: rogaśāntim apadiśya.
c. apa praef. vi 1) falso, simulate indicare. R. Schl. I. 9. 41.: svam āśramapadan tasya vyapadiśyā 'vidūrataḥ. 2) appellare, nominare (v. vyapadeśa apud Wils.). MAH. 3. 16189.: bhrātaram...dhaneśvaram vyapadiśan kathan na lajjase.
c. ā 1) docere. In. 3. 9.: gītavāditranṛtyāni bhūya evā "dideśa ha. 2) jubere. N. 17. 21.: śīghram me yānam ādiśa; HIT. 40. 9.: yad yad ādiśati prāṇeśvaras tat tad evā 'ham avicāritaṅ karomi. 3) collineare, dirigere telum ad alqd., telo petere. DR. 8. 35.: vidrutaṃ sainyam...ādiśyā "diśya nārācair ājaghāna; A. 3. 34.: brahmāstram aham ādiśam.
c. ā praep. upa assignare, dare in matrimonium. MAH. 1. 7239.: tasya kṛṣṇām upādiśa.
c. ā praef. prati 1) renarrare, c. acc. pers. MAH. 3. 14717.: yat kathayet patis te parrikṣitavyam; kācit sapatnī tava tam pratyādiśet. 2) revocare. HIT. 71. 14. 3) rejicere, repellere, zurückweisen. RAGH. 1. 61. 6. 25. 39. Supervacaneum reddere, superare. RAGH. 10. 69.: tenā 'pratimatejasā rakṣāgṛhagatadīpāḥ pratyādiṣṭā ivā 'bhavan.
c. ā praef. vi jubere, c. acc. pers. SU. 3. 11. RAGH. 11. 43. R. Schl. I. 12. 27.
c. ā praef. sam 1) id. SU. 2. 12. N. 17. 38. 2) monstrare. N. 20. 22.
c. ut 1) monstrare. N. 9. 24. 2) respicere, rationem habere. BH. 17. 21.: phalam uddiśya. 3) scopum petere, zielen. HIT. 23. 12.: tam uddiśya kṣetrapatinā laguḍaḥ prakṣiptaḥ. 4) decernere. SA. 4. 3.: vratan trirātram uddiśya.
c. ut praef. sam 1) explicare, docere. MAH. 12. 82. 2) decernere. MAH. 3. 10.: tayor vadhaṃ samuddiśya.
c. upa monstrare, docere. N. 14. 7. A. 8. 8. SA. 4. 16. MAN. 12. 107.
c. upa praef. sam monstrare. N. 9. 32.
c. nis (nirdiś) 1) demonstrare, explicare. BH. 12. 3. MAN. 11. 143. 2) decernere. A. 10. 15.: mānuṣo mṛtyur eteṣān nirdiṣṭo brahmaṇā purā.
c. nis praef. vi 1) monstrare, indicare. N. 21. 28. 2) decernere. MAH. 5. 413.
c. pra 1) monstrare, ostendere. N. 5. 19. 20. 21. 2) dare. MAH. 3. 1700.: idan divyam (astram) te pradiśāmi; NALOD. 1. 52. -- Caus. incitare. N. 17. 34.: tayā pra- deśito rājā brāhmaṇān vaśavartinaḥ prāsthāpayat.
c. sam 1) docere, edocere. N. 14. 26. 2) mandare, jubere, c. acc. pers. N. 16. 2. IN. 5. 31. 3) dare. BHATT. 6. 141.: bhrātri rājyaṃ sandiśya.
diś 2. f. (r. diś) plaga, regio coeli. H. 1. 18.
diṣṭa n. (r. diś s. ta) fatum. MAH. 1. 3584.
diṣṭi f. (r. diś s. ti) voluptas, felicitas.
diṣṭyā (instrum. praec.) exclamatio gaudii, macte! proh felicitatem! N. 13. 72. 25. 11. SA. 6. 23.
dih 2. P. A. oblinere, polluere. N. 24. 46.: maladigdhāṅgīm; RAGH. 16. 15.: asradigdha. Ungere. BH. 17. 54.: adihaṃś candanaiḥ śubhraiḥ. (Lat. pol-lingo, mutato d in l, li-no, li-tum, abjectā gutturali; fortasse tingo mutatā mediā in tenuem, sicut e. c. sanscrit. dṛh et tṛh idem valent; germ. vet. zehom tingo nititur formā caus. dehayāmi; ita lith. da[greek]au intingo, coloro. (*)
(*) Cf. Pott I. p. 282. Ag. Benary Römische Lautlehre p. 200.
c. pra i. q. simpl. BH. 2. 5.: rudhirapradigdha.
c. sam sandigdha 1) pollutus. UR. 37. 6. 2) oppressus, suffocatus, de voce. N. 12. 100.: vāṣpasandigdhayā girā; 22. 24.: vāṣpasandigdhayā vācā; MAH. 1. 6565.: sandigdhākṣarayā girā. 3) dubius, incertus (cf. sandeha). HIT. 116. 1.: sandhim icchet samenā 'pi sandigdho vijayo yudhi. -- sandehayāmi (ut mihi videtur, Denom. vocis sandeha dubium) dubium, incertum reddere, confundere. MAH. 1. 5183.: tan me sandehayad diśaḥ. -- ATM. dubitare. R. Schl. II. 65. 15.
dī 4. A. perire, evanescere. dīna (gr. 607.) consternatus, perturbatus, miser, moestus, tristis. SU. 3. 6. N. 12. 100. (Cf. 2. dā do du.)
dīkṣ 1. A. 1) sacrificare. 2) consecrare, initiare, caerimonias sacrificii praevias facere. BHATT. 20. 14.: dīkṣasva turagādhvare; RAGH. 4. 5.: sāṃrājyadīkṣita; R. Schl. I. 42. 24.: rājānan dīkṣitam; MAN. 2. 128. 4. 130. 210. C. dat. rei ad quam alqs consecratur, RAGH. 8. 74.: sava- nāya dīkṣitaḥ. -- Caus. MAH. 2. 12417.: tan dīkṣayāñcakrire viprā rājasūyāya.
dīkṣā f. (r. dīkṣ s. ā) sacrificium; consecratio, sacrificii caerimonia initialis. RAGH. 3. 33. 65. SU. 1. 7.
dīkṣāpay (Denom. a praec.) consecrare. MAH. 2. 1224.: dīkṣāpaya govinda tvam ātmānam.
dīdhiti f. (r. dīdhī correpto ī s. ti) luminis radius. RAGH. 3. 22. 8. 30.
dīdhī 2. A. (forma reduplicata) splendere, lucere, in dial. Ved. (v. Westerg.). RIG-V.: uṣaso dīdhyānāḥ. -- Etiam dīdī. Ros. RIG-V. Spec. p. 18. 8.: kṣapa usraśca dīdihi (pro didīhi) "noctu luceque flagra". (V. praec. et div dīp.)
dīna v. dī.
dīnaka (a praec. s. ka vel aka) miserabilis.
dīnakam Adv. (a praec. signo accus.) miserabiliter. A. 10. 64.
dīnamanas (BAH. e dīna et manas n. mens) tristem, afflictam mentem habens. H. 1. 49.
dīnamānasa (BAH. e dīna et mānasa n. mens) i. q. praec. H. 1. 49.
dīp 4. A. fulgere, splendere, flagrare. HIT. 8. 9. 10.: yatho 'dayagirau dravyaṃ sannikarṣeṇa dīpyate . tathā satsanni dhānena hīnavarṇo 'pi dīpyate; RAGH. 5. 47.: punar didīpe madadurdinaśrīḥ (nāgasya); MAN. 2. 232.: dīpyamānaḥ svavapuṣā. -- dīpta flagrans. BH. 11. 17.: dīptānalārkadyuti; N. 11. 36.; DR. 2. 10. -- Caus. 1) collustrare. GITA-GOV. 7. 1.: vṛndāvanāntaram adīpayad induḥ. 2) accendere. MAH. 1. 5828.: jatugṛhadvāran dīpayāmāsa pāṇḍavaḥ. -- Intens. N. 3. 12.: dedīpyamānām vapuṣā; DR. 2. 1.: dedīpyamānā 'gniśikhe 'va naktam. (Cf. tap div dīdhī; lith. [greek]ibbu splendeo; gr. [greek] (a = e i. e. a + i, abjecto i, mutato d in l; lat. limpidus.)
c. ā Caus. incendere, inflammare. MAH. 1. 5822.: āyudhāgaram ādīpya; R. Schl. I. 65. 8.: trailokyam ādīpitam ivā 'bhavat; -- ādīpta pro ādīpita. MAH. 1. 5829.: tad gṛhaṃ sarvam ādīptam (cf. tāpta pro tāpita p. 149. b.).
c. ut Caus. accendere. MAH. 1. 2724.
c. upa Caus. id. MAH. 1. 5828. 3. 10230.
c. pra pradīpta flagrans. N. 11. 13. BH. 11. 29. -- Caus. accendere. MAH. 1. 5600.
c. pra praef. sam sampradīpta flagrans. MAH. 6587.
c. vi Caus. collustrare. A. 3. 36.
c. sam sandīpta flagrans. H. 1. 48.: krodhasandīptamānasa. -- Caus. accendere. MAH. 1. 8366.: agnir jagat sandīpayan.
dīpa m. (r. dīp s. a) lucerna. IN. 1. 34. BH. 6. 19. (Gr. [greek].)
dīpaka (r. dīp s. aka) Adj. fulgens, flagrans. Subst. m. lucerna.
dīpikā f. (Fem. praec. mutato penult. a in i) lucerna. UR. 37. 8. 11. RAGH. 4. 75.
dīpti f. (r. dīp s. ti) lux, splendor.
dīptimat (a praec. s. mat) splendore praeditus, lucidus, splendidus. BH. 11. 17. IN. 1. 34.
dīrgha (r. dṛh crescere s. a mutato h in gh sicut in megha a mih; cf. Pott. Lass. et Benfey 1. 98.) longus, de spatio et tempore. SA. 2. 27. UR. 37. 18. (Fortasse e dārgha attenuato ā in ī; Zend. daregha (v. Vocalismus p. 186.); gr. [greek] mutato [greek] in [greek] insertā vocali auxiliari, [greek] [greek] russ. dolog longus, dolgà longa = dīrghā dolgo n.; lith. ilga-s, abjecto d, ifz-drykeṅs, ifz-drykelis "lang-gewachsen", v. Ruhig s. v. lang; fortasse etiam lat. longus et nostrum lang huc pertinent, abjectā syllabā initiali; Benfeyus l. c. huc refert lat. in-dulgeo.)
dīrghasūtra (longum filum habens. BAH. e praec. et sūtra filum) tardus, cunctans, segnis.
dīrghasūtrin (a dīrghasūtra longum filum s. in) id. BH. 18. 28.
dīrṇa v. dṝ.
du 1. 5. P. 1) vexare, dolore afficere, contristare. RAGH. 8. 54.: mukhan tava viśrāntakathan dunoti mām; v. 2. du; fortasse lat. doleo e doveo, v. gr. comp. 20.; hib. leirim "I pain, torment" aut huc, i.e. ad Caus. dāvayāmi aut ad darāmi - v. dṝ - pertinere videtur.)
c. ā A. vexari, angi, dolore affici. MAH. 1. 3289.: ādhunvasva vidunvasva pro ādunuṣva vidunuṣva adjecto charactere 1mae classis, sicut saepe in linguā zend. (gr. comp. 519.)
c. vi A. id. v. praec.
du 2. 1. P. (gatau) ire. (Cf. danv dru; gr. [greek] v. danv.)
duḥkh 10. P. (Denom. a sq.) dolore afficere.
duḥkha n. (BAH. e dus q. v. et kha ae7r) dolor. SA. 4. 4.; cf. sukha -- Acc. duḥkham Adv. difficulter. BH. 5. 6. -- Scribitur quoque duṣkha v. euph. gr. 79. (Hib. diuic "pain, sorrow, grief"; fortasse doilghe "sore, hard, troublesome", mutato r in l, v. dus dur; doilgheas "sorrow, mourning, affliction".)
duḥkhatara Compar. (a praec. s. tara) dolentior, molestior, acerbior. H. 1. 35. -- Scribitur quoque duṣkhatara; v. euph. gr. 79.
duḥkhaparītāṅga (BAH. e duḥkhaparīta dolore circumdatus - v. i praef. pari - et aṅga corpus, membrum) dolore circumdata membra habens. BR. 3. 1.
duḥkhita (a duḥkha s. ita) tristis, moestus, afflictus. BR. 3. 1. N. 24. 18.
duḥprāpa (e dus et prāpa a r. āp praef. pra adipisci, s. a) difficilis ad adipiscendum (v. gr. 645. s. a). BH. 6. 36.
duḥśalā f. (BAH. e dus et śala) n. pr. DR. 9. 6.
duḥśāsana m. (BAH. e dus et śāsana) nom. pr. IN. 3. 9.
duḥsaha (e dus et saha a r. sah perferre, s. a) difficilis ad perferendum, difficilis sustentu (v. gr. 645. s. a) N. 13. 9.
[Page 172a]
dukūla n. 1) sericum textum. AM. 2) vestis serica. BHAR. 3. 54.
dugdha n. (Part. pass. a r. duh s. ta) lac. BHAR. 2. 15. (Lat. LACT, cujus a respondet scto o = a + u, abjecto u; e. c. in infin. dogdhum; gr. [greek] v. go.)
dundubhi m. tympanum.
dur v. dus.
duratyaya (e dus et atyaya a r. i praef. ati transgredi, s. a) difficilis transgressu (v. gr. 645. s. a). BH. 7. 14.
durātman (BAH. e dus et ātman anima, animus) pravam animam habens. IN. 2. 6. BR. 2. 13.
durāsada (e dus et āsada a r. sad praef. ā adire, s. a) difficilis aditu (v. gr. 645. s. a). DR. 8. 37. A. 3. 55.
durita n. (KARM. e dus et ita a r. i ire) peccatum, scelus. HIT. 31. 20. RAGH. 8. 2. 17. 74.
durga (e dus et ga a r. gā ire, s. a) Adj. difficilis accessu, impervius. N. 12. 88. Subst. n. 1) locus difficilis accessu, impervius. H. 2. 30. 2) urbs munita, arx. 3) difficultas, labor, aerumna. BR. 3. 5.
durgata (e dus et gata a r. gam) pauper, egens, inops. HIT. 11. 17.
durgati f. (KARM. e dus et gati f. itio, iter) malum iter, Tartarus (AM.). BH. 6. 40.
durṇīta n. (KARM. e dus et nīta a r. nī cf. gr. 94b).) malefactum. HIT. 17. 1.
durdina n. (KARM. e dus et dina dies) imber, procella, tempestas. RAGH. 4. 41. 82.
durdharṣa (e dus et dharṣ a r. dhṛṣ opprimere, vincere, s. a) difficilis oppressu, victu (v. gr. 645. s. a). A. 10. 10.
durbala (BAH. e dus et bala vis, robur) debilis. DR. 5. 13.
durbuddhi m. (BAH. e dus et buddhi mens, intellectus) pravam, stultam mentem habens. H. 1. 45.
durbhikṣa n. (BAH. e dus et bhikṣā fames) fames, Hungersnoth. HIT. 102. 5.
durmati (BAH. e dus et mati f.) pravam intelligentiam habens, stultus. H. 1. 46. 3. 17.
durmada (BAH. pravam ebrietatem habens, e dus et mada ebrietas) ebrius, furiosus. A. 8. 11.
[Page 172b]
durmedha (BAH. e dus et medhā mens, intellectus) pravum intellectum habens, stultus. BR. 1. 21.
durlabha (e dus et labha a r. labh s. a) difficilis ad adipiscendum (v. gr. 645. s. a). IN. 1. 15. BH. 6. 42.
durv 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) laedere, ferire, occidere. (Cf. turv thurv; lith. durru pungo; hib. durb "a distemper, a disease".)
durvṛtta (BAH. e dus et vṛtta n. factum, vitae ratio) pravam vitae rationem habens. H. 4. 4.
dul 10. P. tollere, jacere, conjicere. akṣān dolitum talos jacere. BHAR. 3. 43.
duṣ 4. P. 1) peccare. MAN. 5. 32.: khādan māṃsan na duṣyati; 8. 349.: ghnan dharmena na duṣyati. duṣṭa improbus. N. 11. 35. H. 2. 27. 2) vitiari, contaminari. MAH. 3. 7802.: dharmo na duṣyati. ATM. MAH. 1. 2405.: tvatsaṃyogācca duṣyeta kanyābhāvo mamā 'nagha. -- Caus. (dūṣayāmi gr. 524.) 1) corrumpere, vitiare, foedare, dedecorare. HIT. 96. 1.: dūṣayeccā 'sya satataṃ yavasānnodakendhanam; MAN. 8. 364.: yo 'kāmān dūṣayet kanyām; H. 4. 5.: nai 'ṣā dūṣayate kulam; HIT. 55. 4.: sādhvasadūṣitahṛdaya; R. Schl. 59. 17.; MAH. 2. 21331. 2) offendere, offensionem alicui afferre, injuriam inferre. R. Schl. II. 74. 3.: kinnu te'dūṣayad rājā rāmo vā bhṛśadhārmikaḥ. (Cf. dus dviṣ.)
c. abhi Caus. laedere, ferire. DEV. 8. 37.: asurāḥ śivadūtyabhidūṣitāḥ petuḥ pṛthivyām.
c. pra 1) peccare. MAH. 3. 13815. 2) vitiari, corrumpi stupro. MAN. 11. 177. BH. 1. 41.
c. pra praef. vi id. sgnf. 2. MAN. 11. 176.
c. pra praef. sam peccare, crimine contaminari. MAH. 2. 2397.
c. prati Caus. corrumpere, contaminare. MAN. 4. 65.
duṣkara (e duṣ pro dus (euph. r. 101b).) et kara a r. kṛ s. a) difficilis factu. BR. 1. 10. N. 15. 4. 17.
duṣkṛt (e dus et kṛt faciens, v. euph. r. 101b).) maleficus, sceleratus. BH. 4. 8.
[Page 173a]
duṣkṛta n. (KARM. e dus et kṛta n. factum, euph. r. 101b).) malefactum, peccatum. BH. 2. 50. N. 13. 37.
duṣkṛtin (a praec. s. in) malefacta, peccata habens, i. e. qui malefacta commisit. BH. 7. 15.
duṣkha v. duḥkha.
duṣkhatara v. duḥkhatara.
duṣṭa v. duṣ.
duṣṭabhāva (BAH. e praec. et bhāva animus) improbum animum habens. H. 2. 27.
duṣṭātman Adj. (BAH. e duṣṭa et ātman anima, animus) i. q. praec. H. 3. 4. 4. 6.
duṣpūra (e dus et pūra a r. pūr implere, s. a v. euph. r. 79a).) difficilis impletu, satiatu. BH. 3. 39.
duṣprasāha (e dus et prasāha a r. sah praef. pra perferre, sustinere, v. euph. r. 101b).) difficilis sustentu (v. gr. 645. s. a). A. 3. 55.
duṣprekṣya (KARM. e dus et prekṣya videndus, intuendus, a r. īkṣ praef. pra s. ya) difficulter intuendus, horribili specie. SU. 2. 25.
dus dur Praef. 1) malus, pravus. 2) difficilis. (Cf. duṣ dviṣ; gr. [greek] hib. do, cum vi aspirationis, e. c. dodhail "bad luck", do-dhuine "a bad man", do-dheanta "hard to be done", do-bhasuighte "immortal"; huc etiam trahi posset particula hib. do vel dos, dus (etiam, ro, ros, mutato d in r) quae praeteritis anteponitur, sicut scr. augmentum a coharet cum a privativo, v. gr. comp. 537. sq.; lith. durnas stultus, demens, durnys-te stultitia ad scr. durmanas pravam mentem habens - gr. [greek] [greek] - referri possent, ejectā syllabā ma.)
duh 1. 2. P. A. mulgere, extrahere, emulgere, c. 2. acc. BHATT. 12. 73.: payo gān duhanti; MAN. 8. 231.: gān duhyāt; RAGH. 1. 26.: dudoha gāṃ yajñāya; MAH. 1. 6657.: kāmadhuk kāmān duhyate sadā. -- Caus. emulgere, extrahere. MAN. 2. 77.: vedebhyaḥ pādam pādam adūduhat. (Hib. diugaim "I drink off", diughailfainn "sucking"; scot. deoghail mammas sugere; goth. TUH trahere (tiuha, tauh, tuhum); nostrum ziehe; lat. duco?)
c. nis emulgere, extrahere. MAN. 2. 76.: akāram...vedatrayān niraduhat.
duh 2. 1. P. (ardane) vexare.
duhitṛ f. (r. duh s. tṛ inserto i) filia. N. 21. 23. (Gr. [greek] [greek] goth. dauhtar, lith. dukte, genit. dukteres, russ. docj, hib. dear.)
dū 4. A. (proprie Pass. rad. du) agitari, perturbari, vexari, dolore, moerore affici. DR. 6. 4.: mano hi me dūyate dahyateca; RAGH. 1. 70.: tayā hīnāṃ vidhātar māṅ katham paśyan na dūyase; GITA-GOV. 7. 30.: tvan dūti kin dūyase. -- Etiam cum terminationibus PAR. (v. gr. 493.) e. c. MAH. 1. 8369.: hṛdayan dūyatī 'va me; 4. 591.: dūyāmi. -- Part. pass. dūna. UR. 57. 11. infr.: cintādūnamanasikā.
c. pari i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 1136.: mano me paridūyate.
c. vi id. MAH. 3. 9922.: hṛdayena vidūyatā.
dūta m. (r. dū s. ta) nuntius. N. 2. 31.
dūtī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) nuntia. N. 21. 57.
dūra (ut videtur, a r. dū vel du s. ra) longinquus, distans, remotus. H. 4. 38. -- Neutr. c. gen. SA. 5. 38. 45.: dūram patho gatan tvayā. -- dūrāt longe. HIT. 37. 7.
dūratas (a praec. s. tas) procul, e longinquo. HIT. 48. 21.
dūrapāra m. (ulteriorem ripam remotam habens, i. e. latus, BAH. e praec. et pāra ulterior ripa) cognomen Gangis fluminis. H. 1. 14.
dūṣ v. duṣ.
dṛ 6. A. praef. ā respicere, curare, colere, aestimare. R. Schl. I. 75. 10.: anādṛtya tu tadvākyam. -- Pass. HIT. 4. 9.: dvitīyā "driyate sadā; MAN. 2. 234.: sarve tasya "dṛtā dharmā yasyai 'te traya ādṛtāḥ . anādṛtās tu yasyai 'te sarvās tasyā 'phalāḥ kriyāḥ. -- ādṛta etiam sensu activo respiciens, curans, curam habens. MAN. 11. 225.: sarveṣv eva vrateṣv evam prāyaścittārtham ādṛtaḥ (Schol. yatnavān prāyaścittārtham anutiṣṭhet); MAN. 7. 150.: tasmāt tatrā "dṛto bhavet (Schol. tadapasāraṇe yatnavān syāt). Cf. dṛś.
[Page 174a]
dṛṃh 1. (scribitur dṛh gr. 110a).) In dial. Ved. PAR. firmare, firmum reddere. YA[greek] -V.: pṛthivīn dṛṃha; -- pṛthivīm upareṇā 'dṛṅghīḥ. -- ATM. firmum esse. YA[greek] -V. dṛṃhasva (Schol. dṛḍhībhava); dṛṃhantān duryā (domicilia) pṛthivyām. (V. Westerg. et cf. dṛh.)
dṛḍha v. dṛh (gr. 102. a.).
dṛḍhavikrama (BAH. e praec. et vikrama fortitudo) magnam fortitudinem habens. SU. 1. 18.
dṛḍhavrata (BAH. e dṛḍha et vrata votum) firma vota habens. SU. 1. 10.
dṛti m. (r. dṝ s. ti) corium. MAN. 2. 99.
dṛp 1. 4. P. 1) gaudere. BHATT. 14. 106. praef. atiḥ vijigye tāṃ senām...atidadarpaca. 2) superbire. MAH. 1. 162.: varadānād dṛptāḥ. -- Caus. superbum reddere. HIT. 103. 7.: kaṃ śrīr na darpayati. (Cf. tṛp.)
dṛp 2. 1. et 10. P. (sandīpane) illuminare, illustrare. (Cf. dīp.)
dṛp 3. 6. P. (vādhane) vexare. (V. sq. et cf. hib. drip "affliction".)
dṛph 6. P. i. q. praec.
dṛmp 1. P. A. i. q. dṛp.
dṛmph 6. P. i. q. dṛp.
dṛś 6. P. interdum A. (in tempp. special. substituitur paś cl. 4. q. v.) videre, conspicere. N. 12. 96.: patin drakṣyasi; SA. 5. 30.: sā vanāni vicitrāṇi...dadarśa; N. 12. 8.: sarito nirjharāṃścaiva dadarśa; MAH. 1. 2830.: dadṛśe dhīmān nandanapratimam vanam; ibd. 7888.: dadṛśāte anyo'nyan tau; 4972.: mā drākṣīs tvaṅ kulasyā 'sya ghoraṃ saṅghayam; R. Schl. I. 20. 8.: pratyudyayau munin draṣṭum. -- Etiam auditu percipere. BR. 1. 4.: rorudyamānāṃs tān dṛṣṭvā. -- Pass. DR. 8. 10.: dadṛśe nakulas tatra. Cum. term. PAR. (gr. 493.) M. 2. 2345.: sā 'ham adya dṛśyāmi janasaṃsadi. -- Caus. P. A. ostendere, monstrare. N. 20. 20.: yadi sūryan darśayitāsi me; BH. 11.: tad eva me darśaya deva rūpam; MAH. 3. 2369.: darśayā "tmānam ostende te, appare, 1. 175.: ātmā- erkolo id.; hib. dearcaim "I see, behold", dreach "form, figure, image, a looking-glass", deicsin "seeing"; mutato d in l: léir "sight, perception".)
c. anu 1) videre, conspicere. A. 6. 18.: nā 'nvapaśyan tadā kiñcit; BH. 1. 31. 13. 30. 15. 10. 2) respicere, rationem habere. MAH. 3. 1082.: na kāryan naca māryādāṅ kruddho 'nupaśyati. -- Caus. ostendere. R. Schl. I. 1. 25.
c. anu praef. sam putare. MAH. 1. 5037.: svenā 'numānena paraṃ sādhuṃ samanupaśyati.
c. abhi videre, conspicere, aspicere. MAH. 3. 9982. MAN. 9. 308. -- Caus. ostendere. MAH. 1. 7740.
c. ā Caus. ostendere. RAGH. 4. 38.
c. ut exspectare. RAGH. 2. 60.: utpaśyan siṃhanipātam.
c. upa conspicere, intueri. MAH. 1. 8440. -- Caus. ostendere. HIT. 83. 15.
c. ni Caus. monstrare. RAGH. 6. 31.
c. pari videre, conspicere. MAH. 3. 224.: śeṣasya paripaśyāmy upāyam.
c. pra videre, conspicere. BR. 1. 19. 2. 6. N. 16. 6. BH. 1. 39.
c. pra praef. sam id. R. Schl. I. 3. 4. II. 69. 18. MAH. 3. 8445.
c. prati id. MAH. 3. 12005.: dakṣiṇasyān diśi yamam pratyapaśyam. -- Pass. iterum conspici, denuo apparere. A. 10. 37.: pratyadṛśyanta saṅgrāme. -- Caus. ostendere. MAH. 3. 16425.
c. vi videre. R. Schl. II. 20. 36. -- Pass. videri, appa- rere. MAH. 3. 405.: kālakalpo vyadṛśyata. -- Caus. ostendere. MAH. 2. 2633.
c. sam 1) videre, conspicere, spectare. R. Schl. I. 1. 53.; MAN. 12. 118. 7. 143.; BH. 3. 20. -- Pass. A. 1. 3. 2) considerare. R. Schl. II. 9. 3.: idaṃ sampaśya keno 'pāyena sa prāpnuyād rājyam.
dṛś f. (r. dṛś) oculus. AM.
dṛśad f. lapis, saxum; v. dṛṣad.
dṛṣad f. lapis, saxum; v. dṛśad. RAGH. 4. 74.
dṛṣṭa v. dṛś.
dṛṣṭapūrva (v. gr. 680.) visus antea. N. 1. 14. 30.
dṛṣṭi f. (r. dṛś s. ti) visus, aspectus. SU. 3. 16. SA. 6. 1. RAGH. 6. 80.
dṛh 1. P. (vṛddhau) crescere. Part. pass. dṛhita qui crevit, et dṛḍha (gr. 618.) extensus, multus, firmus, solidus. SU. 1. 10. 18. N. 6. 10. M. 30. -- dṛḍham Adv. valde. N. 23. 8. A. 8. 1. (V. dṛṃh dīrgha 2. tṛh et cf. hib. daingean "strong, secure, close"; daingne "strength, stability"; Pottius apte huc trahit anglosax. telg planta, virgultum, et goth. tulgjan firmare, roborare, Etym. Forsch. I. 251.; gr. [greek] v. Benf. I. 96.)
dṝ 1. 9. P. dṛṇāmi part. pass. dīrṇa (gr. 385. 609.) lacerare, dilacerare, dissecare, rumpere, findere. MAH. 3. 16426.: brahmāstreṇa dadārā 'drim; H. 4. 8.: śiro rākṣasa dīryatām; N. 21. 15.: hṛdayan dīryata idaṃ śokāt. -- Caus. findere, proprie facere ut alqd findatur. R. Schl. I. 16. 24.: dārayeyuḥ kṣitim padbhyām; MAH. 1. 795.: vajran tad vilam adārayat. (Vera rad. forma est dar unde dal q. v.; cf. gr. [greek] slav. derū excorio; russ. dra-tj rumpere, seindere, dratj koschu detrahere pellem; goth. ga-TAR (ga-taira, ga-tar) dirumpere, scindere; angl. tear; germ. vet. ZAR (ziru, zar); nostrum zehre, zerre.)
c. ava i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 17300.: hṛdayam avadīryate me. -- Caus. findere. RAGH. 13. 3.: urvīm avadārayadbhiḥ.
c. ava praef. vi id. R. Schl. II. 72. 28.: vyavadīrṇam mano mama.
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 1477.: prahārair devān vidadāra; 3. 673.: jālaṃ vidīrya; N. 9. 4.: manyunā vyadīryate 'va hṛdayam; 19. 3. -- Caus. id. BHAG. 1. 19.: sa ghoṣo...hṛdayāni vyadārayat.
dṝ 2. 1. P. et 9. P. darāmi dṛṇāmi (bhaye K. bhiyi V.) timere.
de 1. A. (pālane) tueri; cf. day.
dedīpy Intens. rad. dīp.
dev 1. A. (a div adjectā gunā) 1) ludere. BHATT. 17. 102.: adevata śāyakaiḥ. 2) queri, lamentari. (Lith. dejoju ejulor, lamentor; fortasse lat. lā-mentum e dai-mentum, mutato d in l; v. div.)
c. pari Caus. P. queri, lamentari. N. 13. 30.: ātmānam paryadevayat; BR. 1. 4.: rorudyamānāṃs tān dṛṣṭvā paridevayataśca sā. -- paridevita n. planctus, querimonia. BR. 3. 20. N. 24. 25.
deva m. (r. div splendere s. a) Adj. splendens, in dial. Ved.; v. Rosenii Rig-Vedae Sp. p. 13. -- Subst. m. 1) deus. SU. 3. 4. 2) rex. HIT. 7. 21. (Lith. diewa-s deus; lat. deus; gr. [greek] hib. dia deus.)
devatā f. (a praec. s. tā) dea. H. 4. 28. N. 12. 74. 75.
devatva n. (a deva s. tva) divinitas.
devadatta m. (e deva et datta datus) Ar[greek]uni concha. A. 5. 24.
devana n. (r. div ludere, s. ana) lusus. N. 8. 1. 12. 83.
devara m. levir, praesertim mariti frater junior. MAH. 1. 4181. (Lith. deweris; lat. levir, Them. leviru, e devir; slav. dever; anglo-sax. tacur, tacor; germ. vet. zeihur, mutato v in gutturalem, v. gr. comp. 19.; gr. [greek] pertinet ad devṛ i. e. devar.)
devarūpin (a devarūpa - deva + rūpa - deorum forma, s. in) divinā formā praeditus. H. 2. 24.
devarṣi m. (TATP. e deva deus et ṛṣi sapiens, sanctus) divinus sapiens. BH. 10. 13.
devī f. (a deva signo fem. ī) 1) dea. IN. 5. 20. 2) regina. N. 7. 12.
devṛ m. i. q. devara. (Gr. [greek] v. devara.)
deśa m. (r. diś s. a) regio, locus. H. 4. 19.; DR. 5. 8.
[Page 176a]
deha m. n. (r. dih s. a) corpus. (Goth. leik n., Them. leika, corpus, cadaver, caro; germ. vet. līh id.; nostrum Leiche.)
dehabhṛt m. (e praec. et bhṛt ferens) corpus gerens, vivus, homo. BH. 14. 14.
dehavat (a deha s. vat) corporeus, corporalis. BH. 12. 5.
dehin m. (corpore praeditus, corpore inclusus, a deha s. in) 1) homo, mortalis. BH. 2. 59. 17. 2. 2) anima. BH. 2. 13. 22. 5. 13. Cf. śarīrin. BH. 2. 18.
dai 1. P. (śodhane) purificare.
daiteya (Diti natusa diti q. v. s. eya) nomen Asurorum. A. 10. 19.
daiteyī f. (a praec. adjecto signo fem. ī) fem. praec. A. 10. 7.
daitya m. (a diti q. v. s. ya) i. q. daiteya. SU. 1. 2.
dainya n. (a dīna s. ya) animi demissio, tristitia, animus afflictus, demissus. A. 4. 48.
daiva (a deva s. a) 1) Adj. (fem. ī) divinus. BH. 9. 13. 16. 3. 2) Subst. n. fatum. N. 13. 15. BH. 18. 14.
daivajña m. (fati gnarus e deva et jña) astrologus. Lass. 2.
daivata (a devatā s. a) 1) Adj. divinus. 2) Subst. m. n. deus. A. 10. 14. N. 12. 80.
do 4. P. dyāmi gr. 330. (avakhaṇḍane K. chede V.) abscindere. dāta abscissus. AM.
dogdhrī f. (a dogdhṛ qui mulget - r. duh s. tṛ - adjecto signo fem. ī) vacca. RAGH. 2. 23.
dodhūy Intens. rad. dhū.
dola m. (r. dul s. a) oscillum.
dolā f. (fem. praec.) id. N. 10. 27.
dolāy (Denom. a dola vel dolā) agitare. HIT. 121. 6.: dolāyamānamati; 8.: matir dolāyate satām api khaloktibhiḥ.
doṣa m. (r. duṣ s. a) delictum, peccatum. H. 4. 6. N. 4. 21. 24. 26.
doṣatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) delicti causā. N. 23. 29.
doṣā 1. f. (ut videtur, a r. duṣ s. ā) nox. Wils.
doṣā 2. Adv. noctu.
[Page 176b]
doṣākara m. (e doṣā nox et kara faciens) luna; cf. niśākara.
doṣātana (fem. nī a doṣā Adv. noctu s. tana v. gr. 652. s. tana) nocturnus. RAGH. 13. 76.
dos m. n. (gr. 233.) brachium. RAGH. 10. 52.: dorbhyām ādadhānaḥ payaścarum; 15. 23.: udyamya dakṣiṇan dor niśācaraḥ.
doha m. (r. duh s. a) lac.
dohada m. (e praec. et da dans) 1) graviditas. RAGH. 3. 1. 6. UR. 83. 20. 2) desiderium. RAGH. 14. 45.
dohana n. (r. duh s. ana) 1) mulctus. 2) vas ad lac recipiendum.
dautya n. (a dūta nuntius, s. ya) nuntii munus.
daurjanya n. (a durjana homo pravus, s. ya) pravitas. HIT. 85. 9.
daurbalya n. (a durbala debilis, s. ya) infirmitas, debilitas. BH. 2. 3.
dauvārika m. (a dvār s. ika v. gr. 649.) janitor. SAK. 31. 5.
dauhitra m. (a duhitṛ s. a) filiae natus, progenies. BR. 1. 29. MAN. 9. 139.
dyāvāpṛthivyau f. (DVANDV. e dyāvā dual, Ved. [greek] dyo et pṛthivyau a pṛthivī v. gramm. min. 589. annot.) coelum et terra.
dyu 2. P. dyaumi (abhigamane K. abhisarpaṇe V.) aggredi. BHATT. 6. 18.: siṃho mṛgan dyuvan (cf. dru unde dyu ortum esse videtur mutatā semivocali r in y; v. gr. comp. par. 20.). -- dyu splendere in dial. Ved. ortum est e div mutato v in u.
dyu n. (r. div mutato v in u) 1) dies. 2) coelum, ae7r. (Lat. nu-dius, Abl. diu; Ju-piter e Dju-piter, coeli pater; v. dyo.)
dyut 1. A. (ut mihi videtur, a r. div mutato v in u adjecto t) splendere. MAH. 3. 1744.: dyotate pāvakaḥ. -- Caus. collustrare. MAH. 3. 1743.: dyotayann iva bhāskaraḥ; R. Schl. I. 51. 2.: tapasā dyotitaprabhaḥ. (Cf. jyut quod e dyut ortum esse videtur, mutato d in j.)
c. ut Caus. collustrare. RAGH. 10. 81.
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 180.: vidyotante prāvṛṣi tava raśmayaḥ. -- Caus. collustrare. N. 13. 50.
dyuti f. (a r. dyut s. i nisi potius a r. div s. ti mutato v in u) lumen, splendor. N. 12. 72.
dyumatsena (BAH. e dyumat - a dyu s. mat - splendidus? et senā) n. pr. SA. 2. 18.
dyūta m. n. (r. div ludere, mutato v in ū s. ta) lusus. N. 7. 5.
dyo f. (r. div splendere, mutato v in u adjectā Gunā) coelum. M. 43. (Cf. div dyu; lat. Jov-is e Djov-is; gr. [greek] cujus Z respondet sanscrito y sicut e. c. in [greek] = yunajmi jungo, [greek] pro [greek] = divas; v. gr. comp. 122.)
dram 1. P. (gatau) ire. (Cf. dru dravāmi unde fortasse dramāmi mutato v in m sicut in gr. [greek] [greek] v. gr. comp. par. 109b). 1.)
drava (r. dru s. a) fluens, liquidus, liquefactus. RAGH. 7. 7.
dravatva n. (a praec. s. tva) liquiditas, fusura. HIT. 24.
draviṇa n. (r. dru s. ina cf. dravya) res, divitiae, opes. N. 13. 17. 17. 27.
dravya n. (r. dru s. ya v. gr. 626.) opes, divitiae. BR. 2. 26. BH. 4. 28. N. 8. 5.
dravyamaya (a praec. s. maya) divitiis oriundus. BH. 4. 33.
draṣṭukāma (BAH. e draṣṭum videre, v. gr. 667, et kāma cupido, desiderium) videndi cupidinem habens. SU. 3. 25.
draṣṭuśakya (KARM. e draṣṭum videre, v. gr. 667, et śakya part. fut. pass. r. śak posse, s. ya) quod cerni, conspici potest. IN. 2. 6.
drā 2. P. fugere. (Gr. [greek] cf. dru.)
drāk Adv. (r. drā s. k) cito. AM.
drākṣā f. uva. RAGH. 4. 65. (Fortasse germ. vet. drūbo; nostrum Traube, mutatā gutturali in labialem; hib. dearc bacca; gr. [greek] abjecto [greek] lat. racemus.)
drākh 1. P. arescere. K.: drākhati himena vṛkṣaḥ. (Cf. dhrākh tṛṣ; germ. vet. trukan; anglo-sax. drig, drigg aridus; island. vet. thurka exsiccare.
[Page 177b]
drāgh 1. A. (āyāse K. śramāyāmaśaktiṣu V.) operam dare, adniti; defatigari; longum esse; valere. -- Caus. extendere, augere. BHATT. 18. 33.: drāghayanti me śokaṃ smaryamāṇā guṇās tava. (Cf. dīrgha comp. drāghīyas superl. drāghiṣṭha.)
drāṅkṣ 1. P. (ghoravāśite K. kāṅkṣe ghorarute V.; scribitur drākṣ gr. 110a).) horrendum sonum edere, de avibus; desiderare. (Cf. dhrāṅkṣ.)
drāḍ 1. A. (viśaraṇe K. śīrṇe V.) frangi, findi, destrui, perire, tabescere, marcescere. K.: drāḍate puṣpam. (Cf. dhrāḍ dṝ.)
drāh 1. A. (jāgare K. jāgare nikṣepe V.) vigilare; dejicere, deponere.
dru 1. 1. P. 1) currere, fugere. SU. 2. 17.: tayor bhayād dudruvus te; BH. 11. 36.: rakṣāṃsi bhītāni diśo dravanti. drutam Adv. celeriter. N. 23. 15. 2) fluere. BH. 11. 28.: nadīnām bahavo 'mbuvegāḥ samudram...dravanti. druta fluens, BHATT. 2. 12.: salilan drutam; circumfusus, MEGH. 100.: aśradrutam (Schol. vāṣpaplutam); v. drava. (Gr. [greek] = adravam mutato v in [greek] cf. dram; goth. DRIB pellere (us-dreiba expello = dravāmi attenuato a in i, mutato v in b) sensu convenit cum Caus. drāvayāmi; germ. vet. TRIB pellere, TRUF stillare (triufu, trauf, trufumes); anglosax. driope stillo; lith. drebu tremo, drimba vehementer stillat, pa-dribbà lippitudo; hib. driogaim "I trickle, drop, distil"; drabh currus. Fortasse etiam nostrum Thau, germ. vet. tau, gen. touwes ros huc pertinet, ita ut tau mutilatum sit e trau. Denique huc traxerim nomen fluminis Dravi, dravu-s = dravas fluens.)
c. anu sequi. RAGH. 3. 38.: taṃ rājasutair anudrutam; 16. 25.: anudruto vāyur ivā 'bhravṛndaiḥ sainyaiḥ.
c. abhi accurrere, incursare. N. 23. 24.: indrasenām... abhidrutya; DR. 5. 20.: gadāhastam bhīmam abhidravantam; SA. 6. 43.: vyasanair abhidrutaṅ kulam. -- ATM. H. 4. 17.: abhyadravata saṅkruddhaḥ.
c. abhi praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 6287. 3. 10990.
c. ā id. NALOD. 3. 15.: nalā "drava.
c. ā praef. pra aufugere. MAH. 1. 2843.: bhītāḥ prādravanti.
c. ā praef. sam accurrere, incursare. R. Schl. I. 18. 14.: samādravat. ATM. N. 13. 8.: samādravanta.
c. upa id. MAH. 2. 1091. 3. 1299.
c. upa praef. pra id. N. 1. 25.
c. pra procurrere, profugere, aufugere. BR. 1. 19.: pradraveyam anāmayam; N. 10. 19.: suptām utsṛjya vaidarbhīm prādravad gatacetasaḥ; 12. 116. 13. 30. 22. 11. DR. 8. 56. A. 6. 8. Incursare. MAH. 1. 8269.
c. pra praef. vi diffugere, aufugere. MAH. 3. 861.: diśaḥ sarve vipradudruvuḥ; R. Schl. I. 55. 22.: vipradrutā bhītā munayaḥ śataśo diśaḥ; MAH. 1. 8323.: niveśanād viprādravan.
c. pra praef. sam procurrere, profugere, aufugere. MAH. 3. 239. 571. 888.
c. vi discurrere, diffugere, aufugere. N. 13. 18.: vidravanti bhayāt tadā; SA. 7. 4. DR. 8. 25. 35. 40. -- ATM. SU. 2. 16.: vyadravanta.
dru 2. 5. P. (anutāpe) poenitere. (Germ. vet. DRUZ, v. gr. comp. 109b). 1., ga-driuzit, ar-driuzit piget.)
druḍ 1. P. 6. P. (majjane) mergi, submergi.
druṇ 6. P. (gatau K. jaihmye gatau vadhe V.) ire; curvum, flexuosum esse; occidere.
druma m. (ut videtur pro druhma a r. dṛh crescere, s. ma sicut jam in priore hujus libri editione roman pro rohman a r. ruh crescere deduximus, cf. Benfey I. 96.) arbor. N. 11. 39. (Cf. gr. [greek] goth. triu arbor, nisi pertinent ad dāru q. v., ejecto ā; gr. [greek] forma redupl., v. gr. 570.)
drumāy A. (Denom. a druma s. y v. gr. 585.) arborem aequare, arborem haberi, videri. HIT. 20. 22.
druh 4. P. interdum A. 1) nocere, infestare, inimicum, infensum esse alicui, offendere, laedere alqm, cum dat. vel. loc. vel acc. pers. HIT. 70. 14.: tat kathan druhyati; R. Schl. II. 25. 17.: mahādvipāśca siṃhāśca...na te druhyantu putraka; II. 75. 22.: tasmai sa druhyatām pāpo yasyā "ryo 'numate gataḥ; MAH. 3. 11471.: drogdhavyan naca mitreṣu; 2. 2107.: pāṇḍavān mā druhaḥ; MAN. 2. 144.: tan na druhyāt kadācana. 2) rem malam, perniciesam moliri, c. acc. rei. HIT. 69. 14.: sa nṛpateḥ prāṇāntikan druhyati. (Cf. drū; hib. driuch "fretfulness, anger", droch "bad, evil"; subst. m. "death"; germ. vet. TRUG fallere, fraudare, (triugu, troug, trugumes); drawian minari; lett. drau-deht minari (deht facere); lat. trux, atrox, ādruh?)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 10102.: mā parasvam abhidrugdhāḥ; c. gen. RIGV. 5. 10.: mā no martā abhidruhan tanūnām "ne nostra mortales laedant corpora".
drū 9. P. A. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe gatau V.) ferire, laedere, occidere; ire. Cf. druh.
drek 1. A. (śabdotsāhayoḥ K. svanotsāhe V.) sonare; posse.
drai 1. P. dormire; v. nidrā. (Lat. dor-mio; gr. [greek] sax. vet. drom somnium; nostrum Traum; slav. drjemati dormitare.
droṇa m. nom. pr. A. 11. 3.
droha m. (r. druh s. a) offensio, laesio. BH. 1. 38.
draupadī f. (a draupada quod a drupada s. a v. gr. 648.) n. pr. DR. 1. 5.
dva v. dvi.
dvanda n. par animalium, v. sq.
dvandva n. (forma redupl. a dva insertā nasali) 1) duplicitas. BH. 2. 45. 2) par animalium. AM. 3) rixa, lis, altercatio, certamen. HIT. 87. 20. 4) compositum copulativum (gr. 655.). BH. 10. 33.
dvādaśa (fem. -śī gr. 259.) duodecimus. N. 17. 2.
dvādaśan (e dva producto a et daśan) duodecim. (Gr. [greek] [greek] lat. duodecim; hib. dadeug; hindost. bā-reh, mutato d in r; lith. dwy-lika, mutato d in l; ita goth. tva-lif cum gutturali pro labiali, nostrum zwö-lf; v. gr. comp. 319. annot.)
[Page 179a]
dvār f. (fortasse e tvār cf. toraṇa) janua, porta. N. 25. 7. DR. 1. 8. (v. sq.)
dvāra n. id. (Russ. dverj; goth. daur n. id., Them. daura, ejecto ā mutato v in u, praefixo a secundum generalem regulam, v. gr. comp. 82.; lith. durrys fem. pl. fores valvatae, wartai m. pl. porta cohortalis; hib. dor, doras "a door, gate, boundary"; gr. [greek] lat. foris, cujus f respondet gr. [greek] fortasse etiam [greek] et porta huc pertinent, abjecto d, mutato v in p sicut e. c. in zend. [greek] as'pa equus = aśva gr. [greek])
dvārastha m. (e praec. et stha stans) janitor. IN. 5. 17.
dvi duo in initio compp. (Thema primitivum est dva cf. slav. dva nom. masc. dual.; lith. du; goth. tvai nom. m. pl.; gr. [greek] lat. duo; hib. da, do, di; cum dvi in initio compp. cf. gr. [greek] lat. bi, ita zend. bi, v. gr. comp. 309.)
dvija m. (bis natus, e praec. et ja natus) 1) avis. N. 12. 7. 2) dens. N. 12. 66. 3) Brāhmanus. BR. 2. 13.
dvijāti f. (BAH. e dvi et jāti natales, origo) Brāhmanus. SU. 2. 16.
dvitaya n. (a dvi s. taya) par. (Hib. deidhe "two things, a double proportion, a pair or couple".)
dvitīya (a dvi s. tīya) secundus. -- dvitīyam Adv. iterum. N. 8. 7.
dvidat (-dan -datī -dat BAH. e dvi et dat q. v.) bidens. HEM. (Lat. bidens.)
dvidha Adj. (a dvi s. dha) bipartitus. SU. 1. 6.
dvidhā Adv. vel Adj. indecl. bipartito, bifariam, bipartitus. N. 10. 27. SA. 4. 33. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
dvipa m. (bis bibens, e dvi pro dvis et pa bibens) elephantus.
dvipad m. (bipes, BAH. e dvi et pad pes) homo. N. 5. 42. (Lat. bipes, gr. [greek].)
dvirada m. (bidens, BAH. e dvi et rada) elephantus.
dviṣ 1. 2. P. A. odisse, infestum esse, c. acc. vel dat. BH. autem, si re verā huc pertinet, nititur formā caus. dveṣayāmi abjecto priore diphthongi e elemento, et producto posteriore, sicut e. c. in lat. cecīdi a caedo. Etiam praefixum nostrum mis huc vel ad dvis pertinere videtur; goth. missa in missa-deths, missa-quiss, missa-leiks; v. Graff. II. 862.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. BH. 16. 18.: mān pradviṣantaḥ.
c. vi id. MAN. 2. 57.: lokavidviṣṭam.
dviṣ 2. m. (nom. dviṭ r. dviṣ) inimicus. SU. 2. 11.
dviṣat v. dviṣ.
dvis (a dvi s. s) bis. (Gr. [greek] lat. et zend. bis; etiam lat. praefixum dis- (discedo, discerpo) huc pertinere videtur.)
dvīpa m. (secundum Wils. e dvi et āpa aqua abjecto a et producto i; cf. samīpa pratīpa) insula. N. 12. 113.
dvīpin m. (a praec. s. in) tigris, pardus, a maculosā pelli. N. 12. 2. 129.
dveṣa m. (r. dviṣ s. a) odium. IN. 5. 62.
dveṣṭṛ m. (r. dviṣ s. tṛ) osor, inimicus. BH. 12. 13.
dveṣya (r. dviṣ s. ya) odiendus, odiosus, invisus. BH. 6. 9. 9. 29.
dvaidha n. (a dvidha bipartitus, s. a) duplicitas. BH. 5. 25.
dvairatha n. (a dviratha - pl. dvirathās - duo heroes, duo pugnatores, s. a) singulare certamen, duorum inter se certamen. N. 26. 8.
[Page 180a]
dha
dhakk 10. P. (nāśane) destruere, occidere; cf. nakk.
dhaṇ 1. P. (dhvane) sonare; cf. dhan dhvaṇ dhraṇ dhvan svan kaṇ kuṇ caṇ can.
dhan 1. 3. P. (dhānye) fruges ferre, parere. K.: dadhanti śālim bhūmiḥ.
dhan 2. 1. P. (rave) sonare; v. dhaṇ.
dhana n. (r. 1. dhan s. a) divitiae, opes. SU. 4. 12.
dhanañjaya m. (divitias vincens ex acc. dhanam et jaya vincens) nomen Ar[greek]uni.
dhanin (a dhana s. in) dives.
dhanurdhara m. (e dhanus et dhara) arcitenens, sagittarius.
dhanuṣmat (a dhanus s. mat v. euph. r. 101a).) arcu praeditus, arcitenens, sagittarius. DR. 2. 8.
dhanus n. (a dhan formā primitivā radicis han q. v., s. us) arcus; v. dhanva dhanvan.
dhanya (a dhana s. ya) dives, fortunatus, felix. IN. 4. 16.
dhanv 1. P. (vraje; scribitur dhav gr. 110a).) ire; cf. dhāv.
dhanva n. (a dhan s. va; v. dhanus) arcus.
dhanvan m. n. (a dhan s. van v. dhanus) arcus. DR. 5. 19. in fine compp. BAH.
dhanvin m. (a dhanva vel dhanvan v. gr. 651., s. in) arcitenens, sagittarius. N. 1. 4.
dham v. dhmā.
dhamanī f. (r. dham = dhmā s. ana in fem.) vena. H. 2. 10.
dhara (r. dhṛ s. a) ferens, tenens, gerens, in fine compp. IN. 5. 11. A. 6. 10.
dharaṇī f. (quae fert, r. dhṛ s. ana in fem.) terra. H. 1. 28. DR. 6. 11.
dharaṇīdhara m. (terram ferens, e praec. et dhara) mons.
dharā f. (fem. [greek] dhara) terra. (Cambro-brit. daiar id.; armor. duar; v. Pictet p. 46.; fortasse etiam lat. terra huc pertinet.)
dharābhṛt m. (terram ferens, e praec. et bhṛt ferens) mons. A. 7. 27.
[Page 180b]
dharitrī f. (quae fert, r. dhṛ s. tṛ adjecto fem. signo ī) terra. AM.
dharma m. (r. dhṛ s. ma) 1) jus, justitia, officium. N. 4. 10. 17. 5. 27. 38. 45. 6. 8. 7. 13. 10. 24. 2) nomen dei Yami. H. 1. 34.
dharmatas Adv. (e praec. s. tas) ex jure, juste. BR. 3. 3. N. 6. 9.
dharmarāj m. (nom. -rāṭ e dharma et rāj regens, justitiam regens, justitiae rex) nomen Yudhischṭhiri. DR. 8. 13.
dharmarāja m. (juris, justitiae rex, e dharma et rāja rex, regens). 1) nomen dei Yami. 2) nomen Yudhischṭhiri. H. 1. 8.
dharmarājatā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstr. praec., nominatum esse Dharmarādscha. SA. 5. 40. cf. yamatva.
dharmavidya (BAH. e dharma et vidyā f. scientia) juris, officiorum scientiam habens. H. 1. 36.
dharmaśīla (BAH. e dharma et śīla natura, indoles) in jure versantem indolem habens. IN. 1. 22.
dharmātman (BAH. e dharma et ātman animus) justum animum, in jure versantem animum habens. H. 1. 48.
dharmin (a dharma s. in) juri, officio deditus. SU. 2. 3.
dharmya (a dharma s. ya) justus, legitimus. BH. 9. 2.
dharṣa v. durdharṣa.
dharṣaṇa n. (r. dhṛṣ s. ana) oppressio, actio inferendi vim in aliquem. DR. 6. 28.
dhava m. 1) vir. 2) maritus. AM. (V. vidhavā vidua, et cf. hib. dea, dae "a man, a person" v. Pictet p. 29.)
dhavala (r. dhāv purificare, correpto ā s. ala) albus.
dhā 3. P. A. (anom. v. gr. 694.) 1) ponere. BH. 14. 3.: tasmin garbhan dadhāmy aham; HIT. 76. 9.: niḥśaṅkan dhīyate lokaiḥ paśya bhasmacaye padam; -- mano dhātum matin dhātum animum intendere, convertere ad alqd, constituere; c. dat. vel locativo. N. 13. 4.: niveśāya mano dadhuḥ; R. Schl. I. 9. 40.: gamanāya matin dadhuḥ; MAN. 12. 23.: dharme dadyān manaḥ. -- Cum infin. R. Schl. lat. do in compositis nonnullis (condo, abdo, credo = śraddadhāmi v. gr. comp. 632.); lith. demi, dedú pono, colloco; goth. de-ths, Them. dedi factum, in missadeths; sax. vet. dom facio, dos facis, dot facit = dadhāmi dadhāsi dadhāti (v. dhātṛ dhā praef. vi zend. dhā facere, creare); germ. vet. tom, toam, tuam, tuon facio; nostrum thue; huc etiam pertinet syllaba te in praeteritis ut suchte, machte, goth. sokidedum quaesivimus, sokidedjau quaererem; v. gr. comp. 620. sq.; slav. dje-jū facio, dje-lo opus; hib. deanaim "I do, make act, work", dan "work".)
c. anu favere. RAGH. 17. 36.: anudadhyur anudheyam.
c. antar in se accipere. RAGH. 15. 81.: pṛthivi mām antardhātum arhasi. 2) tegere, occulere. MAH. 4. 1042.: iṣubhir vyatisarpadbhir ādityo 'ntaradhīyata; 1683.: karṇam...antardadhe ghoraśaraughavṛṣṭyā; 1. 8713.: antardhāyā "tmānam. Se occulere. (ATM.) BATT. 5. 32.: antardhatsva rāmāt. -- Pass. invisibilem fieri, evanescere. SU. 1. 17.: tataḥ striyas tā'dbhutan tat sarvam antaradhīyata; N. 12. 96.: tāpasā'ntarhitāḥ sarve; 14. 12. 26.; MAH. 1. 119.: antarhitānām bhūtānān nisvano 'bhavat; 1. 4710.: vāg antarhitā 'bravīt.
c. api vel pi tegere, claudere. IN. 5. 36.: karṇau hastābhyām pidhāya; A. 6. 11.: dvārāṇi pidadhuḥ.
c. abhi 1) referre, narrare, exponere. N. 12. 76.: vistareṇā 'bhidhāsyāmi; 13. 18. BH. 18. 68. 2) nominare. BH. 13. 1.: kṣetram ity abhidhīyate; 18. 11. 3) oppugnare, invadere. MAH.: māgadhān abhyadhād balī.
c. ava 1) ponere. MAH. 1. 4503.: kuṇḍeṣu garbhān avadadhe. 2) animum intendere. HIT. 83. 15.: deva avadhīyatām; R. Schl. II. 63. 4.: avahita.
c. ava praef. abhi tegere. RAM. Schl. II. 40. 33.: aśrubhiḥ patitair abhyavahitam praśaśāma mahīrajaḥ.
c. ava praef. vi id. RAGH. 9. 57.: hariṇasya vyavadhāya deham.
c. ā 1) ponere, imponere, apponere, applicare. SA. 1. 18.: mahiṣyāṅ garbham ādadhe; N. 13. 69.: iti me vratam āhitam; 24. 19.: agnāv agnir ivā "hitaḥ; BH. 12. 8.: mayy eva mana ādhatsva; BR. 2. 15.: kathaṃ śakṣyāmi bāle'smin guṇān ādhātum; RAGH. 7. 17.: tam ādhāya vivāhasākṣye. 2) dare, tribuere. SU. 4. 23.: indre trailokyam ādhāya.
c. ā praef. abhi ponere, apponere. MAN. 8. 372.: abhyādadhyuḥ kāṣṭhāni tatra.
c. ā praef. upa facere. R. Schl. II. 35. 28.: mā tvam... bhartāraṃ lokabhartāram asaddharmam upādadhāḥ.
c. ā praef. sam 1) id. N. 22. 10. 23. 12. SU. 1. 7. BH. 12. 9. 17. 11. 2) animum intendere. N. 22. 2. 5. SA. 6. 12.: samāhita. 3) animadvertere. HIT. 110. 14.: utpannām āpadaṃ yas tu samādhatte sa buddhimān. 4) emendare, corrigere. HIT. 88. 22.: mantrabhede'pi ye doṣāḥ sambhavanti mahīpateḥ . na śakyās te samādhātum.
c. upa ponere, apponere, imponere, supponere, adhibere. R. Schl. II. 42. 16.: aśmānam upadhāya śayiṣyate; II. 61. 7.: śete bhujam upadhāya; RAGH. 8. 29.: kriyā hi vastūpahitā prasīdati; 8. 76.: śṛṇu...tāṃ (sarasvatīm) hṛdicai 'nām upadhātum arhasi.
c. tiras Pass. invisibilem fieri, evanescere. RAGH. 10. 48.: kṛṣṇameghas tirodadhe; 11. 91.: ṛṣis tirodadhe; UR. 73. 2.: yatra me nayanayoḥ sā tirohitā.
c. ni 1) deponere. HIT. Ser. 40.: mṛgan nidhāya; RAGH. 3. 50.: mā nidhāḥ padan padavyām; 4. 1.: dinānte nihitan tejaḥ savitrā. kriyān nidhātum operam convertere in alqm rem. HIT. 8. 1. 2) sepelire. MAN. 5. 68.: ūnadvivārṣikam pretan nidadhyur bāndhavā vahiḥ. -- Caus. deponi, asservari jubere. MAN. 8. 30.: praṇaṣṭasvāmikaṃ rikthaṃ rājā tryabdan nidhāpayet.
c. ni praef. upa deponere. MAN. 8. 37.: pūrvopanihitanidhiḥ.
c. ni praef. pra deponere, infigere. MAN. 55. 21.: yadi maṇis trapuṇi praṇidhāyate. -- kāyam praṇidhātum corpus prosternere. BH. 11. 44. mano buddhim praṇidhātum animum, intellectum intendere, convertere ad alqd. BHATT. 6. 142. R. Schl. II. 22. 14.
c. ni praef. sam + pra seponere, negligere. MAH. 3. 13194.: tavai 'vā "jñāṃ sampraṇidhāya.
c. ni praef. vi deponere. MAH. 1. 2984.: vinidhāya tato bhāraṃ sannidhāya phalāni ca; GITA-GOV. 4. 11.: stanavinihitaṃ hāram.
c. ni praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 482.: sannidadhus tatra...āyudhāni; 1. 2984.: sannidhāya phalāni. -- dṛṣṭiṃ sannidhātum adspectum convertere aliquo, c. loc. RAGH. 13. 44.: dṛṣṭiṃ sahasrārciṣi sannidhatte. -- sannihita propinquus. HIT. 22. 5.; v. sannidhi.
c. pari circumponere, induere. R. Schl. I. 2. 10.: paridhāya valkalam.
c. puras 1) praeponere. MAH. 3. 1973. 2) magni facere. RAGH. 12. 43.
c. vi 1) ponere, collocare. RAGH. 6. 37.: tām agrataḥ... anūparājasya vidhāya. 2) dare, tribuere. SU. 1. 23.: yuvayor hetunā 'nena nā 'maratvam vidhīyate; BH. 7. 21. N. 17. 21. 3) facere. N. 13. 26.: taye 'yam vihitā pūrvam māyā; HIT. 27. 5.: asmai pūjām vidhehi; N. 12. 121. 4) ATM. accipere (sibi dāre). R. Schl. I. 8. 27.: putrān vidhāsyate mahāyajñe. IN. 4. 3. 5) decernere, con- stituere. RAM. I. 40. 4.: deśo vidhīyatāṃ yatra vatsyāmahe; v. vidhāna vidhi.
c. vi praef. anu sequi; obsequi, obtemperare. R. Schl. II. 22. 26.: tvam apy anuvidheya mām pratisaṃhāraya kṣipram ābhiṣecanikīṅ kriyām. In Pass. id. MAH. 1. 4721.: tañcai 'va dharmam...anuvidhīyante; BH. 2. 67. (cf. MAH. 3. 13945.)
c. vi praef. prati facere, parare. R. Schl. II. 32. 2.: camūḥ pratividhīyatām.
c. vi praef. sam 1) ponere, imponere. MAH. 2. 1510.: putran dāmodarotsaṅge devī samvyadadhāt. 2) facere, efficere. RAGH. 1. 72.: tasmān mucye yathā...tathā vidhātum arhasi. 3) decernere, constituere. R. Schl. I. 38. 4.: yad atrā 'nantaraṅ kāryam...samvidhatsva; N. 24. 4.: viditam vā 'thavā 'jñātam pitur me samvidhīyatām; DR. 7. 11.
c. sam 1) conjungere. R. Schl. I. 32. 19.: mantrasaṃhita. Reconciliare. MAN. 7. 66.: dūta eva hi sandhatte bhinatty evaca saṃhatān; HIT. 24. 15.: sujanas tu kanakaghaṭavad durbhedyaścā "śu sandheyaḥ. Se conjungere, societatem inire, pacem inire, cum instrum. HIT. 24. 5.: śatruṇā na hi sandadhyāt; 119. 15.: satyadharmavyapetena na sandadhyāt. 2) imponere, praesertim sagittam arcui. RAGH. 3. 53.: dhanuṣy amoghaṃ samadhatta sāyakam; 11. 28.: sandadhe dhanuṣi vāyudaivatam (astram); MAH. 1. 5280.: sandhatsva vāṇam. 3) appropinquare. DR. 8. 11.: sandhāya rathena (v. sannidhā). -- dhanuḥ sandhātum arcum intendere. RAM. I. 62. 32. 38.
c. sam praef. anu investigare, explorare, exquirere. HIT. 90. 21.: durgam anusandhehi; 87. 21.; MAN. 12. 106.; v. anusandhāna. -- ātmānam anusandhātum mentem colligere. HIT. 125. 20.
c. sam praef. abhi vincere, superare. MAN. 7. 159.: tān sarvān abhisandadhyāt sāmādibhir upakramaiḥ (Schol. vaśīkuryāt).
c. sam praef. sam + abhi 1) imponere. MAH. 3. 10452.: pradeśinīn tato 'syā "sye śakraḥ samabhisandadhe. 2) facere. MAH. 3. 12714.: tapaḥ samabhisandhāya.
c. sam praef. upa conjungere. H. 2. 20.: vacaḥ krūrābhisaṃhitam.
c. sam praef. prati 1) conjungere. SU. 2. 4.: vijayasaṃhita. 2) dirigere. c. acc. MAH. 3. 1926.: manyus tasya kathaṃ śāmyen māñcai va pratisaṃhitaḥ.
dhātu m. (ut videtur, a r. dhā s. tu) 1) metallum. N. 1. 2. 2) radix verbi. RAGH. 3. 21.
dhātṛ m. (r. dhā s. tṛ) 1) creator. BH. 9. 17. 2) nomen dei Brahmae. BR. 1. 29.
dhātrī f. (r. dhā vel dhe s. tṛ cum signo fem. ī) nutrix. N. 8. 4. 13. 49.
dhātreyī f. (a praec. s. eya in fem.) collactanea.
dhātreyikā f. (a praec. s. ika in fem.) nutrix. DR. 6. 9. 10. 17.
dhānya n. (a dhana s. ya) frumentum. R. Schl. I. 1. 90.
dhāman n. (r. dhā s. man) 1) domus, domicilium. BH. 8. 21. 2) corpus. 3) splendor. RAGH. 6. 6. 18. 22. 4) robur. RAGH. 11. 85. (Cf. lat. do-mus, hib. dai-m "a church, a house, people".)
dhāra (r. dhṛ s. a) ferens, gerens, in fin. comp.
dhāraṇa n. (r. dhṛ cl. 10. s. ana) gestatio, portatio. N. 5. 24.
dhāraṇā f. (fem. praec.) servatio, conservatio, perseverantia. BH. 8. 12.
dhārā f. (fem. a dhāra) 1) gutta, stilla. A. 8. 4. 5. 6. 7. 2) acies ensis, securis. HIT. 94. 12. RAGH. 6. 42.
dhārāsāra m. (e praec. et sāra) imber. UR. 59. 16.
dhārin (r. dhṛ s. in) ferens, gerens. IN. 5. 6. SU. 1. 8. 30. 2. 3. A. 10. 52.
dhārtarāṣṭra m. (a dhṛtarāṣṭra s. a) Dhritarāschtri filius. H. 1. 15.
dhārmika Adj. (a dharma s. ika) juri, officio deditus, probus, honestus. SA. 1. 2.
dhāv 1. P. A. 1) currere, accurrere. N. 11. 19.: itaśce 'taśca dhāvati; 8. 12.: vanagulmāṃśca dhāvantaḥ; SA. 6. 5.: unmattāv iva dhāvataḥ; MAH. 3. 12929.: satatan dhāvamānaḥ. 2) lavare, abluere. BHATT. 14. 50.: dadhāvā 'dbhiś cakṣus tasya. Part. pass. dhauta. RAGH. 11. 80.: hib. deifir "haste, speed, quickness"; lat. lavo, mutato dh in l, nisi pertinet ad plu Caus. plāvayāmi abjecto p. Ad Caus. dhāvayāmi etiam trahi posset goth. daupja; sax. vet. dopju baptizo; mutato v in p (v. dru); nostrum taufe. Cf. dhu dhū.)
c. anu 1) cursu celeriter sequi. MAH. 3. 13171. 2) accurrere. N. 11. 23.: mām...kimarthan nā 'nudhāvasi.
c. apa abire, decedere, recedere. MAN. 8. 54.
c. abhi accurrere. N. 14. 2. DR. 6. 10. 27. A. 3. 24.
c. ā accurrere, currere. N. 13. 13.: bhayād ādhāvamānāḥ.
c. upa accurrere. DR. 8. 33.
c. upa praef. sam id. N. 1. 23.
c. nis nirdhauta ablutus. RAGH. 5. 70.
c. pari circumcurrere, circumerrare. BR. 3. 17. N. 10. 18. 13. 66.
c. pari praef. vi circumvenire, cingere hostem. DR. 8. 1.
c. pra procurrere, aufugere. N. 13. 17. SA. 5. 39. Progredi, exire. MAN. 4. 38.: na pradhāvecca varṣati. -- Caus. 1) lavare jubere. MAH. 4. 275.: yo me na dadyād ucchiṣṭan naca pādau pradhāvayet. 2) lavare. MAH. 3. 14024.: pādau pradhāvaye.
c. prati contra aliquem currere. MAH. 3. 431.
c. sam concurrere. MAH. 3. 8873.: saṅkruddhāḥ samadhāvanta.
dhāvana n. (r. dhāv s. ana) lavatio. N. 13. 68. R. Schl. I. 9. 58.
dhi 6. P. dhiyāmi (dhāraṇe K. dhṛtau V.; ut mihi videtur e dhā attenuato ā in i) tenere, ferre.
dhik Interj. (fortasse a r. dih regressā aspiratione, v. gr. 81a).) exclamatio aversationis, detestationis, c. acc. H. 3. 18. BR. 1. 14. 35.
dhikṣ 1. A. (sandīpane jīvane kleśane K. sandīpe kleśe jīve V.) flagrare; vivere; languescere. K.: sandhikṣate vahniḥ kāṣṭhena. (Cf. dah unde dhikṣ ortum esse censeo, adjectā sibilante et regressā reduplicatione in radicis litteram initialem, sicut in Desid. didhakṣ; v. dhukṣ.)
dhinv 5. P. (prīṇane K. prītigatau V., scribitur dhiv gr. 110a).; tempora specialia format e dhi inde dhinomi) exhilarare; ire. K.: dhinoti dravyena hiraṇyaretasam.
dhiṣ 3. P. (śabde K. rave V.) sonare.
dhiṣṇya n. locus, regio. IN. 1. 34. RAGH. 15. 59.
dhī 1. 4. A. (anādare K. ārādhe anādare V.) spernere; colere, venerari, exhilarare.
dhī 2. f. (a r. dhyai cogitare, abjecto ai et mutato y in ī) mens, intellectus. BH. 2. 54.
dhīti f. (r. dhe s. ti) sitis. HEM.
dhīmat (r. dhī s. mat) mente, intellectu praeditus, sapiens. IN. 1. 31. N. 17. 2.
dhīra (a r. dhṛ i. e. dhar mutato a in ī suff. a) 1) firmus, solidus, constans, fortis. 2) profundus. RAGH. 18. 3.; de sono RAGH. 3. 43. 3) (ut videtur, a dhī intellectus s. ra) sapiens. BH. 2. 13. RAGH. 3. 10.
dhīratā f. (a praec. s. tā) fortitudo. RAGH. 8. 43.
dhīratva n. (a dhīra s. tva) id. HIT. 89. 19.
dhīvara m. piscator. HIT. 110. 2.
dhu 5. P. A. agitare, commovere, concutere. H. 2. 6.: dhunvan rūkṣān śiroruhān; MAH. 2. 2704.: gadān dhunvānaḥ. Pass. dhūye et Intens. dodhūy tam a dhu quam a dhū derivari possunt; v. gr. 495. (V. dhū et cf. gr. [greek] [greek] a motione animi; hib. doineann "inclement weather, a tempest", doineannach, doineannta "stormy, tempestuous"; nisi in his vocabulis do est particula privativa.)
c. vi i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 23. 4.: agrahastam vidhunvan; MAH. 1. 7035.: vidhunvanto 'jināni.
dhukṣ 1. A. (ut mihi videtur, a r. dah attenuato a in u v. dhikṣ) i. q. dhikṣ.
c. sam ardere, flagrare. BHATT. 14. 109.: sandudhukṣe tayoḥ kopaḥ. Caus. accendere. BHATT. 2. 28.: śarāgniḥ sandhukṣyatām; MAH. 1. 5628.: agnistokam ivā "tmānaṃ yaḥ sandhukṣayati naraḥ. Recreare. MAH. 1. 2344.: kṛśān sandhukṣayanti; GITA-GOV. 3. 12.
dhur f. (Nom. dhūr dhūḥ gr. 73a)., a r. dhṛ i. e. dhar attenuato a in u v. kṛ unde karomi kurmas) 1) temo. DR. 8. 18.; transl. frons, primus locus. RAGH. 1. 91. 2. 2. 2) onus. RAGH. 1. 34.
dhurīṇa m. (ut videtur, forma anom. part. praes. ATM. radicis dhṛ mutato suffixo āna in īna cf. āsīna gr. 599.) jumentum. HIT. 27. 6.
dhurya (a dhur s. ya) jumentum, equus. RAGH. 6. 78. 1. 54.
dhū 1. 5. P.A. dhūnomi dhūnve (Part. pass. dhūta et dhūna) agitare, commovere, concutere, quatere. RAGH. 4. 67.: dudhuvur vājinaḥ skandhān; N. 17. 40.: vāyunā dhūyamānaḥ pāvakaḥ; RAM. I. 35. 32.: dhūtapāpa excussum peccatum habens, i. e. peccato solutus. Intens. DR. 2. 1.: agniśikhe 'va dodhūyamānā pavanena. (dudhuvuḥ Pass. dhūye et Intens. dodhūye etiam ad dhu q. v., referri possunt.)
c. ava excutere, abjicere. MAH. 3. 2032.: avadhūya pāpam; RAGH. 3. 61.: avadhūya tadvyathām; 9. 20.: avadhūtabhayāḥ. Concutere. MAN. 5. 125.: avadhūtam. Repellere, rejicere. UR. 75. 19.: mām avadhūya pādapatitam. Caus. dhāvayāmi vel dhūnayāmi (gr. 523.) concutere. MAN. 3. 229.: nai 'tad (annam) avadhūnayet.
c. ava praef. vi excutere, abjicere. R. Schl. II. 60. 5.: vyavadhūya santāpam.
c. ā i. q. simpl. RAGH. 14. 11. BHATT. 8. 54. MAH. 2. 2240.
c. ā praef. vi id. MAH. 3. 15588.: sā vyādhūyamānā pavanena; UR. 59. 14.
c. ā praef. sam id. R. Schl. I. 32. 15.
c. ut id. DR. 6. 4.: samanyur uddhūyate prāṇapatiḥ śarīre. Excitare, de pulvere. DR. 6. 26.: apaśyaṃs tasya sainyasya reṇum uddhūtam; R. Schl. I. 28. 14.: uddhūnvānā rajo ghoram; MAH. 3. 13538.: vātena raja uddhūyate.
c. ut praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 1336.: rajaḥ samuddhūya.
c. nis excutere. BH. 5. 17.: jñānanirdhūtakalmaṣāḥ. Concutere. R. Schl. II. 35. 1.: nirdhūya śiraḥ. -- nirdhavi- tun daṇḍam supplicium sumere de aliquo. MAN. 8. 318.: rājanirdhūtadaṇḍāḥ.
c. vi removere, abjicere, relinquere. RAM. II. 47. 21.: vidhūya śokam; RAGH. ed. Calc. 9. 72.: vidhūtanidra. Agitare. IN. 2. 17.: vyajanena vidhūyatā; MAH. 3. 11703.: vāyunā vidhūyamānāḥ patākāḥ.
dhū 2. 6. P. et 9. P. dhuvāmi dhunāmi (gr. 385.) i. q. dhū cl. 5.
dhūp 1. 1. P. dhūpāyāmi PAN. III. 1. 28. (ut videtur, Denom. a dhūpa v. gr. 585.) 1) suffire. DEV. 4. 28.: divyair dhūpais tu dhūpitā; R. Schl. I. 10. 30.: kriyatām puran dhūpitam. 2) fumare. MR. 166. 17.: nīlaiḥ sāndram ivā 'hibhir jaladharair dhūpāyatī 'vā 'mbaram. (Gr. [greek] transpositā aspiratione e [greek] v. Pott. I. 257.)
c. ava suffire. RAM. II. 60. 83.: divyadhūpāvadhūpitaḥ.
dhūp 2. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. dīptau V.) loqui; lucere.
dhūpa m. (ut videtur, a r. dhū adjecto p s. a cf. rr. hu et dhu) thus, suffimentum. (Gr. [greek] v. 1. dhūp.)
dhūma m. (r. dhū s. ma) fumus. H. 4. 39. (Lith. dūmai m. pl. fumus; slav. dym; germ. vet. daum, toum vapor; hib. dluimh "a cloud, darkness, smoke", v. Pictet p. 46.; lat. fūmus; gr. [greek])
dhūmaketu m. (e praec. et ketu) cometa.
dhūr 4. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe gatau V.) ferire, laedere, occidere; ire. (Cf. dhū dhurv.)
dhūrjaṭi m. (e dhur onus, v. euph. r. 73a). et jaṭi i.q. jaṭā q. v.) cognomen Sivi. HIT. 3. 1.
dhūrta (ut videtur, a r. dhūr vel dhurv vel dhvṛ s. ta) fraudulentus. HIT. 76. 15.
dhūli m. f. (r. dhū s. li) pulvis. AM.
dhūś dhūṣ dhūs 10. P. splendidum, pulchrum reddere.
dhūṣara dhūsara (fem. rī) canus, pallidus. HIT. 81. 13.: dhūṣara; RAGH. 5. 42. 16. 17.: dhūsara.
dhṛ 1. 1. P. A. 1) tenere, ferre, gerere. HIT. 68. 13.: kanakasūtrañ cañcvā dhṛtvā; N. 15. 5.: śīghrayāne sadā baddhir dhriyate me; MAH. 2. 81.: dadhāra paramam vapuḥ; RAGH. 10. 59.: tābhir garbhaḥ prajābhūtyai dadhre devāṃśa- lat. fera, quae fortasse a portando dicta, ita ut primitive jumentum onerarium significaverint, sicut scr. dhurīṇa.)
c. abhi Caus. sustinere, conservare. MAH. 3. 16221.
c. ava Caus. intelligere. MR. 162. 10.: na samyag avadhārayāmi; MAH. 1. 1749.: anukrośātmatān tasyā 'vadhārya; 3. 11210.: madvākyam avadhārya.
c. upa Caus. scire, intelligere. BH. 9. 6.: yathā "kāśasthito nityam vāyuḥ...tathā sarvāṇi bhūtāni matsthānī 'ty upadhāraya; 7. 6.; MAH. 1. 7805. MAN. 12. 27. 29.
c. pari Caus. ferre. MAH. 3. 10907.
c. pra Caus. considerare, perpendere. MAH. 1. 3581.: evam pradhārya.
c. pra praef. sam Caus. 1) tradere. MAH. 3. 11741.: draupadīm ārṣṭiṣeṇāya sampradhārya; 3. 8772.: samudrasya kṣaye buddhiḥ sampradhāryatām. 2) considerare, perpendere. MAH. 2. 1652.: sampradhārya yat kṣemam; RAM. 2. 96. 54. 3) comparare, c. acc. MAN. 10. 73.: anāryam āryakarmāṇam āryañcā 'nāryakarmiṇaṃ sampradhārya.
c. vi 1) tenere, retinere. BHAR. 3. 58. 2) ferre, gerere. RAGH. 13. 40.: vidhṛtāsiḥ (Schol. dhṛtakhaṅgaḥ). Caus. 1) retinere, sistere. MAH. 3. 676.: vegam vegavato vidhārayan. 2) denegare, abnuere. R. Schl. II. 13. 3.: mamacai 'nam varaṅ kasmād vidhārayitum icchasi. 3) ordinare, instituere. MAH. 1. 5549.: sarvakāryāṇi daṇḍenai 'va vidhārayet.
c. sam Caus. 1) tenere, gerere, habere. MAH. 1. 6383.: brāhmaṃ sandhārayaṃs tejas. 2) sustentare, conservare. MAH. 3. 168.: tvayā sandhāryate lokaḥ. 3) perferre, pati. R. Schl. II. 63. 38.: tau...kaṣṭān tṛṣṇāṃ sandhārayiṣyataḥ. 4) retinere, cohibere, reprimere. MAH. 1. 3323.: yaḥ sandhārayate manyum.
dhṛ 2. 1. A. (avadhvaṃse) decidere, delabi.
dhṛk ferens, gerens in fine compp. DR. 8. 10.: khaṅgadhṛk; A. 3. 5.: pinākadhṛk. Quum hoc vocabulum hucusque solum in nomin. invenerim, dubium mihi est de verā ejus thematis formā et origine; nominativus enim dhṛk ortus esse potest e thematis dhṛk dhṛc dhṛj dhṛṣ; nec non e dṛh regressā aspiratione secundum euphoniae r. 84a).
dhṛj 1. P. (gatau) ire; v. dhṛñj dhrañj dhrij.
dhṛñj 1. P. (scribitur dhṛj gr. 110a).) id.
dhṛtarāṣṭra m. (BAH. e dhṛta et rāṣṭra) n. pr.
dhṛti f. (r. dhṛ s. ti) constantia. N. 6. 10. BH. 18. 33. 34.
dhṛṣ 1. 5. P. 1) audere. MAH. 1. 35. 73.: na tvān dhṛṣṇumaḥ praṣṭum. Part. pass. dhṛṣṭa audax. BHAR. 3. 48. R. Schl. II. 96. 43. 2) sustinere, resistere. MAH. 6. 453.: vayaṃ hi śaktisampannā akāle tvām adhṛṣṇuma. (V. 2. dhṛṣ et cf. gr. [greek] lith. drasùs audax, drystu audeo, praet. drysau; goth. ga-DARS audere, ga-dars audeo, audet, ga-daursum audemus (praet. cum signif. praes.); germ. vet. TARR, DARR per assimil. e TARS, DARS, ge-tars-t audes, v. Graff. 5. 441.; hib. dasachd "fierceness, boldness", dasidh "furious, mischievous", donaighim "I dare, defy, adventure".)
dhṛṣ 2. 1. et 10. P. laedere, violare, opprimere, superare. N. 3. 15.: tejasā tasya dharṣitāḥ; R. Schl. I. 24. 13.: na suptan dharṣayiṣyanti nairṛtāḥ; I. 25. 11.: tapasyantam iha sthāṇum...adharṣayad durmedhāḥ; MAH. 1. 3454.: jarā tvām acirād dharṣayiṣyati; 1. 1677.: na hi taṃ rājaśārdūlam adharṣayan. -- dharṣayituṃ striyam feminam violare, stuprare. R. Schl. I. 49. 6.: ṛṣipatnīn dharṣayitvā; N. 10. 14.: nacai 'ṣā tejasā śakyā kaiścid dharṣayitum pathi.
c. pra i. q. simpl. R. Schl. I. 97. 9. 34. 27. A. 5. 3. N. 11. 36.
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 1421.: rajāṃsi mukuṭāny eṣām utthitāni vyadharṣayan.
dhṝ 9. P. dhṛṇāmi senescere. Cf. jṝ.
dhe 1. P. bibere. MAN. 4. 59.: na vārayed gān dhayantīm; MAH. 3. 10452.: dhāsyati kim; 10453.: mām ayan dhāsyati; NALOD. 2. 11.: madhu nānāvidham adhayat. (Cf. dadhi; slav. dojū mulgeo; lith. de-le sanguisuga; goth. daddja lacto, mammam praebeo; gr. [greek] [greek] germ. vet. tuta, tutta mamma (nostrum Zitze), cujus syllaba reduplicativa respondet sanscrito da in praet. redupl. dadhau (a dhā v. gr. min. 353.), attenuato a in u; hib. daif f. "drink" fortasse forma redupl. cum f pro dh sicut e. c. in lat. fumus = dhūma v. gr. comp. 11.).
dhenu f. (r. dhe s. nu) vacca lactaria.
dhairya n. (a dhīra firmus, s. ya) firmitas, constantia. IN. 5. 55. SU. 3. 24. N. 3. 17.
dhor 1. P. (gaticāturye) ire, currere; habilem, dexterum esse. (Cf. tur tūr tvar.)
dhauta v. dhāv.
dhaumya m. (a dhūma s. ya) n. pr.
dhmā 1. (in tempp. special. dham) flare, inflare, sufflare, flando excitare ignem. BH. 1. 12.: śaṅkhan dadhmau; SA. 5. 77.: vāyunā dhamyamānaḥ...agniḥ; MAH. 2. 2483.: dhamec chāntam pāvakam. TROP. dhmāta inflatus. (Lat. flare, cum f pro dh sicut in fumus = dhūma mutatis liquidis m, l; v. gr. comp. 20.; germ. vet. dun-s-t, tun-s-t procella, cum s euphon., v. gr. comp. 95.; blājan, blāhan, blāsan flare; gr. [greek] pro [greek] sicut e. c. in [greek] pro [greek] cf. Pott. I. 187.)
c. ā id. HIT. 68. 9.: darpādhmāta.
c. ā praef. sam id. MAH. 2. 1925.: śaṅkhān samādadhmuḥ.
c. upa id. MAH. 3. 11706.: śaṅkham upādhmāsīt; MAN. 4. 53.: nā 'gnim mukheno 'padhamet.
c. pra id. A. 6. 12.: śaṅkham upādāya...prādhaman tam; BH. 1. 14.: divyau śaṅkhau pradadhmatuḥ.
c. vi difflare, dispellere, discutere. A. 3. 28.: (ubi cum ed. Calc. vyadhamam pro nyadhamam legendum) śarīrāṇi ekībhūtāni...tāny aham vyadhamam punaḥ; 7. 24.: tān (vāṇān) vyadhamaṃ śaraiḥ; 8. 10.: tato 'ham agniṃ vyadhamaṃ salilāstreṇa; MAH. 1. 5462.: vyadhamad anīkāni kṣaṇāt; R. Schl. II. 80. 8.: apare vīraṇastambān...vyadhamanti sma durgāṇi sthalānica.
dhmāṅkṣ 1. P. (ghoravāsite K. kāṅghe ghorarute V.; scribitur dhmākṣ v. gr. 110a).) i. q. drāṅkṣ. V. dhrāṅkṣ drāṅkṣ dhvāṅkṣ.
dhyā v. dhyai.
dhyāna n. (r. dhyai s. ana) contemplatio, meditatio. BH. 12. 12. N. 2. 3.
dhyai 1. P. interdum A., etiam dhyā 2. meditari, cogitare. R. Schl. I. 1. 71.: dhyāyantīn dadarśa; 9. 43.: dhyāyamānañca tan dṛṣṭvā; N. 12. 100.: dhyātvā ciram. Cum acc. rei. MAN. 9. 21.: dhyāyaty aniṣṭañ cetasā; BH. 2. 62. 12. 6.: dhyāyan viṣayān; MAH. 3. 13209.: śivena dhyāhi saputrabāndhavam. (Gr. [greek] respiciatur sanscritum vid scire in latinā, budh scire in zendicā linguā significare videre; respiciatur etiam [greek] cf. Pott. I. 231.)
c. apa et samapa devovere, exsecrari; mala precari alicui. MAH. 3. 13652-56.: tām avekṣya tataḥ kruddhaḥ samapadhyāyata dvijaḥ apadhyātāca vipreṇa nyapatad dharaṇītale.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. MAN. 1. 8. MAH. 3. 11238.
c. ava spernere. R. Schl. I. 25. 12.: avadhyāta (cf. avadhīr avaman.
c. upa i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 3848.: so 'padhyātā bhagavatā.
c. ni id. BHATT. 14. 65.: tan nidadhyau.
c. ni praef. abhi id. R. Schl. I. 28. 7.
c. pra id. N. 19. 3.: pradadhyauca mahāmanāḥ; MAH. 1. 1783.: pradadhyau rājānam prati. Putare, credere, habere. MAH. 1. 7013.: dṛṣṭvā tu tān...bhasmāvṛtān iva havyavāhān kṛṣṇaḥ pradadhyau.
c. pra praef. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 1411.
c. sam id. M. 2. 8.
dhraj 1. P. (gatau) ire. Cf. dhṛj dhrañj dhrij dhvaj dhvañj.
dhrañj 1. P. (scribitur dhraj gr. 110a).) id.
dhraṇ dhvaṇ dhvraṇ (dhvāne) sonare. V. dhaṇ dhvan svan.
dhras udhras (ut videtur, pro uddhras i. e. dhras praef. ut) 9. P. 10. P. dhrasnāmi udhrasnāmi dhrāsayāmi udhrāsayāmi (utkṣepe K. utkṣepe ucche V.) extollere, levare; spicas colliger. (Cf. dhvaṃs.)
dhrākh 1. P. i. q. drākh.
dhrāgh 1. A. (śaktau) posse. Cf. drāgh.
dhrāṅkṣ 1. P. (scribitur dhrākṣ gr. 110a).) i. q. drāṅkṣ. V. dhmāṅkṣ dhvāṅkṣ.
dhrāḍ 1. A. i. q. drāḍ.
dhrij 1. P. i. q. dhraj.
dhru 1. P. et 6. P. dhravāmi dhruvāmi (sthairye sarpaṇe) 1) fixum esse. 2) ire. (V. dhruva dhrū dru et cf. lith. drūtas firmus, solidus, robustus; goth. traua confido, nostrum traue.)
dhruva (a praec. s. a) certus. BR. 1. 15. N. 6. 11. 26. 11. -- dhruvam Adv. certe. H. 1. 26. BR. 1. 9. N. 13. 27. (Hib. dearbh "sure, certain, true, fixed"; germ. vet. triu, triuwi, ga-triu, ga-triuwi, ga-triwi fidelis; nostrum treu, getreu.)
dhrek 1. A. i. q. drek.
dhvaṃs 1. A. decidere, labi. MAH. 1. 3596.: nandane sthitam mām abravīd dhvaṃse 'ti. TROP. perire. BHATT. 14. 55.: prāṇā dadhvaṃsire; R. Schl. II. 34. 24.: mriyatān dhvaṃsatām ve 'yam. -- pāṃśudhvasta pulvere obrutus. N. 12. 115.; rajasā dhvasta id. R. Schl. II. 58. 3. Caus. caedere. BHATT. 15. 94.: mūrdhānam adadhvaṃsan naradviṣaḥ. TROP. interrumpere. R. Schl. II. 60. 15.: dhvaṃsayitvā tadvākyam. (Cf. dhvaṃs cum bhraṃs sicut supra dhṛ cum bhṛ. Ad dhvaṃs trahimus goth. DRUS eadere - driusa, draus, drusum- mutatā semivocali v in r, attenuato a in u; v. gr. comp. 20. Caus. drausja praecipito = dhvaṃsayāmi; germ. vet. troriu fundo, v. Graff. 5. 545. sq. Ad dhvaṃs etiam hib. tuitim cado referri posset, mutato s in t, vel ut Denom. a dhvasta lapsus, ejecto s.)
c. apa rejicere, repudiare, repellere. MAH. 1. 5596.: nacā 'py anyam apadhvaṃset kopasaṃyutaḥ; MR. 235. 8.: mūrkha apadhvasto 'si.
c. ut praef. sam samuddhvasta obrutus. R. Schl. II. 42. 10.: reṇusamuddhvasta.
c. pari i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 33. 18.: paridhvastājirāṇi... veśmāni.
c. vi 1) labi. N. 16. 15.: vidhvastaparṇa; SU. 2. 24.: vidhvastanagarāśrama; A. 10. 62.: vidhvaste pure. 2) Transit. caedere, profligare. MAH. 1. 7765.: śarair vidhvasya caurān; R. Schl. I. 66. 9.: vidhvasya tridaśān. Caus. caedere, profligare. MAH. 1. 4455. 8282. 3. 16501.
[Page 188b]
dhvaj 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere; v. dhraj.
dhvaj m. (r. dhvaj s. a) vexillum. IN. 1. 8.
dhvajin (a praec. s. in) vexillo praeditus, vexillifer. DR. 2. 10.
dhvajinī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) exercitus. DR. 5. 15.
dhvañj 1. P. (scribitur dhvaj gr. 110a).) v. dhvaj.
dhvaṇ 1. P. v. dhraṇ.
dhvan 1. P. 10. P. dhvanāmi dhvanayāmi sonare. GITA-GOV. 5. 4.: dhvanati madhupasamūhe murmurante apum turbā. V. dhraṇ.
dhvani m. (r. dhvan s. i) sonus. RAGH. 4. 56.
dhvasta v. dhvaṃs.
dhvāṅkṣ 1. P. (scribitur dhvākṣ gr. 110a).) i. q. drāṅkṣ dhrāṅkṣ. Cf. dhvan.
dhvāṅgha m. (a praec. s. a) cornix. BR. 2. 17. (Hib. dúis "a crow".)
dhvānta m. obscuritas. AM.
dhvṛ 1. P. (varṇe K. kauṭilye V.) colorare; curvare. (Cf. hvṛ.)
dhvraṇ 1. P. v. dhraṇ.
[Page 1881]
na
na (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe demonstrativā na quae in fine pronominum compp. ana ena invenitur, in linguā Palicā etiam simplex usurpatur; v. gr. comp. 369. 370. 371.) non. H. 2. 35. 36. In dial. Ved. etiam sicut. RIGV. 66. 5. (Cf. lat. ne, non; gr. [greek] lith. ne; slav. [greek] goth. ni; hib. ni.)
nakula m. 1) viverra ichneumon. MAH. 1. 5582. 2) nomen unius quinque Pāndavorum.
nakk 10. P. (nāśane) necare, destruere, perdere. (Cf. naś e nak.)
naktañcara m. (noctu iens, e naktam q. v. et cara iens) cognomen Rākschasorum (cf. kṣaṇadācara). SA. 5. 74.
naktam Adv. noctu (ut videtur, accus. [greek] nakta quod in nonnullis compositis solum occurrit; v. apud Wils. na- hib. nochd; russ. no[greek]j.)
naktamāla m. (e nakta nox et māla) nomen arboris (Galeduba arborea, Rox.). RAGH. 5. 42.
nakra n. crocodilus. RAGH. 7. 27.
nakṣ 1. P. A. (gatau) in dial. Ved. 1) ire, adire. RIGV. 30. 20.: kan nakṣase vibhāvari "quemnam visitas potentissima?"; 66. 5.: astan na gāvo nakṣante "stabulum sicut vaccae adeunt". 2) obtinere, adipisci. RIGV. v. Westerg.: nakṣat kāmam. (Lat. NAC, nanciscor, nactum; de nakṣ praef. abhi ā prā vyā ut pra in dial. Ved. v. Westerg.)
nakṣatra n. (ut videtur, a r. nakṣ s. tra servatā vocali interme- diā classis 1mae) stella; constellatio lunaris. IN. 2. 12. BH. 10. 21.
nakṣatreśa m. (TATP. e praec. et īśa dominus) nomen lunae. AM.
nakh 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere.
nakha m. n. unguis. (Lith. nága-s id.; russ. nogotj; gr. [greek] praefixo [greek] lat. unguis; hib. ionga fortasse litteris transpositis e nioga; de nostro Nagel v. sq.)
nakhara m. (a praec. s. ra) unguis. AM. (Germ. vet. nagal, them. nagala, cum l pro r; lat. ungula.)
nakhin (a nakha s. in) unguibus, ungulis praeditus. HIT. 12. 11.
naga m. (noniens, e na et ga) 1) arbor. N. 12. 99. 2) mons.
nagara n. urbs. H. 1. 1.
nagarī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) id.
nagna (Part. pass. a r. naj q. v., s. na) nudus. N. 13. 60. (Lith. noga-s id., russ. nagil, goth. naqvaths, island. vet. nakt-r, germ. vet. nachat, nostrum nackt, hib. nochd.)
nagnatva n. (a praec. s. tva) nuditas. HIT. 6. 6.
nacirāt Adv. (e na non et ablat. cirāt) mox, brevi. N. 2. 22. 17. 24.
nacireṇa Adv. (e na non et instr. cireṇa v. cira) mox, brevi. BH. 5. 6.
naj 1. A. (hriye K. hriyi V.) pudere. (V. nagna et cf. laj lajj ratione habitā, litteras liquidas facile inter se mutari; v. gr. comp. 20.)
naṭ 1. et 10. P. naṭāmi nāṭayāmi (secundum Lassen. prācritice depravatum e nṛt; prācr. naṭṭati = nartati) gestibus indicare, gesticulari. UR. 8. 16.: rathāvatārakṣobhan nāṭayantī.
naṭa m. (r. naṭ s. a) histrio. BHAR. 3. 51.
naḍ 10. P. nāḍayāmi (bhraṃśe) cadere, decidere.
naḍa m. (r. naḍ s. a) arundinis species, arundo tibialis. (Lith. néndre arundo.)
naḍvat (a praec. abjecto a s. vat) arundinosus.
naḍvala (a naḍa abjecto a s. vala) id. RAGH. 18. 4.
[Page 189b]
nata v. nam.
nad 1. 1. P. sonum edere, sonare, strepere, clamare, vociferari. H. 4. 55.: nanāda vipulaṃ svanam; R. Schl. I. 19. 10.: dundubhayo neduḥ; MAH. 4. 2363.: śaṅkhā bheryaśca neduḥ; RAGH. 1. 78.: nadati śrotasi; N. 21. 4.: meghasya nadataḥ; R. Schl. II. 66. 10.: nadatām mṛgapakṣiṇām. Caus. sonare facere. N. 21. 2.: nādayan rathaghoṣeṇa sarvāḥ savidiśo diśaḥ; A. 8. 11.: śaṅkhadundubhināditam. ATM. MAH. 3. 12378.: parvatāgrāṇi mṛdnan nādayānaśca. (Cf. vad nard; cambro-brit. nadu clamare.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. Part. pass. formae Caus. anunādita. N. 12. 39. 102. IN. 1. 28.
c. anu praef. vi id. Caus. BH. 1. 19.: nabhaśca pṛthivīñca vyanunādayan.
c. abhi id. Caus. R. Schl. II. 16. 30.
c. ā id. Caus. MAH. 1. 5468.
c. ut id. MAH. 3. 8812.
c. ni id. R. Schl. II. 65. 2. RAGH. 5. 75. Caus. R. Schl. I. 5. 19.
c. pra praṇadāmi (v. gr. 94b).) id. N. 11. 7.
c. prati id. Caus. MAH. 3. 14057.
c. vi id. H. 4. 20. DR. 8. 22. Caus. pass. GHAT. 10. IN. 2. 7.
c. vi praef. anu id. R. Schl. II. 103. 48.
c. sam id. Caus. R. Schl. 65. 26.
nad 2. 10. P. nādayāmi (bhāṣārthe K. bhāsi V.) loqui; lucere.
nada m. (r. nad s. a) fluvius. MAH. 1. 3730.
nadī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) id. MAH. 2. 751.
nadīṣṇa (e nadī et sna a r. snā s. a mutato sna in ṣṇa propter antecedens ī) in fluvio se lavans. RAGH. 16. 75.
naddha v. nah.
nadh v. nah.
nand 1. P. (scribitur nad gr. 110a).) gaudere. A. 1. 6.: tān prekṣya kirāṭamālī nananda; MAH. 3. 11636.: mānitās tvayā nandanti sādhavaḥ. Caus. exhilarare. R. Schl. II. 34. 24.: nandayiṣyanti māṃ sāmnā. (Lat. ludo, quod supra cum dyūta comparavimus, etiam huc referri posset, mutatis liquidis n et l, attenuato a in u; v. nandi ludus.)
c. abhi 1) i. q. simpl. BH. 2. 57.: nā 'bhinandati na dveṣṭi. C. acc. rei. MAN. 6. 45.: nā 'bhinandeta maraṇan nā 'bhinandeta jīvitam; A. 1. 9.: tān apy asau mātalir abhyanandat. 2) rationem habere, curare. IN. 5. 49.: yasmān mān nā 'bhinandethāḥ kāmavāṇavaśaṅ gatām; SU. 3. 12.: tadvākyam abhinandya; N. 8. 16. 17. 3) salutare, gratulari. R. Schl. II. 59. 13.: praviśantan na kaścid abhinandati; RAGH. 7. 66.: vāgbhiḥ sakhīnām priyam abhyanandat; N. 25. 10.: diṣṭyā sameto dāraiḥ svair bhavān ity abhyanandata. 4) agnoscere. MAN. 8. 54.: samyak praṇihitañcā 'rtham pṛṣṭaḥ san nā 'bhinandati. -- Caus. exhilarare. N. 5. 34.: damayantīn tathā vāgbhir abhinandya.
c. abhi praef. prati Caus. salutare. SAK. 108. 1.: tataḥ pratyabhinandya śuddhāntam enām praveśayiṣyāmi.
c. prati P. A. 1) gaudere, c. acc. rei. MAH. 4. 1134.: pratinandāma te vākyam. 2) rationem habere, curare. N. 8. 7.: nyavedayad bhīmasutā na sa tat pratyanandata; 8.: vākyam apratinandantam bhartāram. 3) salutare. RAGH. 1. 57.: tau gurur gurupatnīca prītyā pratinanandatuḥ; N. 24. 44.: svasutaucā 'pi yathāvat pratyanandata. Caus. exhilarare. MAH. 3. 16444.: hṛtvā śatrūn pratinandaya mām.
c. vi A. gaudere. MAH. 3. 2607.: sā tatra pūjyamānā vyanandata.
nandana (r. nand s. ana) 1) m. exhilarator. H. 1. 42. -- In fine compositorum saepissime ad significandum filium, progeniem usurpatur, ut H. 1. 4. 2) n. nomen horti vel nemoris voluptuarii dei Indri. IN. 2. 3. (Hib. naoidhin "an infant".)
nandi m. n. (r. nand s. i) 1) gaudium. 2) ludus, lusus. (V. nand et cf. lat. ludus.)
nandinī f. (a nandin exhilarans - r. nand s. in- signo fem. ī) filia, in fine compp. N. 12. 9. 60.
naptṛ m. nepos. IN. 5. 43. (Lat. NEPOT, germ. vet. nefo, anglo-sax. nefa, v. sq.)
naptrī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) neptis. (Lat. neptis e neptris, germ. vet. neft.)
nabh 1. A. 4. P. 9. P. nabhe nabhyāmi nabhnāmi (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) ferire, laedere, occidere.
nabhaścara m. (e nabhas et cara iens) deus. RAGH. 18. 5.
nabhas n. (ut videtur, e na et bhas pro bhās ita ut proprie significet non splendens, sicut nubes dicitur nabhrāj cf. A. Benary p. 229.) n. ae7r, coelum. IN. 1. 3. H. 3. 6. SU. 6. 19. BH. 11. 24. (Slav. nebo id., them. nebes, gen. nebes-e, v. gr. comp. 264.; gr. [greek] v. gr. comp. 128.; lat. nubes, nebula; germ. vet. nibul nebula; lith. débesis nubes, mutatā nasali in mediam ejusdem organi sicut in dewyni novem, gr. comp. 317.; hib. neamh "heaven"; cambro-brit. nev.)
nabhasvat m. (nom. -vān a nabhas s. vat) ventus. RAGH. 4. 8.
nabhrāj m. (nom. -bhrāṭ e na et bhrāj splendens) nubes. HEM.
nam 1. P. A. inclinare, curvare, flectere, praesertim reverentiae causā se inclinare, c. acc. dat. gen. pers. NALOD. 4. 44.: nanāma nalasya praṇato 'ṅghrī; MAH. 3. 1200.: namasvai 'nam; 3. 977.: samudranemir namate tasmai; 3. 1036.: sarvabhūtānicā 'py asya na namante. Part. pass. nata inclinatus. DR. 5. 1.: natonnatabhruvā. Caus. nāmayāmi et namayāmi inclinare, inclinare facere. IN. 5. 9.: stanodvahanasaṅghobhān nāmyamānā pade pade; N. 26. 10.: nāmyatān dhanuḥ; HIT. 70. 16.: śvapuccham iva nāmitam; RAGH. 9. 18.: namayati sma sa kevalam unnatam vanamuce namucer araye śiraḥ; 8. 9. (Cf. yam unde Pottius deducit nam ita ut compositum sit e praep. ni + yam ergo nam e niyam ejecto iy sicut lat. nolo pro nevolo, ejecto ev.)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. IN. 2. 19.: śirasā 'bhyanamad balī.
c. ava id. MAH. 1. 5336.: kecid bhayāc chirāṃsy ava- nanāmire (contra regulam pro nemire). avanata inclinatus. IN. 2. 21. N. 12. 68. Caus. inclinare. MAH. 3. 10043.
c. ava praef. abhi id. Caus. MAH. 3. 10062.: abhyavanāmya vaktram.
c. ā id. MAH. 7088.: dhanur ānamya. Caus. MAH. 1. 5561.: ānāmya śākhām.
c. ut extollere, sublevare, se erigere, surgere. DR. 5. 1.: natonnatabhruvā; HIT. 78. 6.: unnatacaraṇa; MR. 166. 11.: unnamati...meghaḥ. -- unnata altus. IN. 5. 10.: nitambonnatapīvaram; 12.: kūrmapṛṣṭhonnata. Caus. unnāmita sublevatus. HIT. 100. 2.: unnāmitakhaṅga.
c. ut praef. sam id. HIT. 76. 6.: samunnatatalāṅgulaḥ.
c. upa 1) inclinare. RAGH. 8. 80.: upanatām inclinatam. 2) appropinquare, transl. facere, commitere. (V. car.) RAGH. 10. 40.: akāmopanatam enaḥ invite commissum peccatum.
c. pari 1) inclinare. MEGH. 2.: pariṇata (gr. 94b).). 2) convertere, mutare, c. instr. UR. 55. 11. infr.: latābhāvena pariṇatam asyā rūpam; 71. 16.: nadībhāvene 'yam pariṇatā. -- pariṇata maturus. MEGH. 18.
c. pra praṇamāmi praṇame (gr. 94b).) i. q. simpl. N. 12. 43.: praṇame tvā 'bhigamyā 'ham; 17. 17.; BH. 11. 14. 44.; MAH. 3. 8681.: prāṇamad viṣṇutejasam. -- praṇata inclinatus. SA. 3. 11.
c. pra praef. abhi id. R. Schl. II. 58. 12. MAH. 3. 15306.
c. vi id. N. 23. 9.: vinata inclinatus. BR. 1. 13. GHAT. 18. Caus. DR. 2.: vināmya śākhām.
c. sam id. MAH. 3. 1374.: tasmai śatravaḥ sannamante. -- sannata inclinatus. IN. 1. 10.
namas n. indecl. (r. nam s. as) inclinatio, adoratio. namaskartum adorare (v. gr. 653.). SU. 3. 12. 19. (Cf. hib. naomh m. "a saint", Adj. "sacred, holy", naomhachd "holyness, sanctity"; nisi sicut lat. nu-men pertinent ad nu adorare, unde etiam namas derivari posset, ita ut ortum sit e navas mutato v in m.
namasy (Denom. a namas s. y gr. 585.) adorare. BH. 9. 14. 11. 36.
[Page 191b]
namuci m. nomen asuri, quem Indrus occidit.
namb 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere. Cf. narb.
namra (r. nam s. ra) inclinatus. RAGH. 3. 25. 11. 4.
nay 1. A. (rakṣaṇe K. gatirakṣayoḥ V.) tueri, servare; ire.
nayana n. (r. nī ducere s. ana) oculus. N. 11. 32.
nara m. vir, homo. BR. 1. 30. H. 4. 7. (V. nṛ et cf. hib. naoi "a man, a person".)
naraka m. tartarus. N. 6. 13.
nararṣabha m. (TATP. e nara et ṛṣabha q. v.) virorum, hominum princeps.
naravāhin (a naravāha - nara + vāha equus - suff. in) viros equorum loco habens, a viris vectus. N. 17. 23.
nartana m. (r. nṛt s. ana) saltator. IN. 5. 50.
nard 1. P. interdum A. sonum edere, mugire, rugire. R. Schl. I. 16. 25.: kapayo nardamānā nādena; MAH. 1. 4114.: vṛṣāv iva nardantau; RAM. II. 74. 31.: śabdaḥ siṃhānān nardatām iva. Cantare, de avibus. RAM. I. 16. 29.: nardamānāṃśca nādena pātayeyur vihaṅgamān. -- nardita n. mugitus. HIT. 47. 18. (Cf. nad; huc referri potest hib. nuailim "I roar, howl", nuail "roaring, howling", abjecto d vel r, mutato d vel r in l.)
c. vi mugire, rugire. MAH. 3. 11108.: vinardamāno 'tibhṛśaṃ savidyud iva toyadaḥ.
narb 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere; cf. namb.
narman n. (fortasse a nṛt s. man ita ut mutilatum sit e nartman) ludus, jocus. RAGH. 19. 28.
nal 1. P. (bandhe) ligare.
nala m. 1) arundo. DR. 5. 9. 2) nomen regis Nischadhorum. (Cf. naḍa.)
nalina n. lotus, nymphaea. RAGH. 18. 4.
nalinī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) 1) nymphaea. 2) caulis nymphaeae. MEGH. 40. 3) nymphaearum multitudo vel locus nymphaeis abundans. RAGH. 6. 44. DR. 6. 22.
nava (r. nu laudare s. a nisi, quod Pottius putat, a praep. anu post, abjecto a) novus, recens. UR. 1. 9. H. 2. 11. MEGH. 66. (Lat. novus; slav. nov, them. novo; gr. [greek] hib. nua, nuadh; de lith. nauja-s; goth. niuji-s v. navya.)
navan novem. (Lat. novem - proprie a navama nonus; goth. niun; lith. dewyni e newyni; slav. devjatj; gr. [greek] praefixo [greek] reduplicato v; cambro - brit. naw; hib. naoi; v. gr. comp. 317.)
navati f. nonaginta. (V. gr. comp. 320. annot.)
navama (f. mī a navan s. ma e tama) nonus. (V. gr. comp. 321.)
navīna (a nava s. īna) novus. AM.
navoḍhā f. (e nava et ūḍha in fem., a r. vah) nova nupta. HIT. 44. 11.
navya (r. nu s. ya ergo proprie laudandus, nisi a praep. anu s. ya v. nava) novus, recens, juvenis. AM. (Lith. nauja-s, goth. niuji-s.)
naś 4. P. interdum A. (fut. part. naśitāsmi et naṣṭāsmi fut. aux. naśiṣyāmi et naṅkṣyāmi gerund. naśitvā et naṣṭvā) perire, mori. BR. 1. 8.: kṛtaṃ yasmin na naśyati; MAH. 3. 10701.: putro 'naśyata muneḥ; 7014.: aśubhaṅ kṛtan naśyate tatra snātamātrasya. -- naṣṭa perditus. N. 10. 29.: naṣṭātman; 13. 10.: mārgā naṣṭāḥ; 22. 15.: naṣṭarūpaḥ. Caus. P.A. delere, extinguere. N. 9. 28.: śrāntasya te...nāśayiṣyāmy ahaṅ klamam; BH. 10. 11.: teṣām ajñānajan tamaḥ...nāśayāmi; R. Schl. II. 62. 15.: śoko nāśayate dhairyam. Praet. mltf. anīnaśam. MAH. 3. 2027.: dharmyān mā nīnaśaḥ pathaḥ. (Cf. lat. NEC, nex; ratione habitā, sanscritum ś ortum esse e k; necare et nocere conveniunt cum Caus. nāśayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; vinco trahi posset ad naś praef. vi ejectā radicis vocali; sic vincio retulerim ad nah praef. vi; gr. [greek] fortasse [greek] mutato [greek] in [greek] fortasse [greek] = nāśayāmi; attenuato ā in ī; hib. nas "death"; goth. nau-s mortuus, gen. navi-s, Them. navi e nahvi, ejecto h, sicut nostrum wer = goth. hva-s e has pro kas, adjecto v; v. gr. comp. 388.)
c. pra praṇaśyāmi (gr. 94b).; ubi tamen finalem radicis litteram consonans muta vel sibilans sequitur, primitivum n servatur, unde part. pass. pranaṣṭa fut. pranaṅkṣyāmi vel praṇaśiṣyāmi v. Pān. VIII. 4. 36.; non raro autem in libris editis et manuscriptis contra hanc regulam invenitur ṇa pro na e. c. SU. 2. 22.: praṇaṣṭanṛpatidvijā sic etiam in edit. Calc. 1. 7673.; N. 24. 17.: mama rājyam praṇaṣṭam in ed. Calc. pranaṣṭam) i. q. simpl. BH. 1. 40.: praṇaśyanti kuladharmāḥ.
c. pra praef. sam id. sampranaṣṭa qui evanuit. N. 20. 40.: sampranaṣṭe kalau (sic cum ed. Calc. legendum pro sampraṇaṣṭe).
c. vi id. BR. 2. 20. 21. 3. 7. 8. BH. 8. 20.; MAH. 3. 2861.: vinaṅkṣyāmi na saṃśayaḥ. Caus. necare, perdere. MAH. 1. 4169.; mā naḥ sarvān vyanīnaśaḥ. R. Schl. I. 55. 27. RAGH. 2. 56.
nas 1. 1. A. (kauṭilye K. hvṛtau V.) curvum, flexuosum esse.
nas 2. f. (nom. nās) nasus, praesertim in fine compositorum. DR. 6. 22.: sunas. (V. nāsā.)
nah 4. P. A. nahyāmi nahye (bandhane K. bandhe V. Formae, quae consonantem mutam vel sibilantem proxime cum radice conjungunt, derivantur a nadh quae primitiva radicis forma esse videtur; unde e. c. praet. multf. anātsam fut. aux. natsyāmi part. pass. naddha) ligare, nectere, praesertim thorace se induere. MAH. 4. 1016.: yotsyamānā anahyanta. -- naddha conjunctus, indutus, praeditus. N. 12. 6.: nānādhātuśatair naddhaḥ. (Lat. nec-to, neo; fortasse vi-ncio = vinahyāmi ejectā radicis vocali, v. naś; gr. [greek] goth. nehva prope; germ. vet. nah prope, post; nāhan, nāvan nere, sarcire; ga-nah sufficit, praet. sensu praes. (v. Graff. II. 1005.); nog, anglo-sax. noh satis, ge-nug; hib. nasgaim "I bind, tye, chain", nas "a band, tie", v. Pictet p. 67.)
c. apa exuere. MAH. 3. 13309.: apanahye vāsam.
c. api vel pi induere. BHATT. 3. 47.: kavacam pinahya; MAH. 1. 759.: kuṇḍale...tasya kṣatriyayā pinaddhe; SAK. 10. 3. infr.: pinaddhenai 'tena valkalena priyamvadayā dṛḍham pīḍitā 'smi; 10. 10.: kusumam iva pinaddham pāṇḍupatrodareṇa; 146. 8-12.: mama...mandāramālā hariṇā pinaddhā.
c. ava induere, tegere. MAN. 6. 76.: carmāvanaddham (Schol. carmāchāditam).
c. ut id. RAGH. 17. 23.: muktāguṇonnaddham maulim. Cum ablat. se exuere, liberare aliquā re. salilād unnaddhum ex aquā se emergere. MAH. 3. 10116.: tataḥ prasannā pṛthivī...punar unnahya salilāt.
c. sam induere, cum loc. pers. SAK. 11. 15.: kusumam iva lobhanīyaṃ yauvanam aṅgeṣu sannaddham. Sibi induere. DR. 6. 19.: sannahyadhvaṃ sarva eve 'ndrakalyā mahānti cārūṇica daṃśanāni (sic cum ed. Calc. legendum pro daṃśitāni); M. 3. 14958.: samanahyanta kavacāni. Cum instr. se induere. BHATT. 17. 4.: samanahyaṃśca varmabhiḥ. Armare. BHATT. 15. 11.: samanātsīt sainyam. Absol. MAH. 2. 894.: samanahyaj jarāsandhaḥ kṣātran dharmam anusmaran. sannaddha loricatus, armatus. MEGH. 8.: tvayi sannaddhe (Schol. sajjībhūte udite vā upasthite vā).
c. sam praef. abhi id. abhisannaddha armatus. MAH. 3. 14883.
nahuṣa m. nom. propr. regis.
nāka m. coelum. RAGH. 1. 5. 15. 96.
nāga m. (a naga mons. s. a) 1) serpens (Wils.: A serpent in general, or especially the Spectacle snake, or Cobra Capella (Coluber Naga).) SU. 2. 8. BH. 10. 29. 2) elephantus. N. 13. 10.
nāgarika m. (a nagara s. ika) oppidanus, civis. UR. 82. 11.
nāṭya n. (a naṭa s. ya) repraesentatio, actio scenica. UR. 4. 17.
nāḍī f. 1) caulis. 2) fistula. 3) vena. 4) intestinum.
nāth 1. P. 1) rogare, petere. NAIS'. 3. 25.: nāthanti ke nāma na lokanātham (Schol. yācante). 2) ATM. appetere, optare, c. gen. rei. PAN. II. 3. 55.: madhuno nāthate; BHATT. 8. 120.: dhṛtyā nāthasva. 3) aegrotum esse. YAGUR - V. (v. Westerg.): avatān (avatāt) mā nāthatāt. 4) dominari, imperare; v. nātha. (Cf. nādh. Huc vel ad nādh traxerim germ. vet. not "necessitas, tribulatio, angor"; anglosax. nead, neod; goth. nauthjan cogere, naudi-band necessitatis vinculum.)
[Page 193b]
nātha m. (r. nāth s. a nisi anom. a r. nī s. tha v. nītha) dominus, tutor.
nāthavat (a praec. s. vat) domino, tutore praeditus. DR. 6. 15.
nāda m. (r. nad sonum edere, s. a) strepitus. N. 21. 5. SU. 1. 33.
nādh 1. P. A. i. q. nāth. RIGV. 118. 10.: nādhamānāḥ "opes desiderantes"; 110. 5.: upaman nādhamānāḥ "sufficientem sibi cibum optantes"; 109. 3.: iti nādhamānāḥ "sic precantes". (V. nāth.)
nānā Indecl. (ut videtur, reduplicatio stirpis demonstr. na quae invenitur in fine pron. compp. ana ena producto a) multus, varius. H. 1. 19. BH. 11. 5.
nāndī f. (r. nand s. ī) benedictio, a qua incipit prologus dramatum. UR. 1.
nāpay v. nī.
nāpita m. tonsor. HIT. 63. 6.
nābhi f. 1) modiolus rotae. 2) umbilicus. MEGH. 29.; 80. 3) moschus. (Germ. vet. naba f. modiolus rotae, nabalo m. umbilicus; gr. [greek] litteris transpositis e [greek] mutato [greek] in [greek] propter sequentem labialem, nisi ex [greek] [greek] ejecto [greek] praefixo [greek] sicut in [greek] [greek] ita lat. umbilicus e nubilicus vel u-nabilicus, sicut unguis ex u-naguis, v. nakha.)
nāma (accus. [greek] nāman) 1) Adv. nomine. H. 2. 1. SU. 1. 2. N. 1. 1. 18. 5. DR. 7. 9. 12. 2) particula interrog. N. 11. 4.; 12. 19.: nanu nāma; SAK. 51. 2. infr. et HIT. 75. 2.: ko nāma; N. 24. 10.
nāmatas Adv. (a nāman s. tas) nomine. N. 18. 5.
nāmadheya m. (e nāman nomen et dheya a dhā ponere, s. ya ponendus) nomen. HIT. 4. 5.
nāman n. (ut videtur, a r. jñā s. man abjectā radicis litterā initiali, sicut in lat. nosco e gnosco, gr. [greek] v. jñā) nomen. SU. 3. 18. (Lat. nomen; goth. NAMAN, nom. namo, gen. namin-s, attenuato a in i, v. gr. comp. 140.; gr. O-NOMAT, praefixo [greek] mutato n in tenuem ejusdem organi, sicut in universum gr. suff. [greek] re- slav. imja, Them. imen e nimen, gen. imen-e, abjectā finali in nom. et acc. sicut in scr. nāma in goth. namo; scot. ainm; cambro-brit. env.)
nāmya (a nāman s. ya) ut videtur, clarus, celeber, magni nominis, namhaft. DR. 4. 12.
nāyaka m. (a r. nī s. aka) dux. BH. 1. 7.
nāra n. (fortasse a r. snā abjecto s sicut in lat. natare) aqua. (Gr. [greek] madidus; neogr. [greek] aqua; lith. naras urinator, nardau demergor, submergor.)
nārada m. nom. pr. divini sapientis, dei Brahmae filii. BH. 10. 26. IN. 2. 14.
nārāca m. sagitta ferrea. DR. 8. 6. A. 10. 20.
nārāyaṇa m. (e nāra et ayana mutato n in ṇ vi euphon. antecedentis r) cognomen dei Wischnus.
nārikera m. -rī f. nux Indica, Cocosnufs.
nārī f. (a nara vir, productā mediā vocali et adjecto signo fem. ī) femina.
nāla m. n. caulis, praesertim loti. RAGH. 6. 13. 15. 52. (V. nālī et cf. nāḍī.)
nālikera m. i. q. nārikera. RAGH. 4. 42.
nālī f. (a nāla signo fem. ī) i. q. nāla.
nālīka m. 1) sagitta. 2) jaculum, missile, pilum.
nāvya (a nau s. ya) navigabilis. RAGH. 4. 31.
nāśa m. (r. naś perire, s. a) occasus, interitus, mors. BH. 2. 63. RAGH. 8. 87.
nāśana (a Caus. radicis naś suff. ana) delens, exstinguens. BH. 16. 21. N. 12. 95.
nāśin (r. naś perire, s. in) periens. BH. 2. 18. in composit. cum a priv.
nās 1. A. (śabde K. dhvāne V.) sonare.
nāsatya m. Du. nāsatyau As'vini, v. aśvin. MAH. 1. 445.
nāsā f. (fortasse a r. snā abjecto s, cf. nau; ita Vossius lat. nasus deducit a [greek] "quia per eum fluit humor") nasus. (Germ. vet. nasa f. id.; lith. nosis f.; lat. nasus; naris e nasis; slav. nos m.; fortasse gr. [greek] huc perti- net, ita ut insula a similitudine nasi appellata sit, sicut hibern. sron et nasum et promontorium significat. Sron autem cum sroth, sruth flumen, srothadh "sneezing" ad rad. sru fluere retulerim, unde sruta fluens, fluidus, srotas flumen; ad nāsā autem trahi posset hib. neas "a hill, a promontory".)
nāsikā f. (a praec. s. ika in fem.) nasus. BH. 6. 13.
nāstika m. (e nāsti - na + asti - non est, substantive posito, s. ka) qui vitam futuram esse negat, qui brahmanicae religioni non addictus est. RAM. I. 52. 15.: nāstiko jāyate janaḥ.
ni Praep. insep. deorsum, sub, de. (V. gr. 111. et cf. nostrum nie-der, germ. vet. ni-dar, quod suffixo compar. cum latinis praepp. prae-ter, prop-ter, sub-ter, in-ter, cum scr. an-tar, zend. nis-tare extra - a nis q. v. - convenit; v. gr. comp. 293. 294.)
niṃs 2. A. (cumbane K. cumbe V.; scribitur nis gr. 110a).) osculari.
niḥ v. nis.
niḥśabda (BAH. e nis et śabda strepitus) strepitūs expers, silens. N. 13. 6.
niḥśeṣa (reliqui expers, BAH. e nis et śeṣa n. reliquum, residuum) totus, integer, universus. RAGH. 5. 1.
niḥśreyasa n. (melioris expers, quod ipsum optimum est, BAH. irregulare e nis et śreyas n. melius, adjecto a) beatitudo. BH. 5. 2.
niḥśvāsa m. (r. śvas praef. nis s. a) 1) spiritus, halitus. RAGH. 1. 43. 16. 43. 2) gemitus. N. 2. 2.
niḥsaṃśaya (BAH. e nis ex et saṃśaya m. dubium) dubii expers. BR. 2. 30.
niḥsapatna (BAH. e nis ex et sapatna m. inimicus) inimicorum expers. SU. 2. 26.
niḥsāra m. (r. sṛ praef. nis s. a) exitio, egressus. HIT. 124. 19.
nikaṭa (a ni s. kaṭa cf. utkaṭa) propinquus. AM.
nikara m. (r. kṝ praef. ni s. a) copia, multitudo. MAH. 1. 1496. BHAR. 1. 37. UR. 59. 2. infr.
[Page 195a]
nikaṣa m. (r. kaṣ praef. ni s. a) lapis Lydius. AM.
nikāya m. (ut videtur, a r. ci servatā primitivā gutturali, s. a; cf. gr. 544.) 1) conventus, coetus, turba, multitudo. 2) domus, habitatio.
nikuñja m. n. (e kuñja q. v. praef. ni) virgultum. N. 12. 6.
nikumbha m. nom. pr. asuri. S. 1. 1.
nikṛta v. kṛ.
nikṛntana m. (r. kṛnt praef. ni s. ana) qui findit. A. 3. 55.
niketa m. (r. kit habitare, praef. ni s. a) domus, habitatio. BH. 12. 19. RAGH. 8. 33. 14. 58.
nikṣ 1. P. (cumbane K. cumbe V.) osculari.
c. pra (ad arbitrium praṇikṣ vel pranikṣ) id. BHATT. 9. 106.: praṇikṣiṣyati no bhūpaḥ.
nikṣepa m. (r. kṣip praef. ni dejicere, deponere, s. a) depositum, pignus, hypotheca. N. 20. 29. MAN. 8. 179.
nikhila (BAH. e ni et khila n. vacuum, inane; fortasse ni hujus compositi ortum est e na non, attenuato a in i cf. akhila) totus, integer. R. Schl. I. 5. 4. -- Instr. nikhilena Adv. omnino, plane. R. Schl. I. 37. 4.
nigaḍa m. (r. gaḍ praef. ni s. a) vinculum, compes. SAK. 60. 2.
nigama m. (r. gam praef. ni s. a) 1) urbs. 2) forum 3) mercatura, mercatus, v. naigama.
nigraha m. (a r. grah praef. ni cohibere, refrenare, s. a) coe7rcitio, refrenatio, oppressio. BH. 6. 34. RAGH. 11. 55. 12. 52.
nighātin Adj. (a Caus. radicis han praef. ni - nighātayāmi gr. 524. n. 4. - suff. in) sternens, prosternens, caedens, occidens, diruens. A. 7. 26.
nighna (r. han praef. ni s. a v. gr. 645.) alius arbitrio subjectus. RAGH. 14. 58.
nighnat Part. praes. radicis han praef. ni q. v. DR. 5. 15.
nicaya m. (r. ci colligere, s. a) acervus. N. 26. 19.
nicula m. (ut videtur, a r. cul praef. ni s. a) arboris genus (Wils. Barringtonia acutangula). UR. 59. 14.
[Page 195b]
nij 3. P. A. (śoce K. poṣe śuddhau V.) purificare, lavare; nutrire. (V. niñj et cf. hib. nighim "I wash", nighte "washed" = nikta; lat. ninguis, nix e nig-s, nivis e niguis, ninguo, ningo; graec. [greek] XEP-NIB, mutatā gutturali in labialem.)
c. nis lavare, abluere, purificare, lustrare. MAN. 5. 127.: adbhir nirṇiktam; RAGH. 17. 22.: toyanirṇiktapāṇayaḥ; MAN. 11. 189.: enasvibhir anirṇiktaiḥ.
nija (r. jan praef. ni s. a v. gr. 645.) 1) innatus. RAGH. 3. 15. 2) indigena. HIT. 21. 1. 3) proprius; in recentioribus scriptis pronominum possessivorum vice fungitur; meus, tuus, suus, noster etc. UP. 3. et 87.: nijam suum; RAGH. 18. 27.: nije in suo.
niñj 2. A. (scribitur nij gr. 110a).) i. q. nij.
nitamba m. (r. tamb praef. ni s. a; fortasse ni in hoc comp. ortum est e na attenuato a in i ita ut nitamba proprie significet non se movens; cf. naga mons et v. nikhila) 1) collis. N. 12. 110. 2) nates, clunes. IN. 5. 10. RAGH. 4. 52. 6. 17.
nitambinī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) pulchris clunibus praedita femina, [greek]. RITU-S. 1. 5.
nitarām Adv. (a ni s. tarām acc. fem. suff. comp. tara v. gr. 652. suff. tama tara) semper, in perpetuum. MR. 267. 5. CAUR. 42. RAGH. 1. 95. Lass. 58. 20. -- Cf. nitya.
nitānta v. tam praef. ni.
nitya (a praepos. ni s. tya v. gr. 652. et cf. nitarām) sempiternus. -- Acc. nityam Adv. semper. IN. 3. 10. 5. 61. H. 4. 10. BR. 3. 6. SU. 1. 31., v. gr. 652.
nityatva n. (a nitya s. tva) aeternitas, perennitas, constantia, perseverantia. BH. 13. 11.
nityadā (a nitya s. dā) semper.
nityaśas (a nitya s. śas) semper. N. 26. 14. 16.
nid 1. P. A. (kutsāyām K. sannidhau kutsane V.) 1) i. q. nind. 2) propinquum, prope esse. (V. nind et cf. gr. [greek] praef. [greek] goth. ga-naitja contumeliā afficio; germ. vet. nīd invidia.)
[Page 196a]
nidarśana n. (a Caus. r. dṛś s. ana) exemplum. RAGH. 8. 45.
nidāgha m. (r. dah praef. ni s. a mutato h in gh vel servato primitivo gh; cf. hib. daghaim uro) 1) aestus, calor. RAGH. 10. 5. 2) aestas. RAGH. 10. 84. RITU-S. 1. 1. et 65.
nidāna n. (r. dā vel do s. na vel ana) causa principalis. RAGH. 3. 1.
nideśa m. (r. diś s. a) jussus, praeceptum, imperium, auctoritas. M. 19.
nidrā f. (a r. drai dormire, praef. ni mutato ai in ā) somnus. H. 1. 4.
nidhana m. (r. han cujus forma primitiva est dhan = gr. [greek] s. a; v. gr. 104.) mors, exitium. BR. 2. 2. N. 2. 17. BH. 3. 35. (Hib. nidh, nith "manslaughter, homicide, a battle"; v. r. han.)
nidhāna n. (r. dhā praef. ni deponere, s. ana) thesaurus, gaza. BH. 9. 18. 11. 38.
nidhi m. (r. dhā praef. ni s. i nisi potius sine suffixo, attenuato ā in i) receptaculum, thesaurus, gaza. A. 6. 6. N. 24. 37.
nināda m. (r. nad praef. ni s. a) sonus, stridor, strepitus. RAGH. 11. 15. RITU - S. 1. 25.
nind 1. P. interdum A. (scribitur nid gr. 110a).) 1) reprehendere, vituperare. RAM. II. 76. 92.: nindāmy ahaṅ karma kṛtam pitus tat; MAN. 8. 19.: nindārho yatra nindyate; MAH. 3. 15229.: anindyan nindate yo hi. 2) spernere. BH. 2. 36.: nindantas tava sāmarthyam. -- anindita non spretus. N. 12. 120. IN. 4. 15. (V. nid.)
c. prati reprehendere, vituperare. DR. 5. 18.: svabuddhim pratininditāsi.
c. vi id. MAH. 3. 13700.: vinindan svam ātmānam.
nindā f. (r. nind s. ā) vituperium. BH. 12. 19.
ninv 1. P. (seke; scribitur niv gr. 110a).) irrigare.
nipāta m. (r. pat s. a) 1) actio decidendi, delabendi. A. 8. 6. 2) impetus. RAGH. 2. 60.
[Page 196b]
nipātana n. (a Caus. r. pat praef. ni s. ana) actio caedendi, occidendi. RAGH. 9. 49.
nipātin (r. pat praef. ni s. in) 1) decidens. UR. 87. 8. RAGH. 9. 40. 2) (a Caus.) cadere faciens, caedens, occidens. RAGH. 11. 21. N. 12. 93.
nipuṇa (r. puṇ praef. ni s. a) aptus, idoneus, habilis, peritus, doctus; v. naipuṇa naipuṇya.
nibandha m. (r. bandh s. a) actio ligandi, constringendi. BH. 16. 5.
nibandhana n. (r. bandh praef. ni s. ana) causa. RAGH. 8. 51. UP. 11.
nibha (r. bhā splendere, praef. ni s. a) similis, in fine compp. H. 3. 9. V. sannibha.
nibhartsana n. (r. bharts praef. ni s. ana) imminatio, comminatio. DR. 6. 20.
nimitta n. (fortasse e nimita reduplicato t a r. mā vel mi praef. ni s. ta) 1) causa. Accus. adverb. (nimittam) praepositionis loco fungitur, ad exprimendum causā, propter (gr. 691.). N. 9. 34. 2) signum. N. 23. 5. 8. BH. 1. 31. N. 13. 20. 16. 26. 3) vestigium. HIT. 24. 16.
nimeṣa m. (r. miṣ s. a) nictatio. N. 5. 26. DR. 8. 9. -- nimeṣāt momento temporis. RAGH. 9. 63.
nimeṣamātra n. (TATP. e praec. et mātra n. mensura) momentum. DR. 8. 9.
nimna (r. mnā praef. ni s. a) profundus. MAH. 2. 784.
nimnagā f. (e praec. et ga iens in fem.) fluvius. RAGH. 8. 8. 16. 61. (Cf. nomen fluminis Nemeni.)
niyata v. yam.
niyantṛ m. (r. yam praef. ni s. tṛ) auriga. RAGH. 1. 17.
niyama m. (r. yam s. a) actio cohibendi, coe7rcendi, domandi, sedandi; votum. BR. 2. 24. SU. 2. 16. R. Schl. I. 8. 14. RAGH. 5. 8. UR. 43. 6. infr.
niyuta m. n. (r. yu praef. ni s. ta) decem milliones. Cf. ayuta.
niyuddha n. (r. yudh praef. ni s. ta) singulare certamen. Lass. 48. 8.
niyoktṛ m. (r. yuj praef. ni s. tṛ) qui jubet, dominus. RAGH. 2. 56.; v. sq.
[Page 197a]
niyoga m. (r. yuj s. a v. gr. 645. s. a) jussus, praeceptum. IN. 2. 22. 3. 5. 4. 17. H. 4. 5.
niyogatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) jussu, propter jussum.
niyogin m. (a niyoga s. in) imperio alcjs subjectus, famulus, minister. HIT. 61. 13. 62. 3. 6. 7.
nir v. nis.
nirata v. ram.
nirantaram Adv. (AVY., gr. 675., e nis et antara intervallum, spatium interjectum) sine intervallo, simul, una. SU. 1. 4. De tempore statim, protinus. Lass. 9. 2.
nirapāya (BAH. e nis et apāya q. v.) deverticuli expers, non devius, infallibilis. N. 4. 19.
niraya m. (BAH. e nis et aya felicitas) tartarus. MAH. 1. 1825.
niravadyā f. (fem. a niravadya non humilis, non vilis, pulcher - BAH. e nis et avadya n.q.v.) pulchritudo. IN. 5. 11.
nirābādha vel nirāvādha m. (BAH. e nis et ābādha vel āvādha vexatio, turbatio, perturbatio) vacuus a vexatione, turbatione; securus. H. 4. 12.
nirāmaya (BAH. e nis et āmaya m. morbus) vacuus a morbo, incolumis, salvus, felix. IN. 3. 8. H. 1. 41.
nirāśis (BAH. e nis et āśis spes, v. gr. 192. et 210.) vacuus a spe. BH. 3. 30. 4. 21.
nirāsvāda (BAH. e nis e āsvāda m. sapor) saporis expers, non amoenus, insuavis, injucundus. H. 1. 20.
nirīha (BAH. e nis et īhā) vacuus a desiderio, a nisu, ab appetitu. HIT. 10. 25.
nirīhatā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstract. praecedentis. HIT. 37.
nirudyoga (BAH. e nis et udyoga m. negotium, opera, labor) negotiorum, laborum expers. SU. 4. 3.
nirudvigna v. vij praef. ut praef. nis.
nirūpaṇa n. (r. rūp praef. ni s. ana v. gr. 94a).) exploratio, investigatio. HIT. 48. 1.
nirṛti f. (e nis et ṛti felicitas) infortunium, calamitas. MAH. 1. 3559.
nirgharṣaṇa n. (r. ghṛṣ praef. nis s. ana) frictio, tritus.
[Page 197b]
nirgharṣaṇaka (a praec. s. ka) fricans, terens. HIT. 55. 6.
nirghāta n. (Caus. r. han praef. nis - nirghātayāmi gr. 524. - suff. a) impetus venti. IN. 1. 5.
nirghoṣa m. (r. ghuṣ praef. nis s. a) strepitus. N. 21. 3. 8.
nirjhara m. (fortasse a r. gṝ mutato g in jh praef. nis s. a) catarrhacta. N. 12. 8.
nirṇaya m. (r. nī praef. nis s. a) inquisitio, investigatio, exploratio. MR. 294. 6. HIT. 72. 4.
nirṇejana n. (r. nij praef. nis s. ana) purificatio, lustratio, expiatio. MAN. 3. 209.
nirdaya (BAH. e nis et dayā) immisericors, crudelis, vehemens. RAGH. 19. 32. nirdayam Adv. crudeliter, vehementer. RAGH. 11. 84. HIT. 27. 21.
nirdeśa m. (r. diś praef. nis s. a) designatio, descriptio. BH. 17. 23.
nirnātha Adj. (BAH. e nis et nātha dominus, tutor) domini, tutoris expers.
nirnāthatā f. (a praec. s. tā) ejus, qui domini, tutoris expers est, status. N. 13. 35.
nirbandha m. (e nis et bandha) pertinacia, importunitas. RAGH. 5. 21. 14. 32. SAK. 48. 4. infr.
nirbhara (BAH. e nis et bhara q. v.) immodicus. nirbharam Adv. ultra modum. HIT. 29. 13.: nirbharam āliṅgya; 50. 2.: nirbharam prasuptaḥ.
nirmama (BAH. e nis et mama mei, gen. pron. primae pers., qui hac in compp. substantivi vim habet, sensu cupiditas, aviditas) liber a sui cupiditate, aviditate. BH. 2. 71. RAGH. 15. 28.
nirmala (vacuus a luto, a sordibus, BAH. e nis et mala lutum, sordes) purus, mundus. IN. 5. 18.
nirmalatva n. (a praec. s. tva) puritas. BH. 14. 6.
nirmāna n. (r. mā praef. nis s. ana) effectio, creatio. R. Schl. I. 26. 17.
nirmoka m. (r. muc praef. nis s. a) anguina pellis. RAGH. 16. 17.
niryāsa m. (r. yas praef. nis s. a nisi yā adjecto s suff. a) resina. RAGH. 1. 38.
[Page 198a]
nirvāṇa (r. vā praef. nis) 1) (suff. na) Part. pass. v. 2. vā praef. nis. 2) (suff. ana) exstinctio. HIT. 62. 6. 31. 5.; BH. 2. 72. 5. 24.: brahmanirvāṇam exstinctio in summo numine, quā quis coalescit cum numine supremo. 3) delectatio, oblectatio. SAK. 45. 13.: labdhan netranirvāṇam.
nirvāpana n. (Caus. r. vā praef. nis s. ana) 1) exstinctio. SAK. 51. 2. infr. 2) refrigeratio. SAK. 43. 11.
nirviṇṇa v. vid praef. nis.
nirvṛti f. (r. vṛ praef. nis s. ti) 1) laetitia, voluptas. N. 22. 3. RAGH. 9. 37. 2) temeritas, audacia. HIT. 110. 20.
nirveda m. 1) (a r. vid praef. ni s. a) humilitas. Lass. 71. 2.; modestia, pudor, sui contemptus. UP. 24. R. Schl. I. 55. 10.; v. vid praef. nis. 2) (BAH. e nis et veda scientia) ignorantia. BH. 2. 52.
nil 1. P. (gahane) densum, impervium esse.
nilaya m. (r. lī praef. ni s. a) domus, habitatio. RAGH. 2. 15. Cf. ālaya.
nivarhana vel nibarhaṇa m. (r. varh vel barh cl. 10. ferire, occidere, s. ana) feritor, occisor, exstinctor, in fine compp. IN. 1. 1. A. 10. 55.
nivasana n. (r. vas praef. vi s. ana) vestis. RAGH. 19. 41.
nivaha m. (r. vah praef. ni s. a) multitudo, copia. BHAR. 3. 42.
nivāta (e ni sub et vāta ventus) qui sub vento est, ideo vento non expositus, non ventosus, quietus, tranquillus. BH. 6. 19. 2) securus, firmus; v. sq.
nivātakavaca m. (securam loricam habens, bene loricatus BAH. e praec. et kavaca lorica) nomen Dānavorum stirpis. A. 5. 10.
nivāpa m. (r. vap praef. ni s. a) donum sacrificale, quod Manibus datur, libatio Manibus facta. RAGH. 5. 8. 8. 61. et 85. 16. 91.
nivāraṇa (r. vṛ cl. 10. praef. ni s. ana) 1) qui arcet, in fine compp. A. 10. 70. 2) n. actio arcendi. N. 7. 10.
[Page 198b]
nivāsa m. (r. vas habitare, s. a) domus, habitatio. H. 4. 29. BH. 11. 25. 37.
niviḍa (ut videtur, intervallum non habens, e ni pro na non - v. nikhila - et viḍa pro vila v. Wils.) spissus, densus, arctus. RAGH. 9. 58. 11. 15. 19. 44.
nivṛtta v. vṛt praef. ni.
nivṛttakṛṣigorakṣa (BAH. e nivṛtta evanidus et comp. DVANDV. e kṛṣin arator et gorakṣa bubulcus) evanidos aratores et bubulcos habens. SU. 2. 24.
nivṛttadevakārya (BAH. e nivṛtta evanidus et devakārya n.deva deus et kārya n. faciendum, officium) evanidum deorum cultum, evanidas res divinas vel sacras ceremonias habens. SU. 2. 23.
nivṛttavipaṇāpaṇa (BAH. e nivṛtta evanidus et DVANDV. e vipaṇa venditio et āpaṇa forum) evanidas venditiones et fora habens. SU. 2. 23.
nivṛttayajñasvādhyāya (BAH. e nivṛtta evanidus et DVANDV. e yajña sacrificium et svādhyāya q. v.) evanida sacrificia et Vedorum lectiones habens. SU. 2. 22.
nivṛtti f. (r. vṛt praef. ni interire, s. ti) interitus, occasus, cessatio. BH. 16. 7.
niveśa m. (r. viś intrare, praef. ni s. a) 1) introitus, ingressio. SU. 2. 26. 2) castra. RAGH. 5. 49.
niveśana n. (r. viś praef. ni s. ana) 1) introitus, ingressio. 2) domus, domicilium, sedes. IN. 3. 2. BR. 1. 3.
niś 1. 1. P. (samādhau K. śīle V.) cogitare, meditari.
niś 2. f. (Nom. nik ut videtur, a śī dormire praef. ni abjecto ī; v. niśītha) nox. IN. 5. 18. H. 1. 3.
niśā f. (v. niś niśītha) id. N. 13. 61. BH. 2. 69.
niśākara m. (noctem faciens, e niśā et kara faciens) luna. N. 16. 14.
niśācara m. (nocte iens, e niśā et cara iens) nomen Rākschasorum.
niśānta n. (r. śam praef. ni s. ta) domus. RAGH. 16. 40.
niśāpati m. (noctis dominus, e niśā et pati) luna. AM.
niśita v. śo praef. ni.
[Page 199a]
niśītha m. (r. śī praef. ni s. tha) nox. MAH. 1. 4275.
niścaya m. (r. ci praef. nis s. a) 1) decisio, judicium, dijudicatio. BR. 2. 27. 29. BH. 18. 4. 2) consilium, decretum, institutum, sententia. SA. 7. 6. BH. 2. 37. 3) certum, veritas. N. 19. 8. -- Instr. niścayena Adv. certe.
niścala (KARM. e nis et cala se movens) immotus. BH. 2. 53.
niścita v. ci praef. nis.
niśceṣṭa (BAH. e nis et ceṣṭa) motionis, nisūs expers, immobilis, immotns. -- Acc. niśceṣṭam Adv. A. 3. 40.
niṣaṅga m. (r. sañj praef. ni s. a) pharetra. RAGH. 2. 30.
niṣaṅgin m. (a praec. s. in) pharetrā instructus. RAGH. 7. 53.
niṣadha m. pl. Nischadhi, nomen regionis (Wils. a country in the south-east division of India). N. 1. 3. 27.
niṣāda m. (r. sad praef. ni s. a) i.q. kirāta. RAGH. 14. 52. et 70.
niṣādin (r. sad praef. ni s. in) sedens. RAGH. 1. 52. 4. 20.
niṣūdana n. (r. sūd occidere, praef. ni - v. gr. 80. - suff. ana) occisor, in fine compp. N. 2. 23.
niṣk 10. A. (parimāṇe K. māne V. Denom. esse videtur, a sq.) pendere, metiri.
niṣka m. n. (fortasse a praep. nis suff. ka cf. utka) 1) pondus quoddam auri. HIT. 104. 9. 2) pectoris ornamentum. R. Schl. I. 6. 9.
niṣkraya m. (r. krī praef. nis s. a) pretium. RAGH. 2. 55. 5. 22. 15. 55.
niṣṭhā f. (r. sthā praef. ni v. gr. 80.) 1) sedes, habitatio (cf. pariṇiṣṭhā). BH. 18. 50. 2) status, conditio, agendi, vivendi ratio. BH. 3. 3. 5. 17. 17. 1. 3) finis, extremum; interitus, v. naiṣṭhika.
niṣṭhīvana n. (r. ṣṭhīv praef. ni s. ana) actio spuendi, exspuendi. BHAR. 1. 91.
niṣṭhura (r. sthā praef. ni s. ura) durus, asper, atrox. RAGH. 3. 62. 8. 64. HIT. 100. 14.
niṣṭhyūta v. ṣṭhiv ṣṭhīv praef. ni.
[Page 199b]
niṣṇāta v. snā praef. ni.
niṣpanda (ut mihi videtur, BAH. e nis et obsoleto subst. spanda abjectā praepositionis sibilante et mutato radicis s in ṣ quanquam vulgo haec radix litteram s immutatam retinet. Scribitur etiam nispanda quod Wils. sicut niṣpanda a rad. pad praefixo nis deducit; nis + pad autem proprie egredi significaret et r. pad insertam nasalem non admittit) immotus. RAGH. 6. 40. 15. 37. R. Schl. I. 55. 15.
niṣpanna v. pad praef. nis.
niṣpiṣṭa v. piṣ praef. ni.
nis Praep. insep. ex. (Cf. hib. particulas negativas nis, nios, nir, nior et v. composita ut niḥśabda.)
nisarga m. (r. sṛj praef. ni s. a) 1) natura, indoles. RAGH. 3. 35. 6. 29. 2) jussus. SA. 1. 15.
nistāra m. (r. tṝ praef. nis s. a) actio gratiam referendi, rependendi. HIT. 99. 18.
nisvana m. (r. svan praef. ni s. a) sonitus, strepitus. IN. 2. 11. N. 21. 34.
nihata v. han praef. ni.
nihantṛ m. (r. han praef. ni s. tṛ) occisor. A. 1. 7.
nihita v. dhā praef. ni.
nī 1. P. A. 1) ducere. H. 4. 7.: nayiṣyāmi tvām adya yamasādanam; Lass. 45. 8.: tām...svagṛhan ninye; SU. 2. 20. R. Schl. I. 42. 20. Secum ducere. R. Schl. II. 30. 19.: mām vanan na cen nayiṣyasi viṣam pāsyāmi. -- netum vaśam in potestatem redigere. RAGH. 8. 19.: anayat...vaśam eko nṛpatīn anantarān. 2) abducere. R. Schl. I. 22. 4.: na rāman netum arhasi. 3) ferre, portare. M. 14.: uddhṛtyā 'liñjarāt...tam matsyam anayad vāpīm mahatīm; ibd. 18. 20. 22. 23. 24.; H. 3. 5.: āruhe 'mām mama śroṇīn neṣyāmi tvām vihāyasā. 4) de tempore traducere, transigere. RAGH. 1. 33.: kālaṃ sa nināya; 1. 95.: kuśaśayane niśān nināya. Caus. portandum curare. MAN. 5. 104.: na vipram...mṛtaṃ śūdreṇa nāpayet (nāpayet pro nāyayet sicut e. c. māpayāmi a mī gr. 521.). (Cf. gr. [greek] lith. neszu; slav. nesū fero, adjectā sibilante, cf. fut. neṣyāmi.)
c. anu 1) propitiare, reonciliare, placare. RAGH. 5. 54.: kruddho mayā 'nunītaḥ praṇatena; 19. 38.: parāṅmukhīr nā 'nunetum abalāḥ sa tatvare; 19. 43.: anvanaiṣur avadhūtavigrahās tan durutsahaviyogam aṅganā; Lass. 45.: tāṃ sukomalavacanair anunīya. -- anunīta jucundus, gratus. UR. 51. 7. 2) rogare, supplicare. R. Schl. I. 8. 20.: na gacchema ṛṣer bhītā anuneṣyanti tan nṛpam. 3) suadere. MAH. 1. 3528.: bhavato 'nunayāmy evam purū rājye 'bhiṣicyatām; RAM. II. 47. 46.: anunītā 'smi rāmeṇa. 4) dare, tradere. MAH. 1. 6481.: anuneṣyāmy aham vidyāṃ svayan tubhyam.
c. anu praef. prati recusare, c. acc. pers. MAH. 1. 776.: etat pratyanunaye bhavantāv aśvinau.
c. apa abducere, removere. H. 4. 33.: apanetuñca yatito nacai 'va śakito mayā; R. Schl. II. 83. 9.: dṛṣṭa eva hi naḥ śokam apaneṣyati rāghavaḥ. Abjicere. RAGH. 4. 64.: apanītaśirastrāṇāḥ śeṣās taṃ śaraṇaṃ yayuḥ.
c. apa praef. vi id. MAH. 1. 6017. R. Schl. II. 10. 37.
c. abhi adducere. RIGV. 42. 8.: abhi sūyavasan (suyavasam) naya (naḥ) "bono gramine insignem ad locum duc nos"; MAH. 3. 769.: śaro jyām abhinīyamānaḥ.
c. ā 1) adducere. H. 2. 12. N. 16. 3. 2) afferre, apportare. N. 20. 4.: enam me paṭam ānayatām iha; SA. 5. 78.: agnim ānayitve 'ha (pro ānīya). Caus. adducendum curare. IN. 5. 54.: ānāyya tanayam; N. 8. 11.: sūtam ānāyayāmāsa puruṣair āptakāribhiḥ. R. Schl. I. 4. 25. RAGH. 12. 12. MAH. 1. 2974. -- ānāpayitum pro ānāyayitum R. Schl. II. 14. 21. (v. simpl.)
c. ā praef. sam + abhi adducere. MAH. 3. 10656.: vandiṃ samabhyānaya matsakāśam.
c. ā praef. upa afferre, apportare. R. Schl. I. 19. 22.: annam upānītam; M. 10.
c. ā praef. sam + upa adducere, congregare. MAH. 1. 7460.: mantrāya samupānītās te.
c. ā praef. pari circumducere. MAH. 2. 2685.: ko nu tām...sabhāmadhye paryānayet.
c. ā praef. prati reducere. MAH. 2. 2475.: tūrṇam pratyānayasvai 'tān.
c. ā praef. sam 1) adducere. SA. 6. 6. N. 18. 17. 2) afferre, apportare. SU. 4. 7.: samānīteṣu tatra vai varāsaneṣu. 3) congregare. SU. 3. 13. et 18.
c. ut sursum ducere. MAH. 1. 3103.: putra unnayati yamakṣayāt.
c. upa 1) adducere. N. 26. 35.: damayantīm upānayat (nisi hoc compositum ex upa + ā + anayat. 2) afferre, offerre. MAN. 3. 228.: upanīya tu tat sarvam; MR. 275. 20.: āryasyā "sanam upanaya; RAGH. 10. 53.: upanītan tad annam pratyagrahīn nṛpaḥ; R. Schl. II. 54.: upānayata dharmātmā gām arghyam udakan tathā. 3) ATM. sacro filo cingere. MAN. 2. 69.: upanīya guruḥ śiṣyam; 2. 140.: upunīya tu yaḥ śiṣyam vedam adhyāpayed dvijaḥ; RAGH. 3. 29.: upanītam...vininyur enaṅ guravo gurupriyam.
c. nis 1) educere. HIT. 73. 22.: kim vā durjanaceṣṭitan na vā ity etad vyavahārān nirṇetun na śakyate. 2) exquirere, invenire, explorare, cognoscere, herausbringen (v. nirṇaya). HIT. 101. 16.: purāvṛttakathodgāraiḥ kathan nirṇīyate paraḥ; 94. 9.: nirṇīya śubhalagnam.
c. parā abducere, asportare, auferre. MR. 315. 1. infr.: parāṇayāmi etaṃ laghum.
c. pari 1) circumducere. agnim pariṇetum circum ignem ducere alquam matrimonii causā. R. Schl. II. 42. 8.: agṛhṇāṃ yacca te pāṇim agnim paryaṇayañca yat. 2) uxorem ducere in matrimonium. BR. 1. 26.: mantravat pariṇīya; HIT. 63. 1.: enāṅ gandharvavivāhena pariṇayatu bhavān. 3) explorare, cognoscere. MAN. 7. 122.: teṣām vṛttam pariṇayet samyag rāṣṭreṣu taccaraiḥ. (V. nirṇī.)
c. pra 1) producere, proferre, afferre. RAGH. 14. 67.: dharmo manunā praṇītaḥ. -- daṇḍam praṇetum punire, castigare, c. loc. vel gen. MAN. 7. 20.: yadi na praṇayed rājā daṇḍam daṇḍyeṣu; 8. 238.: na tatra praṇayed daṇḍan nṛpatiḥ paśurakṣiṇām; 7. 31.: praṇetuṃ śakyate daṇḍam. 2) amare, favere. N. 4. 2.: praṇayasva (v. praṇaya).
c. pra praef. sam id. sgf. 1. MAH. 2. 2126.: yaśaḥ sampraṇītam; MAN. 7. 16.: tam (daṇḍam)...yathārhataḥ sampraṇayen nareṣu.
c. prati reducere. R. Schl. II. 98. 22.: nau...gṛhāya pratiṇeṣyati.
c. vi 1) abducere, amovere. R. Schl. II. 69. 3.: āyāsam vinayiṣyantaḥ; RAGH. 2. 49.: śakyo 'sya manyur bhavatā vinetum; 5. 72. et 9. 71.: vinītanidra. 2) educare, instruere. RAGH. 3. 29.: vininyur enaṅ guravaḥ; MAH. 3. 12585.: śūrān astreṣu...vinayet. -- vinīta submissus, modestus. N. 26. 30.: vinītaiḥ paricārakaiḥ; RAGH. 10. 13.: upasthitam prāñjalinā vinītena garutmatā; domitus de bestiis. MAN. 4. 67.: nā 'vinītair vrajed dhuryaiḥ; 68.: vinītais tu vrajet (dhuryaiḥ); RAGH. 14. 75.: tapasvisaṃsargavinītasatve tapovane.
nīca (fem. -cī correptum e nyaca nyacī; a rad. añc praef. ni suff. a v. nyac) humilis; transl. vilis, pravus. N. 21. 14.: raho 'nīcānuvartī; Lass. 1. 3.: prārabhyate nakhalu vighnabhayena nīcaiḥ.
nīcaga (e praec. et ga iens) humiliter iens, de flumine, tenui aquā fluens.
nīḍa m. n. nidus. (Lat. nīdus, hib. nead, cambro-brit. nyth, germ. et anglo-sax. nest.)
nīti f. (r. nī s. ti) 1) ductus, ductio. 2) vitae ratio, mores. 3) doctrina de moribus, Ethica. HIT. 3. 4.
nītha m. (r. nī s. tha) dux. V. nātha.
nīpa m. nomen arboris (Nauclea cadamba).
nīra n. (ut videtur, e nāra attenuato ā in ī) aqua.
nīrajaska (BAH. e nis et rajas adjecto suff. ka v. gr. 665.) liber a pulvere. R. Schl. I. 24. 4.
nīrava (BAH. e nis et rava) soni expers. RAGH. 8. 57.
nīrasa (BAH. e nis et rasa) saporis expers, insipidus. UR.
[Page 201b]
nīrājana n. (r. rāj praef. nis s. ana) lustratio; v. sq.
nīrājanā f. (fem. praec.) id. RAGH. 4. 25. 17. 12.
nīl 1. P. nigrum, violaceum, caeruleum, lividum esse; colore nigro etc. afficere. V. sq.
nīla (r. nīl s. a nisi potius nīl Denom. a nīla hoc autem a niś nox suff. la abjecto ś et producto i; cf. lat. niger, Them. nigru, quod e nic-ru explicari potest, mutatā tenui in mediam; v. Benfey. II. 57.) niger, caeruleus, violaceus; lividus. H. 1. 37. 4. 29. N. 16. 17.
nīlakaṇṭha m. (nigrum vel violaceum collum habens, BAH. e praec. et kaṇṭha collum) 1) pavo. UR. 59. 15. 2) nomen dei Sivi.
nīlamaṇi m. (BAH. e nīla et maṇi) sapphirus.
nīlinī f. (a nīla s. in adjecto signo fem. ī) Indigofera tinctoria.
nīlī f. (a nīla signo fem. ī) id.
nīv 1. P. (sthaulye) magnum, crassum, corpulentum, turgidum esse.
nīvara m. oryza sylvestris. RAGH. 1. 50.
nīvī f. vestimentum, quo feminarum medium corpus tegitur, feminalia. RAGH. 7. 9. MEGH. 69.
nīhāra m. (ut videtur, a r. hṛ praef. ni producto i s. a) pruina. H. 4. 40. R. Schl. I. 55. 25. RAGH. 7. 57.
nu 1. 2. P. naumi vel navīmi (gr. 350.) laudare. NALOD. 1. 30.: indirājātanutaḥ; BHATT. 14. 112.: nīlan nunāva. (Cf. lat. nu-men.)
nu 2. particula interrogativa, quae praecipue invenitur post kim ejusque derivata, et post negationem na. H. 2. 32. N. 12. 28. 29. 98. 19. 26. 22. 13. 11. 4. (Lat. num, v. gr. comp. 370.)
nud 6. P. A. nudāmi nude part. pass. nunna 1) mittere, agere, impellere, incitare. DR. 8. 24.: sūtasya nudato vāhān. 2) depellere, removere, repellere. RAGH. 6. 68.: saśayam asya...nunoda; MAH. 3. 1341.: eno rājā nudate yajñaiḥ. -- Caus. agere, pellere, incitare, e. c. equos. A. 6. 17.: tān hayān anodayat; N. 19. 23.: te nodyamānāḥ...hayottamāḥ.
c. apa depellere, repellere, removere. BH. 2. 8.: na hi prapaśyāmi mamā 'panudyād yac chokam.
c. apa praef. vi id. MAH. 3. 10695.: alakṣmīm vyapanotsyatha.
c. ā praef. apa id. MAN. 11. 102.: pāpam vratair ebhir apānudet; MAH. 3. 16973.: purandarasya buddhim etām vyapānuda.
c. ā praef. vi id. MAH. 4. 1319.
c. nis nirṇudāmi nirṇude (gr. 94b).) 1) id. R. Schl. I. 13. 40.: nirṇudan pāpam ātmanaḥ. 2) repudiare, fastidire, rejicere. MAN. 4. 250.: payo māṃsaṃ śākañcai 'va na nirṇudet.
c. pra praṇudāmi praṇude (gr. 94b).) i. q. simpl. A. 6. 18.: tena teṣām praṇunnānām (hayānām); 10. 56.: gāṇḍīvāstrapraṇunnāṃs tān gatāsūn...dṛṣṭvā.
c. pra praef. sam id. MAH. 3. 377.
c. vi Caus. abigere, pellere, depellere. GITA-GOV. 10. 13.: tāpam vinodaya. 2) exhilarare, animum relazare. UR. 16. 12.: kene 'dānīm ātmānam vinodayāmi; RAGH. 14. 77.: vinodayiṣyanti...munikanyakās tvām; MAH. 3. 46.: rājānan tu te haṃsamadhurasvarāḥ āśvāsayanto viprāgryāḥ kṣapāṃ sarvām vyanodayan.
c. sam Caus. agere, pellere, impellere. N. 20. 42.: hayottamān...nalaḥ sannodayāmāsa.
nunna v. nud.
nū 6. P. nuvāmi i. q. nu.
nūtana (a nava correpto in nū s. tana) novus, recens, juvenis. HIT. 77. 7.
nūnam fortasse, forsitan; sane, certe. N. 8. 17. 13. 22. 33. 38. 21. 33. H. 1. 45.
nūpura m. n. ornamentum, quod feminae in pedibus gerunt. UR. 30. 7. infr.
nṛ m. vir, homo. BR. 2. 34. IN. 3. 7. (Proprium Them. est nar - gr. min. 124. - cui respondet gr. ANEP, praefixo a. V. nara.)
nṛt 4. P. interdum A. saltare. IN. 2. 31.: etāścā 'nyāśca na- nṛtus tatra. MAH. 1. 5187.: nanarta tan dṛṣṭvā nṛtyamānam.
c. ā Caus. agitare, commovere. RAGH. 5. 42.: marudbhir nartitanaktamāle.
c. upa coram aliquo saltare, c. acc. R. Schl. II. 91. 45.: upānṛtyas tu bharatam.
c. pari circum aliquem saltare. MAH. 2. 2532.: duḥśāsanas tam parinṛtyati.
nṛtta n. (r. nṛt s. ta) saltatio. Lass. 39. 11.
nṛtya n. (r. nṛt s. ya) id. IN. 3. 6. SU. 4. 8.
nṛpa m. (viros, homines regens, e nṛ et pa) princeps, rex. IN. 2. 14.
nṛpati m. (e nṛ et pati dominus) 1) virorum dominus. 2) dominus, rex in universum. N. 12. 35.
nṛloka m. (TATP. e nṛ et loka mundus) hominum mundus, i. e. terra. IN. 3. 7.
nṛśaṃsa (homines vulnerans, occidens, e nṛ et śaṃsa a rad. śaṃs vulnerare, occidere, suff. a) 1) Adj. improbus, scelestus. BR. 1. 24. HIT. 123. 17. 2) m. scelus. BR. 1. 33. N. 29. 3.
netṛ m. (r. nī s. tṛ) dux. N. 12. 128.
netra n. (r. nī ducere, s. tra) oculus. Cf. nayana.
netramuṣ Adj. (e praec. et muṣ furans) oculos furans, rapiens. IN. 1. 7. cf. N. 5. 7.
ned 1. P. V. nid.
nediṣṭha nedīyas v. gr. 251.
nepathya n. 1) vestis splendida, pretiosa. RAGH. 6. 6. 14. 9. 2) postscenium.
nemi f. rotae orbis. RAGH. 1. 17.
neṣ 1. A. (gatau) ire, se movere.
naika (e na non et eka unus) varius, multus. N. 12. 37.
naigama m. (a nigama s. a) mercator. UR. 59. 16., v. append. p. 22.
naipuṇa n. (a nipuṇa s. a) dexteritas, habilitas, ingenium; peritia, cognitio, doctrina, disciplina. N. 15. 3.
naipuṇya n. (a nipuṇa s. ya) id. SA. 3. 21.
[Page 203a]
nairāśya n. (a nirāśa vacuus a spe - nis + āśā - suff. ya) vacuitas a spe. HIT. 32. 17.
nairṛta (a nirṛti quod nom. pr. esse dicitur, s. a) I. subst. m. 1) daemon, malus genius. 2) Nom. pr. Genii, qui plagae ad Africum sitae praeest. AM. II. Adj. nirriticus. A. 4. 30.
nairṛtī f. (a praec. adjecto signo fem. ī) plaga ad Africum sita.
naiśa (f. -śī a niś vel niśā s. a) nocturnus. UR. 6. 13.
naiṣadha (a niṣadha s. a) Nischadhensis, Nischadhis natus, cognomen Nali.
naiṣkarmya n. (a niṣkarman actionis expers - BAH. e nis ex et karman actio, opus, euph. r. 79. - suff. ya) vacuitas ab actione, otium. BH. 3. 4. 18. 49.
naiṣkṛtika (a niṣkṛta vacuus ab opere s. ika) operum expers, otiosus. BH. 18. 28.
naiṣṭhika (f. ī a niṣṭhā finis, extremum, s. ika) extremus, ultimus, supremus. BH. 5. 12. RAGH. 8. 25.
naiṣṭhurya n. (a niṣṭhura s. ya) duritia, animus durus. HIT. 25. 8.
no (e na et u q. v.) non. HIT. 108. 12. Lass. 41. 15. 77. 2. Praesertim sequente cet. HIT. 18. 18. UP. 76. Lass. 7. 13.
nau f. (fortasse a r. snā abjecto s) navis. H. 1. 3. (Gr. [greek] lat. navis; anglo-sax. naca; germ. vet. nacho, mutato v formarum nāvam nāvā etc. in gutturalem, v. gr. comp. parpar. 19. 124.; hib. naoi, noi a lat. navis deduci potest.)
naukā f. (a praec. s. ka in fem.) navis. M. 36.
naubandhana n. (e nau navis et bandhana ligatio) nomen Himavantis montis cacuminis. M. 49.
nyagrodha m. Ficus indica. H. 1. 24.
nyaṅku m. capreae species. DR. 4. 15.
nyac (nyaṅ nīcī nyak r. añc praef. ni; v. gr. 196.) brevis, humilis, vilis; v. nīca.
nyāya m. (r. i ire, praef. ni s. a - ni + ai + a) decentia, convenientia, decorum, apta ratio. N. 12. 69. AVY.
nyāyya (a praec. s. ya) conveniens, justus, meritus. N. 6. 6.
nyāsa m. (r. as deponere praef. ni suff. a) 1) actio deponendi, exuendi. SA. 2. 23. 2) depositum. BR. 1. 29. UP. 70.
[Page 2031]
pa
pa Adj. in fine comp. (r. pā s. a) 1) bibens. IN. 2. 6. 2) regens, e. c. nṛpa adhipa.
paṃś paṃs 10. P. (scribitur paś pas gr. 110a).) destruere, perdere.
pakṣ 1. et 10. P. (parigrahe) amplecti, capere, accipere. (Huc trahi posset goth. faha capio, nostrum fange.)
pakṣa m. 1) latus. BH. 14. 25. 2) etiam neut. ala. RAGH. 12. 102. 3) dimidia pars mensis. HIT. 23. 14. 4) in compos. cum vocibus, quae comam significant, copia, multitudo. 5) amicus, assecla. UR. 10. 17. (V. pakṣin et cf. lith. pauksz-tis avis; goth. fug-ls id.; nostrum Vogel; fortasse lat. passer e paxer.)
pakṣin m. (alas habens, a praec. s. in) avis. N. 1. 19. (V. pakṣa.)
[Page 2031]
pakṣman n. (ut videtur, a r. pakṣ s. man) 1) pilus. DR. 5. 6. 2) cilium. N. 11. 33. 3) floris fibra.
paṅka m. n. (r. pañc s. a) 1) lutum. 2) pulvis. RITU-S. 1. 6. (Goth. fani lutum.)
paṅkaja m. (in luto natus, TATP. e praec. et ja) nymphaea, lotus.
paṅkti f. (r. pañc s. ti) linea, series, turba. A. 7. 23.
pac 1. 1. P. A. coquere. BH. 15. 14.: pacāmy annañ caturvidham; MAH. 3. 13234.: śākam pacate; 3. 10501.: sa narake pakṣyamānaḥ. -- Pass. maturescere. RAGH. 11. 50.: sukṛtāṃ hi pacyate kalpadrumaphaladhami kāṅghitam. Caus. coquendum curare. MAH. 3. 104.: ātmane pācayen nā 'nnam. (Gr. [greek] pro [greek] mutatā gutt. in lab., [greek] abjectā initiali, lat. coquo, mutatā initiali labiali in gutt.; coctus = paktas coctum = paktum; fortasse pā-nis e pacnis, abjectā gutturali, sicut in lū-na, lū-men pro luc-na, luc-men, nisi po-nis cohaeret cum pa-sco, pā-bulum, ([greek]) et scr. 2. pā; serb. pecem asso; russ. pecj fornax, pecenyi coctus; kipjetj bullare, fervere, mutatā lab. in gutt., gutt. in lab.; lith. pec[greek]énka caro assa, pecius furnus, keppú asso, fut. kep-su, infin. kep-ti; nostrum koche, germ. vet. cocho fortasse a lat. coquo; de nostro backe v. bhṛj.)
pac 2. 1. A. (vyaktīkaraṇe) explicare.
pañc 1. 1. A. (scribitur pac gr. 110a).) id.
pañc 2. 10. P. (vistāre K. tatau V.; scribitur pac) expandere, extendere.
pañcatva n. (a pañcan s. tva) [greek] praesertim quinque elementorum, inde pañcatvaṅ gantum mori, a dissolutione corporis in quinque elementa. HIT. 35. 13. 101. 14. Lass. 21. 18. 31. 3.
pañcan quinque. (Lith. penki masc.; slav. pjatj; gr. [greek] [greek] armor. pémp; cambro-brit. pump; goth. fimf; lat. quinque; hib. cuig.)
pañcama (a praec. s. ma) quintus.
pañcaśara m. (quinque sagittas habens, BAH. e pañcan et śara) cognomen Anangi, dei amoris. AM.
pañcaśākha m. (e pañcan et śākhā ramus) manus. AM.
pañcāśat (ut mihi videtur, e pañcadaśat ejecto d) quinquaginta. (Gr. [greek] lat. quinquaginta; hib. caogat; v. gr. comp. 320. annot.)
pañjara n. cavea avium. UR. 34. 5.
paṭ 1. 1. P. ire. Caus. findere. SA. 5. 1.: kāṣṭhāny apāṭayat; N. 11. 28.: mukhataḥ pāṭayāmāsa śastreṇa; DEV. 6. 13.: pāṭayāmāsa nakhaiḥ koṣṭhāni keśarī; IN. 1. 3.: jaladān pāṭayann iva. (V. caṭ.)
c. ut Caus. evellere. MAH. 1. 7076.: utpāṭya dorbhyān drumam; RAGH. 15. 19.: prāṃśum utpāṭayāmāsa...drumam.
c. ut praef. sam Caus. eximere, promere, extrahere. DEV. 2. 20. et 21.
c. vi discerpere, divellere. RAGH. 6. 17.: ketakavarham... vipāṭayāmāsa yuvā nakhāgraiḥ.
paṭ 2. 10. P. pāṭayāmi (bhāṣāyām K. tviṣi V.) dicere; splendere. BR. 1. 20.: paṭitam vai mayā pūrvam... yato kṣeman tato gantum (pro paṭitam exspectaveris pāṭitam; in ed. Calc. legitur yatitam; cf. puṭ paṭh).
paṭ 3. 10. P. paṭayāmi (granthe K. veṣṭane V.) ligare, circumdare, vestire. (Cf. puṭ.)
paṭa m. (r. 3. paṭ s. a) 1) pannus. UR. 4. 12. HIT. 80. 15. 2) vestis. N. 20. 3. et 4.
paṭala n. (r. paṭ s. ala) cumulus, copia, multitudo. HIT. 80. 15.: jalapaṭala; RAGH. 4. 63.: kṣaudrapaṭala; v. sq.
paṭalī f. (fem. praec.) id. BHAR. 3. 36.: abhrapaṭalī.
paṭu m. f. n. (r. paṭ s. u) 1) acer de sono. RITU-S. 1. 22. et 25. 2) aptus, habilis, dexter, peritus, eruditus. HIT. 75. 1.: māyāpaṭu; v. sq.
paṭutva n. (a praec. s. tva) dexteritas, habilitas, peritia, prudentia, ingenium. HIT. 25. 11.
paṭṭa m. 1) fascia. RAGH. 16. 17. 18. 43. 2) sedes. UR. 19. 4. infr.
paṭṭiśa m. teli genus. SU. 2. 3.
paṭh 1. P. interdum A. recitare, legere. R. Schl. I. 1. 94.: yaḥ paṭhed rāmacaritam; MAH. 3. 8172.: gāyatrīm paṭhate yaḥ; 8173.: sāvitrīm paṭhan; SA. 1. 31.: śrutaṃ hi dharmaśāstreṣu paṭhyamānan (sic legendum pro paṭyamānaṃ) dvijātibhiḥ; MAH. 1. 1438.: etad icchāmy ahaṃ śrotum purāṇe yadi paṭhyate. -- Caus. facere ut aliquis loquatur, loqui docere aliquem. HIT. 8. 2.: na śukavat pāṭhyate vakaḥ. Facere ut aliquis legat, ad legendum exhortari, instruere: pitā vairī yena bālo na pāṭhyate. (Cf. 2. paṭ kath.)
c. ati celebrare, nominare. MAH. 3. 12813.
c. pari id. MAH. 1. 2020.
c. sam i. q. simpl. MAN. 4. 98.
paṇ 1. A. interdum P. 1) ludere, tesseris, c. gen. rei quā luditur. N. 26. 6.: prāṇayośca paṇāvahe; 26. 6.: paṇāvaḥ. 2) in lusum ponere, in aleam dare. MAH. 2. 2172.: paṇasva kṛṣṇām pāñcālīn tayā "tmānam punar jaya; 2254.: draupadī paṇyate. 3) lucrifacere. N. 26. 19.: sa ratnakoṣavicayaiḥ pāṇena paṇito 'pica. 4) vendere. paṇya vendendus, venalis, v. paṇyastrī. (Cf. lith. pantas pignus; germ. vet. phant id.; lat. veneo, vendo; v. vaṇij.)
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 1191.
paṇa m. (r. paṇ s. a) 1) ludus. N. 7. 8. 9. 3. 2) pretium. HIT. 131. 16. 18.
paṇḍ 1. 1. A. (gatau) ire.
paṇḍ 2. 10. P. (saṃhatau) coacervare, accumulare, colligere. (Cf. piṇḍ.)
paṇḍā f. (r. paṇḍ s. ā) scientia.
paṇḍita m. (a praec. s. ita) doctus, sapiens. HIT. 7. 12. 13.
paṇyastrī f. (e paṇya venalis et strī femina) meretrix. HIT. 48. 11.
pat 1. 1. P. interdum A. 1) cadere, c. loc. loci. BH. 16. 16.: patanti narake; DR. 5. 4.: pātālamukhe patantam; 24.: papāta śākhī 'vā nikṛttamūlaḥ; MAH. 1. 3569.: puṇyalokāt patamānaḥ. TROP. peccare. MAN. 9. 200.: bhajamānāḥ patanti (Schol. pāpino bhavanti). 2) volare. RIGV. 46. 3.: yad vāṃ ratho vibhiṣ patāt; 48. 6.: vayaḥ paptivāṃsaḥ; BHATT. 5. 100.: pakṣī papāta kham. -- Caus. facere nt aliquis cadat. H. 4. 43.: pātayiṣyāmi rākṣasam; DR. 8. 11. Facere ut volet, de sagittis. R. Schl. II. 63. 22.: śaram...apātayam. (Cf. path pad; gr. [greek] c. redupl., aor. dor. [greek] [greek] ut videtur cum redupl. ex [greek] abjecto [greek] lat. peto, impeto; penna, ut videtur, per assimil. e petna, sicut e. c. scr. panna a pad; v. patatra; hib. ite "feather, a wing, a fin" e pite? iteach "winged", itealadh "flying, volitation", itealaighim "I fly", faoth, faodh "a fall, falling"; cambro-brit. pydu cadere, nisi haec pertinent ad pad q. v.)
c. abhi advolare, irruere, accurrere. MAH. 1. 1383.: khago drutam abhipatya; H. 3. 20.: vadhāyā 'bhipapātai 'nām; R. II. 34. 18.: taṃ rāmo 'bhyapatat kṣipram.
c. ā id. NALOD. 1. 21.: patataḥ kāṃścid apaśyat hitāyā "patataḥ; H. 3. 3.: tam (rākṣaseśvaram) āpatantan dṛṣṭvā; 3. 4.: āpataty eṣa duṣṭātmā; 3. 21. N. 13. 9.
c. ā praef. abhi exsilire. MAH. 4. 807.: abhyāpatad bhīmaḥ śayanāt.
c. ā praef. sam adire. MAH 1. 7213.: harṣaṃ samāpetuḥ. Coire cum femina. MAH. 1. 2461.
c. ut evolare, auffliegen. MAH. 1. 1335.: vitatya pakṣau nabha utpapāta. Exsilire. N. 11. 14.: muhur utpatati bālā muhur patati vihvalā; H. 4. 37.: utpapāta yudhiṣṭhiraḥ. -- utpatita qui evolavit, exsiluit; de sono, clarus. BR. 1. 3.: śabdam bhṛśam utpatitaṃ śuśrāva.
c. ut praef. sam id. N. 1. 22.: haṃsāḥ samutpatya; 3. 15.: āsanebhyaḥ samutpetuḥ.
c. ni 1) cadere, decidere, decumbere, procumbere. N. 13. 14.: nipetur dharaṇītale; SA. 2. 26.: sakṛd aṃśo nipatati. 2) devolare, niederfliegen. N. 1. 23.: nipetus te garutmantaḥ. 3) accidere. HIT. 9. 13.: maraṇavyādhiśokānāṅ kim adya nipatiṣyati. Caus. nipātayāmi prosternere, dejicere. H. 4. 52.: śīghram eṣa nipātyatām; HIT. 52. 6.: nipātyate kṣaṇena 'dhaḥ (śilā).
c. ni praef. pra procumbere, se prosternere reverentiae causā, c. acc. pers. A. 2. 9.: dhanañjayaśca tejasvī praṇipatya purandaram.
c. ni praef. vi i. q. nipat. Caus. MAH. 1. 5279.: śiro 'sya vinipātyatām; MAN. 11. 127.: rājanyam vinipātya (Schol. nihatya).
c. ni praef. sam concurrere. MAH. 2. 2003. 3. 14899. -- Caus. congregare, convocare. N. 4. 3.
c. nis (niṣpat gr. 79.) excidere, evolare, excurrere, effugere, se ejicere, se proruere, egredi. MAN. 12. 15.; A. 10. 62.
c. nis praef. vi id. MAN. 7. 106. MAH. 5. 268.
c. pari 1) cadere, procumbere. N. 19. 20.: paryapatan bhū- mau jānubhis te hayottamāḥ. 2) cingere, circumvenire, circumsedere, c. loc. pers. A. 8. 30.: paryapatan...mayi.
c. pra 1) cadere. A. 8. 15.: hastāt...pratodaḥ prāpatad bhuvi. 2) volare, advolare. MAH. 4. 1893.: sahasrāṇi śarāṇām prāpataṃs tatra droṇasya ratham antikāt. Caus. prapātayāmi cadere facio. SU. 1. 14.
c. vi Caus. facere ut volet, de sagittis, jaculari. MAH. 4. 1862.: vyapātayac charān.
c. sam convenire, congredi. N. 18. 23. 23. 29. IN. 1. 36.
pat 2. 4. A. dominari. RIGV. (v. Westerg.) pṛthivīm patyamānaḥ. (Cf. pā unde pat ortum esse videtur, correpto ā sicut in pati adjecto t v. gr. comp. 109b).)
pataga m. (volatu iens, e pata volatus, in initio compositorum tantum usurpato, et ga iens) 1) avis. 2) sol. RAGH. 2. 15.
pataṅga m. (ut equidem puto, ex Accus. vocis pata volatus et ga iens, v. gr. 646.) avis. DR. 5. 18.
patat m. (volans, a pat suff. Part. praes. at) avis. RAGH. 13. 19.
patatra n. (secundum Wils. a r. pat suff. unād. atra; verisimiliter autem descendit, tanquam instrumentum volandi, a pat volare suff. krit. tra servato charactere 1mae classis) ala. AM. (Cf. gr. [greek] quod fortasse e [greek] germ. vet. fedara f.; anglo-sax. fether penna; lith. pátalas culcita plumea; russ. pero penna; v. pat.)
patatrin m. (alas habens, a praec. s. in) avis. N. 12. 39.
patākā f. (r. pat s. āka in fem.) vexillum N. 25. 6.
patākin m. (a praec. s. in) vexillarius. UR. 38. 15.
patākinī f. (a patākā s. in in fem.) exercitus. RAGH. 4. 82.
pati m. (ut videtur, a r. pā regere, correpto ā s. ti) 1) dominus. N. 1. 2. 2) conjux, maritus. BR. 2. 12. (Lith. pati-s dominus in comp. wiesz-patis "Landesherr, ein grofser Herr" = Ved. viśpati; pat-s pro pati-s, conjux, maritus; slav. gos-podj; russ. gospodin dominus; lat. potis.)
patitva n. (a praec. s. tva) Abstractum praecedentis, conjugium feminae cum conjuge. N. 3. 6.
pattana n. (r. pad s. tana) urbs. HIT. 63. 16. (Sensu et radice convenit lat. oppidum, ob-pidum; v. pad.)
patti m. (r. pad ire s. ti) pedes. HIT. 95. 8.
patnī f. (a pati abjecto i s. nī cf. formas velut indrāṇī v. gr. min. 218.) uxor. N. 12. 174. (Cf. gr. [greek] lith. pati uxor.)
patra n. (etiam pattra r. pat s. tra) 1) ala. 2) folium. 3) (r. pad) currus. RAGH. 15. 48. (Gr. [greek])
patrin m. (a praec. s. in) 1) avis. RAGH. 11. 29. 2) sagitta. RAGH. 3. 53.
path 1. 1. P. ire. (Cf. pad et pathin.)
path 2. v. patha pathin.
patha m. (r. path s. a) via, regio, in fine compp. IN. 1. 31. (V. pathin et cf. gr. [greek] germ. vet. pad, fad, phat, pfat, Them. padi etc. via, semita; anglo-sax. padh, paedh; hib. fath "a district, a field, a green, a lawn", fatha "a plain". V. pathin.)
pathika m. (r. path s. ika) viator.
pathin m. (in casibus fort. panthan Nom. panthās e panthaṃs v. gr. min. 198. not., in casibus debilissimis path v. gr. 223.) via. (V. patha = [greek] cum panthan conferatur lat. PONT, pons; slav. pūtj via e pontj, v. gr. comp. 255. g.; hib. fathan "journey".)
pathya (a path ire, nisi a pathin vel patha via, s. ya v. gr. 651.) conveniens, aptus.
pad 1. 4. A. (Part. pass. panna Praet. mltf. apatsi in tertia pers. apādi ad analogiam Pass.; v. Pan. III. 1. 60.) ire, adire. MAH. 1. 4288.: maharṣis tām apadyata. (V. pad pes et cf. pat path pal lat. cado, cedo, mutatā lab. in gutt. sicut e. c. in coquo = pac; pello, nisi pertinet ad cal q. v., per assimilationem explicari posset ex peljo pro pedjo, mutato d in l; gr. [greek] convenit cum russ. padaju cado = Caus. pādayāmi; hib. faoidhim "I go, depart, send", faidh "departure, going".
c. anu A. interdum P. 1) sequi. MAH. 1. 7962. 2) intrare. MAH. 3. 239.: anvapadyad antarveśma; 3. 12714.: vanam evā 'nvapadyata. -- akṣān anupattum talos jacere, talis ludere. MAH. 2. 2185.: tān akṣān anvapadyata; 3. 1356.: akṣān anvapadyam.
c. abhi adire, accedere. MAH. 1. 8130.: ṛtvijo nā 'bhyapadyanta; R. Schl. II. 63. 16.: snātāḥ pādapān abhipedire.
c. abhi praef. sam accedere, venire. MAH. 3. 12539.: prāvṛṭ samabhipadyata omisso augmento, ita MAH. 1. 5515.: droṇaḥ samabhipadyata et 3. 10441.: yuvanāśvaḥ...samabhipadyata.
c. ā 1) adire, aggredi. N. 21. 5.: param vismayam āpannā; BR. 1. 34.: kṛcchram aham āpannaḥ; MAH. 1. 5305.: pañcatvam āpede; BHATT. 15. 89.: eṣa rāvaṇir āpādi vānarāṇām bhayaṅkaraḥ. 2) in calamitatem incurrere, calamitate obrui, (v. āpad āpatti). R. Schl. II. 53. 13.: yaḥ kāmam anuvartate . evam āpadyate kṣipraṃ rājā daśaratho yathā. āpanna infelix. UR. 6. 3. infr. -- Caus. 1) adducere. MAH. 1. 1832.; R. Schl. II. 54. 5. 2) perdere, calamitatem alicui inferre. UR. 32. 11.: balād aparādhinam mām āpādayasi.
c. ā praef. vi Caus. interficere. HIT. 24. 12.: anāhāreṇā "tmānam bhavaddvāri vyāpādayiṣyāmi; 111. 21.
c. ā praef. sam adire, aggredi. MAH. 1. 6747.
c. ā praef. sam + abhi id. R. Schl. II. 12. 1.: cintāṃ samabhyāpede.
c. ut oriri, nasci. RAM. I. 57. 23.: kukṣer vikukṣiḥ udapadyata; MAN. 10. 66.: anaryāyāṃ samutpanno brāhmaṇāt; MAH. 3. 379.: yuddham utpatsyate mahat; 2. 2395.: anayo bharateṣu 'dapādi. -- Caus. producere, generare. BR. 1. 30.: svayam utpādya tām bālām; MAH. 3. 8634.: utpādaya mahyam apatyam; R. Schl. I. 19. 25.: tuṣṭim utpādayāñcakruḥ pituḥ Profundere, de sanguine. MAN. 4. 167.: utpādya brāhmaṇasyā 'sṛg aṅgataḥ.
c. ut praef. sam id. oriri, nasci. MAN. 10. 66.; MAH. 3. 15278.
c. upa 1) adire, aggredi. MAH. 3. 3078.: arthās tasyo 'papatsyante; 3081.: upapadyasva kaunteya; c. dat. BH. 13. 18.: madbhāvāyo 'papadyate. Pass. inveniri, es gibt. BH. 6. 39.: tvad anyaḥ saṃśayasyā 'sya cchettā na hy upapadyate (cf. gam praef. adhi). upapanna act. aggressus. H. 2. 8.: upapannaś cirasyā dya bhakṣo 'yam; pass. praeditus. N. 1. 1.: upapanno guṇair iṣṭaiḥ. 2) accidere, evenire, fieri. MAH. 2. 777.: yathā vadasi govinda sarvan tad upapadyate. 3) convenire, decere; c. loc. BH. 2. 3.: nai 'tat tvayy upapadyate; MAH. 3. 15179. -- Caus. 1) afferre, approtare. MAH. 2. 6271.: tad annam upapādayan; RAGH. 14. 8.: rakṣaḥkapīndrair upapāditāni ...jalāni. 2) dare. MAN. 3. 96.: bhikṣām...brāhmaṇāyo 'papādayet; 9. 72.; 11. 76. Cum acc. pers. et instr. rei. MAH. 6724.: tam anneno 'papādaya. 3) facere, perficere, peragere. RAGH. 11. 91.: devakāryam upapādayiṣyataḥ. 4) colligere, concludere. N. 16. 9.: tarkayāmāsa bhaimī 'ti kāraṇair upapādayan.
c. upa praef. sam accidere, evenire, fieri, perfici. MAH. 2. 779.: kṣipram eva yathā tv etat kāryaṃ samupapadyate ...tathā kuru.
c. nis oriri, nasci. MAN. 9. 247.: niṣpadyante śasyāni yatho 'ptāni; R. Schl. I. 6. 23.: añjanād api niṣpannair vamanād apica dvijaiḥ; HIT. 15. 18.
c. pra 1) ire, adire, proficisci. DR. 6. 13.: yady eva devī ...divam prapannā; N. 20. 18.: śaraṇan tvām prapanno 'smi; R. Schl. I. 8. 17.: cintām prapatsyate. 2) se inclinare. IN. 4. 14.: tva pādāv adya prapadyatām; 5. 47.: mūrddhnā prapanno 'smi pādau te; MAH. 1. 8217.: punar agnau prapedire. -- prapanna inclinatus, pronus, propensus, propitius. A. 4. 14.: prapannas tvān dhanañjayaḥ.
c. pra praep. anu sequi. SA. 5. 24. BH. 9. 21.
c. prati 1) adire, aggredi, pervenire. H. 1. 4.: vanaṃ rājan gahanam pratipedire; IN. 2. 11.: pratipede...nakṣatramārgam; R. Schl. I. 23. 7.: svadharmam pratipadyasva. 2) nancisci, obtinere. MAN. 7. 40.: vanasthā api rājyāni vinayāt pratipedire. 3) comperire, cognoscere. N. 18. 16.: na nṛpatir bhīmaḥ pratipadyeta me matim. 4) recuperare, recipere. SA. 5. 32.: svam eva rājyam pratipatsyate 'cirāt. 5) reddere, restituere. MAN. 8. 183.: saṃ yadi pratipadyeta yathā nyastam. 6) respondere. R. Schl. I. 10. 15.: tac cchrūtvā tathe 'ti pratyapadyata. 7) promittere. UP. 77.: sarvam banik tat pratyapadyata; Lass. 4. 5. 24. 2. 44. 9. 8) facere. MAH. 2. 1420.: yat pratipattavyan tan me brūhi; 4. 705.: me samayam pratipadyasva; c. 2. accus. RAGH. 11. 79.: taddhanurgrahaṇam eva rāghavaḥ pratyapadyata samartham uttaram. -- Caus. 1) facere ut alqs aggrediatur, perveniat, obtineat. R. Schl. II. 74. 6.: ayaśo jīvaloke tvayā 'ham pratipāditaḥ. 2) dare, tradere. MAN. 11. 6.: dhanāni vipreṣu pratipādayet; MAH. 1. 5213.: gṛhan tasya pratyapādayata.
c. prati praef. vi averti. BH. 2. 53.: śrutivipratipannā... buddhiḥ.
c. prati praef. sam Caus. dare, tradere. M. 13.; me 'dyā 'nyat sthānaṃ sampratipādaya.
c. vi perire. HIT. 4. 46.: bahuśatrur vipadyate; R. Schl. II. 64. 68. -- vipanna calamitate afflictus. HIT. 13. 15.
c. sam 1) adire, aggredi, pervenire. BH. 13. 30.: brahma sampadyeta saḥ. 2) oriri, nasci. MAH. 1. 3143.: pururavā ilāyāṃ samapadyata; 1. 2995.: sa sarvadamano nāma kumāraḥ samapadyata. 3) fieri, effici. A. 9. 10.: sa deśaḥ... guhe va samapadyata; MAH. 2. 942.: samapadyanta vismitāḥ; N. 16. 3.: asmin karmaṇi sampanne; HIT. 104. 2.: katham amunā svalpabalenai 'tat sampatsyate. 4) obtingere, obvenire. UR. 41. 9.: sampadyate punar bhavataḥ. -- sampanna praeditus. BR. 1. 27.: śīlasampannā. -- Caus. facere, perficere, explere. RAGH. 7. 26.: svasuḥ... sampādya pāṇigrahaṇaṃ sa rājā; MAH. 3. 15278.: mama spṛhāṃ sampādaya; UR. 47. 4. infr.: sampāditam priyaprasādanavratam.
c. sam praef. upa upasampanna act. aggressus. MAN. 5. 81.; pass, praeditus. N. 12. 26. -- Caus. afferre. R. Schl. II. 25. 26.: samidhaśco 'pasampādayāmāsa.
pad 2. 10. A. padaye ire.
pad 3. 1. P. (sthairye) firmum esse. Cf. bad.
pad 4. m. (r. pad ire) pes. SA. 3. 3. N. 13. 12. (Gr. [greek] [greek] lat. PED, pes; v. pada pāda.)
pada n. (r. pad ire s. a) 1) pes. A. 9. 6. 2) gradus, gressus, passus. IN. 5. 9. 3) versuum sectio, articulus. BH. 13. 4. 4) locus, regio, provincia. SA. 7. 7. BH. 15. 5. (Gr. [greek])
padavī f. via. DR. 6. 19.
padāti m. (e pad et ati vel āti a r. at ire) pedes, miles pedester. N. 26. 2.; v. sq.
padātin m. (e pada et ātin a r. at ire s. in) id. DR. 2. 12.
paddhati f. (ut videtur, e pad pes et dhati pro dhāti a r. dhā ponere) via. RAGH. 3. 46.
padma m. n. 1) lotus flos (Wils. Nelumbium speciosum). 2) magnus numerus, decem billiones.
padmarāga m. (loti colorem habens. BAH. e praec. et rāga color) rubinus. HIT. 8. 3.
padmalocana (BAH. e padma lotus et locana oculus) loto similes oculos habens. IN. 2. 31.
padmā f. (fem. [greek] padma) cognomen deae Laks'miae. HIT. 57. 13.
padminī f. (a padma s. in in fem.) nymphaearum multitudo, lacus nymphaeis abundans. N. 13. 10. 16. 15.
pan P. A. (panāyāmi panāye PAN. III. 1. 28.; refertur ad 1mam classem, quanquam analogiam classis 10mae sequitur, producto a initiali characteris aya; in dialecto Ved. tamen haec productio omittitur) laudare, celebrare. RIGV. 20. 6. not.: tat panayad vaco vaḥ "illud comprobavit sermonem vestrum"; 87. 3.: svayam mahitvam panayanta dhūtayaḥ "ipsi potentiam suam declarant quassatores".
panth 10. P. (scribitur path gr. 110a).) ire. V. path panthan pathin.
[Page 209a]
panna v. 1. pad (gr. 607.).
pannaga m. (pedibus non iens e pad pes, na non, et ga iens, v. euph. r. 58.) serpens (cf. uraga).
pamb 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere. (V. kamp et cf. parb bamb barb mamb marb namb narb khamb kharb gamb garb ghamb gharb camb carb tamb tarb.
pay 1. P. A. (gatau) ire.
c. vi sternere. (in dial. Ved. nisi vipayāmi cohaeret cum rad. vap attenuato a in i). RIGV. (v. Westerg.) vipayanti varhiḥ. (Schol. stṛṇanti.)
paya Suffixum, v. katipaya.
payas n. (r. pī bibere s. as) 1) aqua. MEGH. 23. 25. 41. 2) lac.
payoda m. (e praec. et da dans) nubes. MEGH. 7.
payodhara m. (e payas et dhara tenens) 1) nubes. AM. 2) mamma, IN. 2. 32.
payodhi m. (e payas et dhi tenens, a r. dhā) mare. Lass. p. 77.
payomuc m. (e payas et muc dimittens) nubes. UR. 78. 18.
payoṣṇī f. (ut videtur, e payas et sna se baignant in fem., ar. snā s. a) nomen fluminis. N. 9. 22.
para (ut videtur, ex apara abjecto a initiali) 1) alius. H. 4. 3. 2) remotior, ulterior, posterior. DR. 2. 8. (v. param). 3) eximius, praecipuus, altus, altissimus, summus. H. 4. 22. N. 21. 20. BH. 5. 16. -- In construct. cum ablat. Comparativi vim habet. M. 50. BH. 3. 42. De para n. eximium, praecipuum in fine compositorum v. gr. 666. N. 2. 2. 3. 12. 78. 80. BH. 18. 52. 4) hostis. IN. 5. 59. N. 12. 30. DR. 6. 29. (Cum accus. param convenit lat. peren in vocibus peren-die, peren-dinus, peren-dinatio; huc etiam cum Pottio, II. 230., traxerim par aequalis, quasi alter; germ. vet. fer procul (v. pāra et pāradeśya); angl. far; goth. fairra id., fortasse per assimil. e fairna quod ab Adv. param deduci posset, mutato m in n, adjecto a sicut in acc. pronom. (ut thana = tam [greek]); fairnjis, Them. fairnja vetus; nostrum fern; germ. vet. furiro prior, furist primus; lat. prior ejectā vocali mediā; pri- pre trans, e. c. preidū transibo, pre-voditi traducere. V. pāra puras pūrva pra.
paratas Adv. (a para s. tas) ultra. BH. 3. 42.
paratra (a para s. tra) alibi, praesertim in illo, futuro mundo, opp. [greek] iha (cf. amutra). HIT. 32. 7.
parantapa Adj. vel Subst. m. (e para hostis in Acc. v. gr. 645. suff. a et tapa qui urit, vexat) qui hostem urit, hostium vexator. H. 3. 6. BH. 4. 2.
parapuṣṭa m. (ab alio nutritus, e para et puṣṭa a r. puṣ) i. q. kokila i. e. cuculus indicus. Fem. parapuṣṭā. UR. 63. 5. infr.
parabhṛta m. (e para et bhṛta sustentatus) id. Fem. -bhṛtā. UR. 63. 8. infr.
param Adv. (acc. neut. vocis para) 1) ultra, ulterius, post, deinde. Lass. 13. 1. Antecedente atas ad tempus vel locum relato. BH. 12. 8.; N. 9. 23.; antecedente asmāt MEGH. 98. -- param muhūrtāt post temporis momentum, statim. UR. 39. 12. 2) sed, verum. Lass. 40. 10.; 43. 7.; parantu id. Lass. 41. 17. 44. 8. (V. apara et cf. nostrum aber.)
parama (a para s. ma) eximius, altissimus, summus. IN. 5. 23. BH. 13. 31. In fine compositi BAH. (v. gr. 666.). BH. 16. 11. (Cf. lith. pirma-s primus; lat. primus, v. para; goth. fruma, Them. fruman, prior, primus; frumoza prior, frumists primus.)
paramarṣi m. (KARM. e praec. et ṛṣi) summus Rischis. IN. 2. 10. SU. 3. 1.
paramārtha m. (e parama et artha) veritas. SAK. 41. 15.
paramārthatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) re verā. UR. 37. 24. (v. not. LX.); 72. 15. Penitus, accurate. SAK. 47. 4. infr.
paramika (a parama s. ika omissā Vriddhi) i. q. parama. IN. 5. 59. BR. 1. 16. 25.
parameṣṭhin m. (e Loc. parame in altissimo et sthin qui est, mutato s in ṣ ad analogiam r. 80., v. etiam euph. r. 101a).) nomen dei Brahmae.
[Page 210a]
parampara (e para alius in Acc. et para) successivus, ab alio ad alium progrediens.
paramparā f. (Abstractum praecedentis) successio, progressio ab alio ad alium, e. c. a patre ad filium. BH. 4. 2.
paraloka m. (e para et loka) alius, futurus mundus, coelum. HIT. 73. 17.
paravat (-vān -vatī -vat a para s. vat) alius potestati obnoxius. SAK. 36. 2. 43. 16.
paravattā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praec. UR. 91. 3.
paraśu m. securis, ascia. SA. 4. 18. (Gr. [greek])
parastāt Adv. (a para ulterior, s. stāt) ultra, cum abl. BH. 8. 9.
paraspara (e paras - nom. sing. masc. hac in compositione Fem. et Neut. vice etiam fungente, servato s ante p secundum r. 79. - et para quod hac in compositione in obliquis sing. casibus solnm usurpatur) i. q. anyonya q. v. H. 4. 36. SU. 4. 15. N. 13. 14. BH. 3. 11. 10. 9. M. 35.
parā (fortasse a para alius sicut dakṣiṇā a dakṣiṇa) Praep. insep. retro. (Cf. gr. [greek] lith. par (praep. insep.) retro, e. c. par-wadinu revoco, par-eimi redeo; hib. frea-, far- e. c. freagaraim "I answer", far-bhuille "a backblow", v. Pictet p. 89. Fortasse etiam lat. re-, osset. ra- huc pertinent, abjectā syllabā initiali. E goth. linguā fair- huc retulerim, attenuato a in i, praefixo a, v. gr. comp. 82.; germ. vet. far, fir; nostrum ver, v. Grimm III. 256. 4. c.; etiam faur pro e parā ortum esse potest, abjecto ā finali, attenuato a medio in u; germ. vet. furi; nostrum für; island. vet. fyri, attenuato ā in i; v. pari.)
parākrama m. (r. kram ire praef. parā s. a) vis, robur, fortitudo. H. 2. 36.
parākrānta v. kram praef. parā.
parāga m. (e parā et ga iens) pulvis. RAGH. 4. 30.
parāṅmukha (BAH. e parāk - secundum r. 59. pro parāc aversus, mutato k in ṅ secundum r. 58. - et mukha os, vultus) aversum os habens. IN. 2. 4. N. 8. 9.
parāc Adj. (r. añc praef. parā v. gr. 196.) aversus.
[Page 210b]
parājaya m. (r. ji praef. parā s. a) 1) clades, strages. 2) separatio. N. 13. 34.
parājita v. ji praef. parā.
parādhīna Adj. (TATP. e. para alius et adhīna q. v.) alii subjectus, alius potestati obnoxius. BR. 1. 14.
parābhāva m. (r. bhū praef. parā s. a) clades, destructio. A. 10. 45.
parāyaṇa (e para et ayana itio) in fine compositorum BAH. aequat vocem para (v. gr. 666.); e. c. śokaparāyaṇa moerorem tanquam praecipuum habens, moerori deditus, in moerore defixus. N. 12. 83. 23. 1. BH. 5. 17.
parārdhya vel parārḍya (a parārdha - para + ardha - praecipuum dimidium, s. ya) eximius, excellens. H. 1. 30.
parāvara n. (DVANDV. ex para remotus et avara posterior) remotum et posterius, i. e., ut equidem puto, praeteritum et futurum. SA. 6. 34.
parāsu (BAH. ex para remotus et asu q. v.) remotos vitales spiritus habens, mortuus. N. 11. 38.
parāhna n. (ex para et ahna pro ahan dies) pomeridianum tempus, posterior diei pars (cf. pūrvāhna). A. 4. 7.
pari Praep. insep. circum; in comp. cum adjectivis valde, v. parilaghu pariśuṣka. (Gr. [greek] hib. faoi "about, around" ejecto r; germ. vet. furi, island. fyri, nostrum für huc referri possent, nisi i finale in linguis germanicis ubique evanuisset, quam ob rem vocalem i hujus praepositionis ab ā formae parā deduxerim, quod primum in a breve, deinde, quod saepissime accidit, in i se attenuaverit. De lat. et lith. per v. pāra.)
pariklānta v. klam.
parikleṣṭṛ m. (r. kliś vexare praef. pari s. tṛ) vexator. DR. 9. 7.
parikhā f. (r. khan fodere praef. pari abjecto an suff. a in fem.) fossa quae urbem cingit.
parigraha m. (r. grah praef. pari s. a) 1) amplexus. Lass. 85. 2. infr. 2) comitatus, familia. BH. 6. 10. in comp. c. a. 3) uxor. UR. 70. 14.
parigha m. (r. han ferire, praef. pari h mutato in gh cf. gr. 367., abjecto an ante suffixum a) 1) clava. 2) pessulus. SAK. 38. 9.
paricaya m. (r. ci s. a) exercitatio, experientia. RAGH. 9. 49.
paricāra (r. car praef. pari s. a) ut videtur, officiosus, studiosus alicujus rei. SA. 3. 19.
paricāraka m. (r. car praef. pari s. aka) servus, famulus. N. 26. 30.
paricārikā f. (fem. praec. v. gr. 645. suff. ika) serva, famula, ancilla. N. 8. 4.
paricchada m. (r. chad tegere praef. pari s. a) comitatus. (Wils. court, train, attendants, retinue). SA. 3. 16. N. 17. 23. in fine comp. BAH.
pariccheda m. (r. chid praef. pari s. a) distinctio, discretio. HIT. 33. 2.
parijana m. (KARM. e pari et jana) comitatus, famuli, famulae, ancillae. SU. 1. 14. UR. 39. 9.
parijñātṛ m. (r. jñā praef. pari s. tṛ) cognitor. BH. 18. 18.
parijñāna n. (r. jñā praef. pari s. ana) cognitio. SAK. 15. 16.
pariṇata v. nam praef. pari.
pariṇati f. (r. nam praef. pari s. ti v. gr. 94b).) 1) inclinatio. 2) maturitas. MEGH. 24.
pariṇāma m. (r. nam praef. pari s. a v. gr. 94b).) 1) mutatio, conversio, transfiguratio, vicissitudo. UR. 55. 9. infr. 70. 6. HIT. 70. 8. A. 9. 33. 2) finis, extremum. BH. 18. 37. 38. Lass. 57. 6. 3) ultima aetas. RAGH. 8. 11.
pariṇāha m. (r. nah praef. pari s. a) amplitudo, latitudo. AM.; v. sq.
pariṇāhavat (a praec. s. a) amplus, latus. UR. 6. 3.
pariṇiṣṭhā f. (r. sthā praef. pari + ni v. euph. r. 94b).) sedes, domicilium. N. 20. 8.
paritas (a pari s. tas) circum, c. acc. UR. 86. 1. infr.
paritāpa m. (r. tap praef. pari s. a) 1) calor, aestus. SAK. 53. 6. 2) sollicitudo; v. parītāpa.
parityāga m. (r. tyaj relinquere praef. pari s. a) relictio, renunciatio. HIT. 37. 22.
parityāgin (a praec. s. in) qui relinquit, renunciat. BH. 12. 16. 17.
[Page 211b]
paritrāṇa n. (r. trā vel trai praef. pari s. ana) servatio. BH. 4. 8.
paridevana n. (r. dev praef. pari s. ana) lamentatio.
paridevanā f. (fem. praec.) id. BH. 2. 28.
paridevita v. dev.
paridhāna n. (r. dhā praef. pari s. ana) tunica interior. N. 9. 14.
paridhvaṃsa m. (r. dhvaṃs cadere praef. pari s. a) 1) actio delabendi, ruina. HIT. 68. 20. 2) actio circumerrandi, circumcurrendi. N. 10. 9.
paripanthin m. (r. panth ire praef. pari s. in) adversarius, hostis. BH. 3. 34.
paripraśna m. (r. prach praef. pari s. na v. euph. r. 87. e.) percunctatio. BH. 4. 34.
pariprepsu (ab īps q. v. praef. pari s. u) adipiscendi cupidus. N. 18. 11.
paribhava m. (r. bhū praef. pari s. a) 1) contemtio. UR 74. 4. 2) clades. HIT. 81. 6.
paribhraṣṭa v. bhraṃś.
parimala m. (r. mal praef. pari s. a) suaveolentia. MEGH. 26.
parirambha m. (r. rambh praef. pari s. a) amplexus. UR. 85. 2.
parilaghu (e pari et laghu) perlevis, perexiguus. MEGH. 13.
parivarta m. (r. vṛt praef. pari s. a) commutatio, permutatio; v. parīvarta.
parivartin (r. vṛt ire praef. pari s. in) circumiens, circumgrediens. N. 11. 21. SU. 3. 26.
parivarha m. (r. vṛh praef. pari s. a) comitatus. DR. 1. 7.
parivāra v. parīvāra.
parivārita v. vṛ.
parivrājaka m. (r. vraj praef. pari s. aka) mendicans, mendicandi voto addictus. HIT. 27. 11.
pariśuṣka (e pari et śuṣka) valde siccus. RITU-S. 1. 11.
pariśrama m. (r. śram praef. pari s. a) lassitudo. SA. 4. 21.
pariśrānta v. śram.
pariṣad f. (r. sad ire praef. pari) coetus. SAK. 2. 1.
[Page 212a]
pariṣoḍaśa (ex pari et ṣoḍaśa sextus decimus) ut videtur i. q. ṣoḍaśan i. e. sedecim. N. 26. 2.
pariṣkṛta (Part. pass. a kṛ praef. pari inserto ṣ euphonico, suff. ta (v. gr. min. 111. not. 2.) ornatus. A. 2. 5.
pariṣvaṅga m. (r. svañj praef. pari s. a) amplexus. UR. 75. 20.
parisara m. (r. sṛ praef. pari s. a) circuitus, ambitus. UR. 73. 5. MEGH. 68.
parispanda m. (r. spand ire praef. pari s. a) vis, robur? H. 3. 8.
parisrava (r. sru praef. pari s. a) circumfluens, fluens. N. 24. 16.
parihāsa m. (r. has ridere praef. pari s. a) jocus. N. 11. 8.
parīkṣaṇa n. (r. īkṣ praef. pari s. ana) spectatio, inspectio, exploratio. HIT. 62. 3.; v. sq.
parīkṣā f. (r. īkṣ videre praef. pari s. ā) id. N. 19. 11. 23. 2. A. 4. 28.
parītāpa m. (r. tap praef. pari producto i v. gr. 111. not., s. a) i. q. paritāpa. HIT. 15. 5.
parīvarta m. i. q. parivarta. HIT. 62. 1.
parīvāra m. (r. vṛ praef. pari circumdare, producto i - gr. 111. annot. - suff. a) famulus, comitatus. N. 26. 1. 21. scribitur etiam parivāra. HIT. 73. 19.
parīvāha m. (r. vah praef. pari producto i s. a) defluxus, decursus aquae. HIT. 33. 22.
paruṣa 1) Adj. a) asper, horridus. MEGH. 62. 88. RITU-S. 1. 22. A. 8. 14. b) maledicens, convicians. 2) Subst. n. sermo contumeliosus, probrum. DR. 6. 24.
pareṇa Praep. (Instr. [greek] para) super, c. Acc. N. 24. 33. MAH. 1. 8414.
paredyus Adv. (e pare loc. [greek] para et dyus v. aparedyus) postero die. AM. (Cf. perendie, v. para.)
parokṣa (ut mihi videtur, ex praepositione paras ultra, seorsum non conservatā - cf. para parastāt et analogam formam puras ante - et akṣa oculus, v. euph. r. 76b). parokṣa esset igitur, quod est ultra oculos) invisibilis, non visus. N. 20. 12. RAGH. 7. 13.
[Page 212b]
parokṣatā f. (a praec. s. tā) invisibilitas. N. 20. 13.
parkaṭī f. nomen arboris. Wils. "the wawed leaf fig tree, Ficus infectiosa". HIT. 18. 5.
parjanya m. 1) nubes. BH. 3. 14. 2) nomen dei Indri.
parṇ 10. P. (haritabhāve K. hāritye V.; fortasse Denom. a parṇa) viridem esse, virescere.
parṇa n. (r. parṇ s. a nisi parṇa Denom. a parṇ) frons, praesertim delapsa. H. 1. 18. SA. 5. 74. MEGH. 30. RITU-S. 1. 22. (Fortasse lat. FROND adjecto d.)
pard 1. A. (kutsite śabde K. apānotsarge V.) pedere. (Gr. [greek] lith. pérd[greek]iu id., pirdis m. pirdà f. [greek] russ. perditj pedere; germ. vet. firzo pedo; lat. pedo.)
parpaṭī f. placenta. (Wils. a thin crisp cake made of any sort of pulse.)
parb 1. P. ire, se movere; v. pamb.
paryaṅka m. (ut videtur, e pari et aṅka) lectus, cubile. HIT. 42. 8.
paryanta m. n. (e pari et anta) finis, terminus. HIT. 116. 20. BH. 8. 17.
paryaya m. (r. i praef. pari s. a) negligentia, temporis jactura. R. Schl. I. 26. 3.
paryavasāna n. (e pari et avasāna) finis. HiT. 116. 20.
paryaśru (BAH. e pari et aśru) lacrymis circumfusus. RAGH. 13. 70.
paryāpta (Part. pass. r. āp praef. pari s. ta) sufficiens, aptus, idoneus. MAN. 7. 76. 11. 7. BH. 1. 10. N. 11. 8. (v. annot. ad hunc locum.)
paryāya m. (r. i cum Vriddhi praef. pari s. a) 1) circuitus, ordo, orbis. UR. 54. 12. infr. 2) decursus temporis. Lass. 21. 18.
paryuṣita v. vas praef. pari.
parv 1. P. (pūraṇe K. pūrtau V.) implere. (Cf. purv pūr pṝ.)
parvata m. (ut videtur, a r. parv suff. ata vel ta inserto a) mons. UR. 70. 15. (Serb. brdo id.; fortasse goth. fairguni mons huc pertinent, mutato v in gutturalem, v. gr. comp. 19.)
[Page 213a]
parvan n. (r. parv s. an) Wilsonus explicat: 1) a knot, a joint in a cane or body etc. 2) a name given to certain days in the lunar month, as the full and change of the moon and the 6th, 8th and 10th of each half month. 3) Particular periods of the year, as the equinox, solstice etc. 4) the moment of the sun's entering a new sign. 5) a festival, a holiday. 6) Opportunity, occasion. MED. 7) a chapter, a book, the division of a work. OR. D. 8) a moment, an instant SABD. CH. SA. 1. 25. UR. 70. 15.
parṣ 1. P. A. (snehane K. snehe V.) amare. RIGV. 86. 7.: yasya prayāṃsi (Ros. "cibos") parṣatha.
pal 1. 1. P. (gatau ut mihi videtur, e pad mutato d in l v. Delii Radd. Prācr. p. 3.) ire. (V. pad.)
pal 2. 10. palayāmi (rakṣaṇe K. rakṣe V.) servare, tueri; v. pāl pā.
pala 1) n. caro. AM. 2) m. stramen. (Hib. feol, feoil caro; anglo-sax. flesc, floesc, flee; germ. vet. fleisk id.; lat. palea; gall. paille.)
palala n. 1) id. 2) limus, lutum. (Hib. poll mire, dirt; gr. [greek])
palāy (pro parāy a r. ay i. e. i cl. 1. praef. parā mutato r in l. PAN. VIII. 2. 19.) fugere. DR. 5. 6.: palāyamāna; 8. 36.: palāyantañ jayadratham; 8. 59.: palāyase.
palāyana n. (r. ay i. e. i cl. 1. praef. palā pro parā s. ana) fuga. DR. 8. 32. 58.
palāśa n. 1) folium. 2) nomen arboris rubros ferentis flores (Butea frondosa).
palita Adj. canis capillis praeditus. Subst. n. pl. palitāni cani capilli. MAH. 1. 3467. HIT. 28. 7. (Cf. lat. pallidus; gr. [greek] slav. plaw flavus; lith. balta-s albus, palwa-s flavus; germ. vet. falo flavus, Them. falawa, gen. falawe-s.)
palyul palyūl 10. P. (lūnipūtyām K. lūnipūtyoḥ V.; ut mihi videtur, e pari + lū mutato r in l transposito lū in ūl) findere, abscindere, evellere; purificare.
pall 1. P. i. q. 1. pal.
[Page 213b]
pallava m. n. gemma arboris; surculus. N. 12. 102. Lass. 59. 9. 10.
palvala m. n. palus, lacus, stagnum. N. 12. 8. 85. (Cf. lat. palus, palūd-is.)
pavana (r. pū s. ana) 1) n. purificatio. HIT. 108. 13. 2) m. ventus. N. 24. 40. (De cambro-brit. fwn, quod Pictetius huc trahit, v. prāṇa.)
pavamāna m. (purificans, Part. praes. ATM. rad. pū) ventus. AM.
pavitra (r. pū s. tra inserto i) 1) Adj. purus, purificatus. BH. 4. 38. 2) n. aqua. (Hib. beathra "water", fothragaim "I bathe, cleanse", fothragadh "a bath, well of purification".)
paś 1. 1. P. A. 10. P. (paśāmi paśe pāśayāmi) ligare. (V. pāśa et cf. paṣ spaś; cambro-brit. fasgu "to bind, or tie in a bundle", fasgiad "a ligation, a tying in a bundle"; gr. [greek] lat. pango, fascia, fortasse etiam fas huc pertinet sicut jus a Pottio apte ad yu ligare refertur; russ. pojas cingulum, nisi po est praep.; v. Pott. 1. 267.)
paś 2. 4. P. (in tempp. specialibus tantum usurpatur et a grammaticis Indicis in radices non receptum est) videre, v. dṛś. (Hib. faicim "I see", feachaim "I look, view", faochog "oculus"; lat. specio, praefixo s, fortasse e praep. sam nisi paś corruptum e spaś v. 1. paś; germ. vet. speho speculor; gr. [greek] mutatā lab. in gutt. et vice versā, v. Pott. p. 267.)
paśu m. (ut videtur, a r. paś ligare s. u sicut fortasse lat. bestia a bandh ligare, mutato dh in s sicut in zendico bas'ta ligatus, v. gr. comp. 102.) animal, pecus. HIT. 5. 21. 22. H. 4. 54. (Lat. pecus, boruss. vet. pecku, germ. vet. fihu, nostrum Vieh.)
paścāt Adv. (Ablat. ab inusitato paśca a quo etiam paścima descendit) 1) pone, a tergo. MEGH. 37. (Schol. pṛṣṭhadeśe). 2) occidentem versus. MEGH. 16. 3) retro. SAK. 26. 7. UR. 60. 15. 4) postea, in posterum, deinde. N. 18. 7. 21. 28.; -- tataḥ paścāt inde, ab hoc, ab illo tem- pore in posterum, deinde, postea. H. 4. 16. N. 18. 18. (Cf. lith. paskuy postea, paskuttinnis, paskiausas ultimus; boruss. vet. pans-dan postea, quod suffixo convenit cum pirsdan antea. Fortasse etiam lith. pas prope et lat. post huc pertinent. Hib. feasd, feasda "hereafter, henceforward, forthwith" fortasse a lat. post, postea.)
paścātkṛ (e paścāt et kṛ facere) superare. RAGH. 17. 18.
paścāttāpa m. (e paścāt et tāpa) poenitentia. AM.; HIT. 33. 19.
paścima Adj. (a paśca - v. paścāt - suff. ima) 1) posticus, posterior. 2) occidentalis. SU. 3. 26. N. 13. 5.
pā 1. 1. P. (pivāmi in dial. Ved. pibāmi e pipāmi v. gr. min. 295.; gerund. pītvā; Pass. pīye; part. pīta) bibere. MAN. 11. 8.: somam pivati; H. 1. 52.: pāsyantī 'me jalam; RAGH. 2. 19.: tam papau sā locanābhyām; H. 1. 27.: pītvā pānīyam; 4. 16.; DR. 6. 5.: pītarasaśca kumbhaḥ; HIT. 6. 8.: ayam agadaḥ kin na pīyate. -- Caus. pāyayāmi pro pāpayāmi (gr. 519.) bibere dare, potionem dare. MAH. 1. 192.: hayān pāyayitvā. (Gr. [greek] attenuato ā in [greek] cf. pīta pīye et v. pī; lat. PO, po-tum = pātum po-turus = pātṛ po-culum, bibo = pivāmi; lith. penas lac, v. pāna; boruss. vet. pouton bibere; russ. pi-tj id., pívo cerevisia; germ. vet. bier; anglo-sax. beor id.; hib. pótaim "I drink", nisi hoc a lat. poto.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. RAGH. 8. 67.
c. ā id. MAH. 2. 2302.: āpiveyan tasya rudhiraṃ yudhi. (Pottius apte huc trahit vocem ap aqua, in casibus fortibus āp.)
c. pra id. H. 2. 11.
pā 2. 2. P. (rakṣaṇe; Pass. pāye Caus. pālayāmi) servare, tueri, sustentare. RAM. I. 13. 18.: naḥ pāhi rākṣasāt; GHAT. 12.: śokasāgare 'dya pātitān tvadguṇasmaraṇam eva pāti tām; RAGH. 2. 48.: upaplavebhyaḥ prajāḥ pāsi. (V. pa pati pal pāl pātra et cf. lat. PĀ in pā-vi, pā-bulum; gr. [greek] lith. po-nas dominus, pé-nas pabulum, pastus, cibus; pénù pasco, cibo; russ. pitáju id.; goth. fodja id., fodeins cibus; nostrum Futter.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. DEV. 11. 32.: tvam paripāsi viśvam.
pāṃśu m. pulvis. N. 13. 28. (V. pāṃsu et cf. cambro-brit. pain "bloom, fine powder, or dust"; v. Pict. p. 15.; lat. pulvis pro pulcvis, mutato n in l, adjecto i, sicut e. c. in levis pro leguis = laghu v. Ag. Benary Römische Lautlehre p. 209.; lith. peska arena.)
pāṃsana vilis, abjectus, contemnendus. H. 1. 39. 4. 12.
pāṃsu m. pulvis. DR. 9. 13.; v. pāṃśu.
pāka m. (r. pac coquere suff. a) maturitas. UR. 64. 10.
pākaśāsana m. (maturitatis dominator, e praec. et śāsana) nomen Indri.
pāṭala ex rubro pallens. UR. 19. 5.
pāṭava n. (a paṭu dexter, aptus, suff. a) dexteritas, habilitas, peritia. HIT. 3. 4.
pāṭha m. (r. paṭh s. a) lectio.
pāṇa m. (r. paṇ s. a) ludus. N. 26. 19. a. et b.
pāṇi m. manus. IN. 2. 20.
pāṇḍava m. (a pāṇḍu nom. pr. suff. a v. gr. 650.) a Pāndu oriundus.
pāṇḍu 1) Adj. m. f. n. pallidus, flavescente albo colore (Wils.: pale or yellowish white). N. 2. 3. 2) m. n. pr. regis Hastināpuri, Judhischthiri ejusque quatuor fratrum patris nominalis. (Hib. buidhe "yellow".)
pāṇḍura (a praec. s. ra) i. q. pāṇḍu sgf. 1. H. 2. 17.
pāta m. (r. pat s. a) 1) lapsus, casus. HIT. 36. 18. 2) volatus.
pātaka n. (a pātay CAUS. rad. pat cadere) peccatum, crimen. BH. 1. 38. HIT. 20. 10.
[Page 215a]
pātāla n. (fortasse a r. pat vel a subst. pāta) infernum, tartarus. SU. 4. 20.
pāti m. (r. pā s. ti) i. q. pati. MEGH. 10.
pātra n. (r. 2. pā servare s. tra) 1) vas. HIT. 27. 17. TROP. HIT. 143. 9. (cf. bhājana l. c. 34. 2. 68. 19. 77. 3.). Dignum vas i. e. homo dignus qui accipiat. BH. 17. 20. 2) actor, histrio. UR. 1. 10. (Goth. fodr, Them. fodra vagina; lat. patera; hib. putraice "a vessel, a pot".)
pātha I. n. (a pā bibere s. tha) aqua. MED. II. m. (a 2. pā servare, sustentare) 1) sol. 2) ignis. (Hib. bot ignis, bath "the sea"; cf. scr. pāthis mare; gr. [greek] lat. pontus; cf. etiam [greek])
pāthas n. (r. pā s. thas) aqua. AM.; v. pātha.
pātheya n. (a pathin via s. eya) viaticum. UR. 65. 13.
pāda m. (r. pad ire s. a) 1) pes. 2) radix arboris. 3) radius. UR. 41. 1. infr. (V. pad pes et cf. lith. páda-s planta pedis, peda-s vestigium; goth. fotu-s pes, attenuato a in u; de o pro ā v. gr. comp. 69. Cum pāda radius cohaeret fortasse hib. fadadh "kindling, lighting", fadaidhim "I kindle, excite, provoke", v. Pictet p. 48.)
pādapa m. (radice bibens, TATP. e praec. et pa) arbor.
pādarakṣa m. (e pāda pes et rakṣa servans, tuens, a r. rakṣ s. a) pedes. DR. 8. 10.
pādāṅguṣṭha m. (ex pāda pes et aṅguṣṭha pollex) hallex. SU. 1. 9.
pādukā f. (a pādū s. ka correpto ū nisi a pad ire vel a pāda pes suff. uka in fem.) calceus. HIT. 113. 2.
pādū f. (a pad ire, nisi a pāda vel pad pes s. ū) id. AM.
pādya m. n. (a pāda s. ya) aqua ad pedes lavandos. IN. 3. 2.
pāna n. (r. pā bibere s. ana) potus. (Lith. pena-s lac.)
pānīya n. (bibendum a r. pā s. anīya) aqua. H. 1. 25.
pāntha m. (a panthan - v. pathina - s. a v. gr. 223.) viator. HIT. 10. 10.
pāpa 1) Adj. improbus, scelestus. H. 1. 6. 2) n. peccatum, crimen. BH. 2. 33. (Cf. lat. peccare; gr. [greek] mutatis labb. in gutturales; lith. pykiù iratus sum, paika-s, pikta-s iracundus, iratus.)
[Page 215b]
pāpaka (a pāpa s. ka) improbus. IN. 5. 61.
pāpakṛta n. (KARM. ex pāpa improbus et kṛta n. factum) improbum factum, peccatum. N. 13. 40.
pāpācāra (BAH. ex pāpa et ācāra actio, vivendi ratio, mores) scelestam vivendi rationem habens, scelestam vitam agens, improbus. H. 1. 48.
pāpātman Adj. (BAH. ex pāpa et ātman) scelestam animam habens, improbus. H. 2. 26.
pāpman m. peccatum. MAH. 1. 3483.
pār 10. P. A. (Fortasse Denom. a pāra sicut idem valens tīr q. v. a tīra nisi pār est Caus. radicis pṝ) finire, absolvere, perficere, praesertim votum. SA. 4. 6.: pārayiṣyāmy ahan tapaḥ; 7.: vratam pāritan tvayā. In dialecto Prācritā nec non in recentiore Sanscr. posse, v. Hoefer "Vom Infinitiv" p. 82. (Cf. pāraga et gr. [greek])
pāra m. (fortasse a para alius s. a cum Vriddhi, nisi a pṝ trajicere) ripa opposita, ulterior. (V. para pār et cf. gr. [greek] etc.; lat. per; lith. per trans, ultra, per; slav. pere v. para.)
pārakya (a paraka quod ipsum a para alius, alienus, hostis, suff. ya) hostilis, inimicus. HIT. 109. 6.
pāraga (e pāra et ga iens) ad ripam ulteriorem iens, transiens, translat. perlegens. N. 12. 81. 13. 44.
pārada m. argentum vivum. AM.
pāradeśya m. (a paradeśa alia regio s. ya) peregrinator, peregrinus. (Cf. priorem partem lat. per-egrinus, V. pāra.)
pārāvata m. columba. UR. 37. 6.
pāriṣada m. (a pariṣad coetus s. a) unus e coetu, e multitudine. N. 18. 4.
pāruṣya n. (a paruṣa s. ya) 1) asperitas, severitas. HIT. 102. 22. 2) sermo contumeliosus. BH. 16. 4.
pārtha m. (a pṛthā s. a) a Prithā oriundus, Prithā natus, cognomen Pāndavorum, praecipue Ar[greek]uni.
pārthiva (a pṛthivī terra s. a) 1) Adj. (fem. ī) terrenus, terrester. SA. 6. 18. 2) m. princeps, rex. H. 4. 39.
pārvatīya (a parvata mons s. īya) montanus. DR. 8. 8.
pārśva m. n. latus. SU. 3. 26. N. 19. 16. (Fortasse gr. [greek] L. Diefenbach apte huc trahit lith. pusse dimidium, per assimil. e purse.)
pārśvatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) ad latus, a latere. SU. 3. 25. 27.
pārṣṇi m. f. calx. (Goth. fairzna pro firzna - v. gr. comp. 82. - attenuato ā in i; et germ. vet. fersna nituntur formā pārṣṇā; ita gr. [greek] adjecto [greek] cf. pṛṣṭha dorsum, tergum.)
pāl 10. P. interdum A. (rakṣaṇe K. rakṣe V.) 1) servare, tueri. R. Schl. I. 45. 29.: pālayā 'smān; MAH. 1. 8414.: ṛṣīn asmān bālakān pālayasva. 2) regere. R. Schl. I. 5. 11.: tām purīm pālayāmāsa; DEV. 1. 11. 12. (V. pā unde pāl quod etiam pro Caus. radicis pā habetur, adjecto l; cf. hib. fal "guarding, tending cattle", falaim "I hedge, inclose"; v. pāla.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. sens. 1. MAN. 1. 27. R. Schl. I. 1. 24.: pratijñām; II. 34. 43.: nideśam.
c. abhi id. MAH. 3. 8472.
c. pari 1) i. q. simpl. BR. 2. 28. N. 5. 44. 2) exspectare. R. Schl. II. 70. 13.: muhūrtam paripālyatām.
c. prati 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 3521. 4080. 2) exspectare. UR. 37. 14.: enam avalokamārge paripālayāmi; SAK. 8. 13.: yāvad etāḥ...pratipālayāmi. Intrans. MAH. 3. 8793.: yāvad āgamanam mahyan tāvat tvam pratipālaya.
c. sam servare. MAH. 3. 15249.: pratijñām.
pāla m. (r. pāl s. a) servator, custos, dominus, rex, in fine compp. N. 2. 8. 21. 17. BH. 11. 26. IN. 1. 1. (Hib. fal "a king, privileged person".)
pālana n. (r. pāl s. ana) servatio, tuitio. HIT. 96. 9.
pāvaka m. (r. pū purificare s. aka) ignis. (Conferantur, quod ad syllabam radicalem attinet, gr. [greek] germ. vet. fiur. Goth. fon, Them. fona ignis formā convenit cum pavana et pāvana quae ejecto v coalescerent in pāna quod gothice sonaret fona. Fortasse lat. focus e pocus, foveo e poveo sicut fluo e pluo = plavāmi a r. plu.)
[Page 216b]
pāvana (r. pū s, ana) 1) n. purificatio, lustramen. BH. 18. 5. 2) Adj. (fem. ī) purus. RAGH. 15. 101.
pāśa m. (r. paś ligare s. a) funis. SA. 5. 16. (V. r. 1. paś.)
pāśava (a paśu s. a v. gr. 650.) pecuinus. N. 23. 11.
pāśupata m. (a paśupati - animalium dominus, nomen Sivi - suff. a) sagitta miraculosa Sivi. A. 3. 51.
pāṣāṇa m. lapis. HIT. 57. 4.: nikaṣapāṣāṇa "lapis Lydius". (Cf. r. [greek])
pi 1. 6. P. piyāmi (gatau) ire. In dial. Ved. opimare, fecundum reddere, augere; fecundum fieri, augeri. (V. Westerg. et cf. pyai pīna.)
pi 2. Praep. insep. pro api; v. gr. 111.
piṃs 1. et 10. P. (bhāṣārthe tviṣi; scribitur pis) loqui; lucere.
pika m. (fem. pikī) cuculus Indicus. NALOD. 2. 12. (Cf. lat. pīca.)
piṅga (r. piñj tingere, colorare) nigricans e gilvo (Wils. tawny). H. 2. 2.
piṅgala (r. piñj s. ala) id. RAGH. 12. 71.
piṅgākṣa (BAH. e piṅga et akṣa v. gr. 681.) e gilvo nigricantes oculos habens. H. 2. 2.
picc 10. P. (kuṭṭane K. chede V.) scindere, abscindere.
piccha n. cauda pavonis. Cf. puccha.
pich 6. P. picchāmi (bādhe) vexare. Cf. mich.
piñj 1. 2. A. (varṇe K. varṇapūjayoḥ samparke V.; scribitur pij gr. 110a).) pingere, honorare, conjungere. (V. piṅga pūj pṛj i. e. parj quod fortasse e pañj mutatā liquidā r in n; cf. lat. pingo.)
piñj 2. 10. P. (V.; scribitur pij gr. 110a). secundum K. i. q. hiṃs; secundum V. i. q. bhā et saṭṭ (bhāṣaṭṭārthe).
piṭ 1. P. (saṃhatau K. saṃhatau dhvanau V.) coacervare, sonare. (Cf. piṇḍ.)
piṇḍ 1. A. 10. P. coacervare, colligere. MAH. 1. 298.: akṣauhiṇyaḥ...piṇḍitā 'ṣṭaudaśa; RAM. I. 26. 5. (Cf. 2. paṇḍ unde piṇḍ attenuato a in i.)
[Page 217a]
piṇḍa m. (r. piṇḍ s. a) 1) frustum. RAGH. 2. 59. 2) libum, popanum, quod majoribus offertur. BR. 3. 8. 3) corpus. RAGH. 2. 57.
pitāmaha m. (e pitā pro pitṛ - vel potius e pitar abjecto r et producto a v. gr. 179. - et maha v. gr. 681.) 1) avus paternus, in Plur. majores. BR. 3. 6. 2) deus Brahma tanquam primitivus pater. SU. 1. 17. 18. 3. 2.
pitṛ m. (ut equidem puto, e patṛ attenuato a in i patṛ autem pro pātṛ a r. pā servare, nutrire, suff. tṛ) pater. SA. 5. 93. -- Dual. pitarau parentes. SA. 5. 99. -- Plur. pitaras majores, patres. BR. 3. 8. 19. (Zend. patare, nom. pata, acc. pathrem pro patarem, v. gr. comp. p. 324.; gr. [greek] lat. pater; germ. vet. fatar, fater; goth. fadrein parentes; hib. athair pater pro pathair.)
pitṛpaitāmaha Adj. (e pitṛ pater et paitāmaha avitus a pitāmaha suff. a) paternus et avitus. BR. 2. 14. SA. 7. 7.
pitṛrāja m. (majorum rex, e pitṛ et rāja rex in fine compp.) nomen dei Yami. SA. 5. 14.
pitṛvya m. (a pitṛ s. vya) patruus. AM. (Fortasse lat. patruus, ita ut suff. uu = vya ejecto y mutato v in u.)
pitta n. bilis.
pitrya (a pitṛ s. ya) paternus. MAN. 10. 59.
pits (e pipats ejectā syllabā pa) Desid. radicis pat.
pitsat m. (volare volens, part. praes. praec.; nom. pitsan) avis. AM. (Cf. psittacus.)
pidhāna n. (r. dhā praef. pi pro api s. ana) tegumentum. (Cambro-brit. fedon "a skreen".)
pinaddha v. nah.
pināka m. n. 1) Sivi arcus. A. 3. 5. 2) tridens. AM.
pinākin m. (a praec. s. in) nomen dei Sivi.
pinv 1. P. (scribitur piv gr. 110a).) 1) effundere. RIGV. 64. 6.: pinvanty apo marutaḥ; 34. 4.: triḥ pṛkṣo asme akṣare 'va (akṣarā iva) pinvatam "ter cibum nobis, aquarum instar, effundite (Asvini!)". 2) conspergere, irrigare. RIGV. 64. 5.: bhūmim pinvanti payasā. 3) implere. RIGV. (v. Westerg.) pinvatam apitaḥ (Schol. jalarahitā nadīḥ) pinvatan dhiyaḥ. ATM. impleri, turgere. RIGV. 8. 7.: yaḥ kukṣiḥ...samudra iva pinvate. (Fortasse pinv reduplicatione ortum est e 1. pā bibere - cf. pivāmi - ita ut sensu caus. primitive significet bibere facere; cf. minv.)
pipāsā f. (a pipās DESID. rad. pā bibere suff. ā) bibendi desiderium, sitis. H. 1. 4. SU. 1. 8. (Fortasse gr. [greek] e [greek] pro [greek])
pipāsita (a praec. s. ita v. gr. 652.) sitiens. SA. 5. 36.
pippali pippalī f. piper. (Gr. [greek] lat. piper.)
pippalīmūla n. (e praec. et mūla) radix arboris piperis. AM.
piplu m. (fortasse forma redupl., nisi e praep. pi et rad. plu) nota, macula, naevus. N. 17. 5.
pil 10. P. (kṣepe K. nudi V.) jacere, conjicere, mittere.
piv v. 1. pā.
piś 6. P. piṃśāmi v. gr. 335. (avayave) in dial. Ved. induere, vestire? RIGV. 68. 5.: pipeśa nākaṃ stṛbhiḥ Ros. "decoravit coelum stellis"; Ved. apud Mādh. (v. Westerg.): nakṣatrebhyaḥ pitaro dyām apiṃśan; tvaṣṭā rūpāṇi piṃśatu; RIGV. V.: vācam pipiśur vadantaḥ. (Cf. paś ligare, unde piś ortum esse videtur attenuato a in i. Westerg. redicem piś explicat per formare, figurare, decorare. Fortasse huc pertinet lat. fingo, mutatā tenui (ś = k) in mediam.)
c. ā i. q. simpl. RIGV. 5. (v. Westerg.): ā rodasī piśānāḥ.
c. nis id. RIGV. 110. 8.: niś carmaṇa ṛbhavo gām apiṃśata "Ribhues! cute vaccam induistis".
piśāca m. Pis'ā[greek]us, nomen malorum daemonum. N. 12. 7.
piśācī f. Fem. praecedentis.
piśita n. caro. H. 2. 10.
piśitepsu Adj. (TATP. e praec. et īpsu q. v.) carnis cupidus. H. 2. 3.
piṣ 1. 7. P. interdum A. pinsere, terere, conterere. MAH. 4. 632.: pinaṣmy ahañ candanam; 4. 261.: piṃṣe pro [greek])
c. ut i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 457.
c. nis (niṣpiṣ gr. 79.) id. H. 4. 54.: niṣpiṣyai 'nam balād bhūmau; DR. 9. 3.: tam bhīmo niṣpipeṣa mahītale; MAH. 4. 465.: dantair dantān niṣpipeṣa.
c. nis praef. vi id. H. 4. 35. Fricare. RAM. Schl. II. 35. 1.: pāṇim pāṇau viniṣpiṣya.
c. prati id. pratyapiṃṣat pro pratyapinaṭ. MAH. 1. 2004. 4. 361.
c. sam id. RAM. Schl. I. 45. 48.
piṣ 2. 10. P. (hiṃsāyām K.) laedere, ferire, occidere.
piṣ 3. 1. P. (gatau K.) ire, se movere. Cf. pis.
pis 1. 1. P. (gatyām) ire, se movere.
pis 2. 10. P. (niketanahiṃsābaladāneṣu) habitare; laedere, ferire; robustum esse; dare.
pī 4. A. (e pā attenuato ā in ī) bibere. MAH. 3. 13611.: so 'pīyata vāri. (V. pā.)
pīṭha m. n. 1) sella, sedile. RAGH. 17. 10. 2) scabellum. RAGH. 4. 84. 6. 15.
pīṭhā f. id.
pīḍ 10. P. 1) premere. R. Schl. II. 50. 27.: bhujābhyām vṛttapīnābhyām pīḍayan; HIT. 62. 8.: asakṛt pīḍitaṃ snānavastram muñced bahū 'dakam. 2) ferire, percutere, icere. A. 10. 39.: śaravarṣais tān...nā 'śaknuvam pīḍayitum. 3) vexare, contristare, dolore afficere. BR. 3. 14.: pīḍitā 'ham bhaviṣyāmi; N. 9. 11.: kṣudhayā pīḍyamānaḥ; MAN. 5. 50.: vyādhibhiśca na pīḍyante. (Cf. piṭh.)
c. abhi vexare. N. 12. 90.: bhartṛśokābhipīditā.
c. ava premere, tundere. MAH. 1. 6292.: tato 'sya jānunā pṛṣṭham avapīḍya balāt.
c. ā vexare. HIT. ed. Ser. p. 116.: āpīḍayan balaṃ śatroḥ. -- āpīḍita coronatus (N. 12. 102.) ab āpīḍa s. ita.
c. upa 1) vexare. MAN. 8. 67.: kṣuttṛṣṇopapīḍitaḥ. 2) vastare. MAN. 7. 195.: rāṣṭrañcā 'syo 'papīḍayet (Schol. utsādayet).
c. ni 1) premere. R. Schl. I. 44. 1.: aṅguṣṭhāgranipīḍitaṅ kṛtvā mahītalam; RAGH. 2. 23.: guroḥ sadārasya nipīḍya pādau. 2) vexare. MAH. 2. 6106.; MAN. 7. 23.
c. ni praef. abhi id. MAH. 3. 14759.: karaṅ kareṇā 'bhinipīḍya; 1. 7009.: kandarpavāṇābhinipīḍitāṅgāḥ.
c. ni praef. upa pulsare, percutere, icere. TROP. daivenopanipīḍitaḥ MAH. 2. 2498.
c. pari 1) amplecti. HIT. 65. 13.: bāhubhyām paripīḍitaḥ. 2) ferire, percutere, icere. A. 10. 39.: te tu mām paryapīḍayan (śaraiḥ). 3) vexare. R. Schl. II. 10. 38.
c. pra vexare. H. 1. 19.: śrameṇa...tṛṣṇayāca prapīḍitāḥ.
c. sam ferire, percutere, icere. MAH. 3. 12121.
pīḍā f. (r. pīḍ s. ā) tormentum, cruciatus. BH. 17. 19.
pīta v. pā.
pīna v. pyai.
pīl 1. P. (pratiṣṭambhe K. rodhe V.) stabilire, immobilem reddere; arcere.
pīlu m. elephantus. AM. (Pers. [greek] pīl.)
pīv 1. P. (sthaulye) magnum, crassum, pinguem esse. Cf. pyai mīv.
pīvara (r. pyai s. vara) crassus, turgidus. IN. 5. 10. (V. pyai et cf. [greek])
puṃścalī f. (e puṃs mas et cala iens in fem.) meretrix.
puṃs 1. 10. P. (marde) conterere. Cf. 1. piṣ.
puṃs 2. (casus fortes, vocativo sing. puman excepto, format e pumāṃs unde nom. pumān acc. pumāṃsam v. gr. 238.) mas, vir. BH. 2. 62. 71. (Huc traxerim lat. mas, mar-is pro masis, mas-culus, abjectā syllabā initiali pu, ad quam lat. pu [greek] pu-bes referri posset, quod fortasse e pumes, mutato m in mediam ejusdem organi, sicut in gr. [greek] fortasse etiam nostrum Mann; germ. vet. man, gen. mannes, quod per assimil. e manses explicari posset, cum pumāṃs cohaeret, nisi pertinet ad mānava.)
[Page 219a]
puṃskāma (BAH. e praec. et kāma desiderium) maris desiderium habens, maris cupidus. H. 3. 15.
pukkaśa pukkaṣa pukkasa m. i. q. caṇḍāla. AM. pukkasa Adj. (fem. ī) vilis, abjectus. HEM.
puṅkha m. pars pennata sagittae. AM.
puṅgava m. (e pum et gava bos, in compositis solum usurpato, a go suff. a; vid. gavarāja apud Wils.) 1) taurus. 2) in fine compositorum optimus, princeps (cf. ṛṣabha).
puch 1. P. (pramāde) negligentem, socordem esse. Cf. much yuch.
puccha m. n. cauda. DR. 5. 8. Cf. piccha.
puṭ 1. 6. P. (saṃśleṣaṇe K. śleṣe V.) amplecti.
puṭ 2. 10. P. poṭayāmi (bhāṣārthe K. cūrṇabhāsi V.) loqui; lucere; conterere. Cf. paṭ paṭh puth muṇṭ.
puṭ 3. 10. P. puṭayāmi (saṃsarge) conjungere, ligare, nectere.
puṭṭ 10. P. (alpībhāve K. tauchye V.) exiguum esse; vacuum esse.
puṇ 6. P. (śubhe K. dharme V.) purum fieri; justum, honestum esse vel fieri. K.: puṇati snānena janaḥ. (Cf. pū cl. 9. punāmi.)
puṇḍ 1. P. (marde; scribitur puḍ gr. 110a).) conterere. Cf. 2. puṭ puṃs muṇṭ muṭ.
puṇḍarīka n. alba lotus; v. sq.
puṇḍarīkodaraprabha (BAH. e puṇḍarīkodara - puṇḍarīka + udara albae loti venter - et prabhā splendor) albae loti ventris splendorem habens. H. 1. 32.
puṇya (r. puṇ s. ya) 1) Adj. purus, justus, bonus, pulcher. N. 12. 37. IN. 2. 1. 9. 23. BH. 7. 9. 2) n. Subst. virtus. N. 15. 17. Lass. 34. 7. IN. 2. 4.
puṇyakartṛ m. (e praec. et kartṛ) qui virtutem exercet, justus, probus, sanctus. IN. 2. 4.
puṇyakarman (BAH. ex puṇya et karman factum) bona, justa facta habens i. e. agens. IN. 1. 22.
puṇyakṛt (ex puṇya et kṛt q. v. faciens) i. q. puṇyakartṛ. BH. 6. 41.
[Page 219b]
puṇyagandha (BAH. ex puṇya et gandha odor) suavem odorem habens, bene olens. IN. 2. 23.
puṇyagandhin (a puṇyagandha suavis odor suff. in) suavi ordore praeditus. IN. 2. 2.
puṇyavat (a puṇya s. vat) 1) virtute praeditus, bonus, justus, probus. 2) felix, fortunatus. AM.
puṇyāha n. (e puṇya et aha dies, v. gr. 681.) dies festus (Wilson: A holy day).
putra m. filius. In Plur. et ubi in initio comp. pluralem habet sensum, 1) filii, 2) liberi, tam masculini quam feminini. BR. 1. 19. Scribitur etiam puttra. (Armor. paotr puer; pers. pusr filius, puer; lat. puer; v. putrī.)
putraka m. (a praec. s. ka) filius. Lass. 2. 15.
putradāra n. (DVANDV. e putra et dāra v. gr. 660.) liberi et uxor. BR. 1. 19.
putrapautrin (ex comp. DVANDV. putrapautra suff. in) filios et filiorum filios habens vel liberos et liberorum liberos habens. SA. 5. 57.
putrikā (Fem. [greek] putraka mutato penultimo a in i) filia. N. 16. 6.
putrin (a putra s. in) liberos habens. N. 24. 13.
putrī f. (a putra signo fem. ī) filia. SA. 1. 29. (Hib. piuthar "a sister".)
putrīya (a putra s. īya) ad filium, ad filios, ad liberos spectans. RAGH. 10. 4.
puth 4. P. praesertim 10. P. puthyāmi pothayāmi conterere. DR. 8. 22.: gajaḥ...patann avākśiro bhūmau hastyārohān apothayat; MAH. 4. 643.: tasya pothayāmi padā śiraḥ; 3. 11106.: mahāvṛkṣān pothayan; 5. 5021.: pothayāmāsa tān sarvān; 3. 545.: sarvān sarpān apothayat. (Cf. punth puṇḍ 2. puṭ math manth muṭ muṇṭ kunth lat. quatio, concutio, mutatā labiali in gutturalem, sicut e. c. in quinque = pañca; v. kunth.)
c. vi id. DEV. 2. 57.: vipothitā nipātena gadayā bhuvi śerate; MAH. 4. 1105.: aśvān asya vyapothayat.
punar Adv. 1) iterum, denuo, rursus. N. 8. 8. 15. 16. Sacpe repetitur. N. 7. 16. 2) retro. punar eṣyati redibit. DR. 6. 16. 3) adhuc. DR. 9. 4. 4) autem, vero. UR. 47. 9. 58. 8. - kim punar v. kim.
punarukta (e punar et ukta dictus) 1) repetitus, v. sq. 2) superfluus, supervacuus. UR. 39. 10. 89. 9.
punarjanman (e punar et janman) 1) KARM. n. regeneratio, nova nativitas. BH. 8. 15. 2) BAH. m. (repetitam, alteram nativitatem habens) Brāhmanus, v. dvija dvijāti.
punarlābha m. (ex punar et lābha adeptio) recuperatio. N. 16. 23.
punth 1. P. (hiṃsāyāṃ saṅkleśe K. kunthe V.; scribitur puth gr. 110a).) vexare, occidere. V. puth.
punnāga m. nomen arboris (Wils. Rottleria tinctoria). N. 12. 40.
pumāṃs v. puṃs.
pur 1. 6. P. (agragamane K. agragatyām V.) praecedere, ire. Cf. para.
pur 2. f. (Nom. pūr pūḥ) urbs. RAGH. 16. 23. v. sq.
pura n. (ut videtur, a rad. pṝ vel pūr implere, v. Lass.) urbs. V. purī.
puraḥsara m. (e puras q. v. et sara a rad. sṛ suff. a) antecedens, dux.
puratas Adv. (a puras abjecto s suff. tas) coram. Vaivarta-Pur. Stenzl. 2. 70.
purandara m. (urbem findens, urbium destructor, e pura in Acc. et dara a rad. dṝ suff. a v. gr. 645.) nomen Indri. IN. 3. 2.
puras Praep. 1) ante, in initio compp.; v. dhā puraḥsara purogama etc. 2) coram, c. gen. MEGH. 3. (Cf. para goth. faur ante pro fur, v. gr. comp. 82.; germ. vet. fora, for, nostrum vor; fortasse lat. coram e poram, palam e param; boruss. vet. pirs-dan ante, coram.)
puraskṛ (e puras et kṛ facere) primo loco ponere. SU. 3. 9.
purastāt (a puras s. stāt v. gr. 652.) coram, c. gen. A. 4. 10. Absol. in fronte. BH. 11. 40.
purā Adv. 1) antea, olim. H. 1. 30. 4. 10. N. 10. 8. 2) prius- quam, antequam. DR. 6. 20. 21.; cum ablat. A. 4. 20. SA. 5. 99. (Cf. puras et v. para.)
purāṇa (a purā) 1) Adj. (fem. ā et ī) antiquus, priscus. M. 56. BH. 2. 20. 15. 4. 2) n. nomen carminum mythologicorum, octodecim numero.
purātana Adj. (fem. ī a purā suff. tana) antiquus, pristinus. SU. 1. 1. N. 24. 49. BH. 4. 3.
purī f. (a pura n. urbs, signo fem. ī) urbs. IN. 1. 42. N. 13. 47. (Gr. [greek] fortasse lat. urbs, litteris transpositis.)
purīṣa n. faeces, excrementum. HIT. 85. 9.
puru 1) Adj. m. f. n. (r. pṝ i. e. par implere s. u) multus. AM. 2) m. nom. pr. regis. (Cf. pul pula pūr pūrṇa; gr. [greek] goth. filu, germ. vet. filu, filo, vilo, nostrum viel, lat. plus quasi purīyas plurimus e plusimus; fortasse hib. mor "great, big, bulky, many, noble", moradh "augmentation" mutatā labiali mutā in nasalem ejusdem organi; ita lat. mul-tus; v. pūr pūrṇa.)
puruṣa m. 1) vir, mas, homo. IN. 4. 2. H. 2. 30. BR. 1. 8. 2) famulus, minister. N. 13. 65. 18. 5. 11. 18. SA. 5. 15. 3) anima, animus, spiritus. BH. 8. 10. 22. 13. 19. etc. 15. 16. etc. 4) nomen arboris. SA. 6. 5.
purogama m. (ex puras et gama iens) praeiens, dux. N. 12. 123.
puroḍāśa m. butyrum purificatum sacrificum. DR. 6. 23.
purodhas m. (ex puras ante et dhas a dhā ponere suff. as) sacerdos. BH. 10. 24. cf. purohita.
purohita m. (antepositus ex puras et hita) id.
purv 1. P. (pūraṇe K. pūrtau V.) implere. Cf. parv pūr pṝ.
pul 1. 1. et 6. P. polāmi pulāmi (mahatve) magnum esse vel fieri. (l pro r cf. puru.)
pul 2. 10. P. (saṅghāte K. ucchritau V.) coacervare; eminere, altum, magnum esse; v. 1. pul.
pula (r. pul s. a) 1) Adj. magnus, amplus. 2) Subst. m. erectio pilorum. (Cf. lat. pilum, v. sq.)
pulaka m. (r. pul s. aka) erectio pilorum. (Cf. lith. plauka-s coma, quod etiam a plu volare derivari potest.)
pulina n. (r. pul s. ina) 1) insula. MEGH. 42. 2) ripa. RAGH. 14. 52.
[Page 221a]
puloman m. nom. pr. Asuri. A. 10. 7.
puṣ 1. 1. 9. 10. P. poṣāmi puṣṇāmi poṣayāmi. Nutrire. BH. 15. 13.: puṣṇāmicau 'ṣadhīḥ sarvāḥ; MAH. 3. 1963.: sutān iva pupoṣa tān; 13639.: putrān nāryaḥ puṣṇanti; HIT. ed. Ser. p. 37.: kim aham parapiṇḍenā "tmānam poṣayāmi; H. 4. 50.: māṃsaiḥ puṣṭaḥ. -- Caus. nutriendum curare. SAK. 107. 7.: svam apatyajātam anyādvijaiḥ parabhṛtāḥ poṣayanti.
c. pari 10. nutrire, sustentare. BHAR. 2. 38.: tasmiṃśca (loke) paripoṣyamāṇe.
c. sam 9. augeri, crescere. BHAR. 2. 13.
puṣ 2. 4. P. 1) nutrire. BHATT. 17. 32.: deham ihā 'puṣyaḥ surāmiṣaiḥ. 2) frui, possidere. R. Schl. 94. 10.: śriyam puṣyaty ayaṅ giriḥ; RAGH. 16. 58.: varṇam puṣyaty anekaṃ sarayūpravāhaḥ; 18. 31. 3) adipisci. RAGH. 3. 22.: dine dine pupoṣa vṛddhim (Schol. lebhe).
puṣkara m. 1) piscina, lacus. 2) lotus flos (Wils. Nelumbium speciosum or Nymphaea nelumbo). 3) n. pr. regis, fratris Nali.
puṣkarākṣa (BAH. ex praec. et akṣa oculus) loto similes oculos habens. H. 2. 19.
puṣkariṇī f. (a puṣkara s. in in fem., v. euph. r. 94a).) lotorum lacus, lacus in universum. A. 4. 50.
puṣkala excellens, eximius. SU. 4. 4. BH. 11. 21.
puṣṭi f. (r. puṣ s. ti) incrementum; prosperitas. RAGH. 18. 32.
puṣp 4. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a puṣpa) florere. V. puṣpita.
puṣpa m. (ut videtur, a r. puṣ) flos.
puṣpalih m. (nom. -liṭ e puṣpa et lih lambens) apis. AM.
puṣpavat (a puṣpa s. vat) 1) floribus praeditus. 2) m. Du. puṣpavantau sol et luna. AM.
puṣpavatī f. (fem. praec.) mulier menstrualis. AM.
puṣpita (a puṣpa s. ita v. gr. 652. et cf. kusumita SA. 4. 26.) flores habens, floridus, florens. H. 1. 11. N. 12. 102. SA. 4. 31. TROP. BH. 2. 42.
[Page 221b]
pust 10. P. (ādarānādarayoḥ K. bandhe anādṛtyādṛtyoḥ V.) venerari; spernere; ligare. (Cf. pūj bast.)
pustaka n. (r. pust s. aka) liber, codex.
pū 9. P. A. et 1. A. punāmi pune (gr. 385.), pave. Purificare, lustrare. R. Schl. prooem. 3.: punāti bhuvanam puṇyā rāmāyaṇamahānadī; MAH. 3. 6030.; MAN. 11. 248.: bhrūṇahaṇam...punanti; MAH. 3. 7081.: kulam punīte; BHATT. 6. 61.: pavase haviḥ; 1. P. BH. 10. 31.: pavanaḥ pavatām asmi. -- Pass. MAN. 2. 62.: hṛdgābhiḥ (adbhiḥ) pūyate vipraḥ pūta lustratus. BH. 4. 10. 9. 10. Caus. facere ut alqs lustretur, lustrare. MAH. 5. 414.: pāvayiṣyāmi vajriṇam. (Cf. lat. pū-rus, pu-tare; lith. pūs-tas desertus, vastus (e put-tas? v. gr. comp. 102.), pus-tau acuo, v. tij tejas; germ. vet. bar purus, nudus, inanis fortasse a Caus. pāvayāmi mutato v in r sicut in birumes sumus = bhavāmas gr. comp. 20. V. pāvaka pavitra.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. MAN. 8. 330. 331.
c. vi id. MAH. 2. 1150.
pūga m. acervus, multitudo, turba. A. 3. 32. (Cf. idem valentia puṅga m. n., puñja m.)
pūj 10. P. interdum A. honorare, colere, venerari. H. 4. 57.: apūjayan naravyāghram; SU. 4. 21.: pūjayiṣyaṃs tilottamām; N. 2. 14.: supūjitau; 13. 22.; MAH. 1. 4117.: apūjayanta vāgbhir naravyāghram; HIT. 71. 13.: badhnīyāt pūjayeta vā. -- pūjita ornatus. H. 1. 31.: kuntīṃ sarvalakṣaṇapūjitām.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. N. 3. 16.: manobhis tv abhyapūjayan. R. Schl. II. 76. 12.: tathe 'ti vākyan tasyā 'bhipūjya.
c. prati id. MAN. 1. 1.: pratipūjya yathānyāyam (manum); R. Schl. I. 26. 4.: tān ṛṣīn pratipūjya; I. 11. 10.: sādhū iti tadvākyam pratyapūjayan.
c. sam id. IN. 2. 10. 3. 3. 5. 47.
pūjā f. (r. pūj s. ā) honor, reverentia, veneratio, cultus. N. 21. 20. IN. 5. 19.
pūṇ 10. P. (saṅghāte) coacervare. (Cf. pūrṇa plenus, unde pūṇ ortum esse videtur ejecto r.)
[Page 222a]
pūti f. 1) (a. r. pū s. ti) purificatio. 2) (a. r. pūy foetere abjecto y s. ti) foetor, odor malus. BH. 17. 10.
pūpa m. placenta. AM.
pūy 1. A. (viśaraṇe durgandhe K. durgandhaśīrṇyoḥ V.) dissolvi, putrescere; foetere. (Cf. lith. pūwu putresco, fut. pù-su; gr. [greek] v. pūya [greek] lat. pūteo denomin. esse videtur a perdito nom. substant. vel adject., v. pūti; puter, putresco; foeteo mutatā tenui in aspir. sicut e. c. in fluo = plu; goth. fūls putridus; hib. putar "putrid, stinking".)
pūya n. (r. pūy s. a) pus. (Gr. [greek] lat. pus.)
pūr 10. P. interdum A. 1) implere (Part. pass. pūrita; pūrṇa pertinet ad pṝ). SA. 5. 1.: kaṭhinam pūrayāmāsa; N. 2. 11.: ghoṣeṇa pūrayanto vasundharām; HIT. 46. 11.: jalavindunipātena kramaśaḥ pūryate ghaṭaḥ; MAH. 3. 8819.: pūrayasva samudram; RAGH. 9. 63.: śarapūritavaktrarandhrān; R. Schl. I. 75. 3.: pūrayasva dhanuḥ śareṇa; inde 2) tendere arcum. R. Schl. I. 67. 8.: dhanū rājabhir aśakyam pūritum. 3) satisfacere, respondere. HIT. 49. 2.: pūrayanti manorathān; MAH. 1. 6489.: kāmam pūrayiṣyanti me hayāḥ. (V. pṝ puru pūrṇa pul et cf. lat. pleo = pūrayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6. - ejectā vocali, mutato r in l; de gr. [greek] v. pṝ piparmi; hib. furain "plenty, abundance, excess", furthanach "plentiful", furthain "satiety, sufficiency".)
c. anu explere, satisfacere. GITA-GOV. 1. 25.: anupūrayatu priyam vaḥ.
c. abhi praef. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 10723.: bālukābhiḥ...gaṅgāṃ samabhipūrayan.
c. ā id. BH. 11. 30.: tejobhir āpūrya jagat; DEV. 2. 32.: nādena ghoreṇa kṛtsnam āpūritañ jagat; MAH. 1. 1302.
c. ā praef. sam 1) implere. MAH. 1. 2473. 2) tendere arcum. RAM. I. 28. 41.: tan na devāḥ samāpūrayituṃ śaktāḥ.
c. pra implere. HIT. 20. 9.: prapūryate (udaraḥ).
c. pra id. H. 1. 3.: diśaḥ sampūrayan nādaiḥ.
[Page 222b]
pūruṣa m. vir, mas. HIT. 28. 17.
pūrṇa v. pṝ.
pūrva (de declin. v. gr. 279.) 1) prior. BR. 2. 34. H. 3. 18. BH. 4. 15. 2) orientalis. SU. 2. 12. De pūrva in fine compp. v. gr. 680. (Cf. para puras purā prathama; zend. [greek] paoirya primus; russ. pervyi id.; hib. foirfe "old, ancient, perfect, worthy".)
pūrvacitti f. (e pūrva et citti quod seorsim non invenitur) nom. pr. Apsarasae. IN. 2. 29.
pūrvataram Adv. (Acc. neut. a pūrvatara prior a pūrva suff. tara) prius, antea. BH. 4. 15.
pūrvatas Adv. (a pūrva s. tas) orientem versus. RAGH. 3. 42.
pūrvam Adv. (Acc. neut. [greek] pūrva) 1) prius. SU. 4. 18. 2) antea, olim. IN. 1. 41. BR. 1. 20. SA. 3. 13.
pūrvāhna m. (KARM. e pūrva et ahna dies in fine compp.) prior pars diei, tempus antemeridianum.
pūl 1. et 10. P. (saṅghāte K. saṃhatau V.) coacervare. (Cf. pūr unde pūl mutato r in l).
pūṣ 1. P. i. q. puṣ.
pūṣan m. (r. pūṣ s. an) sol. AM.
pṛ 1. 5. P. pṛṇomi (prītau) exhilarare. Cf. prī pṛḍ.
pṛ 2. 6. A. priye (vyāyāme) laborare, operam dare, occupatum esse.
c. ā praef. vi id. vyāpṛta occupatus. MAH. 2. 2126.: mā vyāpṛtaḥ parakāryeṣu bhūḥ; 1. 7281.: vaivasvato vyāpṛtaḥ satrahetoḥ; 4. 597.: vyāpṛto goṣu; R. Schl. II. 39. 14.: vyāpṛtam vittasañcaye. -- Caus. occupare, occupatum tenere. RAGH. 2. 38.: vanadvipānān trāsārtham asminn aham vanakukṣau vyāpāritaḥ śūlabhṛtā; 7. 54.: sa dakṣiṇan tūṇamukhena vāmam vyāpārayan hastam; 6. 19.: ekam vyāpārayāmāsa karaṅ kirīṭe. (Cf. pṝ pūr implere; pṛta occupatus proprie oneratus, chargé.)
pṛ 3. 10. P. pārayāmi (pūraṇe K. pālane pūrtau V.) implere; nutrire, sustentare. Cf. pṝ pūr.
pṛc 1. 7. P. pṛṇacmi. 1) miscere, conjungere. RAGH. 213.: pṛktas tuṣāraiḥ pavanaḥ; BHATT. 6. 39.: apṛṇag dhanu- servatum est; lat. plico, plecto; germ. vet. FLAHT, flihtu, flaht, fluhtumes.)
c. sam conjungere. sampṛkta conjunctus. MAN. 9. 322. 12. 14. 19.; R. Schl. II. 65. 8. RAGH. 1. 1.
pṛc 2. 1. et 10. P. 2. A. i. q. pṛc cl. 7.
pṛcchā f. (r. prach correptā syllabā ra in ṛ suff. ā) interrogatio, quaestio. AM.
pṛch v. prach.
pṛj 2. A. i. q. pṛc.
pṛñc 2. A. (scribitur pṛc gr. 110a).) id.
pṛñj 2. P. A. (scribitur pṛj gr. 110a).) id.
pṛḍ 6. P. (sukhe K. mudi V.) voluptate frui, gaudere, laetari. (Cf. mṛḍ mud pṛ.)
pṛṇ 6. P. in dial. Ved. implere. (V. Westerg. et cf. pṛ pṝ pūr pūṇ.) De abhipṛṇ āpṛṇ upapṛṇ in dial. Ved. v. Westerg.
pṛth 10. P. (prakṣepe) jacere, projicere, extendere. (V. prath unde pṛth ejecto a.)
pṛthak Adv. separatim, seorsum, singulatim. DR. 6. 1. A. 2. 3. BH. 5. 4. 13. 4. Repetitum. BH. 1. 18. -- pṛthakkartum abscindere. DEV. 3. 15. (Ag. Benary huc trahit lat. prīvus, ita ut mutilatum sit e prith-vus, "Römische Lautlehre" p. 293.)
pṛthaktva n. (a pṛthak s. tva) specialitas. BH. 9. 15.
pṛthagjana m. (KARM. e pṛthak et jana) homo inferioris ordinis, plebejus, de plebe. H. 1. 50.
pṛthagbhāva m. (KARM. ex pṛthak et bhāva existentia) i. q. pṛthaktva. BH. 13. 30.
pṛthā f. cognomen Kuntiae. IN. 5. 55.
pṛthivī f. (v. pṛthvī) terra.
pṛthivīpati m. (terrae dominator e praec. et pati dominus, dominator) rex.
[Page 223b]
pṛthivīkṣit m. (e pṛthivī et kṣit q. v.) terrae dominator, rex. N. 5. 4.
pṛthu (fem. pṛthu et pṛthvī compar. prathīyas superl. prathiṣṭha r. prath s. u) latus, amplus, magnus. N. 19. 13. IN. 5. 5. 27. (Gr. [greek] lith. platùs id.; anglo-sax. brād; goth. braid-s; nostrum breit; hib. farsaing "wide, ample" mutato th in s, farsneachd "width", farsnighim "I widen"; lat. latus e platus?)
pṛthula (a praec. s. la) id. AM.
pṛthulocana Adj. (BAH. ex pṛthu et locana oculus) magnos oculos habens. IN. 5. 27.
pṛthuśroṇī f. (e pṛthu et śroṇī lumbus, femur, clunis) lata, turgida femora habens. IN. 5. 5.
pṛthvī f. (magna, lata, fem. a pṛthu) terra, cf. mahī; usitatius est pṛthivī quod e pṛthvī inserto i ortum esse censeo. (*) (Cambro-brit. prīz "mould or earth".)
(*) Wilsonus deducit pṛthvī a pṛthu nomine regis, prathivī vero a rad. prath celebrem esse.
pṛṣ 1. P. (seke) inspergere, adspergere, irrigare. Cf. vṛṣ.
pṛṣat (Part. praes. rad. pṛṣ) inspergens, adspergens, irrigans. -- Subst. 1) n. gutta. AM. 2) m. (nom. pṛṣan) nomen animalis, Wils. "the porcine deer". AM. Fem. pṛṣatī. RAGH. 8. 58.
pṛṣata m. (r. pṛṣ s. ata) 1) gutta. RAGH. 3. 3. 2) nomen animalis (v. praec.). DR. 4. 15.
pṛṣṭa v. prach.
pṛṣṭha n. (fortasse e praep. pra et stha stans, nisi, quod sensui magis congruit, e parā correpto arā in ṛ et stha v. upastha) dorsum, tergum. H. 1. 16.
pṛṣṭhatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) a tergo. SU. 3. 26. 27. BH. 11. 40.
pṝ 3. et 9. P. piparmi pṛṇāmi (v. gr. 385.) 1) implere. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): yaḥ samudrān piparti. Part. pass. pūrṇa (gr. 607.) impletus, plenus. MAH. 3. 16625.: pūṇe varṣe. Etiam pūrta. PAN. VIII. 2. 57. 2) satiare. RIGV. (v. Westerg.): pipṛtan no bharīmabhiḥ (= bharimabhiḥ). cum piparmi; cum part. pass. pūrṇa impletus, plenus cf. lith. pilna-s, lat. plenus, goth. fulls, Them. fulla per assimil. e fulna; cum formā pūrta cf. hib. pailt "abundant, plentiful, copious", lith. pri-pilta-s plenus.)
c. ati trajicere, traducere. RIGV. 97. 8.: sa naḥ sindhum iva nāvayā 'tiparṣā (= atiparṣa imper. praet. mtf.); 99. 1.: sa naḥ parṣad ati duḥkhāni.
c. abhi implere. abhipūrṇa impletus, plenus. DR. 4. 19.
c. tiras trajicere, traducere. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): durgā pipṛtan tiro naḥ.
c. pari paripūrṇa impletus, plenus. N. 13. 64.
peṭa m. (r. piṭ s. a) corbis, canistrum. AM. V. sq.
peṭaka m. n. (r. piṭ s. aka) id. UR. 86. 3.
peṇ 1. P. (peṣagatiśleṣeṣu) conterere, ire, amplecti.
pel 1. P. (gatau K. cāle gatau V., proprie pil q. v.) ire, se movere, vacillare. (Cf. cal e kal.)
pelava tener, tenuis, subtilis. AM.
pev 1. A. (sevane K. seve V.) servire, colere, venerari. Cf. mev mlev plev sev.
peśala (r. piś s. ala) 1) pulcher, gratus, suavis, amoenus. MEGH. 75. (Schol. manohara). 2) ut videtur, indutus, conjunctus, praeditus. SA. 5. 35.: śaktipeśala; UP. 3.: prītipeśala.
paitāmaha (a pitāmaha avus paternus) avitus, ad avum paternum spectans.
paitṛka (a pitṛ s. ka) paternus. MAN. 9. 104.
paiśuna n. (a piśuna crudelis, vilis) crudelitas, improbitas.
pota 1. m. (fem. potī fortasse a r. puṣ abjecto ṣ nisi potius pota pro pāta a r. pā nutrire, ita ut ā attenuatum sit in ū unde o adjecto gunae incremento; v. potra et cf. Pott. I. 193.) pullus, catulus. H. 2. 18. (Cf. lith. pauta-s ovum; gr. [greek] lat. pullus, pūsus; goth. fula pullus, Them. fulan; germ. vet. folo m., fuli n.; v. r. pāl.)
pota 2. m. (ut videtur, a r. pū s. ta) navicula, scapha. 75. 4.
potra n. (ut videtur, pro pātra a r. pā s. tra v. pota) rostrum suis. RITU-S. 1. 17. (Hib. bus "a mouth, a lip, a snout", pus "a lip".)
potrin m. (a praec. s. in) sus. AM.
poṣaṇa n. (r. puṣ s. ana) actio alendi, nutriendi. BR. 2. 8.
pautra m. (a putra s. a) filii filius, nepos.
paura m. (a pura urbs s. a) oppidanus. N. 25. 7.
paurava (a puru s. a v. gr. 650.) ad Purum pertinens, Purūs proprius, a Puru oriundus. IN. 5. 40.
pauruṣa n. (a puruṣa s. a) 1) virilitas. 2) actio hominum. HIT. 6. 14. 3) semen virile.
paurṇamāsa (fem. ī a pūrṇamāsa plenilunium suff. a) ad plenilunium pertinens, plenilunium habens, e. c. paurṇamāsī niśā plenilunii nox. N. 16. 14.
paurvadehika (a pūrvadeha prius corpus suff. ika) ad prius corpus pertinens, prioris corporis proprius. BH. 6. 43.
paurvāhnika (a pūrvāhna q. v. s. ika) antemeridianus. SA. 4. 10. 7. 1.
pauloma (a puloman s. a) a Pulomano oriundus. A. 10. 2.
paulomī f. (Pulomani filia, a praec. signo fem. ī) cognomen Saciae, Indri uxoris. UR. 49. 4.
pyāy 1. A. i. q. pyai.
pyuṣ 1. 4. P. (bhāge dahi) dividere, distribuere; urere. (Cf. uṣ unde pyuṣ urere praef. pi.)
pyuṣ 2. 10. P. (utsṛje K. utsṛji V.) dimittere. Cf. vyuṣ.
pyai 1. A. (vṛddhau) pinguescere, crescere. Part. pass. pīna pinguis, corpulentus, crassus, turgidus. N. 5. 6. Etiam pyāna. PAN. VI. 1. 28. (V. pīvara et cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lat. pinguis; island. vet. feit-r pinguis; anglo-sax. faett; germ. vet. feizt; nostrum feist, fett; v. Graff. III. 738.)
c. ā 1) pinguescere, crescere. RIGV. 91. 16.: āpyāya- sva. -- āpyāna pinguis, turgidus. BHATT. 5. 16. 9. 2. 2) augere, corroborare. MAH. 5. 508.: apyāyadhvan tapasā tejasā mām. -- Caus. 1) pinguefacere, augere, amplificare. MAH. 3. 13542.: tejasā tava tejo viṣṇur āpyāyiṣyati; R. Schl. I. 28. 30.: tapoyogabalenai 'nam āpyāyayitum arhasi. 2) exhilarare, oblectare. MEGH. 45.: āpyāyayes tam mayūram. V. āpyāyita.
c. ā praef. sam id. BHATT. 14. 62.: manyur asya samāpipye. -- Caus. MAH. 3. 8725.: sa samāpyāyito viṣṇunā balavān samapadyata.
pra (fortasse e para q. v.) Praep. insep. v. gr. 111. (Gr. [greek] lat. pro; lith. pra, pri, pro; slav. pro, pri; goth. fra, fri; germ. vet. fra, far; hib. fur, for, foir, v. Pictet p. 90.; huc etiam traxerim hib. fri "with, by, through, on".)
prakara m. (r. kṝ praef. pra s. a) acervus, multitudo. A. 8. 3.
prakarṣa m. (r. kṛṣ praef. pra s. a) excellentia, praestantia. HIT. 121. 2.
prakāmatas Adv. (a prakāma voluptas s. tas) voluptarie, cum voluptate. H. 2. 14.
prakāra n. (r. kṛ praef. pra s. a) modus. N. 13. 23.
prakāśa (r. kāś praef. pra s. a) 1) clarus, lucidus, collustratus. BH. 14. 11. 2) manifestus. BH. 7. 25. -- prakāśam Adv. clare, clarā voce. HIT. 10. 15. -- prakāśa m. lumen, lux. UR. 70. 5.
prakāśaka (r. kāś praef. pra s. aka) clarus, lucidus. BH. 14. 6.
prakāśatā f. (a prakāśa s. tā) claritas, celebritas. N. 26. 37.
prakīrti f. (r. kṝ praef. pra s. ti; v. kṝt kīrti) gloria. BH. 11. 36.
prakṛti f. (r. kṛ facere praef. pra s. ti) 1) natura. BH. 3. 5. 33. 7. 4. 9. 7. 8. 10. 2) plur. prakṛtayas subditi. N. 7. 13.
prakṛṣṭatva (a prakṛṣṭa excellens, praestans - v. kṛṣ praef. pra- suff. tva) excellentia, praestantia. HIT. 131. 5.
prakopa m. (r. kup praef. pra s. a) irritatio, actio iratum reddendi. HIT. 80. 10.
prakṣaya m. (r. kṣi perire praef. pra s. a) interitus, exitium, ruina. DR. 4. 19. A. 7. 16.
[Page 225b]
prakṣālana n. (r. kṣal cl. 10. praef. pra s. ana) lavatio, ablutio. N. 23. 11.
prakhya (r. khyā dicere praef. pra s. a v. gr. 645.) similis. N. 13. 63. 21. 11.
pragalbha (r. galbh praef. pra s. a) fortis, audax, strenuus. HIT. 48. 20. 84. 12. 100. 14.
pracaṇḍa (r. caṇḍ praef. pra s. a) Adj. calidus, fervidus, aestuosus, ardens; transl. iracundus, irā incensus. RITUS. 1. 1. Lass. 85. 1. DR. 7. 7. -- Subst. m. nomen plantae, Wils. "a sort of Nerium with white flowers".
pracura Adj. (r. cur praef. pra s. a) multus. HIT. 50. 21. 77. 20. Lass. 44. 3.
pracchanna v. chad.
pracchādana Adj. (r. chad cl. 10. praef. pra s. ana) tegens. N. 17. 10.
prach 6. P. A. (pṛcchāmi pṛcche v. gr. 336.) interrogare. BH. 2. 7.: pṛcchāmi tvāṃ yac chreyaḥ; IN. 1. 37.: papraccha mātalim. Cum acc. rei. N. 2. 15.: tau...kuśalam avyayam papraccha; A. 1. 8.: sarvān...divaukasaśca papṛcchur enam. (Goth. FRAH, praes. fraiha e friha pro fraha, gr. comp. 82.; nostrum frage; lat. proco, precor; posco ejecto r; ut videtur, rogo e progo; lith. perszu procus sum, uxorem mihi deposco; praszau rogo, precor; russ. pros'u id.; hib. fiafrach "inquisitive", fiafraighe "a question", fiafruighim "I inquire, ask", ut videtur per redupl.; fortasse etiam friscim "I hope", friscart "an answer". -- Pottius apte explicat prach e praep. pra et rad. ich desiderare, et confert gr. [greek] ad quod etiam Passow refert lat. precor, proco.)
c. anu i. q. simpl.; c. 2. acc. R. Schl. II. 57. 29.: rāmam anupṛcchasi sārathim.
c. anu praef. id. MAH. 2. 2142.
c. abhi id. MAH. 3. 13339.
c. ā valedicere. IN. 1. 21.: śailarājan tam āpraṣṭum upacakrame; M. 33.: āpṛṣṭo 'si gacchāmy aham; MAH. 1. 3270.: āpṛcche tvām; 2. 1602.: āpṛcchāmo naravyāghram.
c. pari i. q. simpl. N. 3. 1.: etān paripapraccha. C. acc. p. et r. N. 16. 31. DR. 4. 13.
c. prati id. R. Schl. I. 8. 18.: amātyān samāhūya pratiprakṣyati niścayam.
c. sam id. MAH. 3. 11364.
prajā f. (r. jan praef. pra abjecto an suff. a in fem., v. gr. 645. suff. a) 1) progenies. N. 1. 5. 2) creatura. 3) Plur. prajās subditi. N. 5. 45. SA. 1. 17.
prajāgara m. (r. jāgṛ praef. pra s. a) vigiliae, pervigilatio. HIT. 102. 9.
prajāgarā f. (r. jāgṛ praef. pra s. a in fem.) nom. pr. Apsarasae. IN. 2. 30.
prajāpati m. (TATP. e prajā et pati) cognomen dei Brahmae. M. 1.
prajāyinī f. (r. jan praef. pra abjecto n et producto a suff. in in fem., inserto y euphonico, v. gr. min. 49a).) genitrix.
prajāvat (a prajā s. vat) progeniem, liberum vel liberos habens. HIT. 40. 5.
prajñā f. (a r. jñā praef. pra) intellectus, intelligentia, sapientia. BH. 2. 11. N. 15. 12. in fine comp. BAH.
prajñācakṣus Adj. (intellectus oculos habens, BAH. ex praec. et cakṣus oculus) coecus. SA. 5. 92.
prajñāvat (a prajñā s. vat) intellectu praeditus, intelligens, sapiens. HIT. 52. 12.
praṇaya m. (a r. nī praef. pra s. a v. gr. 94a).) affectio, benevolentia, amor. SA. 5. 41. DR. 9. 17. in fine comp. BAH.
praṇayin (a praec. s. in) 1) Adj. appetens, desiderans. MEGH. 3. 10. UR. 46. 4. infr. 2) Subst. m. amator, amasius, amatus. MEGH. 40. 64. 95.
praṇava m. (a r. nu laudare praef. pra s. a v. gr. 94b).) syllaba mystica om q. v. BH. 7. 8.
praṇaṣṭa v. naś.
praṇāśa m. (r. naś praef. pra s. a v. gr. 94b).) occasus, interitus, ruina. BR. 1. 23.
praṇidhāna n. (r. dhā praef. pra + ni s. ana) meditatio. UR. 54. 9. infr.
[Page 226b]
praṇidhi m. (r. dhā praef. pra + ni s. i) explorator, emissarius. HIT. 88. 8.
praṇipāta m. (r. pat c. ni praef. pra v. gr. 94b).) actio procumbendi. BH. 4. 34.
praṇunna v. nud praef. pra.
pratāna m. (r. tan praef. pra s. a) planta repens. RAGH. 2. 8.
pratāpa m. (r. tap praef. pra s. a) 1) calor, aestus, ardor. MED. 2) majestas. 3) nom. pr. DR. 2. 11.
pratāpavat Adj. (a praec. s. vat) majestate praeditus, augustus, excelsus. M. 1. SA. 5. 40. BH. 1. 12.
prati (ut videtur, a pra s. ti) Praep. insep. et separ. (v. gr. 111.) contra, e regione, erga, versus, retro, ad. C. Acc. IN. 5. 5. H. 3. 6. DR. 8. 30. Circa, quod attinet ad. N. 19. 32. (Gr. [greek] e [greek] hib. frith, frioth, e. c. in frithbeart "I object, oppose", frithbhuille "a back stroke", frithshearc "a return of love, mutual regard", friothchuirim "I oppose, obstruct", friothbharamhuil "a paradoxe"; bohem. proti; russ. protiv, v. pratīpa; lett. pretti; lith. priesz; lat. prae = prai e prati; e pot = [greek] per assimil. orta esse videntur por, pol, pos in formis ut por-rigo, pol-liceor, pol-luo, pos-sideo; cf. Pott. I. 92. Ag. Benary 185.)
pratikūla (BAH. e prati et kūla n. ripa, littus) adversus, iniquus. SAK. 6. 16.
pratikṛta v. kṛ praef. prati.
pratikṛti f. (r. kṛ praef. prati s. ti) imago, effigies, portrait. UR. 23. 3. infr.
pratikriyā f. (r. kṛ facere praef. prati s. yā mutato ṛ in ri cf. gr. 498.) 1) officium mutuum. 2) actio resistendi, repugnandi; defensio. HIT. 130. 13.
pratikṣaṇam Adv. (AVY. e prati et kṣaṇa momentum) 1) momento, statim. HIT. 97. 15. 2) quovis momento, perpetuo. HIT. 59. 17. Cf. anukṣaṇam.
pratigraha m. (r. grah praef. prati s. a) donum. SAK. 23. 5.
pratighāta m. (a ghātay Caus. r. han ferire - v. gr. 524. 4. - praef. prati s. a) actio arcendi, avertendi, defendendi. A. 5. 7. (Schol. TSCHATURBH pratighātaḥ paraprayuktāstranivāraṇam). A. 3. 53.
pratighātana (a pratighātay - Caus. r. han praef. -ti - s. ana) ut videtur, i. q. praec. A. 4. 26.
pratiniśam Adv. (AVY. e -ti et niśā) quāvis nocte. P. 24.
pratidinam Adv. (AVY. e -ti et dina) quotidie. Lass. 28. 12. V. pratyaham pratiniśam.
pratidhvāna m. (KARM. e -ti et dhvāna) echo, vox repercussa. AM.
pratipakṣa m. (BAH. e -ti et pakṣa latus) hostis. UR. 21. 6. infr.
pratipatti f. (r. pad praef. -ti s. ti) 1) impetratio, adeptio. RAGH. 1. 1. 2) reverentia. RAGH. 14. 22. 3) actio accipiendi hospitem, cibus potusque, quo aliquis excipitur, Bewirthung. RAGH. 15. 12. 4) intellectus, intelligentia, comprehensio. RAGH. 8. 64.
pratipad f. (a r. pad ire praef. -ti) mensis lunaris dimidiati primus dies; lunae crescentis vel decrescentis primus dies. N. 17. 7.
pratipadam Adv. (AVY. e -ti et pada) quovis gradu.
pratipāṇa m. (e prati et pāṇa quod ponitur in ludo) 1) ludus contrarius, mutuus. N. 26. 7. 2) quod contra ponitur in ludo. N. 9. 2.
pratipādana n. (a pratipāday - Caus. r. pad praef. -ti - s. ana) i. q. pratighāta. A. 10. 74.
pratibandha n. (r. bandh ligare praef. -ti s. ana) impedimentum. N. 23. 4.
pratibala (BAH. ex prati et bala vis) capax, potens, par. H. 3. 8.
pratibimba vel -vimba n. (e -ti et bimba vel vimba imago) imago quae ex aquā repercutitur. HIT. 68. 9. 83. 10.
pratibhaya (BAH. ex -ti et bhaya timor) timendus, terribilis. SU. 2. 25.
pratibhayākāra (BAH. ex praec. et ākāra forma) terribilem formam habens. SU. 2. 25.
pratibhā f. (a r. bhā praef. -ti) 1) splendor. 2) intellectus. 3) animus, fortitudo, audacia.
[Page 227b]
pratibhāna n. (r. bhā praef. prati s. ana) ut videtur, i. q. praec.; v. sq.
pratibhānavat (a praec. suff. vat) Videtur significare: 1) splendidus. 2) intellectu praeditus, intelligens, prudens, sapiens. 3) animosus, fortis, audax. IN. 4. 8. (v. annot.).
pratibhāvat (a pratibhā s. vat) intellectu praeditus, intelligens, sapiens, prudens. UP. 30.
pratimā f. (r. mā metiri praef. -ti) similitudo.
pratiyoddhṛ m. (r. yudh pugnare praef. -ti s. tṛ) qui repugnat, defensor. SU. 4. 3.
pratirātram Adv. (AVY. e -ti et rātra pro rātri) quāvis nocte; v. pratiniśam.
prativacas n. (KARM. ex -ti et vacas sermo) responsio, responsum.
prativākya n. (KARM. ex -ti et vākya sermo) id. N. 22. 4.
pratiśabda m. (KARM. ex -ti et śabda sonitus) sonitus, clamor repercussus. A. 6. 13.
pratiśraya m. (r. śri ire praef. -ti s. a) domus, habitatio, sedes. N. 24. 6. In fine comp. N. 13. 56.
pratiṣedhana (r. sidh praef. -ti s. ana) arcens. A. 3. 54.
pratiṣṭhā f. (a r. sthā stare, esse praef. prati v. gr. 80.) 1) habitatio, sedes, domus. BH. 14. 27. 2. 70. In fine comp. BAH. BH. 6. 38. (Schol. apratiṣṭha explicat per nirāśraya). 2) gloria. N. 12. 66. in fine comp. BAH.
pratihasta m. (e -ti et hasta manus) vicarius, v. sq.
pratihastaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. HIT. 50. 12.
pratīkāra m. (r. kṛ facere praef. -ti - producto i v. ann. ad gr. 111. - s. a) actio resistendi, repugnandi, defendendi. HIT. 13. 19. 39. 10. -- BH. 1. 46. in fine BAH.
pratīkāśa (r. kāś lucere, apparere praef. -ti producto i - v. annot. ad gr. 111. - s. a) similis. H. 4. 11.
pratīkṣin (r. īkṣ videre praef. -ti s. in) exspectans. N. 17. 28.
pratīcī f. (a pratyac q. v. signo fem. ī v. gr. 198.) occidentalis regio, orienti opposita. DR. 3. 7.
pratīta v. i praef. prati.
[Page 228a]
pratīpa (ut videtur, e -ti et āpa aqua, abjecto ā v. dvīpa samīpa) adversus, contrarius; repugnans. UR. 18. 12. HIT. 77. 18. (Cf. russ. protiv contra, protivnyi contrarius.)
pratīhāra m. (r. hṛ praef. -ti producto i s. a) janitor. HIT. 89. 2. Lass. 28. 10.
pratoda m. (r. tud praef. pra s. a) baculus aculeatus (Wils. a goad). A. 8. 15. v. tud.
pratta v. dā praef. pra.
pratyakṣa (BAH. ex prati et akṣa oculus) visibilis. N. 5. 36. 20. 13.
pratyakṣam Praep. (AVY. - v. gr. 675. - ex -ti et akṣa) coram, in conspectu, ante oculos. C. gen. N. 20. 14.
pratyagra (e -ti et agra) recens, de floribus. MEGH. ed. Wils. 4.
pratyac (in casib. fortibus pratyañc Nom. m. pratyaṅ f. pratīcī n. pratyak; a r. añc praef. prati; v. gr. 196. 198.) occidentalis.
pratyanīka m. (KARM. ex -ti et anīka exercitus) adversus exercitus. BH. 11. 32.
pratyaya m. (r. i praef. -ti s. a) fiducia. HIT. 122. 21.
pratyavayava (BAH. e -ti et avayava membrum) quodvis membrum spectans; integer, plenus. UR. 17.
pratyavāya m. (r. i praef. -ti + ava) detrimentum? BH. 2. 40.
pratyaham Adv. (AVY. e prati et aha) quotidie. HIT. 20. 12.
pratyāgata v. gam c. ā praef. -ti.
pratyādeśa m. (r. diś praef. prati s. a) actio rejiciendi, repellendi. UR. 3. 3. infr.
pratyāśā f. (e -ti et āśā) fiducia. UR. 40. 7.
pratyuttara n. (e -ti et uttara) responsum. HIT. 92. 21.
pratyupakāra m. (r. kṛ c. upa praef. prati s. a) officium mutuum. BH. 17. 21.
pratyuṣa m. (e -ti et uṣa) tempus matutinum.
pratyuṣas n. (e -ti et uṣas) id.
pratyūṣa m. (e -ti et ūṣa i. q. uṣa) id. MEGH. 31.
pratyūṣas n. (e -ti et ūṣas i. q. uṣa ūṣa uṣas) id. Lass. 57. 9.
[Page 228b]
pratyūha m. (ut mihi videtur, a. r. vah correpto va in ū praef. -ti s. a) obstaculum. HIT. 89. 20.
pratyekam Adv. (AVY. ex -ti et eka) singulatim. RAGH. 7. 31. 12. 3.
prath 1. A. 1) extendi, expandi. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): arṇāṃsi paprathānā aquae extensae. TROP. divulgari. R. Schl. II. 61. 2.: triṣu lokeṣu prathitan te yaśaḥ; MAN. 11. 45.: yaśo 'sya prathate. 2) laudari, celebrari. BH. 15. 18.: ato 'smi loke vedeca prathitaḥ puruṣottamaḥ; R. Schl. I. 8. 9.: lokeṣu prathitan tapas tasya bhaviṣyati; RAGH. 15. 101.: tadākhyayā tīrtham pāvanam bhuvi paprathe. - prathita celeber. DR. 3. 4. - Caus. prathayāmi praet. mltf. apapratham. 1) extendere. RIGV. 103. 2.: dhārayat pṛthivīm paprathacca; MAH. 1. 4794.: eṣa yaśas te prathayiṣyati. 2) divulgare, celebrare. R. Schl. I. 4. 1.: ko nv etal loke 'smin prathayet (kāvyam). (V. pṛthu.)
c. vi extendi, expandi; in dial. Ved. c. ablat. Majorem, ampliorem, latiorem esse. RIGV. 55. 1.: divaścid asya varimā vipaprathe "coelo quoque illius amplitudo major est". Divulgari. MAH. 2. 2667.: dṛṣṭadyumno droṇamṛtyur iti viprathitam vacaḥ. -- Caus. 1) expandere. RIGV. 62. 5. 2) celebrare. MAH. 3. 10277.
prathama (ut mihi videtur, a pra suff. thama = superl. suff. tama; mutatā tenui in asp.) primus, prior. MEGH. 2. 17. -- prathamam Adv. primum, prius. N. 13. 23. 22. 17. UR. 18. 16.
prathiman m. (a pṛthu quod e prathu suff. iman) latitudo, amplitudo, magnitudo. RAGH. 18. 48.
prada (r. dā praef. pra s. a) dans. BH. 2. 43.
pradakṣiṇa (e pra et dakṣiṇa dexter) 1) Adj. dextrorsus, praesertim de salutatione. SU. 3. 22. 24. 2) Subst. n. honorifica salutatio, quae praestatur circumgrediendo aliquem, ita ut dexterum latus ei advertatur). A. 1. 7.
pradātṛ m. (r. dā praef. pra s. tṛ) dator, praecipue filiae in matrimonium. SA. 1. 32., in comp. c. a privativo.
pradāna n. (r. dā praef. pra s. ana) actio dadi, SU. 4. 13.; praesertim filiam in matrimonium, connubium. SA. 1. 29. 2. 30. 32. 3. 1.
pradiś f. (e pra et diś plaga coeli) plaga intermedia. M. 43.
pradīpa m. (r. dīp praef. pra s. a) lampas. HIT. 36. 4.
pradeśa m. (e pra et deśa) locus, regio. UR. 22. 9. infr.
pradeśinī f. (r. diś praef. pra s. in in fem.) digitus index. MAH. 3. 10452.
pradoṣa m. (e pra et doṣa) vespera. UR. 51. 3. infr.
pradhāna n. (r. dhā s. ana) praecipuum, praestans, primarium, summum, supremum. SA. 5. 24. In initio comp. primus, summus. HIT. 49. 18. 112. 19.: pradhānamantrin. -- apradhāna Adj. inferior. HIT. 51. 22.
prapañca m. (r. pañc praef. pra s. a) 1) latitudo, anfractus, ambages, prolixitas. HIT. 130. 5. 2) actio decipiendi, fallendi. HIT. 125. 17.
prapada m. (KARM. ex pra et pada pes) pedis cacumen. DR. 5. 7.
prapanna v. pad c. pra.
prapāta m. (r. pat praef. pra s. a) ripa. RAGH. 2. 26.
prapitāmaha m. (KARM. ex pra et pitāmaha avus paternus) proavus. BH. 11. 39.
prabala (BAH. ex pra et bala vis, robur) praecipuam vim habens, praevalidus. H. 4. 46.
prabāla m. n. germen, surculus. BH. 15. 2. in fine comp. BAH.
prabuddha v. budh praef. pra.
prabandha m. (r. bandh praef. pra s. a) perseveratio, continuatio. HIT. 21. 13. RAGH. 6. 23.
prabhava m. (r. bhū esse, fieri, praef. pra s. a) 1) origo. BH. 7. 6. 18. 41. 2) stirps, familia. DR. 2. 5.
prabhavat v. bhū praef. pra.
prabhaviṣṇu (r. bhū praef. pra s. snu) eximius, pracclarus, excelsus, augustus. BH. 13. 16.
prabhā f. (r. bhā praef. pra) splendor. IN. 1. 33.
prabhāta v. bhā praef. pra.
prabhāva m. (r. bhū praef. pra s. a nisi KARM. ex pra et bhāva existentia) potestas, praepotentia. N. 3. 24. 13. 42. A. 4. 44. 8. 24. In fine comp. BAH. IN. 1. 4. BH. 11. 43. Adj. praepollens, praevalidus, excelsus. A. 1. 3.
prabhāvat (a prabhā s. vat) lucidus, splendidus. IN. 1. 34.
prabhāṣita v. bhāṣ praef. pra.
prabhinna v. bhid praef. pra.
prabhinnakaraṭa Adj. (BAH. ex praec. et karaṭa elephanti gena) fissas genas habens, dicitur de elephantis, quibus ardoris coe7undi tempore succus mada dictus ex temporibus effluit. SU. 2. 20.
prabhu m. (a r. bhū praef. pra et correpto ū v. not. ad gr. 49.) dominus, excelsus, augustus. H. 1. 25. SU. 1. 19. 2. 6. BH. 5. 14. -- Cum infin. qui par, idoneus est alicui rei efficiendae. RAGH. 2. 62. (Fortasse goth. frauja dominus e frabuja; germ. vet. fro dominus, frowa domina; nostrum Frau.)
prabhutva n. (a praec. s. tva) imperium. RAGH. 18. 6.
prabhṛti Adv. (Acc. neut. [greek] prabhṛti f. a r. bhṛ praef. pra s. ti) in posterum, c. antecedente ablat. vel formā in tas vel compositi membro ablativi vice fungente; e. c. bālyāt prabhṛti ab infantiā in posterum, inde ab infantiā, tataḥprabhṛti abhinc in posterum, inde ab hoc tempore. N. 2. 1. yataḥprabhṛti ex quo - tempore. SA. 4. 27. janmaprabhṛti inde a natalibus. RAM. adyaprabhṛti inde ab hodierno die. SA. 2. 23. In fine compositorum DVANDV. declinationem plur. assumit; e. c. viśvāvasuprabhṛtayo gandharvāḥ Visvāvasus et posteri (ceteri) Gandharvi. IN. 2. 18.
pramadā f. (r. mad praef. pra s. a in fem.) femina. SU. 3. 11.
pramadāvana n. (ex praec. et vana sylva) nemus voluptarium regium. N. 1. 25.
pramāṇa n. (r. mā metiri praef. pra s. ana v. gr. min. 94b). annot.) 1) mensura, modus. RAGH. 18. 37. 41. 2) dijudicatio, arbitrium, auctoritas. BH. 3. 21. 16. 24. SA. 2. 28. N. 4. 31. 18. 13. 19. 32. 33. -- Plur. masc. id. DR. 9. 17.
pramātha m. (r. math praef. pra s. a) actio commovendi, agitandi, perturbandi, vexandi, praecipue feminae rap- tus; ita Mahābhārati quoddam episodium inscribitur draupadīpramātha Draupadiae raptus. DR. 5. 13.
pramāthin (a r. math praef. pra s. in) qui agitat, commovet, tremefacit. BH. 2. 60. (Schol. pramāthīni pramathanaśīlāni kṣobhakāni), 6. 34. DR. 7. 13.
pramāda m. (r. mad mente captum esse, praef. pra s. a) negligentia, incuria, error. SA. 4. 28. (comp. c. a neg.); BH. 11. 41. 14. 17.
pramādin (r. mad praef. pra s. in) negligens, incuriosus. HIT. 77. 18.
pramukha (ex pra et mukha os, vultus) praecipuus, eximius, optimus. N. 26. 33. In fine comp. BAH. IN. 2. 14. Loc. pramukhe in conspectu, coram. BH. 2. 6.
pramukhatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) in conspectu, coram.
pramṛṣṭa v. mṛj praef. pra.
pramokṣa m. (r. mokṣ praef. pra s. a) liberatio. BR. 2. 26.
pramoda m. (r. mud praef. pra s. a) laetitia, gaudium. HIT. 133. 13.
pramoha m. (r. muh stupescere praef. pra s. a) stupor. DR. 6. 20.
prayatna m. (r. yat niti praef. pra s. na) contentio, nisus, studium. SU. 3. 15. SA. 2. 22. BH. 6. 45.
prayāṇa n. (r. yā praef. pra s. ana mutato n in ṇ v. gr. min. 94b). annot.) 1) itio, iter, gressus. HIT. 125. 16. 2) obitus, mors. BH. 7. 30. 3) pars corporis (tergum?). N. 19. 17.
prayoktṛ m. (r. yuj praef. pra s. tṛ) actor, histrio. RAGH. 19. 36.
prayoja m. (r. yuj praef. pra s. a) 1) actio; actio scenica. RAGH. 19. 36.; v. prayoktṛ. 2) usus, usurpatio. HIT. 93. 1. Adv. prayojatas. 3) actio tela mittendi. A. 5. 6.
prayojana n. (r. yuj praef. pra s. ana) 1) negotium. N. 24. 21. 2) usus, utilitas, commodum; c. instr. rei. HIT. 93. 5. Lass. 23. 3. 33. 16. 3) causa. UR. 92. 10.
praroha m. (r. ruh praef. pra s. a) germen, surculus. UR. 91. 3. 23.
pralaya m. (r. lī solvere praef. pra s. a) dissolutio, exstinctio, mors. BH. 14. 15. M. 27.
[Page 230b]
pralāpa m. (r. lap loqui praef. pra s. a) querela, querimonia, lamentum. N. 13. 43.
pralobhana n. (a Caus. r. lubh cupere praef. pra s. ana) actio pelliciendi. SU. 3. 20.
pravaṇa (e pra et vaṇa incertae originis, nisi pravaṇa e prapanna inclinatus, mutato p in v sicut in pivāmi pro pipāmi) 1) declivis. 2) propensus, deditus, addictus. P. 9. (Fortasse lat. pronus e provonus.)
pravara Adj. (KARM. ex pra et vara eximius) praeclarus, praecipuus, eximius, optimus, excellentissimus. IN. 5. 20. DR. 2. 13. 3. 1. A. 5. 23.
pravayas m. (BAH. e pra et vayas aetas) senex. RAGH. 8. 18.
pravāda m. (r. vad praef. pra s. a) dictum, proverbium. HIT. 11. 6.
pravāsa m. (r. vas praef. pra s. a) habitatio extra patriam, peregrinatio, exilium. RAGH. 16. 4.
pravāha m. (r. vah praef. pra s. a) fluxio, fluxus, flumen. UR. 39. 17.
pravīra m. (KARM. ex pra et vīra heros) 1) eximius heros. 2) princeps, dominus. DR. 5. 22.
pravṛddha v. vṛdh praef. pra.
pravṛtta v. vṛt praef. pra.
pravṛtti f. (r. vṛt ire praef. pra s. ti) 1) actio prodeundi, procedendi, progrediendi, oppos. voci nivṛtti. BH. 16. 7. 2) origo. BH. 18. 46. 3) actio. BH. 14. 12. SA. 6. 18. 4) nuntius, Nachricht. UR. 61. 4. 65. 14.
praveśa m. (r. viś praef. pra s. a) introitus. HIT. 90. 17.
praveśaka m. (a Caus. r. viś s. aka) qui personas intrantes annuntiat histrio. UR. 15. 15.
praśākhikā f. (ex pra et śākhikā a śākhā ramus s. ika) ramulus. N. 20. 11.
praśāsitṛ m. (r. śās praef. pra s. tṛ inserto i) dominator, moderator. N. 12. 51.
praśna m. (r. prach s. na) interrogatio, quaestio. HIT. 74. 22. 123. 14.
praśraya m. (r. śri ire praef. pra s. a) modestia. IN. 2. 21. SA. 3. 19.
[Page 231a]
pras 1. A. (vistāre prasave K. prasave tatau V.) extendere, expandere; procreare. (Cf. prath.)
prasaṅga m. (r. sañj adhaerere praef. pra s. a) amor, studium, appetitus, desiderium. HIT. 27. 14. SAK. 18. 9. UR. 36. 2. infr.
prasanna v. sad praef. pra.
prasabham Adv. vi, violenter. SU. 2. 13. A. 3. 34. BH. 2. 60. 11. 41.
prasara m. (r. sṛ praef. pra s. a) aditus. HIT. 37. 17.
prasava m. (r. su vel sū praef. pra s. a) 1) partus, partura, puerperium. HIT. 72. 7. bis. 2) proles, progenies, suboles. RAGH. 1. 22. 10. 85. BR. 3. 15.
prasāda m. (r. sad ire praef. pra s. a) 1) favor, gratia, benevolentia c. Loc. SA. 5. 21. 49. 2) serenitas animi. BH. 2. 64. 65. UR. 84. 18.
prasādana n. (a prasāday Caus. r. sad praef. pra) actio conciliandi sibi aliquem. IN. 2. 31.
prasādhana n. (r. sādh praef. pra s. ana) vestis splendida, pretiosa. UR. 17. 11.
prasiddhi f. (r. sidh praef. pra s. ti) laus, gloria, celebritas, fama. HIT. 83. 8.
prasṛti f. (r. sṛ praef. pra s. ti) 1) partus, partura. UR. 83. 21. 2) progenies. BR. 1. 31. 2. 31.
prastāva m. (r. stu praef. pra s. a) occasio, opportunitas, tempus idoneum. HIT. 52. 16. 17. 54. 8.
prastāvanā f. (r. stu praef. pra s. ana in fem.) prologus fabulae scenicae. UR. 1. 1.
prastha m. (KARM. ex pra et stha stans) planities in vertice montis. SU. 4. 6.
prasthāna n. (r. sthā s. ana) profectio, iter, abitus, discessus. MEGH. 42. UR. 29. 9.
prasthānika (a praec. s. ika omissā Vriddhi) id. SU. 2. 2.
prasrava m. (r. sru praef. pra s. a) flumen, cursus. UR. 87. 10.
prasravaṇa n. (r. sru praef. pra s. ana v. gr. 94a).) 1) profluvium, effluvium. N. 13. 7. 2) flumen, nisi fortasse rivus. IN. 1. 25. 27.
[Page 231b]
prahara m. (r. hṛ praef. pra s. a) i. q. yāma i. e. vigilia, tertia noctis pars. UP. 33.
praharaṇa n. (r. hṛ praef. pra pugnare s. ana) telum. A. 7. 22.
prahartṛ m. (r. hṛ praef. pra s. tṛ) pugnator. UR. 83. 13.
praharṣa m. (r. hṛṣ praef. pra s. a) gaudium. A. 1. 6. SU. 1. 29.
prahasana n. (r. has praef. pra s. ana) irrisio, illusio. HIT. 28. 19.
prahāra m. (r. hṛ praef. pra pugnare s. a) 1) pugnator. DR. 9. 5. 2) ictus, percussio, vulneratio. UR. 23. 13.
prahārin m. (a r. hṛ praef. pra s. in) id. DR. 8. 9. A. 7. 5.
prahita V. hi praef. pra.
prahṛṣṭa v. hṛṣ praef. pra.
prahlāda m. (r. hlad praef. pra s. a) 1) laetitia, gaudium. 2) n. pr. Asuri. A. 8. 20.
prahlādana m. (a Caus. r. hlad praef. pra s. ana) nom. propr. Asuri. A. 8. 20.
prahva (e pra et hva quod corruptum esse videtur e hvara a r. hvṛ curvum esse; v. Benfey II. 320.) inclinatus. A. 2. 5. (Pottius I. 265. confert lat. pravus.)
prāṃśu (BAH. e pra et aṃśu) altus, magnus. RAGH. 15. 19. SAK. 38. 9.
prāk Adv. (pro prāc v. euph. r. 59.) priusquam, ante, de tempore. BH. 5. 23. c. Ablat. 2) ad orientem.
prākāra m. (a r. kṛ nisi kṝ praef. pra + ā) vallum. HIT. 52. 8.
prākṛta m. (a prakṛti s. a v. gr. 648. et 650.) homo vilis. BR. 2. 1. BH. 18. 28.
prāktana (fem. ī a prāk s. tana) prior. HIT. 15. 1.
prāṅgaṇa n. (r. aṅg s. ana) area domus, aulea. HIT. 50. 2.
prāṅmukha (orientem versus vultum habens, e prāk pro prāc et mukha os, v. euph. r. 58.) qui orientem versus est. SU. 3. 23.
prāc (quod coram, ex adverso est, ex pra et añc ire, v. gr. 197.) orientalis.
prācī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) orientalis plaga. DR. 3. 7.
prājña (a prajñā sapientia s. a) sapiens, doctus. DR. 4. 19. N. 17. 42. BH. 17. 14.
[Page 232a]
prāñjali (BAH. ex pra et añjali q. v.) implicatas manus habens. SU. 1. 19.
prāṇa m. (r. an spirare praef. pra s. a mutato n in ṇ v. ann. ad gr. min. 94b).) 1) halitus, spiritus. BH. 4. 28. 2) plur., et sing. in initio comp. vita. BR. 2. 4. N. 18. 9. 13. 63. (Cf. gr. [greek] v. prāṇapati; fortasse [greek] = ut; v. Benfey I. 120.; cambro-brit. fion "the breath or respiration, a puff of breath expelled; a sigh", ejecto r.)
prāṇapati m. (vitae dominus, ex prāṇa et pati) cor. DR. 6. 4.
prāṇabhṛt (e prāṇa et bhṛt ferens, gerens) vivus. HIT. 28. 10.
prāṇin (a prāṇa s. in) qui vitam habet, animans. BH. 15. 14.
prātar Adv. (ut mihi videtur, a praep. pra producto a s. tar ut latinum subter a sub, inter ab in etc., v. gr. comp. 293.) mane. (Cf. gr. [greek] germ. vet. fro, fruo; nostrum frühe.)
prātarāśa m. (e praec. et āśa cibus) jentaculum. DR. 4. 17.
prādus Adv. insep. palam, manifesto. Componitur cum radd. as et bhū esse, q. v., ad exprimendum apparere, in conspectum venire, oriri. (Cambro-brit. fedus "apparent, manifest, plain".)
prānta m. (e pra et anta) finis, margo. UR. 4. 10. RITU-S. 1. 25.
prāpta v. āp praef. pra.
prāpti f. (r. āp adipisci praef. pra s. ti) impertratio, adeptio. BR. 1. 17. BH. 2. 13.
prāya (r. i praef. pra s. a) 1) m. multitudo, abundantia. Lass. 79. 15. 2) in fine compp. similis. HIT. 96. 12. Lass. 74. 2. Instr. prāyeṇa. Adv. 1) plerumque, vulgo. MEGH. 85. 2) verisimiliter. HIT. 10. 3.
prāyaśas Adv. (a prāya s. śas) plerumque, vulgo. MEGH. 10.
prāyaścitta n. (e prāyas et citta) piaculum. R. Schl. I. 61. 8.
prāyas Adv. (ut videtur, acc. perditi subst. a r. i praef. pra s. as) i. q. praec. SA. 5. 35. MEGH. 72. et 91.
[Page 232b]
prārthana n. (r. arth praef. pra s. a) actio appetendi, concupiscendi. IN. 5. 1.
prārthanā f. (r. arth praef. pra s. ana in fem.) 1) precatio, rogatio, petitio. SAK. 58. 7. 2) desiderium, amor. SAK. 41. 10.
prārthanīya (Part. fut. pass. a r. arth praef. pra s. anīya) desiderandus, appetendus. SU. 3. 11.
prārthayitṛ (r. arth praef. pra s. tṛ) concupiscens, appetens. HIT. 29. 1.
prāleya n. (r. lī c. ā praef. pra s. a) pruina. MEGH. 40.
prāvṛṭ v. sq.
prāvṛṣ f. (nom. -ṭ a r. vṛṣ pluere c. ā praef. pra) pluviosum anni tempus, duos complectens menses, qui fere Julio et Augusto respondent. H. 2. 1.
prāvṛṣā f. (r. vṛṣ c. ā praef. pra s. ā) id. MEGH. 113.
prāvṛṣeṇya (a prāvṛṣ s. enya) ad pluviosum anni tempus pertinens. UR. 10. 11.
prāsa m. (r. as conjicere praef. pra s. a) jaculum uncinatum. IN. 1. 4.
prāsāda m. (r. sad ire c. ā praef. pra s. a) palatium. H. 1. 34. N. 13. 49. 21. 6. 22. 5.
prāhna m. (KARM. ex pra et ahna dies in fine compp.) dies antemeridianus.
priya (r. prī diligere s. a) amatus, dilectus, carus, gratus. IN. 5. 32. H. 2. 34. BH. 5. 20. 7. 17. N. 18. 16. SA. 5. 95. -- Subst. m. 1) amasius. MEGH. 29. Lass. 25. 13. 2) maritus. AM. (Cambro - brit. priawd "a maried person, a spouse".)
priyaṃvada vel priyamvada (ex priya in acc. et vad dicens, v. gr. 645. s. a) gratum dicens, dulciloquus, suaviloquus. IN. 4. 11. SU. 1. 5.
priyakāma (BAH. ex priya et kāma desiderium, amor) grati desiderium habens, benevolus. BR. 2. 23.
priyakāra (ex priya et kāra faciens) gratum faciens. SU. 1. 5.
priyātithi (dilectos hospites habens, BAH. ex priya et atithi) hospitalis. DR. 3. 8.
priyāla m. nomen arboris (Wils.: A tree, commonly Piyal, Buchanalia latifolia, Roxburgh's catalogue, but the name is applied to different trees).
prī 1. 9. P. A. (tarpaṇe K. kāntau tarpaṇe V.) prīṇāmi prīṇe. 1) exhilarare. MAH. 3. 4007.: tan me prīṇāti hṛdayam; BHAR. 2. 58.: prīṇāti yaḥ sucaritaiḥ pitaraṃ sa putraḥ. -- prīta exhilaratus. IN. 4. 15. SU. 1. 20. 2) amare. BH. 10. 1.: yat te 'ham prīyamāṇāya vakṣyāmi hitakāmyayā (amato?). (Goth. frijo amo, frijonds amans, amicus, fria-thva fem. amor, quasi priyatva quod e priya formari posset; faihu-freiks pecuniam amans, avarus; germ. vet. friunt amicus, fri-du m. fri-da f. pax, friudil, fri-del, fre-del amasius, quod cum lith. prie-telus amicus, russ. prijatelj ad comparat. priyatara traxerim, mutato r in l; frao, fraw, fro laetus; frawī laetitia; unde denomin. frawon, froon laetari, frawjan exhilarare; gr. [greek] ut videtur, litteris transpositis [greek] e [greek] cum [greek] pro [greek] fortasse lat. pla-ceo, pla-co nituntur formā gunatā pre = prai, abjecto i; fortasse pius e prius = priya; lae-tus e plae-tus explicari potest, sicut latus e platus, v. pṛthu; fortasse filius, nisi est e fidius, primitive significat amatus, ita ut sit = priya; de cambro-brit. priawd v. priya; de hib. frith v. prīti.)
prī 2. 4. A. gaudere, laetari (proprie Pass. praec.) MAH. 1. 1070.: prīyāmahe bhṛśan tāta; 2173.: prīyatām ayam; 4. 275.: prīyeraṃs tena vāsena; RAGH. 15. 30.: paśyan yamunām...pipriye. -- Cum acc. R. Schl. I. 52. 11.: prīyetān tau parasparam alter altero (prīyetām omisso augmento pro aprīyetām). Cum terminatione PAR. MAH. 3. 15025.: prīyāmo darśanena vaḥ. -- Caus. prīṇayāmi prīṇaye (v. gr. 523.) facere ut quis laetetur, exhilarare. MAH. 1. 6414.: vanāni prīṇayanti naḥ; 1. 5047.: prīṇayate cakṣus tasya saḥ.
c. sam i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 48. 18.: ko nv anena... samprīyetā 'manojñena vāsena.
prī 3. 1. P. A. prayāmi praye i. q. prī cl. 9.
[Page 233b]
prī 4. 10. P. A. prāyayāmi prāyaye (proprie Caus. reg. pro anom. prīṇayāmi v. 2. prī) exhilarare.
prīti f. (r. prī s. ti) 1) gaudium, voluptas. IN. 1. 37. 3. 10. H. 2. 31. SU. 4. 8. 2) amor, amicitia. HIT. 17. 10. et 11. 22. 19. (Hib. frith f. "service, attendance".)
pru 1. A. (gatau K. sarpaṇe V.) ire. Cf. plu.
pruṣ 1. 1. P. (dāhe K. dahi V.; ut mihi videtur, e praep. pra abjecto a et uṣ) urere, ardere. RIGV. 58. 2.: pruṣita flagrans. (Cf. pluṣ germ. vet. FRUS frigere, v. Graff. III. 828., nostrum frieren, Frost.)
pruṣ 2. 9. P. pruṣṇāmi (snehanamocanapūraṇeṣu K. sekapūrtyoḥ snehe V.) amare, dimittere, implere, conspergere, effundere. Cf. pṛṣ pūr.
prekṣaṇīya Adj. (Part. fut. pass. a r. īkṣ praef. pra s. anīya v. euph. r. 94a).) spectandus, spectatu dignus. IN. 5. 13. in Comparativo.
preta v. i praef. pra.
pretya Adv. v. i praef. pra.
prepsu (a DESID. īps q. v. praef. pra s. u) adipiscendi cupidus, captans. BH. 18. 23. N. 5. 2. DR. 8. 33.
preman n. (r. prī s. man) gaudium, voluptas, amor. IN. 2. 23. MEGH. 45.
preraṇā f. (r. īr praef. pra s. ana in fem.) missio.
preṣ v. iṣ praef. pra.
preṣya m. (mittendus ex preṣay - Caus. rad. iṣ praef. pra - s. ya) servus, famulus, minister. IN. 5. 20. N. 17. 33. 21. 30.
preṣyatā f. (a praec. s. tā) servitudo. N. 16. 1.
preṣyavadhū f. (KARM. ex preṣya et vadhū femina) famula, serva. DR. 6. 9.
prota v. ve praef. pra.
protha m. n. nasus animalis, ut equi, apri. N. 19. 13. A. 3. 19.
prauḍha v. vah praef. pra.
plakṣ 1. P. A. (bhakṣaṇe) edere. Cf. bhakṣ.
plakṣa m. nomen arboris (Wils.: 1) The waved leaf fig tree, ficus infectoria. 2) Another tree, Hibiscus po- pulneoides. 3) The holy fig, Ficus religiosa). N. 12. 4.
plav 1. A. (gatau) ire. Cf. plu unde plav adjecto Gunae incremento.
plava m. (r. plu natare s. a) 1) saltus. 2) natatio, natatus. 3) navis. BR. 3. 4. H. 1. 14. BH. 4. 36. (Gr. [greek] [greek] hib. falc "a flood" e flac, quod e flav? v. plu.)
plavaga m. (e plava saltus et ga iens) 1) simia. RAGH. 12. 70. 2) rana. MED.
plavaṅga m. (e plava in acc. et ga iens) simia. AM.
plavaṅgama (e plava in acc. et gama iens) id. AM.
plavin m. (r. plu s. in) avis.
plih 1. A. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire, se movere.
plihan m. (ut videtur, a r. plih s. an) lien. (Gr. [greek] [greek] praefixo [greek] nisi plihan e splihan; lat. lien abjecto p.)
plī 9. P. plīṇāmi ire. Cf. plu lī.
plu 1. A. interdum P. 1) natare. MAH. 2. 2196.: śilāḥ plavante...ambhasi; A. 6. 5.: tatra ratnasaṅghāḥ plavanti; R. Schl. II. 69. 9.: plavamānaśca hrade. Intens. R. Schl. II. 95. 10.: poplūyamānān aparān paśya tvañ jalamadhyagān (puṣpasañcayān). 2) navigare, navi proficisci. M. 36.: sāgaram pupluve tadā naukayā; MAH. 1. 4207.: plavamānaḥ yadṛcchayā jagāma subahūn deśān andhas teno 'ḍupena ha. 3) volare (in ae7re navigare). MAH. 3. 11767.: plavamānā vihāyasā gandhamādanam ājagmuḥ (yakṣāḥ); 2. 386.: sabhā...guhyakair uhyamānā sā khe...plavamāne 'va dṛśyate; v. plāvin avis. 3) transsilire. R. Schl. I. 1. 70.: śatayojanavistīrṇam pupluve lavaṇārṇavam; MAH. 3. 11227.: plavataḥ (transilientis); 16255.: pupluve 'ham mahārṇavaṃ śatayojanavistīrṇam. 4) flare. MAH. 3. 11070.: plavamāno vāyuḥ. -- Caus. alluere, perfundere. R. Schl. I. 42. 19.: bhaśmarāśīkṛtān etān plāvayel lokapāvanī (gaṅgā); 44. 43.: atha gaṅgāmbhasā tatra plāvitāḥ sāgarātmajāḥ; MAH. 3. 12885.: jaladā ghorāḥ...sarvataḥ plāvayanti...vasundharām. -- ATM. nisi, quod minus mihi arridet, pertinent ad dhāv; germ. vet. flewiu lavo, flewitin lavarent, ar-flawem eluo; v. Graff. III. 740.; hib. falcaim "I bathe" e flacaim pro flavaim? mutato v in c, v. gr. comp. 19.)
c. abhi perfundere, obruere. MAN. 4. 41.: rajasā 'bhiplutān nārīm menstruis pollutam mulierem.
c. abhi praef. sam id. MAN. 4. 42.: rajasā samabhiplutām (nārīm). TROP. MAH. 3. 2016.: sarvān śokaḥ samabhipupluve.
c. ava desilire. DR. 6. 10.: rathād avaplutya.
c. ā 1) natare. A. 6. 20.: āplavanta gataiḥ sattvaiḥ ma- tsyāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ. 2) submergere, lavare. MAH. 3. 8514.: āplutya gātrāṇi. Se submergere, se lavare. MAN. 11. 202.: sacelaḥ...āplutya. -- āpluta qui se submersit, se lavavit. IN. 1. 20.: gaṅgāyām āplutaḥ; 2. 5.: anāplutais tīrtheṣu. TROP. N. 18. 12. 22. 29.: vyasanāpluta in calamitate submersus. -- Cum acc. loci se immergere. MAN. 5. 77.: savāsā jalam āplutya. -- Caus. 1) facere ut alqs se lavet. MAH. 1. 7334.: kṛṣṇām āplāvya. 2) humectare. MAN. 3. 244.: annādyam...āplāvya vāriṇā. TROP. 11. 97. 3) transsilire (v. plu sens. 3.). R. Schl. I. 16. 24.: āplāveyur mahārṇavān (vānarāḥ).
c. ā praef. sam irrigare. N. 4. 13.: samāplutābhyān netrābhyāṃ śokajenā 'tha vāriṇā.
c. ut subsilire. HIT. 27. 13. 111. 4. RITU-S. 1. 18.
c. upa perfundere, obruere; invadere, irruere. R. Schl. II. 7. 13.: upaplutam aghaughena; MAN. 4. 118.: caurair upaplute grāme; RAGH. 10. 5.: devāḥ paulastyopaplutāḥ (Schol. rāvaṇenopadrutāḥ); 14. 64.
c. pari circumfluere. MAH. 3. 12884.: pṛthivī...salilaughapariplutā; N. 24. 7.: aśrupariplutaḥ; 24. 46.: śokapariplutaḥ.
c. pari praef. abhi id. M. 9.
c. vi 1) circumagi. HIT. 79. 10.: akarṇadhārā jaladhau viplavete 'ha naur iva. 2) confundi. MAH. 2. 1429.: viplu- tācā 'sya...buddhiḥ; 1430.: tasya viplavate buddhiḥ. 3) concumbere cum aliquā, vipluta qui concubuit. MAN. 8. 277.: brāhmaṇyā guptayā saha viplutau (vaiśyapārthivau); 2. 249.: aviplutaḥ. -- Caus. divulgare, profanare arcanum. MAN. 11. 198.: vedam viplāvya (Schol. anadhyāpyaṃ vedam adhyāpya).
c. sam 1) confluere. BH. 2. 46.: udapāne sarvataḥ samplutodake. 2) perfundere, obruere, implere. A. 2. 12.: harṣasamplutam. -- Caus. inundare. R. Schl. I. 44. 34.: gaṅgā samplāvayāmāsa yajñavaṭam.
pluṣ 1. 1. et 4. P. urere. RAM. II. 79. 20.: agnipluṣṭa. V. pruṣ et cf. plus.
c. ut comburere. RITU-S. (Lass.) 1. 22.: vanadāhotpluṣṭaśaspaprarohāḥ...vanāntāḥ.
pluṣ 2. 9. P. 1) i. q. praṣ cl. 9. 2) urere. BHATT. 20. 34.: pāpam pluṣṇātu vā 'nalaḥ; 20. 37.: mā pluṣāṇa vahne.
plus 4. P. (dāhavibhāgayoḥ K. dāhavibhāge V.) urere, distribuere. V. pluṣ.
plev 1. A. (sevane K. seve V.) servire, ministrare, colere, venerari. Cf. pev mev.
psā 2. P. (bhakṣaṇe) edere. BHATT. 15. 6.: māṃsam apsāsīt. (Cf. bhas unde in dialecto ved. forma reduplicata baps v. Westerg.; germ. vet. spīsa cibus.)
psāna n. (r. psā s. ana) cibus. AM.
[Page 2351]
pha
phakak 1. P. (nīcairgatau K. asadvyavahāre śanairgatau V.) repere, tarde incedere, improbe agere.
phaṇ 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere. -- Caus. 1) phaṇayāmi facere ut alqs se moveat. 2) phāṇayāmi pingue lactis auferre. K.: phāṇayati dugdham "he skims the milk".
phaṇa m. n. (r. phaṇ s. a) crista expansa in collo serpentis Cobra di Capella dicti. RAGH. 10. 7. 12. 98. RITUS. 1. 13.
phaṇā f. (fem. praec.) id.
phaṇin m. (a phaṇa vel phaṇā s. in) serpens. RITU-S. 1. 13. 18.
[Page 2351]
phal 1. 1. P. findi, dirumpi, dissilire. R. Schl. II. 61. 9.: hṛdayam me...phalatī 'daṃ sahasradhā; 64. 21.: phalen mūrddhāca te rājan sadyaḥ śatasahasradhā; DEV. 3. 7.: tasyāḥ khaḍgo bhujam prāpya paphāla. -- Part. pass. phulla (PAN. VIII. 2. 55.) per assimil. e phalna attenuato a in u cf. phull.
c. ut utphulla expansus, late apertus; e. c. utphullalocana. IN. 2. 26. BR. 3. 21. -- Caus. distendere, diducere, late aperire, e. c. oculos. H. 3. 16.: utphālya vipule netre.
c. pra phulla floridus. MAH. 5. 436.: padmāni praphullāni. V. pull.
phal 2. 1. P. proferre, producere fructum, fructum edere. HIT. 70. 20.: phalanty amṛtaseke 'pi na pathyāni viṣadrumāḥ. TROP. MAN. 4. 172.: nā 'dharmaś carito loke sadyaḥ phalati gaur iva; MAH. 1. 3275.: adhyāpayiṣyāmi tu yan tasya vidyā phaliṣyati; HIT. 58. 18.: viruddhan te phaliṣyati. -- Pass. imps. HIT. 21. 13.: phalitan tāvad asmākaṅ kapaṭaprabandhena. (Cambro-brit. pāl "a spread", palad "a spreading or shooting out", paladu "to spread or shoot out".)
phala n. (r. 2. phal s. a) 1) fructus. N. 20. 9. TROP. N. 13. 22. (v. 2. phal). 2) cuspis sagittae; v. phalin.
phalaka n. scutum, parma. AM.
phalavat (a phala s. vat) fructibus praeditus. N. 20. 6. RAGH. 4. 44.
phalasaṃstha (TATP. ex phala et saṃstha qui stat cum aliquo) cum fructu conjunctus, scopum consecutus. BR. 3. 13.
[Page 236b]
phalita (a phala s. ita v. gr. 652.) fructibus praeditus. H. 1. 11.
phalin (a phala s. in) 1) id. Lass. 52. 17. 2) cuspide praeditus. RAGH. 7. 42.
phalguna n. cognomen Ar[greek]uni.
phāla m. (r. 1. phal s. a) vomer. MED.
phull 1. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a phulla v. 1. phal) se expandere, de floribus; florescere. (Cf. gr. [greek] = phulla v. 1. phal; lat. folium; flos, floris e flov-is, a flu per metath. e ful? sicut ploro = plāvayāmi a plu q. v.; anglo - sax. blovan florere; germ. vet. bluon, pluon id.; blomo, Them. blo-mon; goth. blo-ma, Them. blo-man, flos, suff. man = māna gr. [greek] part. praes. med.)
phulla v. phal.
phena m. spuma. HIT. 3. 2. (Slav. pjena id.)
phenavat (a praec. s. vat) spumosus. A. 6. 2.
phenin (a phena s. in) spumans, spumosus. H. 2. 11.
phenila (a phen s. ila) id. RAGH. 13. 2.
phel 1. P. i. q. pel.
[Page 2361]
ba
baṃh vel vaṃh 1. A. (vṛddhau K.; scribitur bah vah gr. 110a).) crescere. (Cf. vṛh quod e vṛdh ita baṃh vaṃh e bandh vandh cum n pro r; v. bahu = [greek] et cf. [greek])
baṃhiṣṭha Superl. a bahula v. gr. 251.
baṃhīyas Compar. a bahula v. gr. 251.
baṭ v. vaṭ.
baṭh v. vaṭh.
baṇ 1. P. (śabde) sonare. Cf. bhaṇ dhvaṇ dhraṇ dhvan svan.
baṇij vel vaṇij m. (nom. -k r. paṇ mutato p in b vel v s. ij) mercator. N. 12. 131.
baṇṭ v. vaṇṭ.
bad 1. P. (sthairye) firmum esse. Cf. 3. pad.
baddha v. bandh.
[Page 2361]
badh 1. 1. A. (bandhane K. ninde bandhe V.) ligare, vituperare, spernere. V. bandh.
badh 2. 10. P. bādhayāmi (saṃyamane K. bandhe V.) ligare. V. bandh.
badh 3. v. vadh.
badha v. vadha.
badhira (ut videtur, a r. bandh s. ira) surdus. AM. (Hib. bodhar, cambro - brit. byzar, armor. byzar id.)
badhaiṣin v. vadhaiṣin.
badhū v. vadhū.
ban v. van.
bandh 1. 9. P. interdum A. (badhnāmi badhne v. gr. 387.) Pass. badhye (gr. 503.), part. baddha. 1) ligare, alligare, religare. SA. 5. 17.: yamas tu tam...baddhvā; M. 47.: himavataḥ śṛṅge nāvam badhnīta; A. 5. 13.: babandhacai 'va me foed-us = foidus, regressā aspiratione, v. gr. comp. 104., Ag. Benary "Römische Lautlehre p. 190.", cf. Pott. I. 251.; lith. bandà pecus, a ligando dictum sicut paśu a paś; slav. vja[greek]ati ligare. V. bandha bandhana bandhu.)
c. anu 1) ligare, alligare. R. Schl. I. 72. 8. DEV. 1. 22. 2) adhaerere. HIT. 24. 20.: bhaṅge 'pi mṛṇālānām anubadhnanti tantavaḥ. 3) durare. N. 13. 31.: nā 'nubadhnati kuśalam.
c. ā illigare. R. Schl. II. 96. 31. MEGH. 9.
c. ni 1) ligare, adstringere. BH. 9. 9. 14. 7. N. 16. 8. MAH. 4. 982.
c. pari id. TROP. R. Schl. II. 58. 11.: vācā...vāṣpaparibaddhayā.
c. prati id. TROP. RAGH. 1. 79.: pratibadhnāti hi śreyaḥ pūjyapūjāvyatikramaḥ.
c. sam id. A. 8. 7. -- Caus. alligandum curare. R. Schl. I. 62. 24.
bandh 2. 10. P. ligare. R. Schl. II. 84. 4.: bandhayiṣyativā pāśair athavā 'smān badhiṣyati.
[Page 237b]
bandha m. (r. bandh s. a) nexus, vinculum. BH. 2. 39. 18. 30. RAGH. 6. 81. (Cf. hib. bad "a bunch, bush, cluster, tuft, thiket"; armor. bód "touffe, buisson, trousseau".)
bandhakī f. (a bandhaka quod a r. bandh s. aka) femina impudica, adultera, meretrix. HIT. 86. 4.
bandhana n. (r. bandh s. ana) 1) alligatio. M. 49. 2) vinculum. RAGH. 3. 30. 12. 76. (Goth. bindan ligare; hib. badan "a tuft of trees, a tuft of hair".)
bandhu m. (r. bandh s. u) 1) affinis, cognatus. BR. 1. 23. N. 16. 18. 30. 2) amicus. BH. 6. 5. 9. (Cf. hib. badh "love, friendship".)
bandhukāma (BAH. e bandhu et kāma amor, desiderium) erga propinquos amorem habens. BR. 1. 23.
bandhura (r. bandh s. ura) iniquus, undatus, undulatus. RAGH. 13. 47.
bandhya (r. bandh s. ya) sterilis. RAGH. 1. 70. HIT. 4. 21.
babhr et vabhr 1. P. (gatau K. gatyām V.; ut videtur, forma redupl.; cf. bhram) ire, errare. HIT. 82. 13.: vayam...andhā iva babhrāmaḥ.
babhru 1) (fem. u et ū) flavus, rutilus. RAGH. 15. 16. 19. 25. 2) m. ichneumon. Lass. 46. 3.
barb 1. P. (gatyām) ire, se movere. V. pamb.
barbara stultus, stupidus, baro. HIT. 50. 8. (Cf. lat. baro.)
barh 1. vel varh 1. et 10. P. (vadhe dīptau) ferire, occidere, lucere. Cf. vṛh balh.
c. ni in dial. Ved. prosternere. RIGV. 100. 18.: dasyūn... hatvā pṛthivyāṃ śarā nibarhīt "hostes feriendo humi tela prostravit".
barh 2. vel varh 1. P. (smṛtihiṃsādānavākṣu) meminisse; ferire, laedere, occidere; dare; loqui. Cf. vṛh balh.
barh 3. vel varh 1. A. (śreṣṭhe) excellere. Cf. balh.
bal 1. 1. P. (dhānyāvarodhe K. dhānyāvarodhe jīvane V.) opulentiam, fortunam alcjs impedire, perturbare; vivere.
bal 2. 1. A. (dānavadhanirūpeṣu) abscindere (dāna a do?); ferire, occidere; explorare, investigare. Cf. bhal 1. A., bil bhil.
bal 3. 10. P. bālayāmi (bhṛtau K.) sustentare, nutrire. K.: bālayati bālam pitā. (Cf. bhṛ i. e. bhar.)
bal 4. 10. P. balayāmi (nirūpaṇe K. nirūpe V.) explorare, investigare. V. 2. bal.
bala (r. bal s. a) 1) n. vis, robur. IN. 4. 8. H. 4. 14. 2) n. exercitus. N. 2. 11. 17. 22. 3) m. nom. pr. Daityi, quem Indrus occidit. (Cf. lat. valor, validus, valeo, cum praep. de: debilis.)
balavat (a praec. s. vat) 1) Adj. vi, robore praeditus, robustus, fortis. H. 1. 8. 42. 2. 12. 2) Adv. valde. A. 7. 24.
balākā v. valākā.
balāhaka m. nom. pr. DR. 2. 13.
bali 1. m. (r. bal s. i) 1) nutrimentum, cibus. RAGH. 2. 24. 2) tributum. RAGH. 1. 18. 3) sacrificium. 4) nom. pr. Daityi. A. 5. 16.
bali 2. f. (r. bal s. i) ruga.
balin (a bala s. in) vi, robore praeditus, fortis, robustus. H. 4. 14.
balibha (a bali s. bha) rugosus.
baliṣṭha Superl. a balavat vel balin. Etiam sensu Compar. (v. gr. min. 227.). RAGH. 17. 59.: baliṣṭhaś cet parasmāt.
balī f. i. q. bali f. MAH. 1. 3467.
balīyas (Compar. a balavat vel balin v. gr. min. 227.) valde fortis. H. 4. 8.
balh 1. vel valh 1. A. i. q. 2. barh et 3. barh.
balh 2. vel valh 10. P. (tviṣi) splendere. Cf. 1. barh.
bahis v. vahis.
bahu (fem. vī vel u scribitur etiam vahu r. baṃh vel vaṃh ejectā nasali suff. u) multus. SA. 1. 11. -- Adv. multum. N. 13. 64. (Gr. [greek] cf. lat. pro-fundus, v. baṃh et Benfey II. 67.)
bahutitha (e praec. s. titha) multus, de tempore. N. 13. 2. 61. SA. 4. 1.
[Page 238b]
bahupatnīkṛt (multas uxores faciens e bahupatnībahu et patnī uxor - et kṛt faciens) multas uxores in matrimonium ducens. BR. 2. 34.
bahudhā (a bahu s. dhā) multipliciter. N. 10. 13. BH. 9. 15. 13. 4.
bahumāna m. (r. man praef. bahu magnifacere - v. gr. 653. - suff. a) observantia, cultus. A. 4. 56.
bahula (a bahu s. la) 1) multus. N. 13. 13. 2) niger, obscurus. RAGH. 11. 15.
bahuvidha (BAH. ex bahu et vidha vel vidhā genus, species, modus) multimodus, multifarius, varius. BR. 3. 20. BH. 4. 32.
bahuśas Adv. (a bahu s. śas) multum, saepe. N. 18. 7. 23. 22. SA. 5. 84.
bahvāścarya (BAH. e bahu et āścarya miraculum) multa miracula, multa mirabilia habens. IN. 5. 14.
bāḍ vel vāḍ 1. A. (āplāve) lavare, se lavare, se baigner. K. bāḍate (vāḍate) gaṅgāyām muniḥ. (Germ. vet. bad balneum, badon se lavare; lat. bal-neum cum l pro d; gr. [greek])
bāṇa v. vāṇa.
bādh v. vādh.
bādhā v. vādhā.
bāndhava m. (a bandhu s. a v. gr. 648. et 650.) affinis, cognatus. H. 1. 42. BR. 2. 23.
bāla m. (r. 3. bal nutrire s. a) 1) puer, parvulus, infans. Collective, in Plur. vel initio compos. pueri, parvuli, infantes utriusque sexus. BR. 1. 28. 3. 7. N. 12. 123. SA. 2. 8. 2) pilus. 3) cauda. RAGH. 9. 66. MEGH. 54. -- Adj. infans, aetate parvus, juvenis, novus, novellus, recens. UR. 75. 13.: bālam ive 'ndum; RAGH. 3. 22.: bālacandramāḥ; SAK. 8. 9.: bālaviṭapibhyaḥ. (Lith. wála-s pilus caudae equi. V. sq.)
bālaka (a praec. s. ka) puer, parvulus. N. 9. 23. (Hib. ballach "a boy".)
bālakhilya m. Geniorum genus pollicis magnitudinem aequans (Wils.: A divine personage of the size of the thumb; sixty thousand of whom were produced from the hair of Brahma's body). SU. 3. 5.
bālaputra (e bāla et putra) parvulos liberos habens. BR. 2. 10. SA. 2. 8.
bālabhāva m. (e bāla et bhāva existentia, natura) infantia, pueritia, puerilis aetas. N. 13. 40.
bālā f. (fem. vocis bāla) 1) puella, parvula. BR. 1. 30. 2. 14. 2) femina. H. 4. 4. BR. 1. 30.
bālātapa m. (e bāla novus, recens et ātapa solis ardor) sol novus, sol oriens. RAGH. 6. 60.: bālātaparaktasānuḥ. Sic etiam cum Medhātithi hoc vocabulum intelligimus apud MAN. 4. 69. (V. sq. et cf. Holzmann Thierkreis p. 10. sq.)
bālārka m. (e bāla et arka sol) id. R. Schl. II. 96. 19.
bāliśa (ut videtur, a bāla s. iśa quod fortasse ex ika) imperitus, rudis, stultus, stolidus. DR. 9. 8.
bālukā f. arena, glarea. MAH. 3. 10723.
bālya n. (a bāla s. ya) infantia, pueritia. N. 24. 12. Trop. insania, stultitia. DR. 5. 6.
bāh v. vāh.
bāhu vel vāhu m. (si vāhu primitiva esset forma, deducendum esset a r. vah vehere, ferre; forma bāhu autem sustentatur zendico [greek] bāzu, gr. [greek] lat. brachium) brachium. IN. 2. 24. (Gr. [greek] mutatā mediā in tenuem, [greek] lat. brachium insertā liquidā sicut in frango, [greek] goth. BRAK = bhañj nisi formae scrtae bāhu bhañj mutilatae sunt e brāhu bhrañj.)
biṭ v. viṭ.
bind 1. P. (aṃśe; scribitur bid gr. 110a).) dividere, findere. Cf. bhid bil.
bibhakṣayiṣ Desid. a r. bhakṣ.
bil 1. et 10. P. (bhedane) findere. Cf. bhil bind bhid.
bis 4. P. (kṣepe) jacere, conjicere, mittere.
bībhats Desid. a rad. badh v. gr. 553.
bībhatsu (a praec. s. u) cognomen Ar[greek]uni. A. 3. 1. (ubi bībhatsur pro bi - legendum); MAH. 3. 551.
[Page 239b]
bukk 1. et 10. P. (śvasvanau K. śvādiśabde V.) latrare.
buṭ 1. et 10. P. (hiṃse) ferire, occidere, laedere.
buḍ 6. P. (samvaraṇe K. utsargasamvṛtau V.) tegere, emittere, relinquere. Cf. baḍ bhuṇḍ cuḍ.
bud 1. P. A. (niśāmane) audire. Cf. bund bundh budh.
buddha v. budh.
buddhi f. (r. budh s. ti) 1) animus, mens, intellectus. N. 5. 12. 24. 15. 5. SA. 2. 29. BH. 2. 41. 44. 53. 3. 40. 42. (manasas tu parā buddhiḥ). 2) sententia, consilium. N. 3. 25. 26. 10. 25. 12.
buddhimat (a praec. s. mat) mente, intellectu praeditus, sapiens. SA. 2. 14. BH. 4. 18.
budh 4. P. A. etiam 1. P. A. 1) cognoscere, percipere. N. 22. 4.: prativākyañca...budhyethāḥ; MAH. 2. 2506.: buḍyā budhyen navā budhyed ayam; 3. 557.: tām abudhyad ameyātmā balavān...paryapṛcchata tām bhīmaḥ. 2) scire. H. 4. 42.: na tvām budhyāmahe vayaṃ sametam bhīmarūpeṇa rakṣasā; DR. 6. 15.: na budhyate nāthavatīm ihā 'dya vahiścaraṃ hṛdayam pāṇḍavānām; 8. 25.: na bubodha hataṃ sūtaṃ sa rājā bāhuśālinā. -- buddha doctus, sapiens. BR. 2. 27. 3) nosse. MAH. 1. 5148.: nā 'budhyantaca tañ janāḥ. 4) putare. RAM. 1. 50. 13.: tāni varṣāṇya atītāni bubodhai 'kam ahar yathā. 5) (ATM.) expergisci. R. Schl. I. 46. 19.: tato ditir abudhyata; N. 10. 17.: naca budhyeta me priyā; 13. 19.: damayantīca bubudhe. -- Caus. 1) certiorem facere, docere, nuntiare. M. 28.: bodhayāmy adya yat te hitam anuttamam; BH. 10. 9.: bodhayantaḥ parasparam. 2) expergefacere. H. 2. 35.: sukhasuptān...na bhayād bodhayiṣyāmi. (Cf. bud bund bundh audire; zend. [greek] budh videre, [greek] būidhye video, [greek] būidyoimaidhe videamus (gr. comp. 41. 472.); lith. bundu vigilo, budrùs vigil, vigilans, nu-bundù expergiscor, praet. nu-buddau; pa-budinu expergefacio; russ. bdju vigilo, bodryi vigil; slav. būditj expergefacit = Caus. bodhayati v. gr. comp. 562.; goth. BUD jubere, mandare, biuda, bauth, budum mutatā mediā in tenuem, v. bandh; fortasse lat. puto e pudo.)
c. anu 4. A. 1) comperire, cognoscere. MAH. 14799.: anubudhyeta nṛpo 'smākañ cikīrṣitam. 2) recordari. MAH. 1. 4874.: sa tu kāmaparītātmā taṃ śāpam nā 'nvabudhyata. 3) expergisci. MAH. 1. 5024.: daṣṭo 'nvabudhyata.
c. ava 4. A. 1) sentire, percipere, animadvertere. MAH. 1. 5051.: susrāva reto 'sya saca tan nā 'vabudhyata. 2) scire. R. Schl. II. 74. 10.: kin nā 'vabudhyase krūre niyatam bandhusaṃśrayam jyeṣṭham pitṛsamaṃ rāmam. 3) cognoscere. MAH. 2. 1371.: dharmam avabudhyeta; 3. 1363.: tvāñ cet śrutvā tāta tathā carantam avabhotsyante bharatānāñ carāḥ. 4) expergisci. RAM. II. 72. 50.: kaccit kāle 'vabudhyase. -- Caus. certiorem facere. MAH. 1. 5811.: asmān avabodhayat.
c. ava praef. sam 4. A. intelligere. R. Schl. II. 9. 31.: nā 'haṃ samavabudhyeya...rājñaś cikīrṣitam.
c. ni 1. P. interdum A. 1) comperire, percipere, cognoscere, praesertim in 2. p. Imper. N. 22. 6.: damayantyā vacaḥ...nibodha; SA. 5. 28.: vaco nibodha me; 6. 13.: satyam etan nibodha tvam; MAN. 1. 119.: idam matsakāśān nibodhata; MAH. 1. 1353.: nibodhasva. 2) scire. N. 12. 43.: rājaputrīn nibodha mām.
c. pra 1) 1. A. expergefacere. MAH. 3. 10653.: vyāghraṃ śayānam prati mā prabodha. 2) 4. A. expergisci. HIT. 107. 13.: sūryodaye prabudhyate. -- Caus. 1) certiorem facere. RAGH. 3. 68. 2) expergefacere. H. 2. 34. 3. 6. 4. 2.
c. prati 4. A. expergisci. R. Schl. II. 14. 50. Etiam Par. MAH. 1. 5053.: tan dṛṣṭvā pratibudhyantam. -- Caus. 1) certiorem facere. RAGH. 1. 74. 2) mandare, jubere. R. Schl. II. 52. 35.: rāmeṇa sumantraḥ pratibodhitaḥ. 3) expergefacere. R. Schl. II. 65. 12.: bhartāram pratyabodhayan.
c. vi 4. A. expergisci. MAH. 2. 162.: kaccit kāle vi- budhyase; H. 4. 24.: tayoḥ śabdena mahatā vibuddhās te.
c. sam 4. A. P. 1) nosse. MAH. 2. 1498.: kasmān na sambudhyeta...sasurāsuralokānām aśeṣeṇa manogatam. 2) intelligere, sapere. MAH. 2. 2187.: na manda sambudhyase. -- Caus. monere. MAH. 1. 1427.: yuṣmān sambodhayāmy eṣa yathā na sa hared balāt.
c. sam praef. prati resipiscere. MAH. 12519.: so 'ham aiśvaryamohena...patitaḥ pratisambuddhaḥ.
budha (r. budh s. a) 1) sciens, sapiens, doctus. BR. 3. 5. 2) nom. pr. UR. 93. 12.
bund 1. P. A. (niśāmane) audire. Cf. bud budh bundh.
bundh 1. 1. P. A. id.
bundh 2. 10. P. (bandhe) ligare. (Cf. bandh unde bundh attenuato a in u sicut in linguā goth. bundum ligavimus a band ligavi.)
bubhukṣā f. (a Desid. r. bhuj edere s. ā) fames. HIT. 35. 11.
bul 10. P. (majjane) mergi, submergi.
bus 4. P. (utsarge) dimittere. Cf. ṣyus vyus.
bust 10. P. 1) venerari. 2) spernere. Cf. pust.
bṝ v. vṝ.
bodhana n. (r. budh s. ana) notio, cognitio, scientia. RAGH. 9. 49.
byus 4. P. (hāne) relinquere. Cf. bus vyus.
brahmacarya n. (e brahman et carya quod seorsum non invenitur et vitae rationem significare videtur, a car ire, facere suff. ya) castimoniae vel coelibatus votum, castimonia. IN. 4. 10.
brahmacārin m. (e brahman et cārin iens, agens) coelibatus voto obstrictus. SA. 1. 5. A. 2. 17. BH. 6. 14.
brahmaṇya (a brahman s. ya) Brahmae deo addictus, Brahmae cultor, pius. SA. 1. 2. N. 1. 3.
brahman (secundum Wils. a r. vṛh crescere, mutato va in ba s. man) 1) m. Deus Brahma. SU. 1. 22. 2) Brahmanus, homo primi i. e. sacerdotalis ordinis. 3) n. summum incorporeum numen, causa primitiva. BH. 4. 24. 14. 3. 4.
[Page 241a]
brahmarṣi m. (e brahman et ṛṣi v. gr. 67.) Brahmanicus sapiens. IN. 2. 13. SU. 3. 3.
brahmaloka m. (e brahman et loka mundus) Brahmae coelum. SU. 4. 25.
brāhma (fem. ī a brahman s. a v. gr. 651.) brahmicus, ad deum Brahmam pertinens. BH. 2. 72.
brāhmaṇa m. (a brahman s. a) i. q. brahman sens. 2.
brāhmaṇī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) femina primi vel sacerdotalis ordinis.
brū 2. P. A. bravīmi bruve (in tempp. specialibus solum usurpatur, v. gr. 352.) dicere, loqui, c. acc. rei et pers. IN. 1. 10.: vākyam arjunam abravīt. Cum dat. vel gen. pers. BH. 10. 13.: svayañcai 'va bravīṣi me; N. 22. 6.: kuśalan te bravīmy aham.
c. ati conviciari. DR. 5. 2.: mahārathān atibruvan mūḍha na lajjase katham. (Cf. ru; boruss. vet. billa dico; lith. bravīmi mutato v in gutturalem, v. gr. comp. 19., praefixo s, v. Graff. 6. 369., nostrum spreche, sprach.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. MAH. 176.
c. pra id. SA. 2. 21. MAN. 10. 1. et 2.
c. prati respondere. N. 17. 44.
c. vi i. q. simpl. N. 24. 35. MAN. 8. 75. 390.
[Page 2411]
bha
bhakta v. bhaj.
bhakti f. (r. bhaj s. ti) 1) cultus, amor. SA. 1. 9. 5. 21. 50. BH. 7. 17. 8. 10. 9. 26. 2) divisio, partitio. SAK. 52. 4. infr.
bhaktimat (a praec. s. mat) colens. BH. 12. 17.
bhaktṛ m. (r. bhaj s. tṛ) cultor.
bhaktṛtva n. (a praec. s. tva) cultus.
bhakṣ 1. P. A. 10. P. interdum A. edere, vorare. H. 2. 14.: eṣām utkṛtya māṃsāni...bhakṣayiṣyāvaḥ sahitau; 4. 10.: tvayā bhakṣayatā narān; N. 12. 20.: bhakṣayaty eṣa māṃ raudraḥ; IN. 1. 26.: phalānica sugandhīni bhakṣitāni; MAH. 3. 409.: vaḥ sarvān bhakṣayiṣye; R. Schl. I. 9. 34.: phalāny āśramajātāni bhakṣayasva. -- bhakṣita n. cibus. HIT. 50. 20. -- Desid. bibhakṣayiṣāmi (gr. 554.). H. 2. 27.: bhrātrā...bibhakṣayiṣatā māṃsaṃ yuṣmākam. (Cf. bhalakṣ plakṣ bhuj. -- bhakṣ ortum esse videtur e bhaj - primitive bhag - unde bhuj attenuato a in u; cf. gr. [greek] et [greek] nituntur formā bhakṣ abjectā gutturali vel sibilante; ita goth. basi n. bacca (nostrum Beere) them. basja = bhakṣya q. v.; lat. bacca per assimil. e bacsa; fortasse etiam bucca, nisi pertinet ad mukha ab edendo nominatum est, attenuato a in u sicut in scr. bhuj; maxilla e baxilla explicari posset, mutatā mediā in nasalem ejusdem organi; fauc-s aut huc aut ad bhuj referri potest; Ag. Benary, Röm. Lautlehre p. 155., fa-mes et fa-ba huc trahit, ita ut mutilata sint e fag-mes, fag-ba; cf. Pott. p. 271.; de hib. maise "food, victuals" v. māṃsa.)
c. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 422.
bhakṣa m. (r. bhakṣ s. a) edens, vescens in fine compp. N. 12. 63. (Gr. [greek])
bhakṣaka m. (r. bhakṣ s. aka) edens. HIT. 75. 8.
bhakṣya (r. bhakṣ s. ya) 1) Adj. edendus. 2) m. cibus. H. 2. 8. N. 9. 13. (Goth. basi, them. basja n. bacca.)
bhaga m. (r. bhaj s. a) 1) portio. 2) bona fortuna, felicitas, beatitudo. 3) vulva. AM. (Huc vel ad bhāga traxerim goth. ga-bigs dives, ita ut proprie significet qui cum divitiis est, them. ga-biga = sabhaga; cf. etiam lith. nabagas homo miser, pauper, na = scr. na non; bagotas dives; russ. ū-bogil pauper, bogatyi dives; cf. Pott. pp. 235. 236.)
bhagavat (a bhaga s. vat) felix, beatus, excelsus, excellens, praeclarus, venerabilis. SU. 3. 24. 4. 23. BH. 10. 14. RAGH. 8. 80. (Cf. slav. bog deus.)
bhaginī f. (a bhaga s. in in fem.) soror.
bhagna v. bhañj.
bhaṅga m. (r. bhañj s. a) 1) fractio, fractura. RAGH. 16. 14. -- puṣpabhaṅga florum contritio. N. 25. 7. (Schol. Nīl. puṣpasammardaḥ). TROP. repudiatio. RAGH. 13. 78. 2) fragmentum. UR. 69. 4. 3) unda, fluctus, v. sq. (Lith. bangà unda, fluctus; gr. [greek] v. bhañj.)
bhaṅgi f. (r. bhañj s. i) 1) fractio, fractura. 2) unda, fluctus. RAGH. 16. 63. 3) fraus, fallacia, dolus. UP. 50.
bhaṅgura (r. bhañj s. ura) fragilis. HIT. 43. 5.
bhaj 1. 1. P. A. 1) dividere. MAN. 9. 104.: bhrātaraḥ samam bhajeran paitṛkaṃ riktham; 9. 200.: patyau jīvati yaḥ strībhir alaṅkāro dhṛto bhavet . na tam bhajeran dāyādā bhajamānāḥ patanti te; 9. 119. 209. 2) colere, venerari, deditum esse, amare. (sevāyām K.) BH. 4. 11.: ye yathā mām prapadyante tāṃs tathai 'va bhajāmy aham; 6. 31.: sarvabhūtasthitaṃ yo mām bhajati; 7. 16.: caturvidhā bhajante māñ janāḥ; H. 2. 29.: kāmopahatacittāṅgīm bhajamānām bhajasva mām; N. 5. 32.: yat tvam bhajasi...pumāṃsan devasannidhau; MAN. 8. 365.: kanyām bhajantīm utkṛṣṭam. -- bhakta colens, deditus, devotus, amaus. IN. 5. 44.: hṛcchayenaca santaptām bhaktañca bhaja; N. 10. 14.: madbhaktā; 13. 57. SA. 5. 95. BH. 4. 3. 7. 21. 23. 3) c. acc. loci petere, ire, proficisci. R. Schl. I. 16. 28.: nānāvidhān śailān kānanānica bhejire; BHATT. 6. 72.: vanāni bhejatur vīrau; MAH. 3. 11113.: śukāḥ puṃskokilāḥ krauñcā visañjñā bhejire diśaḥ. Considere. MAH. 1. 5.: nirdiṣṭam āsanam bheje; 1. 3867.: rājarṣeḥ... ūrum bheje śubhānanā. 4) adipisci, obtinere. R. Schl. I. 27. 11.: rākṣasatvam bhajasva; 72. 11.: kuśadhvajasute ime patnyau bhajetāṃ sahitau śatrughnabharatāv ubhau; MAN. 10. 59. 5) exercere, facere, exequi. MAN. 4. 204.: niyamān kevalān bhajan. (Cf. bhāj bhañj bhuj; hib. fuighim "I get, obtain", fuigheall "profit, gain", "relique, remainder", faghail "getting, finding, obtaining"; Pottius apte huc trahit goth. and-bah-ts servus, minister; Ag. Benary confert lat. fa-mulus, quod etiam ad FAC referri potest, ita ut mutilatum sit e fac-mulus. V. bhaga.)
c. nis secernere, segregare, excludere. MAN. 9. 207.: sa nirbhājyaḥ svakād aṃśāt.
c. vi 1) dividere. MAH. 3. 10208. MAN. 9. 164. 210. 216. 2) distinguere, discernere. MAN. 1. 65.: ahorātre vibhajate sūryaḥ. R. Schl. II. 67. 31.: vibhajan sādhvasādhunī. 3) distribuere. MAH. 2. 2053.: te dvandvaśaḥ pṛthakcai 'va ...siṃhāsanāni...vibhejire; RAGH. 10. 55.: sa tejo vaiṣṇavam patnyor vibheje; 11. 29.: taṅ kṣurapraśakalīkṛtaṅ kṛtī patriṇāṃ vyabhajat.
c. vi praef. pra id. MAH. 3. 16140. MAN. 8. 166. 9. 268. BH. 11. 13. 18. 41.
bhaj 2. 10. P. bhājayāmi (viśrāṇane K. pāke V.) dare, largiri (?) (*), coquere. (Cf. bhrajj bhṛj germ. vet. BACH, PACH, BAKK torrere, coquere, nostrum backen.)
(*) Fortasse pro viśrāṇane a r. śraṇ dare legendum est viśrāṇe a r. śrā coquere.
bhañj 1. 7. P. bhanajmi praet. mtf. abhāṅgham fut. bhaṅkṣyāmi pass. bhajye part. bhagna (gr. 607. 615.) frangere. H. 1. 12.: vane bhañjan mahādrumān; 4. 23.: babhañjatus tadā vṛkṣān. TROP. MAH. 1. 6868.: asya mā bhaṅgham pratijñām. (Fortasse bhañj mutilatum est e bhrañj cf. lat. frango, goth. BRAK, ga-brika, ga-brak, ga-brekum; gr. [greek] et abjectā initiali, [greek] lett. braks fragilis; hib. brisim "I break, dismember, disunite", brit "fraction", breadach "broken".)
c. ava i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 7081. 3. 10043.
c. nis praef. vi id. MAH. 3. 12447.: vātavinirbhagnā drumāḥ.
c. pra id. MAH. 3. 11121.
bhañj 2. 10. A. (bhāṣārthe K. bhāṣe V.; scribitur bhaj gr. 110a).) loqui, dicere, lucere. (Hib. faighim "I speak, talk", faighle, faighleadh "words, talk, conversation", faigh "a prophet".)
bhaṭ 1. 1. P. (bhṛtau) nutrire, sustentare; mercede conducere.
bhaṭ 2. 1. P. (paribhāṣaṇe K. bhāṣaṇe V.) loqui, dicere.
bhaṭa m. (r. 1. bhaṭ s. a) miles. HIT. 104. 17.
bhaṭṭāra (forma Prācr. a bhartṛ in casibus fort. bhartār suff. a mutato t in ṭ cui se assimilavit antecedens r; v. bhaṭṭiṇī et cf. Lass. s. vv. bhaṭṭa et bhaṭṭāraka) venerabilis, sanctus.
bhaṭṭāraka (a praec. s. a) id. HIT. 21. 21.
bhaṭṭiṇī f. vox Prācrit. = scr. bhartrī. UR. 43. 13.
bhaṇ 1. P. loqui, dicere, in recentioribus scriptis, praeser[??]tim in dial. Prācrit. (v. Delii Radices Prācr. p. 19.). Lass. 3. 2.: rājñā...bhaṇitam; BHATT. 14. 46.: babhāṇa; 15. 15.: abhāṇīt. (Cf. bhāṣ.)
bhaṇṭ 1. P. (pratāraṇe K. scribitur bhaṭ gr. 110a).) fallere, decipere.
bhaṇḍ 1. 1. A. (parihāse K. vāci V.; scribitur bhaḍ gr. 110a).) irridere; loqui.
bhaṇḍ 2. 1. et 10. P. (śive; scribitur bhaḍ gr. 110a).) felicem esse. Cf. bhand.
bhadra (r. bhand ejecto n suff. ra) 1) Adj. laetus, felix, excellens, optimus, praesertim in Vocat. fem. SU. 3. 20. N. 22. 2. 2) Subst. n. salus, felicitas, praesertim in salutationibus vel. benedictionibus. N. 15. 5. SA. 2. 32. (Goth. batiza melior, batista optimus; germ. vet. baz melius, beziro melior, felicior, bezisto optimus; hib. feodhas "better", badhach "famous, great, noble"; fortasse maith; cambro-brit. mad "good, excellent", mutato bh in m, sicut e. c. in mais = bhās q. v.; lat. faus-tus e faud-tus et hoc e fand-tus, mutato n in u?)
bhand 1. A. 10. P. gaudere, felicem esse, praestantem esse. V. bhadra.
[Page 243b]
bhaya n. (r. bhī s. a) timor. H. 1. 7. 2. 13. (v. bhī.)
bhayaṅkara (timorem faciens ex Accus. vocis bhaya et kara faciens, v. gr. 645. suff. a) 1) timendus, terribilis. 2) m. nom. pr. DR. 2. 11.
bhayānaka (r. bhī s. ānaka nisi e bhaya et anaka a r. an s. aka) timendus, terribilis. H. 3. 2. BH. 11. 27.
bhayāvaha (e bhaya et āvaha afferens a r. vah praef. ā s. a) timorem afferens, timendus, terribilis. SA. 5. 8.
bhara m. (r. bhṛ s. a) onus. (v. Lass.)
bharaṇa n. (r. bhṛ s. ana) sustentatio, nutritio. RAGH. 1. 24.
bharatarṣabha m. (e bharata v. gr. 647., et ṛṣabha q. v.) Bharatidarum princeps. H. 2. 16.
bhartṛ m. (r. bhṛ s. tṛ) 1) qui sustentat, altor, nutritor. BH. 9. 18. 13. 16. 2) dominus. MEGH. 1. 34. 3) maritus. H. 11. 19.
bharts 10. P. 1) minari, terrere. H. 3. 21.: tam āpatantam ...bhartsayāmāsa tejasvī tiṣṭha tiṣṭhe 'ti; MAH. 4. 357.: śabdena mahatā bhartsayantau parasparam. 2) deridere. MAH. 2. 434.: bhartsayantī 'va bhāskaram.
c. abhi minari, terrere. R. Schl. I. 28. 13.
c. ava id. MAH. 3. 15096.
c. nis 1) id. MAH. 1. 4190. 2) deridere. HIT. 64. 22.
c. nis praef. abhi minari, terrere. R. Schl. II. 78. 19.
c. pari id. MAH. 3. 16008. Cl. 1. MAH. 3. 16141.: paribhartsantī.
c. sam reprehendere. R. Schl. II. 75. 16.: vākyaiḥ krūraiḥ sambhartsitaḥ.
bharbh 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) laedere, ferire, occidere. V. sq.
bharv 1. P. id.
bhal 1. 1. A. i. q. 2. bal (scribitur etiam bhall).
bhal 2. 10. A. (nirūpe) explorare, investigare.
bhall v. 1. bhal.
bhalla m. (r. bhall s. a) sagittae genus. A. 10. 20.
bhava m. (r. bhū s. a) 1) existentia. SA. 3. 10. 2) ortus, origo. RAGH. 3. 14. 9. 73. 8. 94.
[Page 244a]
bhavat 1) (nom. masc. bhavan part. praes. a r. bhū s. at) qui est. 2) (nom. bhavān a bhā splendor, correpto ā s. vat cf. bhāvin) splendens, excellens, praeclarus; reverentiae causā ponitur pro pronom. 2dae pers. cum tertiā verbi personā. IN. 1. 11. SU. 1. 24.
bhavana n. (r. bhū s. ana) domus, palatium. IN. 3. 3. 5. 5. SU. 1. 28.
bhavādṛś (e bhavat abjecto t producto a et dṛś a r. dṛś videre; v. gr. 287.) tibi vel vobis similis. HIT. 38. 10.
bhavānī f. (a bhava nomen Sivi s. ānī) nomen Durgae.
bhavitavya (r. bhū s. tavya) esse debens.
bhavitavyatā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praecedentis, fatum. UR. 55. 15. infr.
bhavitṛ (fem. -trī r. bhū s. tṛ) futurus. RAGH. 6. 52. (Lat. futurus.)
bhaviṣya (r. bhū cum charactere Futuri auxil. sya inserto i) futurus. BH. 7. 26.
bhavya (r. bhū s. ya v. gr. 626.) esse debens, futurus. SA. 5. 47.
bhas 3. P. babhasmi (bhartsanadīptyoḥ K. dyutau bhartse V.) lucere, splendere; minari, terrere. (V. bhās et cf. bharts.)
bhastrā f. (r. bhas s. tra in fem.) follis. HIT. 43. 6.
bhasman n. (r. bhas s. man) cinis.
bhasmasāt Adv. (a praec. s. sāt) in cinerem, ut bhasmasāt kartum in cinerem vertere. BH. 4. 37.
bhā 2. P. A. 1) splendere, fulgere. N. 12. 103.: ayam agamaḥ...āpīḍair bahubhir bhāti; 13. 52.: bhāsi vidyud ivā 'bhreṣu; 17. 8. 2) apparere, videri. H. 1. 10.: jaṅghāvāto babhaucā 'sya śuciśukrāgame yathā. (Cf. bhās bhas bhāṣ; gr. [greek] forma anomale redupl. sicut [greek] a bhī bibhemi; lat. fā-ri.)
c. ati valde splendere. RAM. II. 46. 11.
c. abhi splendere. GHAT. 10.
c. ā 1) id. R. Schl. I. 15. 19. 2) videri, apparere. RAGH. 13. 14.
c. ut apparere. MAN. 1. 7.: svayam udbabhau.
c. nis elucere, exoriri. MAN. 5. 113.: apām agneśca saṃyogād dhemaṃ rūpyañca nirbabhau.
c. pra i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 10054. -- prabhāta n. ortus lucis, diluculum. Loc. prabhāte diluculo, ad primam auroram. SA. 5. 80.
c. prati 1) splendere. GHAT. 15. 2) apparere, c. gen. R. Schl. I. 55. 17.: yāni deveṣucā 'strāṇi...pratibhāntu mama; c. acc. MAH. 3. 10169.: tan tu kṛtsno dhanurvedo pratyabhāt. 3) videri. DR. 4. 4. A. 4. 39.
c. prati praef. sam videri. MAH. 1. 8095.
c. vi splendere. R. Schl. II. 72. 20. RAGH. 5. 72.
c. sam praef. pra apparere, videri. MAH. 3. 10055.
bhāga m. (r. bhaj vel bhāj s. a) 1) pars, portio. RAGH. 5. 9. 7. 42. et 57. 10. 46. 2) bona fortuna, felicitas.
bhāgadheya (e bhāga et dheya ponendus a r. dhā s. ya) 1) m. heres. 2) n. fatum, sors. N. 8. 6.
bhāgirathī f. (fem. [greek] bhāgiratha a bhagiratha nom. pr. regis, suff. a) nomen Gangis fluminis.
bhāgya n. (a bhaga vel bhāga s. ya) sors, fatum; fortuna secunda. N. 17. 42. RAGH. 3. 13. UR. 67. 18.
bhāṅgāsuri m. nom. pr. regis. N. 19. 11.
bhāj 1. 10. P. (pṛthakkarmaṇi) dividere, distribuere. Cf. bhaj.
bhāj 2. f. (r. bhaj) 1) veneratio, cultus. BH. 9. 30. in fine comp. BAH. 2) i. q. bhāga. H. 1. 29. in fine comp. BAH. (Ad bhāj sgf. 2. vel ad bhāga sgf. 2. traxerim lat. fe vocis fe-lix, v. gr. comp. 419.)
bhājana n. (r. bhaj s. ana) vas. (Wils. "any vessel, as a pot, or cup, a plate".) HIT. 34. 2. RAGH. 5. 22.
bhāṇḍa n. vas, supellex, utensilia. SA. 3. 1. HIT. 64. 19.
bhānu m. (r. bhā s. nu) 1) lumen. 2) sol.
bhānumat (a praec. s. mat) lucidus, splendidus. DR. 7. 2.
bhām 1. A. 10. P. (krodhe; ut videtur, Denom. a sq.) irasci. bhāmita iratus (nisi hoc a bhāma ira s. ita). RIGV. 114. 8.
bhāma m. (r. bhā s. ma) 1) lumen, splendor. 2) sol. MED. 3) ira, furor. (Fortasse lat. furo, furor radice cum hoc vocabulo cohaerent, ita ut ad bhā vel potius ad bhas vel bhās referenda sint.)
bhāmin (ut videtur, a bhāma ira s. in) iracundus. Fem. bhāminī. RAGH. 8. 28.
bhāra m. (r. bhṛ ferre s. a) onus. H. 4. 52. SA. 5. 104.
bhārata m. (a bharata nom. pr. s. a) Bharati proles. H. 1. 7.
bhāratī f. 1) (a praec. signo fem. ī) dea sermonis. 2) sermo. N. 12. 21.
bhārgava m. (a bhṛgu s. a) a Bhrigu oriundus.
bhāryā f. (sustentanda, nutrienda, a r. bhṛ s. ya in fem.) uxor (cf. bhartṛ maritus). N. 12. 22.
bhāva m. (r. bhū s. a) 1) existentia. N. 5. 39. BH. 2. 16. 2) substantia. BH. 4. 10. 8. 5. 3) status, conditio. HIT. 6. 5. 4) natura, indoles. N. 10. 15. BH. 7. 12. 13. 24. 9. 11. 5) proprietas. BH. 10. 5. 6) animus. M. 11. H. 4. 32.
bhāvana m. (a bhāvay Caus. r. bhū s. ana) qui facit ut aliquis existat, auctor, effector, creator, servator. SU. 3. 32. BH. 9. 5. SA. 1. 11.
bhāvanā f. (a Caus. r. bhū s. ana in fem.) cogitatio, meditatio. BH. 2. 66.
bhāvitātman (e bhāvita Part. pass. formae Caus. radicis bhū et ātman anima, mens) effectam mentem habens, meditabundus. SU. 2. 14. Cf. jātasaṅkalpa. N. 3. 8.
bhāvin 1. (r. bhū s. in) existens. BR. 2. 2. HIT. 6. 5. 7.
bhāvin 2. (a bhā splendor s. vin) splendidus. Fem. bhāvinī transl. praeclara, excellens femina. IN. 5. 37. H. 4. 30. SU. 4. 24.
bhāṣ 1. A. interdum P. loqui, dicere, c. acc. pers. et rei. SU. 4. 16.: iti sundo 'py abhāṣata; BH. 2. 11.: prajñāvādāṃśca bhāṣase; MAH. 1. 7186.: yathā bhāṣanti parasparam; R. Schl. II. 78. 19.: kaikeyīm...babhāṣe paruṣam vacaḥ; MAN. 4. 255. -- Pass. c. nom. pers. BHATT. 2. 37.: vacaśca bhūyo babhāṣe muninā kumāraḥ; N. 18. 4.: bhāṣyamāṇo mayā 'sakṛt. (V. bhā et cf. scot. beas "a speech, dialect".)
c. anu i. q. simpl. MAN. 3. 30. Confiteri. MAN. 11. 228.
c. abhi 1) alloqui. BR. 3. 1.: kanyā tāv abhyabhāṣata; SA. 5. 11. 2) loqui, dicere. MAN. 4. 57.: no 'dakyayā 'bhibhāṣeta; MAH. 3. 2549.: evam evā 'bhibhāṣantaḥ. Confiteri. MAN. 11. 103.: abhibhāṣyai 'naḥ.
c. abhi praef. sam loqui. MAH. 3. 12697.: uccaiḥ samabhibhāṣantau.
c. ā 1) alloqui. N. 18. 22. 2) loqui, dicere. DEV. 2. 36.: āḥ kim etad iti krodhād ābhāṣya.
c. ā praef. vi loqui, dicere. MAH. 15169.: vyābhāṣamāṇā anyonyan na me jīvan vimokṣyase.
c. ā praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 4198.: ity anyonyaṃ samābhāṣya.
c. pari persuadere. MAH. 1. 4287.: punar eva tu sā devī paribhāṣya snuṣām.
c. pra i. q. simpl. SA. 2. 12. N. 13. 68. -- prabhāṣita n. dictum, sermo. N. 8. 11.
c. prati 1) respondere. N. 12. 25.: abhibhāṣe tvāṅ kim mān na pratibhāṣase. 2) i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 5294.: tam punaḥ pratyabhāṣata.
c. sam i. q. simpl. SA. 4. 18. MAN. 8. 55.
bhāṣin (r. bhāṣ s. in). MAN. 11. 33.
bhās 1. 1. A. interdum P. 1) lucere, splendere. MAH. 3. 12299.: na babhāse sahasrāṃśuḥ. 2) videri. RAM. II. 51. 28.: purī babhāsa rahitā. -- Caus. collustrare. BH. 15. 6.: na tad bhāsayate sūryaḥ; 6. 12. (V. bhā et cf. hib. beosach "bright, glittering", boisgim fulgeo, "to flash", nisi hoc mutilatum est e boillsg (v. scot. boillsg), quod cum lat. fulgeo ad bhrāj referri potest; mais "sparkling, shining, brilliancy", mutato bh in nasalem ejusdem organi; lat. fes-tra; fenes-tra, insertā nasali, adjectā vocali sicut in verbis scr. cl. 7.; fas-tus, quod Schellerius a gr. [greek] deducit; fes-tus.)
c. ava lucere, splendere. R. Schl. I. 35. 16. -- Caus. collustrare. MAH. 3. 1674.
c. ut Caus. collustrare. RAGH. 7. 16.
c. pra lucere, splendere. MAH. 3. 5005.: yathā somaḥ prabhāsate; 3. 17090.: prabhāsantam bhānumantam. -- Caus. collustrare. MAH. 1. 6532.
c. vi lucere, splendere. R. Schl. II. 13. 10.
bhās 2. f. (r. bhās) splendor. BH. 10. 12.
bhāsura (r. bhās s. ura) lucidus, splendidus. RAGH. 5. 30.
bhāskara m. (lucem faciens e bhās et kara) sol. IN. 1. 29.
bhāsvat (a bhās s. vat) luminosus. BH. 10. 12.
bhāsvara (r. bhās s. vara) id. A. 10. 2.
bhikṣ 1. A. mendicare. MAN. 2. 184.: guroḥ kule na bhikṣeta. C. acc. pers. et rei. MAN. 2. 50.: mātaram bhikṣeta bhikṣām; c. ablat. pers. MAN. 11. 24.: na dhanaṃ śūdrād vipro bhikṣeta. (Fortasse bhikṣ e Desid. bibhakṣ ejectā mediā syllabā et regressā aspiratione, cf. e. c. śikṣ pro śiśakṣ lips pro lilaps v. gr. 552.)
bhikṣā f. (r. bhikṣ s. ā) eleemosyna. HIT. 27. 12.
bhikṣu m. (r. bhikṣ s. u) mendicus.
bhid 7. P. A. bhinadmi bhinde findere, perforare. R. Schl. II. 80. 10.: bibhidur bhedanīyāṃśca tāṃs tān deśān; MAH. 1. 1490.: tān pakṣanakhatuṇḍāgrair abhinat; HIT. 89. 21.: atiśītalam apy ambhaḥ kim bhinatti na bhūbhṛtaḥ. TROP. rumpere, violare. SA. 4. 7.: vratam bhindhī 'ti vaktun tvān nā 'smi śaktaḥ; RAGH. 15. 94.: samayam abhinat. -- Pass. 1) findi, perforari. R. Schl. I. 28. 9.: bhidyeran darśanād asyā bhīrūṇāṃ hṛdayāni. 2) differre, diversum esse. RAGH. 5. 37.: na kāraṇāt (a patre) svād bibhide kumāraḥ. bhinna (gr. 607.) 1) fissus, perforatus. 2) diversus. RAGH. 2. 50. -- Caus. 1) findere. R. Schl. I. 16. 23.: bhedayeyur drumān; HIT. ed. Ser. 80. 8.: anayor mahān...snehaḥ katham bhedayituṃ śakyaḥ. 2) dissociare, abalienare, disjungere, discordes reddere. MAH. 1. 7399.: kuśalair vipraiḥ...kuntīputrān bhedayāmaḥ. 3) vincere. R. Schl. I. 64. 7.: rūpam bahuguṇaṅ kṛtvā...tam ṛṣiṅ kauśikaṃ rambhe bhedayasva tapasvinam; MAH. 1. 5592.: bhayena bhedayed bhīruṃ śūram añjalikarmaṇā lubdham arthapradānena. (Lat. findo; fi-nis e fid-nis? goth. BIT mordere, beita, bait, bitum; germ. vet. BIZ id.; huc etiam traxerim goth. maita abscindo, mutatā labiali mediā in nasalem ejusdem organi sicut e. c. in zend. mrū = scr. brū dice- E linguis celticis huc referri possent hib. birin "a little pin", mutato d in r, cf. bhil bior "a sharp point", bioradh "a piercing, pricking", biorach "sharp pointed" etc.; fi "piercing, wounding, fastning".)
c. anu dissolvere. MAH. 2. 2483.: baddhaṃ setum ko 'nubhindyād dhamec chāntañca pāvakam.
c. ut erumpere. RAGH. 13. 21.: udbhinnavidyudvalayo ghanaḥ.
c. ut praef. pra id. SAK. 128. 18.: prodbhinna.
c. nis 1) effodere, e. c. oculos. MAH. 3. 10328.: kaṇṭakena...nirbibhedā 'sya locane. 2) i. q. simpl. R. Schl. I. 40. 15.: ekaikaṃ yojanam bhūmer nirbhindantaḥ; II. 35. 4.: vākyavajrair anupamair nirbhindann iva...kaikeyyāḥ sarvamarmāṇi; HIT. 69. 12.: madālasyena nirbhidyate.
c. nis praef. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 8551.
c. pra id. prabhinna ebrius, de elephanto, tempore, quo coitum appetit (v. prabhinnakaraṭa). DR. 5. 5.
c. prati i. q. simpl. DR. 6. 15.: kasya kāyam pratibhidya ghorā mahīm pravekṣyanti śitāḥ śarāgryāḥ. -- TROP. RAGH. 19. 22.: pratyabhaitsur avadantya eva tam...aśrubhiḥ.
c. vi id. MAH. 3. 709.: tasya marma vibhidya sa vāṇaḥ. -- Caus. disjungere, alienare. R. Schl. II. 7. 18.: kaikeyīṃ... rāmād vibhedayiṣyantī.
bhinna v. bhid (gr. 607.).
bhil 10. P. findere. (Cf. bhid unde bhil mutato d in l; germ. vet. billi, anglo-sax. bill, sax. vet. bil ensis, v. Graff. 3. 95.)
bhiṣaj m. medicus. N. 9. 29.
bhī 1. 3. P. bibhemi (in formis puris tempp. specialium ī ante conson. corripi potest, PAN. VI. 4. 115.; e. c. MAN. 4. 191.: bibhiyāt pro bibhīyāt) timere, c. abl. H. 3. 17.: na bibheṣi hideimbe kim mat kopāt; MAH. 3. 11479.: mā bhaiṣṭa rākṣasān mūḍhāt. -- mā bhais pro mā bhaiṣīs H. 3. 7. N. 14. 3. -- Etiam mā bhaiṣīs R. Schl. I. 59. 2. 64. 5. -- C. gen. R. Schl. I. 1. 4.: kasya bibhyati devāḥ; N. 12. 11.: na 'bibhyat...kasyacit nisi pertinet ad Caus. bhāpay; fortasse etiam huc pertinet hib. fi "fretting, anger, indignation". E lat. linguā cum Pottio huc traxerim foe-dus.)
bhī 2. f. (r. bhī) timor.
bhīma (r. bhī s. ma) 1) Adj. timendus, terribilis. IN. 1. 4. SU. 4. 17. 2) m. nom. pr.
bhīmaparākrama (BAH. ex praec. et parākrama vis, fortitudo) terribilem fortitudinem habens. H. 4. 18.
bhīmarūpa (e bhīma et rūpa forma) terribilem formam habens.
bhīru (fem. bhīru vel bhīrū a r. bhī s. ru) timidus. MAH. 1. 5592.
bhīruka (r. bhī s. ruka) id. HIT. 118. 2.
bhīrū f. (Fem. [greek] bhīru) timida femina, saepissime in Vocat. H. 3. 7.
bhīlu (f. -lu r. bhī s. lu) i. q. bhīru.
bhīluka (r. bhī s. luka) id. HIT. 118. 2.
bhīṣ v. bhī Caus.
bhīṣma (a praec. s. ma) 1) Adj. terribilis. 2) m. nom. pr., avus Pāndavorum. A. 11. 3.
bhukta v. bhuj Cl. 7.
bhugna v. bhuj Cl. 6.
bhuj 1. 6. P. bhujāmi part. pass. bhugna (gr. 607.) flectere, curvare. (Cf. bhañj; goth. BUG id, biuga, baug, bugum, v. gr. comp. 489.; part. pass. bug-a-ns, them. bug-a-na = bhugna; nostrum biege, bog, Bug; cum Caus. e [greek])
c. ava i. q. simpl. avabhugna inflexus. H. 1. 19.
bhuj 2. 7. P. A. bhunajmi bhuñje part. pass. bhukta. 1) edere, vesci. SU. 1. 5.: vinā 'nyonyan na bhuñjāte; BH. 2. 5.: bhoktum bhaikṣyam; 3. 12.: tair dattān (bhogān) na pradāyai 'bhyo yo bhuṅkte; R. Schl. I. 13. 17.: bubhujire 'nnāni; 18.: annapānāni tatrā 'bhuñjata; N. 13. 68.: ucchiṣṭan nai 'va bhuñjīyām (sic etiam in ed. Calc. pro bhuñjīya). 2) frui, gaudere, uti, possidere. N. 4. 8.: virajāṃsica vāsāṃsi divyāś citrāḥ srajas tathā...bhuṅkṣva; MAH. 1. 3901.: āsādya śāntanus tāñca bhubhuje kāmato vaśām; RAGH. 8. 7.: bubhuje mahābhujaḥ...medinīn navapāṇigrahaṇām vadhūm iva; 12. 8.: tasya rājyan nyāsam ivā 'bhunak; BH. 2. 37.: hato vā prāpsyase svargañ jitvā vā bhokṣyase mahīm; R. Schl. I. 46. 14.: trailokyavijayam putraṃ sa ha bhokṣyasi. -- Pass. absol. BR. 2. 31.: bhuktam...mayā. -- Caus. 1) cibare, cibos porrigere. MAN. 3. 106.: na vai svayan aśnīyād atithiṃ yan na bhojayet; 113.: itarān api ...annam...bhojayet. Cum instr. rei. MAH. 3. 1007.: bhrātṝn...abhojayanta mṛṣṭānnaiḥ sūdāḥ. 2) fruendum, possidendum dare. BHATT. 8. 83. -- Desid. 1) edere, velle, esurire. MAH. 1. 887.: nā 'ham annam bubhukṣe. -- bubhukṣita esuriens. MAN. 10. 105. 2) frui, possidere velle. MAH. 1. 5667.: sa rājyam bubhukṣati. (Cf. bhakṣ lat. fungor, fruor e frugor, inserto r, fruges, fructus, faux; island. vet. brūka uti; germ. vet. brūchan, prūchan id.)
c. adhi frui, possidere. HIT. 130.: rājyam.
c. anu frui. MAN. 4. 240.
c. upa 1) edere, vesci, bibere. R. Schl. II. 30. 16.: phalāni; RAGH. 1. 67.: payaḥ. 2) frui, gaudere, uti, possidere. MAH. 1. 8343. HIT. 28. 12. MAN. 12. 8.
c. sam Caus. cibare, c. instr. rei. MAH. 3. 12672.
bhuj 3. (r. 2. bhuj) edens, vescens, in fine compos. BH. 4. 31.
bhuja m. (r. 1. bhuj s. a) 1) brachium. 2) manus. H. 1. 2. 3) elephanti proboscis. DR. 8. 21. (Fortasse lat. pugnus pro fug-nus = part. pass. bhugna.)
bhujaga m. (tortuose iens e bhuja quod hic flexum, incurvationem significat, e ga iens) serpens. N. 11. 28. V. bhujaṅga et cf. pataga pataṅga.
bhujagī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) Fem. praec. HIT. 121. 19.
bhujaṅga m. i. q. bhujaga (cf. pataṅga). UR. 91. 10.
bhujamadhya n. (e bhuja brachium et madhya medium) pectus. RAGH. 13. 73.
bhujāntara n. (e bhuja et antara) id. UR. 70. 14.
bhujiṣya m. (ut videtur, a r. 1. bhuj s. sya inserto i) servus, famulus.
bhujiṣyā f. (fem. praecedentis) serva, famula. N. 13. 55.
bhuvana n. (r. bhū s. ana omisso Gunae incremento, v. euph. r. 51.) mundus. RAGH. 1. 26.: bhuvanadvaya mundorum par i. e. coelum et terra; RAGH. 2. 53. N. 24. 33. MEGH. 6.
bhū 1. 1. P. A. (bhavāmi bhave; abhūvam (gr. 414.), abhaviṣi; babhūva babhūve (gr. 445.); bhaviṣyāmi bhaviṣye) 1) esse, existere. BH. 16. 13.: idam api me bhaviṣyati punar dhanam; N. 10. 22.: katham buddhvā bhaviṣyati. -- Cum antecedente na mori. H. 4. 50.: adya na bhaviṣyasi; N. 21. 10.: na bhaviṣyāmy asaṃśayam. 2) esse ut verb. substant. BR. 3. 18.: bhaviṣyāmi sukhānvitā; N. 1. 28.: saphalan te bhavej janma; BR. 3. 8.: tat teṣām vipriyam bhavet; 12.: anāthā kṛpaṇā...bhaviṣyāmi. -- Cum dat. esse alicui rei, praeditum esse aliquā re. BR. 3. 19.: devāśca pitaraśca...tvayā dattena toyena bhaviṣyanti hitāya. Causam esse alicujus rei. MAH. 3. 12312.: trailokyasya...bhavanti sma vināśāya. -- Pass. impers. c. instrum. pers. et praedic. HIT. 17. 20.: adhunā tavā 'nucareṇa mayā sarvadā bhavitavyam; UR. 38. 3. infr.: pratyāsannena candreṇa bhavitavyam. 3) fieri, oriri. BH. 14. 17.: pramādamohau tamaso bhavataḥ; N. 23. 11.: te tenā'vekṣitāḥ kumbhāḥ pūrṇā evā 'bhavas tataḥ; A. 3. 27.: bhāvayasi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6. et cf. scr. bhavana domus.)
c. anu 1) adesse, interesse. N. 5. 40.: anubhūyā 'sya vi- vāham. 2) percipere, sentire, experiri, perpeti. RAGH. 1. 21.: asaktaḥ sukham anvabhūt; 8. 3.: anubhūya...abhiṣecanam; MAH. 3. 10789.: īdṛśīm āpadam ko 'tra dvitīyo 'nubhaviṣyati.
c. anu praef. sam id. RAGH. 9. 48.: ārtavam utsavaṃ samanubhūya.
c. antar inesse. MAN. 12. 87.
c. abhi aggredi, accedere. MAH. 3. 10592.: eṣā te bhāsvatī kīrtir lokān abhibhaviṣyati; BH. 1. 40.: dharme naṣṭe kulaṅ kṛtsnam adharmo 'bhibhavati. Hostiliter aggredi, invadere. SAK. 15. 3. infr.: paritrāyethām mām anena duṣṭamadhukareṇā 'bhibhūyamānām. 2) superare, vincere. A. 3. 30.: yadā 'bhibhavitum vāṇair naca śaknomi tam; 11. 2.: na tvā 'bhibhavituṃ śakto mānuṣo bhuvi kaścana.
c. ut Caus. facere ut alqs existat, procreare. RAGH. 2. 62.: māyām udbhāvya.
c. ut praef. sam oriri. GHAT. 5.: śokaḥ samudbhavati.
c. tiras evanescere. RAGH. 16. 23.: pūr api...tirobabhūva. Caus. delere, evertere, frangere. R. Schl. I. 44. 9.: tasyā 'valepanam...tirobhāvayitum buddhiñ cakre.
c. parā perire. MAH. 1. 4167.: yathā dharmo na parābhavet.
c. pari despicere, contemnere. HIT. 30. 11.: śaśinas tulyavaṃśo 'pi nirdhanaḥ paribhūyate; DR. 6. 17.: pañce 'ndrakalpān paribhūya; BR. 2. 16.
c. pari praef. sam id. MAH. 3. 13230.
c. pra 1) esse. BH. 16. 9.: prabhavanty ugrakarmāṇaḥ. 2) fieri, prodire, oriri, nasci. BH. 8. 18.: avyaktād vyaktayaḥ sarvāḥ prabhavanty aharāgame; RAGH. 10. 51.: puruṣaḥ prababhūvā 'gneḥ; HIT. 13. 8.: lobhāt krodhaḥ prabhavati. 3) valere, praevalere, potentem, parem esse, c. dat. vel infin. HIT. 25. 6.: prītyai (cetasaḥ) sajjanabhāṣitam prabhavati; UR. 7. 9.: katham...nirmātum prabhaven manoharam idaṃ rūpam purāṇo muniḥ; RAGH. 8. 44. R. Schl. II. 23. 38. -- Cum gen. pers. MAN. 5. 2.: viprāṇāṃ svadharmam anutiṣṭhatāṅ katham mṛtyur prabhavati; MAH. 3. 12669.: nā 'smākam mṛtyur prabhavate. -- Absol. HIT. 24. 3.: viśvāsāt prabhavanty ete viśvāsas tatra no 'citaḥ. -- prabhavat praevalens, praepotens. H. 2. 32. 4) abundare. prabhūta abundans, multus, copiosus. N. 13. 3.: prabhūtayavasendhanam; HIT. 45. 6.: prabhūte 'pi vitte.
c. vi Caus. proprie facere ut aliquid foras sit, inde 1) explorare, investigare, indagare. MAN. 8. 25.: vāhyair vibhāvayel liṅgair bhāvam antargatan nṛṇām (Schol. nirūpayet). 2) probare, demonstrare. MAN. 8. 56.: uktañca na vibhāvayet. 3) observare, percipere, sentire. MAN. 7. 147.: mantrayed avibhāvitaḥ; RAGH. 11. 10.: uhyamāna iva vāhanocitaḥ pādacāram api na vyabhāvayat. -- Pass. videri. MAH. 1. 932.: sūryāṃśubhiḥ spṛṣṭaṃ sarvaṃ śuci vibhāvyate. HIT. 124. 63.
c. sam 1) una esse, conjunctum esse. SU. 2. 11.: teṣām ...sambhūya sarvair asmābhiḥ kāryaḥ sarvātmanā vadhaḥ. Coire cum femina. MAH. 1. 4398.: sambabhūva tayā saha. 2) fieri. SU. 1. 30.: tatas tau tu jaṭā bhittvā maulinau sambabhūvatuḥ; 4. 11.: dṛṣṭvai 'va tām varārohām vyathitau sambabhūvatuḥ; MAH. 3. 8843.: garbhiṇyau sambabhūvatuḥ; 3. 16478.: tathā samabhavaccā 'pi yad uvāca vibhīṣaṇaḥ. 3) oriri. H. 1. 17.: ghorā samabhavat sandhyā; BR. 3. 24.: harṣaḥ samabhavad mahān. 4) nasci, c. ablat. patris et loc. matris. MAH. 1. 8028.: sāttvatyām atirathaḥ sambabhūva dhanañjayāt. 5) esse posse, sufficiens spatium habere in aliquo loco, valere. M. 12.: aliñjare yadācai 'va nā 'sau samabhavat. -- Caus. 1) facere ut alqs existat, sustentare, servare. MAN. 2. 142.: yaḥ... sambhāvayaticā 'nnena; MAH. 1. 1343.: sambhāvayā "tmānam ajīrṇam mama tejasā. 2) facere. MAH. 3. 13316.: svastivācanam samabhāvayam; 13317.: svastivācanāni suṣṭu sambhāvitāni. 3) committere. MAH. 1. 2088.: sambhāvaya...mayi sarvam. 4) convenire, congredi, adire. MAH. 3. 1982.: kāmyake pārthān samabhāvayad acyutaḥ; UR. 9. 6. infr. 5) cogitare. RAGH. 7. 6.: sambhāvitaḥ (Schol. cintitaḥ). 6) putare, existimare. RAGH. 6. 42.: dhārāṃ śitāṃ rāmaparaśvadhasya sambhāvayaty utpalapatrasārām. 7) magni aestimare, honorare. BH. 2. 34.: sambhāvitasya (Schol. bahumatasya); RAGH. 10. 56.: sambhāvitān tābhyāṃ sumitrām; 5. 11.: prāpto 'si sambhāvayitum vanān mām. Cum instr. honestare, dignari, colere, ornare alquā re. RAGH. 16. 40.: anyair anujīvilokaṃ sambhāvayāmāsa gṛhaiḥ (Schol. satkṛtavān); 7. 8.: vilocanan dakṣiṇam añjanena sambhāvya (Schol. alaṅkṛtya).
bhū 2. f. (a r. bhū) terra. H. 2. 18. SU. 2. 24. (V. bhūmi.)
bhūtapūrva (e bhūta qui fuit et pūrva prior, loco Adverbii pūrvam prius, antea, v. gr. 680.) prior. BR. 1. 22.
bhūti f. (r. bhū s. ti) 1) existentia. DR. 5. 9. 2) felicitas, prosperitas, salus. RAGH. 1. 18. 10. 59. 3) succus, qui ex elephantorum temporibus fluit. MEGH. 19. (Gr. [greek] [greek] e [greek])
bhūdhara m. (terram ferens e bhū et dhara) mons. IN. 5. 10.
bhūbhṛt m. (terram ferens, sustinens e bhū et bhṛt) 1) mons. MED. 2) rex. Up. 79. RAGH. 11. 81.
bhūmi f. (r. bhū s. mi) 1) terra. IN. 1. 31. 2) locus. RAGH. 4. 42. 6. 31. (Cf. lat. humus, hib. uim "the earth, a country".)
bhūmikā f. (a praec. s. ka in fem.) in linguā scenicā partes, Rolle. UR. 35. 4. infr.
bhūya n. (r. bhū s. ya) substantia. BH. 14. 26. 18. 53.
bhūyas (Compar. [greek] bahu ejecto a correpto b + h in bh suff. yas pro īyas v. gr. 251. annot. et 234.) 1) Adj. [greek] BR. 2. 6. N. 18. 19. 2) Adv. a) plus. N. 8. 14. b) iterum, denuo. BR. 1. 11. N. 23. 2. 24. 2. 25. 5. BH. 2. 20.: nā 'yam bhūtvā bhavitā vā na bhūyaḥ "non ille extitit, existetque non iterum". -- Instr. bhūyasā nimis. RAGH. 8. 9. (Hib. bhus "a sign of the comparative degree, and has always ni before it, as ni bhus airde higher".)
bhūyiṣṭha (Superl. [greek] bahu v. praec. et gr. 251. annot.) plurimus, permultus. H. 1. 19. -- bhūyiṣṭham Adv. 1) valde, admodum; prorsus, plane, omnino. RAGH. 13. 14. DR. 8. 40.
[Page 250b]
bhūri multus, praesertim in initio compp. e. c. bhūritejas magnum splendorem, magnam vim habens. MAH. 1. 3849.; v. sq. (Huc traxerim gr. [greek] mutato bh in nasalem ejusdem organi; huc etiam trahi possent hib. mor et lat. mul-tus, nisi pertinent ad puru q. v.)
bhūridakṣiṇa (BAH. e bhūri et dakṣiṇā q. v.) multa dona sacrificalia habens vel praebens. N. 12. 14. IN. 1. 16. A. 2. 8.
bhūrja m. nomen arboris (Wils. "The Bhoj or Bhojpatr, a tree growing in the snowy mountains, and called by travellers a kind of birch; the bark is used for writing on"). RAGH. 4. 73. UR. 24. 15.
bhūṣ 1. et 10. P. ornare. R. Schl. II. 39. 17.: bhūṣayāmāsa gātrāṇi tair...vibhūṣaṇaiḥ; I. 48. 5.: bhūṣayantāv iman deśañ candrasūryāv ivā 'mbaram; H. 2. 23.: divyābharaṇabhūṣitā. (Hib. beosaighim "I ornament, deck out, beautify" = bhūṣayāmi; huc, vel ad bhūṣaṇa q. v., trahi potest lat. orno abjectā initiali; respicias formam osnamentum apud Varr. et hornamentum pro fornamentum in inscript. apud Gruter.)
c. vi i. q. simpl. IN. 1. 9.: hemavibhūṣitam.
bhūṣaṇa n. (r. bhūṣ s. ana v. euph. r. 94a).) ornamentum. N. 9. 5.
bhṛ 1. et 3. P. A. (bharāmi bhare bibharmi vibhre; praet. redupl. babhāra babhre vel bibharāñcakāra -cakre) 1) Cl. 3. ferre, gestare, gerere. A. 1. 3.: navāny ābharaṇāni bibhrat; RAGH. 18. 44.: dhuram dharitryā bibharāmbabhūva; BH. 15. 17.: yo lokatrayam āviśya bibharty avyaya īśvaraḥ; H. 3. 14.: tām...mānuṣarūpam bibhratīm; N. 13. 52.: bibharṣi paramam vapuḥ; MAN. 2. 157.: nāma bibhrati. 2) Cl. 1. et 3. sustentare, nutrire. N. 17. 41.: bhartavyā...patnī hi patinā; HIT. 1. 13.: daridrān bhara; MAH. 1. 3042.: aṇḍāni bibhrati svāni pipīlikāḥ; na bharethāḥ kathan nu svam ātmajam. 3) Cl. 1. A. mercede conducere alqm. (v. bhṛti bhṛtya). N. 15. 4.: bharasva mām. (Gr. [greek] lat. fero, fer-s, fer-t, fer-tis = bhibharṣi bibharti bibhṛtha abjectā syllabā redupl.; for-tis; fortasse por-to e for-to; etiam pario, nisi pertinet ad kṛ huc trahi posset, mutatā aspiratā in tenuem; fortasse vi-bro = bhṛ praef. vi; goth. BAR ferre, bar tulit, tulit, baira fero; germ. vet. be7ro pario, bur-di onus; fortasse etiam goth. BRAH afferre (brigga, brah-ta, nostrum bringe) huc pertinet, adjectā gutturali, ita bairga occulo, cf. nibhṛta occultus; v. Graff. 3. 139.; fortasse goth. bairg mons a ferendo dictum est sicut scr. bhUdhara, bhUbhRt, mahIdhara et aliae quae tam terram sustentans quam mons significant voces; hib. beirim "I bear, carry"; slav. brjemja onus.)
c. ni nibhṛta occultus. N. 17. 91.: nibhṛto 'gniḥ; RAGH. 8. 15.: nabhasā nibhṛtendunā; HIT. 21. 8.: jambukena sunibhṛtam uktam.
c. sam 1) comportare. R. Schl. I. 11. 13.: sambhriyantāṃ sambhārāḥ; II. 56. 8.: madhūni madhukāribhiḥ sambhṛtāni nage nage. -- sambhṛta compositus. HIT. 124. 13.: pañcabhiḥ sambhṛte dehe. 2) sustentare. R. Schl. I. 52. 8.: kaccit te sambhṛtā bhṛtyāḥ. 3) perficere, peragere. RAGH. 11. 32.: sambhṛtakratuḥ (Schol. sampāditayajñopakaraṇaḥ). Parare. UR. 93. 3.: upanīyatām mantreṇa sambhṛtaḥ kumārasyā 'bhiṣekaḥ. -- Caus. comportari jubere. R. Schl. I. 11. 3.
bhṛkuṭi et bhṛkuṭī f. (e bhrū supercilium, correpto rū in ṛ et kuṭi kuṭī a rad. kuṭ flectere, curvare) superciliorum contractio. DR. 7. 9. Dicitur etiam bhrukuṭi bhrukuṭī.
bhṛkuṭīmukha (BAH. e bhṛkuṭī et mukha vultus) superciliorum contractione praeditum vultum habens. SU. 4. 14.
bhṛṅga m. apis nigra. RAGH. 8. 52.
bhṛj 1. A. assare, frigere, torrere. (V. bhrajj.)
bhṛt (r. bhṛ s. t v. gr. 643.) ferens, gerens, sustinens in fine compp. BH. 8. 4. N. 12. 93.
bhṛti f. (r. bhṛ s. ti) 1) actio sustentandi, nutriendi. 2) merces, operae pretium. N. 8. 25.
bhṛtya m. (nutriendus, r. bhṛ s. ya inserto t v. gr. 629.) servus, famulus. A. 2. 9.
bhṛtyatva n. (a praec. s. tva) servitus, ministerium. HIT. 51. 7.
[Page 251b]
bhṛś 4. P. i. q. bhraṃś.
bhṛśa multus. -- bhṛśam Adv. multum, valde. IN. 5. 36. In initio compp. bhṛśa (gr. 686.). BR. 2. 36.
bhṛśatā f. (a praec. s. tā) vehementia. RAGH. 11. 58.
bheka m. rana. RITU-S. 1. 18.
bheḍa m. aries. MED.
bheda m. (r. bhid s. a) 1) fissio, divisio. 2) separatio. HIT. 4. 3. 3) rima. UR. 74. 8. 4) decisio, discrimen. N. 19. 32. 5) diversitas. BH. 18. 29.
bhedatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) secundum diversitatem, pro discrimine. BH. 18. 19.
bherī f. tympanum (Wils.: A kettle drum). BH. 1. 13.
bheṣ 1. P. A. (bhaye) timere. (Cf. bhī et ejus Caus. bhīṣ.)
bheṣaja n. medicamentum. N. 9. 30.
bhaikṣa n. (a bhikṣā eleemosyna, stips, quae datur vel accipitur, s. a) 1) mendicatio. 2) Collect. mendicata. BR. 1. 2.
bhaikṣya n. (a bhikṣā eleemosyna, stips suff. ya) cibus emendicatus (cf. bhaikṣa). BH. 2. 5.
bhaimī f. (a bhaima patronym. a bhīma signo fem. ī) nomen Damayantiae. (Cf. lith. baime timor.)
bhairava (a bhīru timidus s. a v. gr. 650.) terribilis, horrendus.
bhaiṣajya n. (a bheṣaja s. ya) medicamentum. HIT. 28. 8.
bhais (pro bhaiṣīs v. bhī). H. 3. 7.
bho Interj. heus! IN. 1. 11.
bhoktukāma (BAH. e bhoktum edere a bhuj - v. gr. 667. - et kāma desiderium, cupiditas) edendi cupiditatem habens. H. 3. 17.
bhoktṛ m. (r. bhuj s. tṛ) qui edit, fruitur, consumptor. BH. 5. 29. 9. 24.
bhoktṛtva n. (a praec. s. tva). BH. 13. 20. Abstractum praecedentis. BH. 12. 20.
bhoga 1. m. (r. bhuj edere s. a) 1) fructus, perceptio, voluptas. BH. 5. 22. N. 16. 18. 2) cibus. BH. 2. 5.
bhoga 2. m. (r. bhuj flectere s. a) serpens.
bhogapati m. (e 1. bhoga et pati dominus) praeses, praefectus, praepositus. HIT. 39. 19.
[Page 252a]
bhogavatī f. (a bhoga serpens s. vat in fem.) nomen urbis a serpentibus inhabitatae in tartaro. N. 5. 5.
bhogin (a 1. bhoga s. in) 1) Adj. fructibus, perceptionibus, voluptatibus, cibis praeditus. BH. 16. 14. 2) Subst. m. dominus, rex.
bhojana n. (r. bhuj s. ana) 1) actio edendi, fruendi. SA. 4. 18. 2) cibus. N. 18. 6. 22. 12.
bhojanīya (r. bhuj s. anīya) 1) edendus, fruendus. 2) n. cibus. N. 23. 10.
bhojya (r. bhj s. ya) i. q. praec. SU. 4. 4.
bhauma (a bhūmi terra s. a) terrenus, terrester. M. 27.
bhraṃś 4. P. A. 1. A. (bhraśyāmi bhraśye bhraṃśe) cadere, elabi. N. 20. 2.: uttarīyam adho 'paśyad bhraṣṭam; SU. 1. 15.: bhraṣṭābharaṇakeśāntāḥ. Adhibetur praesertim ad indicandam separationem vel privationem, cum ablat. rei; e. c. N. 16. 37.: bhraṣṭā jñātibhyaḥ; M. 7. 111.: bhraśyate rājyāj jīvitācca; R. Schl. II. 74. 2.: rājyād bhraṃśasva; 75. 34.: satāṃ lokāt satāṅ kīrtyāḥ...bhraśyatu. -- Caus. dejicere, ejicere, privare. N. 6. 15.: bhraṃśayiṣyāmi taṃ rājyāt. (V. bhraṃs et cf. sraṃs dhvaṃs - gr. comp. 19. - germ. vet. RIS cadere, etiam HRIS, attenuato a in i, v. Graff. 2. 536.; ur-RIS surgere, sicut scr. pat praef. ut; reisa iter, reison proficisci.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. N. 16. 23.: rājyaparibhraṣṭaḥ; 18. 10.: paribhraṣṭasukhena.
c. pra id. RAGH. 14. 54.: prabhraśyamānābharaṇaprasūnā. Cum instr. rei, quā alqs privatur. MR. 14. 12.: prabhraśyate tejasā (cf. yuj praef. vi). -- Caus. dejicere, privare. RAGH. 13. 36.: padān maghonaḥ prabhraṃśayāṃ yo naghuṣañ cakāra; MAH. 3. 601.: rājyāt prabhraṃśitaḥ.
c. vi id. MAH. 3. 3.: rājyavibhraṣṭa.
bhraṃśa m. (r. bhraṃś s. a) lapsus, exitium, ruina. BH. 2. 63.
bhraṃs 1. A. i. q. bhraṃś.
bhrajj 6. P. A. (scribitur bhrasj gr. 110b)., bhṛjjāmi bhṛjje gr. 336.) assare, frigere, coquere. BHATT. 14. 86.: babhrajja śoko rāvaṇam agnivat. (V. bhṛj et 2. bhaj et cf. gr. [greek] lat. frigo; hib. bruighim "I boil, seeth"; island. vet. BAK; germ. vet. BACH, BAKK; nostrum BACK coquere; v. pac.)
bhraṇ 1. P. (śabde) sonare. Cf. dhraṇ dhvaṇ dhvan svan.
bhram 1. et 4. P. bhramāmi bhrāmyāmi etiam bhramyāmi (P. III. 1. 70.) vagari, circumerrare, peregrinari. N. 15. 14.: viprayuktaḥ sa mandātmā bhramati; MAH. 3. 12892.: loke 'smin bhramāmy eko 'ham; 14377.: babhrāma tatra tatra vai; BHATT. 12. 72.: bhrāmyanty abhītāḥ paritaḥ puran naḥ; BH. 1. 30.: bhramatī 'va ca me manaḥ; MAH. 1. 2062.: dṛṣṭir bhrāmyati me. -- Pass. impers. R. Schl. II. 96. 8.: bahuśo 'bhrāmi te. -- Cum acc. peragrare. N. 16. 30.: anveṣṭāro brāhmaṇāśca bhramanti śataśo mahīm; MAH. 1. 5184.: te deśam bahuśo 'bhraman. -- Pass. impers. c. acc. loci. BHAR. 3. 4.: bhrāntan deśam anekadurgavi ṣamam. bhrānta act. currens. A. 4. 38.: tathā bhrānte rathe. -- Caus. 1) circumvolvere, vibrare, rotare, agitare, quassare. MAH. 2. 762.: bhrāmayitvā śataguṇam...gadā kṣiptā balavatā; 3. 117.: bhrāmyamāṇo 'tha cakravat; BHATT. 15. 53.: śaktim abibhramat; H. 4. 49.: utkṣipyā 'bhrāmayad dehan tūrṇaṃ śataguṇādhikam. 2) i. q. primit. R. Schl. I. 44. 12.: tatra 'vā 'bibhramad devī saṃvatsaragaṇān bahūn. (Cf. kram gr. [greek].)
c. ut exsilire. DR. 8. 19.: rathāt...udbhramya. -- udbhrānta commotus, agitatus, perturbatus. GITA-GOV. 4. 1.: premabharodbhrāntam mādhavam; HIT. 107. 7.: bhave 'smin pavanodbhrāntavīcivibhramabhaṅgure.
c. pari circumerrare. A. 10. 31.: paryabhramanta...asurāḥ.
c. vi circumerrare, peragrare, pervagari. NALOD. 3. 26.: vibhrāntam vaneca devyā; N. 15. 16.: sa vibhraman mahīṃ sarvām. -- vibhrānta commotus, perturbatus. BH. 16. 16.: anekacittavibhrāntāḥ.
c. sam sambhrānta commotus, perturbatus. A. 6. 10.: sarve sambhrāntamanasaḥ; N. 13. 15.
bhramara m. apis (Wils.: A large black bee).
bhraṣṭa (a r. bhraṃś v. gr. 615.) v. bhraṃś.
bhraṣṭābharaṇakeśānta (BAH. e bhraṣṭa elapsus et DVANDV. ābharaṇakeśānta ābharaṇa + keśānta keśa et anta (*)) elapsa ornamenta et capillos habens. SU. 1. 15.
(*) keśānta idem significare videtur ac keśa cf. subhrūnāsākṣikeśānta. H. 3. 14.
bhraś v. bhraṃś.
bhrāj 1. P. A. lucere, splendere. H. 4. 40.: babhrājatur yathā śailau nīhāreṇā 'bhisamvṛtau; N. 2. 29.: bhrājamanaṃ yathā ravim. (Cf. rāj; gr. [greek] lat. fulgeo, flam-ma e flag-ma, flagro; goth. BAIRH, unde bairhtei lux et Denom. bairh-tja manifesto; anglo-sax. blican splendere; angl. brigh-t; germ. vet. blich, blic, blig fulmen, lumen, bleih pallidus (nostrum bleich), blanch candidus, blinchan lucere; lith. blizgù scintillo, radio; russ. bles'cu splendeo; scot. boillsg "splendor, fulgor", boillsgeach "coruscus, emicans, fulgidus, splendeus".)
c. vi i. q. simpl. Dr. 1. 9.: vibhrājamānām vapuṣā.
bhrātṛ m. (rad. incerta, suff. tṛ v. gr. 178. annot.) frater. (Goth. brothar; lat. frāter; gr. [greek] hib. brathair; russ. brat; lith. brolis mutilatum esse videtur e brotris, ejecto t, mutato r in l.)
bhrānti f. (r. bhram s. ti) circumactus. UR. 4. 10.: cakrabhrāntiḥ.
bhrāś 1. et. 4. A. splendere, lucere. RIGV. 66. 3.: citro yad abhrād "versicolor quum splendet". (Cf. bhrāj bhlāś.)
bhrī 9. P. (bharaṇe K. bhṛtyām bhītyām V.) sustentare, timere. (Cf. bhṛ bhī.)
bhrukuṭi bhrukuṭī V. bhṛkuṭi.
[Page 253b]
bhruva supercilium, in fine compositorum possessivorum (v. gr. 681.). N. 5. 7.
bhrū f. supercilium. DR. 1. 14. (Gr. [greek] praefixo o; russ. brovj f. id.; germ. vet. brāwa f. Etiam hib. fabhar "the eye-brow, eye-lid, eye" nisi descendit a lat. palpebra, huc referri posset, ita ut fa significet oculum; v. paś.)
bhrūkṣepa m. (TATP. e praec. et kṣepa conjectio, jactus, a rad. kṣip s. a) superciliorum jactus, oculorum lusus, nictatio. IN. 5. 7.
bhrūkṣepālāpa m. (e praec. et ālāpa sermo, loquela, a rad. lap praef. ā s. a) oculorum loquela, nictationis loquela. IN. 5. 7.
bhrūkṣepālāpamādhurya (BAH. e praec. et mādhurya dulcedo) oculorum loquelae dulcedinem habens. IN. 5. 7.
bhrūṇ 10. A. (āśāyām K. āśāviśaṅkayoḥ V.) sperare, timere.
bhrūṇa m. (fortasse forma anomala a r. bhṛ) fetus utero matris inclusus, [greek]
bhrej 1. A. lucere, splendere, fulgere. Cf. bhrāj.
bhreṣ 1. A. (cale bhaye) 1) ire, se movere, vacillare. BHATT. 14. 87.: sa bibhreṣa (Schol. calitaḥ). 2) timere; cf. bheṣ.
bhlakṣ 1. P. A. i. q. bhakṣ.
bhlāś 1. et. 4. A. i. q. bhrāś.
bhleṣ 1. P. A. i. q. bhreṣ.
[Page 2531]
ma
maṃh 1. 1. A. (vṛddhau scribitur mah gr. 110a).) crescere. (V. mahat magnus, mahiman magnitudo et cf. mah māh vṛṃh vakṣ; goth. MAG posse, mag possum, mah-ta potui, mah-ts potestas, ma-iza major, mag-us puer, magath virgo, mikils magnus; slav. mogū possum; lith. mac- lat. mag-nus, mac-tus; fortasse etiam mā-turus a crescendo dictum, sicut scr. vṛddha senex a vṛdh crescere; cf. Ag. Benary Römische Lautlehre p. 258.; hib. mochd "promotion, Adj. great", mead "encrease, bigness, bulk, size", v. mahat; meadhaighim "I encrease, enlarge"; moid "bulk, hight".)
maṃh 2. 10. P. (tviṣi) lucere.
[Page 254a]
maṃhiṣṭha Superl. [greek] mahat in dialecto Ved. RIGV. 51. 1. (Gr. [greek] goth. maists maximus.)
makara m. nomen piscis immani magnitudine (Wils.: 1) A marine monster, confounded usually with the crocodile and shark, but properly a fabulous animal; as a fish it might be conjectured to be the horned shark or the unicorn fish, but it is often drawn, as in the pictured signs of the zodiac, with the head and fore legs of an antelope, and the body and tail of a fish; it is the emblem of the god of love. 2) One of the signs of zodiac corresponding with capricorne and like the Greek representation of that sign being an animal in the fore parts, and ending in the tail of a fish.). DR. 7. 19. A. 6. 4. BH. 10. 31.
makaraketu m. (BAH. e praec. et ketu vexillum) nomen Anangi, dei amoris. UR. 16. 4.
makaradhvaja m. (BAH. e makara et dhvaja vexillum) id. AM.
makk 1. A. (gatau) ire, se movere. Cf. makh maṅk etc.
makṣ 1. P. (saṅghāte K. roṣe saṅghāte V.) coacervare, irasci. Cf. mrakṣ mṛkṣ.
makṣikā f. (ut videtur, a r. makṣ s. ika in fem.) musca. (Lat. musca; germ. vet. mucca culex; russ. mucha; lith. musse, per assim. e. mukse; gr. [greek].)
makh 1. P. (sarpaṇe) ire, see movere.
makha m. (cf. mah colere, venerari) sacrificium. DR. 2. 10.
magadha m. nomen regionis "South Behar". Wils.
magna v. majj.
magha m. (r. mah colere, venerari, s. a) beatitudo.
maghavan (a praec. quod etiam sacrificium significare videtur, s. vat v. makha) 1) Adj. in dial. Ved. sacrificans. Lass. 148. 2) m. nomen dei Indri. N. 2. 15. A. 11. 4.
maghā f. plur. (fem. [greek] magha) decimum astrum lunare (Wils.: The tenth lunar asterism, containing five stars figured by a house, apparently [greek] and [greek] Leonis). SU. 2. 2.
maghon v. maghavan.
maṅk 1. A. (maṇḍane gatau K. bhūṣe gatau V. scribitur mak) ornare; ire, se movere. Cf. makk, makh, maGkh, maGgh etc.
maṅkh 1. P. (gatau K. sarpaṇe V.) ire, se movere. Cf. makk makh maṅk etc.
maṅg 1. P. (sarpaṇe; scribitur mag) ire, se movere. Cf. makak maṅk maṅgh makh maṅkh.
maṅgala (ut videtur, a r. maṅg s. ala) I. Adj. salutaris, felix. SU. 2. 4. II. Subst. 1) n. fortuna, felicitas. N. 18. 17. 2) m. nomen plantae, Wils. "a bent grass (Panicum dactylon) with white blossoms". UR. 44. 3.
maṅgh 1. 1. A. (kaitave K. kaitavagatau nindārambhajaveṣu V.; scribitur magh) ludere; ire, properare; vituperare; incipere. Cf. maṅg maṅkh makh makk margh.
maṅgh 2. 1. P. (bhūṣe) ornare. Cf. maṅk.
mac 1. A. (kalkane K. kalkane dambhe śāḍhye V.) decipere, fallere; gloriari.
majj 6. P. interdum A. (scribitur masj gr. 110b).) mergi, submergi, aquā hauriri, c. loc. vel acc. N. 6. 13.: kṛcchre sa narake majjed agādhe vipule hrade; R. Schl. I. 1. 89.: nā 'psu majjanti jantavaḥ; MAN. 4. 81.: tamaḥ ...majjati; MAH. 2. 605.: yamunāmbhasy amajjata; 2203.: mā majjīḥ śokasāgare; M. 8.: bhayaughān mahato majjantam mām...trāhi. -- magna submersus. A. 6. 4.: jale magnā ivā 'drayaḥ. -- Caus. mergere, immergere. H. 2. 10.: aṣṭau daṃṣṭrā deheṣu majjayiṣyāmi. (majj per assimil. e marj ortum esse videtur; cf. mṛj i. e. marj mārj mañj muj muñj; lat. mergo; lith. merkia macero, mazgóju lavo = Caus. majjayāmi.)
c. ut emergi, emergere. MAH. 3. 13163.: vāpīn nyamajjan na punar udamajjat. -- Caus. MAN. 8. 115.
c. ni submergi, submergere, aquā hauriri. HIT. ed. Ser. 126. 16.: kāryābdhau sa nimajjati; SA. 6. 43.: nimajjamānam...tamomaye hrade; MAH. 1. 6747.: ambhasi nimajjeyam; BHATT. 3. 20.: śoke nyamāṅkṣīt. -- Trans. demergere. MAH. 1. 4156.: mā nimajjīḥ pitāmahān. -- Caus. submergi jubere. MAN. 8. 114.: apsucai 'nan nimajjayet.
[Page 255a]
majjan m. (r. majj s. an) medulla. (Germ. vet. marag, anglo-sax. mearg, merg id., v. sq. et r. majj e marj.)
majjā f. (r. majj s. ā) id.
mañc 1. 1. A. (dhāraṇe K. ucchrāyadhṛtyarcābhāḥsu V.; scribitur mac) tenere, altum esse vel fieri, venerari, splendere.
mañc 2. 1. P. (gatyām) ire, se movere. Cf. maṅk sq.
mañca m. (r. 1. mañc s. a) lectus, cubile. AM.
mañj 10. P. (mṛjādhvanayoḥ K. mṛjādhvanyoḥ V.) abstergere, purificare; sonare. (Cf. muj muñj mārj mṛj i. e. marj unde mañj ortum esse videtur, mutatis liquidis; v. majj.)
mañjari i. q. sq.
mañjarī f. (r. mañj s. ara in fem. cf. suff. ala) 1) surculus. UR. 59. 14. 2) unio, margarita. (Cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lat. margarita; v. radd. mañj majj e marj.)
mañju Adj. m. f. n. (r. mañj s. u) pulcher, gratus, amoenus. UR. 64. 11.
mañjūṣā f. corbis, canistrum. UP. 46.
maṭh 1. P. (nivāse K. vāsamardane V.) habitare, conterere.
maṇi m. f. 1) gemma. 2) margarita. (Cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lat. monile.
maṇibhad m. (e praec. et bhadra) nomen Kuveri, dei divitiarum. N. 12. 130.
maṇṭh 1. A. (śoke K. ādhyāne V.; scribitur maṭh) lugere, meditari.
maṇḍ 1. 10. P. (sukhe K. mode V.; scribitur maḍ gr. 110a).) gaudere, exhilarare. (Cf. mand mad mṛḍ mud.)
maṇḍ 2. 1. P. A. 10. T. (scribitur maḍ gr. 110a).) ornare. N. 16. 17.: maṇḍanārhām amaṇḍitām. Etiam 10. A. MAH. 1. 7572.: maṇḍayāñcakrire tad vai puraṃ svargavat. (Lat. mundus, mundo.)
maṇḍa m. (r. maṇḍ s. a) ornamentum.
maṇḍana n. (r. maṇḍ s. ana) id. N. 16. 17.
maṇḍapa m. n. (e maṇḍa et pa) umbraculum. SAK. 45. 9. MEGH.
[Page 255b]
maṇḍala m. n. orbis, circuitus. SU. 3. 22. 24. N. 12. 64. 13. 15. -- sūryamṇḍala discus solis. SA. 7. 1.
maṇḍūka m. rana. AM.
maṇḍūra m. n. rubigo, ferrugo.
mat Ablat. pronominis primae personae, qui in initio compositorum thematis vice fungitur, cum significatione Singularis (v. gr. 264. et 679.). H. 2. 33. 3. 17.
mata v. man.
mataṅga m. (ut videtur, pro mattaṅga a r. mad; v. mada madakala) elephantus. H. 1. 13.
mati f. (r. man cogitare s. ti) 1) animus, mens. N. 11. 36. 22. 21. in fine compos. BAH. 2) opinio. H. 1. 26. N. 19. 32. BH. 18. 78. 3) consilium, propositum. SU. 2. 12. N. 18. 16. In fine comp. BAH. BH. 12. 19. 18. 64. (Gr. [greek][greek] goth. ga-mun-ds, Them. ga-mun-di memoria; lat. mentis, mens.)
matimat (a mati sgf. 1. s. mat) mente praeditus, sapiens. DR. 7. 16.
matta v. mad.
mattas v. gr. 652. suff. tas.
matsara m. invidia (ut mihi videtur, e pronomine 1. pers. mat q. v. et sara iens a rad. sṛ s. a). BH. 4. 22. in fine compos. BAH.
matsya m. piscis. M. 5. (Hib. meas "a fish", measach "fishy".)
matsyaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. M. 35.
math 1. P. V. manth.
mathana n. (r. math s. ana) agitatio. R. Schl. I. 45. 19.
mad 1. 4. P. mādyāmi ebrium esse, mente captum esse, laetari, gaudere. MAH. 1. 4688. et 3. 8331.: amādyad indraḥ somena dakṣiṇābhir dvijātayaḥ. -- matta ebrius, inebriatus. H. 4. 23.: mattāv iva...vāraṇau; SU. 2. 20.: matau bhūtvā kuñjararūpiṇau; 4. 13.: varapradānamattau; 14.: sarvair etair madair mattau. -- Caus. mādayāmi 1) inebriare. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): te tvā madā indra mādayantu. 2) exhilarare. MAH. 3. 10678.: tvāṃ stutayo mādayanti. (Cf. mud mand maṇḍ angl. mad; fortasse goth. wods furiosus e mods, servatā primitivā mediā; mes-t ebrius e med-t, v. gr. comp. 102.; de oin-mhid, on-mhith v. mad praef. ut.)
c. ut unmādyāmi (v. euphon. r. 58.) insanire. MAH. 3. 14503.: yaḥ paśyati naro devān unmādyati sa kṣipram. unmatta insaniens, demens. N. 2. 3. 8. 1. SA. 6. 5. (Huc referri possunt hib. oin-mhid "a fool, a nidged, a mute", oin-mhideachd "folly", on-mhith "a fool, an idle" (v. Pictet p. 87.) nisi mhid, mith pertinent ad mati q. v. ad quod Pictet. trahit hib. amad "a madman, a fool", quod etiam in praep. ā et rad. mada dissolvi potest; cambrobrit. ynwīd "furious, frantick, mad, foolish".).
c. pra aberrare, negligentem, socordem esse, c. ablat. vel loc. rei. BHATT. 18. 8.: svahitācca pramādyati (Schol. hitād bhraṣṭo bhavati); MAH. 3. 1291.: dharmārthayor nityan na pramādyanti paṇḍitāḥ. -- pramatta socors, negligens. A. 5. 4.
c. pra praef. sam id. sampramatta socors, negligens. MAH. 2. 1467.
c. sam i. q. simpl. SU. 4. 12.: ubhauca kāmasammattau; 4. 17.: tasyā rūpeṇa sammattau.
mad 2. 10. P. madayāmi 1) exhilararc. RAGH. 9. 29.: amadayat sahakāralatā manaḥ. 2) laetari, gaudere. MAH. 1. 4736.: madayantī; 6910.: madayantyā.
mada m. (r. mad s. a) 1) ebrietas, dementia. SU. 4. 14. BH. 18. 35. 2) succus, qui elephantis, tempore quo coitum appetunt, e temporibus effluit. N. 13. 7.
madakala m. (e praec. et kala) elephantus. UR. 69. 13.; cf. mataṅga.
madana m. (qui inebriat a r. mad s. ana) 1) potus fervidus, inebrians. IN. 5. 13. 2) amor, deus amoris. UR. 41. 11.
madirā f. (r. mad s. ira in fem.) potus inebrians, vinum. madirekṣaṇā inebriantes oculos habens femina. UR. 25. 17.
madīya Pron. poss. (v. gr. 289.) meus. N. 14. 15. A. 3. 50.
madya n. (r. mad s. ya) potus inebrians.
[Page 256b]
madra m. pl. nomen regionis. SA. 1. 2.
madvidha (BAH. e mat q. v. et vidha vel vidhā species, genus) mei genus, speciem, naturam, indolem habens, mihi aequalis. H. 2. 33.
madhu (fortasse a r. mad mutato d in dh) I. n. 1) mel. 2) potus inebrians, vinum. RAGH. 4. 60. II. m. ver. (Gr. [greek] mutato [greek] vel [greek] in [greek] lat. mel, mellis fortasse per assim. e melvis pro medvis; lith. medù-s mel; slav. med id.; anglo-sax. medu, medo; germ. vet. meto mulsum; hib. mil, gen. meala mel.)
madhukara m. (e praec. et kara faciens) apis. UR 68. 8.
madhupa m. (e madhu et pa bibens) id. AM.
madhura (a madhu s. ra) dulcis, suavis. H. 4. 26. -- madhuram Adv. dulce, suaviter. H. 1. 25.
madhulih m. (nom. -ṭ e madhu et lih lambens) apis.
madhya Adj. medius. Subst. m. n. 1) medium. SA. 2. 1. 2) medium corpus (Anglis waist). IN. 5. 9. (Lat. medius, medium; goth. MIDJA, nom. m. midji-s, v. gr. comp. 287. annot. 7.; hib. meadhon "the middle, midst, centre"; gr. [greek] per assim. e [greek] pro [greek] lith. widdurys medium, mutato m in w, widdù naktis media nox; serv. medju; slav. [greek] meschdju inter.)
madhyatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) in medio. H. 1. 21.
madhyama 1) Adj. medius. 2) Subst. m. n. medium corpus, the waist. N. 1. 10. (Goth. MIDUMA, midums medius.)
madhyamaloka m. (e praec. et loka) medius mundus i. e. terra, quippe quae inter coelum et infernum. UR. 92. 2. (Cf. goth. midjun-gards id., ad literam: media domus, medius hortus.)
man 1. 4. et 8. A. manye manve praet. mltf. amaṃsi fut. aux. maṃsye. 1) cogitare. N. 1. 21.: yathā tvad anyam puruṣan na sā maṃsyati karhicit (ubi PAR. metri causā). 2) putare, credere, opinari. N. 5. 12.: yaṃ yaṃ hi dadṛśe teṣān tan tam mene nalan nṛpam; 16.: śaraṇam prati devānām prāptakālam amanyata; 19. 18.: yān anyān manyase brūhi tān; 19.: yān manyase samarthāṃs tvam; H. 4. 19.: balinam manyase yacca ā- lith. menū recordor, pri-manùs prudens, intelligens; russ. mnju opinor; hib. muinim "I teach, instruct"; fortasse smuainim "I think, imagine, devise, consider" e man praef. sam nisi pertinet ad smṛ i. e. smar mutatā liquidā r in n.)
c. anu 1) consentire, assentire, comprobare. MAN. 9. 97.: yadi kanyā 'numanyate; R. Schl. II. 2. 13.: yad idam... mayā sādhu sumantritam bhavanto me 'numanyantām. C. na rejicere, repudiare. RAGH. 16. 85.: imāṃ svasārañca yavīyasīm me...nā 'rhasi nā 'numantum. 2) veniam dare, c. acc. pers. R. Schl. II. 21. 45.: anumanyasva mān devi gamiṣyantam ito vanam. -- Caus. facere ut alqs assentiatur, comprobet. R. Schl. II. 2.
c. abhi 1) opinari, credere. BHATT. 5. 71.: abhimanye 'han tvāṃ harantīṃ śriyaṃ śriyaḥ. 2) assentiri, permittere. MAH. 1. 5743.: adharmyam idam atyantaṅ katham bhīṣmo 'numanyate vivāsyamānān asthāne nagare yo 'bhimanyate. 3) appetere, desiderare. R. Schl. II. 72. 45.: kaccin na paradārān vā rājaputro 'bhimanyate; MAN. 10. 95.: na jyāyasīṃ vṛttim aṃbhimanyeta.
c. ava spernere. H. 3. 10.: mā 'vamaṃsthāḥ pṛthuśroṇi matvā mām iha mānuṣam; MAN. 4. 135. 8. 84. Pass. HIT. 56. 12.: sa sarvair avamanyate.
c. ava praef. abhi id. MAN. 4. 249.
c. vahu magni aestimare (v. gr. 653.). IN. 4. 15.: sammānam bahumanyaca; N. 15. 13.: bahumatā nārī; MAH. 3. 747.: na jīvitam bahumanye.
c. sam 1) cogitare, putare. sammata n. assensus, consensus. N. 13. 5. SA. 1. 23.: prāpte 'yan devakanye 'ti dṛṣṭvā sammenire janāḥ. 2) magni aestimare, honorare. sammata magni aestimatus, honoratus. IN. l. 11. 4. 8. BR. 2. 25. DR. 4. 6. 3) respicere, rationem habere, observare, curare. R. Schl. II. 38. 15.: mayā vihīnām...adṛṣṭapūrvavyasanām bhūyaḥ sammantum arhasi.
man 2. 1. P. (arce V.) honorare. Cf. mān.
manas n. (r. man s. as) 1) animus, mens. N. 5. 16. 19. 35. 13. 32. 71. 16. 21. 21. 25. 26. SA. 2. 28. BH. 3. 40. 42. 2) cor. IN. 5. 3. SU. 3. 17. N. 5. 8. IN. 2. 32. (Gr. [greek] cujus [greek] ad themā pertinet, v. gr. comp. 128.)
manasija m. (in corde natus e loc. manasi et ja) amor et deus amoris. UR. 9. 2.
manasvin (a manas s. vin) mente praeditus, sapiens. DR. 7. 16. SU. 1. 29.
manāk Adv. parum. paulum. AM. (Cf. lat. minor, goth. minniza minor, minnists minimus, slav. mjnit minor, hib. min "small, fine" etc., mion "small, little".)
manīṣā f. (a r. man) mens, intellectus.
manīṣin (a praec. s. in) mente, intellectu praeditus, sapiens, intelligens. DR. 7. 13. BH. 2. 51.
manu m. (r. man s. u) nom. pr. regis. M. 1. sq.
manuja m. (e praec. et ja natus) a Manu oriundus, homo. IN. 5. 22. N. 1. 2.
manuṣya m. (a manu Manus s. ṣya pro sya v. gr. 101a).) homo. SA. 5. 35. (V. mānava et cf. germ. vet. mannisco, nostrum Mensch.)
manojña (e manas cor et jña noscens) pulcher, suavis, amoenus. Lass. 53. 2.
manobhava m. (in corde natus e manas et bhava origo) amor. HIT. 64. 10. V. sq. et manasija hṛcchaya.
manobhū m. (e manas et bhū existens) amor, deus amoris. P. 17.
manoratha m. (e manas et ratha currus) gaudium, voluptas. IN. 5. 4. 35. BH. 16. 13.
manorama (e manas et rama exhilarans) cor exhilarans, pulcher, suavis, amoenus. IN. 5. 27.
manohara (e manas et hara capiens, rapiens) cor rapiens, pulcher, suavis, amoenus. IN. 5. 18.
manohārin (e manas et hārin capiens, rapiens) i. q. praec. N. 13. 4.
mantr 10. P. A. (guptabhāṣaṇe K. guptoktau V., ut videtur, Denom. a sq.) 1) dicere, loqui, in recentiore linguā. UR. 50. 1. infr.: nā 'sti me vācāvibhavo 'to 'param mantrayitum. Praesertim secreto, in occulto loqui, inde consulere, deliberare; c. instr. pers. et acc. rei. HIT. 64. 6.: sa gopaḥ svavadhūn dṛtyā saha mantrayantīm apaśyat; R. Schl. I. 34. 36.: tāsām pradānam...mantrayāmāsa mantribhiḥ; MAN. 7. 146.: mantrayet saha mantribhiḥ; MAH. 3. 290.: mantrayadhvaṃ hitam mama. Cum acc. pers. MAH. 1. 8074.: mantrayāmāsur anyāśca rahasyāni parasparam. (Goth. mathlja loquor.)
c. anu 1) benedicere, laeta precari, sacrare, consecrare. A. 9. 14.: gāṇḍīvam anumantrya; 3. 26.: śaraiḥ...anumantritaiḥ. 2) valedicere, dimittere. MAH. 3. 39.: tathā 'numantritās tena dharmarājena tāḥ prajāḥ.
c. abhi id. sgf. 1. DR. 8. 54.: śarair astrābhimantritaiḥ; MAH. 1. 8248.: astram abhimantrya.
c. ā 1) alloqui. R. Schl. I. 1. 8.: śrūyatām iticā "mantryā 'bravīt. 2) salutare. N. 6. 5.: devān āmantrya tān sarvān uvāce 'daṃ vacaḥ Praesertim valedicere. IN. 1. 24.: gacchāmy āmantrayitvā tvām; N. 8. 24. 26. 1. SA. 4. 22. 3) advocare, invitare. MAH. 2. 1244.: āmantrayadhvaṃ rāṣṭreṣu brāhmaṇān bhūmipān atha.
c. ā praef. sam alloqui, compellare. MAH. 2. 42.: taṃ samāmantrya nivartasve 'ti.
c. upa 1) alloqui, compellare. MAH. 4. 531.: teno 'pamantryamāṇāyāḥ...hṛdayam me vidīryate. 2) invitare. RAM. I. 46. 12.: tavo 'pamantritāḥ sarve munayo 'smābhir ājñayā.
c. ni advocare, invitare. R. Schl. I. 12. 18.: nimantrayasva nṛpatīn.
c. ni praef. sam id. N. 2. 9.: sa sannimantrayāmāsa mahīpālān.
c. pari i. q. mantr praef. anu sgf. 1. A. 7. 18.: brahmāstraparimantritaiḥ...śāyakaiḥ.
c. sam 1) deliberare, consulere. R. Schl. I. 8. 3.: mantribhiḥ saha sammantrya. 2) salutare. MAH. 1. 5454.: pūrvam eva sammantrya droṇam abravīt.
mantra m. (r. man s. tra) 1) consilium. BR. 1. 26. 2) hymnus, carmen sacrum, vel precum formula. BH. 9. 16. (V. mantr et cf. zend. [greek] maṅthra sermo, goth. mathlei id.; munths, them. muntha, os.)
mantrin m. (a praec. s. in) consiliarius. N. 7. 11.
manth 9. P. interdum A. mathnāmi (v. gr. 387.), Pass. mathye part. praet. pass. mathita (gr. 615.); etiam math et manth 1. P. Commovere, agitare, perturbare, disturbare, diruere. RAM. I. 36. 18.: kṣīrodasāgaraṃ sarve mathnīmaḥ; R. Schl. I. 45. 19.: manthānam mandharaṅ kṛtvā mamanthuḥ; MAH. 1. 1111.: mathnadhvam udadhim; 3330.: vāgduruktam mahāghoram...mama manthāti hṛdayam; 6555.: mām mathnātī 'va manmathaḥ; BR. 1. 5.: mathyamāne 'va duḥkhena; SU. 2. 18.: mathitair āśramaiḥ. (Cf. mānth mith munth vyath path panth puth punth; goth. witho commoveo, agito; hib. meadar "a churn, a milk pail", muidhe id.)
c. ā i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 26. 2.: hṛdayāny āmamanthe 'va janasya.
c. ut unmanth unmath (v. euphon. r. 58.) 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 14327.: unmamantha mahārṇavam; N. 10. 8.: śokeno 'nmathitacitta. 2) abscindere. MAH. 3. 10267.: śiraḥ śarottamair unmathitāsmi.
c. nis i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 1120.: amṛtasyā 'rthe nirmathiṣyāmahe jalam.
c. pra 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 194.: nāgabalaiḥ suduḥsahan droṇānīkam...pramathya; 3. 16435. 2) conterere. A. 7. 8.: hayās te...prāmathnanta diteḥ sutān; MAH. 3. 16435.: mahatā grāvnā...pramāthinam abhidrutya pramamātha. 3) vim inferre. BR. 2. 17.: tāñ ced ahan na ditseyam...pramathyai 'naṃ hareyus tu.
c. pra praef. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 4876. 7143.
c. vi diruere, delere, e. c. urbem. A. 10. 1.: puram etat... tvayā vimathitam vīra.
mantha m. (r. manth s. a) agitatio. RAGH. 10. 3.
manthara (r. manth s. ara) tardus, lentus, segnis, languidus. RAGH. 19. 21. Cf. manda.
manthāna m. (r. manth s. āna) rudis, rudicula. R. Schl. I. 45. 19. (Hib. maide "a stick, wood, timber".)
mand 1. A. (scribitur mad gr. 110a).) in dial. Ved. 1) gaudere. RIGV. 26. 5.: asya no mandasva sakhyasyaca "hoc nostro sacrificio gaude, consortioque"; 51. 12.: yeṣu mandase "quibus gaudes". PAR. exhilarare. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): somo mandatu tvā. 2) laudari, celebrari. RIGV. 51. 11.: mandiṣṭayad uśane kāvye sacā indraḥ "cum laudaretur Indras ipsum desiderante carmine". 3) dormire. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): agne tvaṃ sujāgṛhi vayaṃ sumandiṣīmahi. -- Caus. exhilarare. RIGV. 4. 7. (Cf. maṇḍ mad mud vand; germ. vet. menden gaudere e mandjan, praet. manta; mendi gaudium; hib. meadhrach "glad, joyful, merry", meadhradh "mirth, song, melody", molaim "I praise".)
c. ut exhilarare. RIGV. 8. 6.: ut tvā sutāso rabhasā amandiṣuḥ "te parata libamina cito inebriantia laetificarunt".
manda (r. mand s. a) 1) paucus. mandam Adv. parum, paululum. N. 16. 8. DR. 3. 1. 2) tardus. 3) stultus, stolidus. N. 15. 10. 14. (Hib. mall "slow, dilatory, tardy, tedious, prolix".)
mandabhāgya n. (KARM. e manda et bhāgya fortuna, felicitas) fortuna adversa. N. 13. 38.
mandabhāj (BAH. paululum felicitatis habens e praec. et bhāj fortuna, felicitas) infelix. H. 1. 29.
mandāy (Denom. a manda s. y v. gr. 585.) cunctari, tardari. ATM. UR. 48. 10.: mandāyamānā.
mandāra m. (r. mand s. āra) 1) arbor, erythrina fulgens. UR. 6. 2. 2) arborum coelestium genus. RAGH. 6. 23. MEGH. 68. 73.
mandira n. (r. mand dormire s. ira) domus. IN. 5. 52.; cf. mandurā.
mandurā f. (r. mand dormire s. ura in fem.) stabulum.
mandra (r. mand s. ra) profundus, gravis, de sono. UR. 69. 15.
manmatha m. (cor agitans e man pro manas cor et matha agitans, concutiens) amor, deus amoris. IN. 5. 3.
manmaya (e pronom. 1. pers. mat q. v. s. maya) mihi devotus. BH. 4. 10.
manyu m. (r. man s. yu) 1) moeror, aegritudo. N. 9. 4. 2) ira. SU. 4. 16. (Cf. gr. [greek] v. man.)
mayūka m. radius. RITU-S. 1. 13. RAGH. 2. 46.
mayūra m. pavo. Fem. mayūrī.
marakata m. smaragdus. MEGH. 74. (Gr. [greek] lat. smaragdus.)
maraṇa n. (r. mṛ s. ana) mors. H. 4. 50. N. 10. 10.
marica n. piper. AM.
marīci m. f. luminis radius. RAGH. 9. 13. 13. 4.
marīcipa m. (e praec. et pa bibens) nomen cujusdam Geniorum ordinis. SU. 3. 5.
maru m. (ut videtur, a r. mṛ s. u) aquā carens locus, desertum. RAGH. 4. 31. HIT. 8. 7.
marut m. 1) ventus. 2) ventorum Genius. IN. 2. 13.
marutvat m. (ventis, ventorum Geniis praeditus, circumdatus) cognomen Indri. A. 4. 12.
markaṭa m. simia. Lass. 2. 10.
marc 10. P. i. q. mārj.
[Page 260a]
martya m. (r. mṛ s. ya inserto t) mortalis, homo. IN. 1. 31. N. 4. 7. BH. 9. 21.
mardana (r. mṛd s. ana) 1) n. actio conterendi. 2) n. frictio, affrictus. UP. 55. 3) m. contritor. DR. 6. 14.
marman n. (r. mṛ s. man) 1) articulus corporis. BHATT. 16. 15. 2) sensus secretus, secretum. HIT. 84. 13.
marmara m. (a sono dictum) susurrum, murmur. RAGH. 6. 57.: tīreṣu tālīvanamarmareṣu. (Cf. lat. murmur, gr. [greek][greek] germ. vet. murmuron murmurare.)
maryā f. limes, finis, terminus.
maryādā f. (e praec. et da dans vel āda sumens, in fem.) id.
marv 1. P. (pūrṇe K. pūrtau gatau V.) implere, ire. Cf. pṝ pūr.
mal 1. A. 10. P. male malayāmi (dhāraṇe K. dhṛtau V.) tenere.
mala m. n. sordes, lutum. N. 16. 13. 17. 6. 8. (Lett. māls lutum, argilla; lith. molis id.; germ. vet. māl, māli in compp. aug-māli collyrium, ana-māli nota, stigma, cicatrix, macula, wund-māli cicatrix, Wund-Mal, līch-māl stigma, signum in corpore; nostrum Mal. Fortasse lat. macula e malicula.)
malapaṅkin Adj. (e DVANDV. malapaṅka sordes et pulvis suff. in) sordibus et pulvere obductus. N. 24. 9.
malaya m. nomen montis. Wils.: "a mountain or mountainous range answering to the western Ghāts in the peninsula of India." RAGH. 4. 46.
malina (a mala s. ina) sordidus, lutulentus. N. 10. 6. 12. 23. (Pottius apte huc trahit gr. [greek] lith. melina's caeruleus; v. sq.)
malināmbu m. (e praec. et ambu aqua) atramentum librarium. MED.
malīmasa (a mala) sordidus, turpis. RAGH. 2. 53. 3. 46.
mall 1. A. i. q. mal.
malla m. pugil.
malli f. planta, Jasminum Zambae.
mallikā (a praec. s. ka in fem.) id. RAGH. 9. 41.
mallī f. id. Lass. p. 69.
[Page 260b]
mav 1. P. (nahi) ligare, vincire. BHATT. 9. 90.: tam mevuḥ śṛṅkhalādibhiḥ. V. mū mavy.
mavy 1. P. id.
maś 1. P. (śabde K. dhvanau kope v.) sonare; irasci. Cf. miś.
maśaka m. culex.
maṣ 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) ferire, occidere, laedere. Cf. muṣ.
maṣi f. atramentum librarium.
maṣī f. id. UP. 67.
mas 1. P. metiri. V. mā.
masi et masī f. i. q. maṣi maṣī. AM.
masta n. caput. Lass. p. 70.
mastaka m. n. (a praec. s. ka) id. HIT. 85. 13.
mastiska m. (ut mihi videtur, a masta caput) cerebrum. (Cf. slav. mo [greek] jg.)
mah 1. et 10. P. mahāmi mahayāmi (pūjāyām K. pūje V.) honorare (magni aestimare). MAH. 3. 13326.: mahitvā; RAGH. 11. 49.: prāhinocca mahitam...purodhasam. -- Praef. sam in dial. Ved. parare. RIGV. 94. 1.: imaṃ stomam arhate jātavedase ratham iva sammahemā manīṣayā "huncce hymnum Agni venerabili, currum veluti faber, paramus mente"; 111. 3. (V. maṃh et cf. hib. mogh, modh "respect, honour"; cambro-brit. myged id., mygaw venerari; germ. vet. machon; anglo-sax. macian facere, formare, parare; gr. [greek].)
maha m. (r. maṃh vel. mah crescere s. a) bos bubulus. HEM. (Cf. mahiṣa cambro-brit. mohyn taurus.)
mahat (r. maṃh vel mah crescere s. at in casibus fortibus, vocativo excepto, ānt pro ant v. gr. 220.) magnus, transl. gravis. N. 1. 3. 2. 24. 8. 2. (V. maṃh.)
mahattva n. (a praec. s. tva) magnitudo.
maharṣi m. (KARM. e mahā q. v. et ṛṣi sapiens, sanctus) magnus sapiens, magnus sanctus. IN. 5. 25.
mahā in initio compp. BAH. et KARM. pro mahat v. gr. 681.
[Page 261a]
mahākāya (BAH. e mahā et kāya corpus) magnum corpus habens.
mahākaṭitaṭaśroṇī Adj. fem. (BAH. e mahā et kaṭi taṭa śroṇī) magnas coxas, clunes et magna femora habens. IN. 2. 32.
mahāghora (KARM. e mahā et ghora) valde terribilis. UP. 22.
mahātman (BAH. e mahā et ātman) magnam animam, magnam mentem habens. H. 1. 32.
mahādeva m. (KARM. e mahā et deva deus) magnus deus, sic praesertim Sivus nominatur.
mahādyuti (BAH. e mahā et dyuti) magnum splendorem habens. H. 3. 2.
mahānana (BAH. e mahā et ānana os) magnum os habens. H. 3. 2.
mahānasa m. n. culina (ut videtur, e mahā et anas cocta oryza adjecto a). N. 23. 20.
mahānāda m. (BAH. e mahā et nāda) magnum sonum habens. IN. 3. 4.
mahāpṛṣṭhagalaskandha Adj. (BAH. e mahā et pṛṣṭha gala et skandha) magnum dorsum, collum et magnos humeros habens. H. 2. 4.
mahābala (BAH. e mahā et bala) magnam vim habens. H. 1. 1.
mahābāhu (e mahā et bāhu brachium) magna brachia habens.
mahābhāga (BAH. e mahā et bhāga fortuna, felicitas) magnam felicitatem habens, praestans, excellens. IN. 1. 16.
mahābhāgya n. (KARM. e mahā et bhāgya n. felicitas) magna felicitas, praestantia, divinitas. SA. 1. 1. 7.
mahābhuja (BAH. e mahā et bhuja) magna brachia vel magnas manus habens. IN. 5. 55.
mahāmeghasvana (BAH. e mahāmegha magna nubes et svana sonus) magnae nubis sonum habens. IN. 1. 5.
mahāmukha m. (magnum os habens e mahā et mukha) nom. pr. DR. 8. 16.
mahāyaśas Adj. m. f. n. (e mahā et yaśas n. gloria) magnam gloriam habens. SU. 1. 42.
[Page 261b]
mahāratha m. (e mahā et ratha currus, heros) 1) magnus currus. IN. 1. 17. 2) saepissime magnus heros. H. 2. 4.
mahārthavat (a mahārtha - mahā + artha - suff. vat) magnā re vel magno fructu, magno commodo praeditus, gravissimus. SA. 5. 50.
mahārha (KARM. e mahā et arha dignus) valde dignus, praestans. H. 1. 33. SU. 1. 30.
mahāvaktra (e mahā et vaktra) magnum os habens. H. 2. 6.
mahāvīrya (e mahā et vīrya vis, virtus, fortitudo) magnam fortitudinem habens. SU. 1. 3.
mahāvīryaparākrama Adj. (e mahā et DVANDV. vīrya + parākrama) magnam virtutem et fortitudinem habens. H. 2. 2.
mahāvrata (e mahā et vrata votum) magnum votum habens vel voti studiosus, memor, voto fidus. SU. 1. 13.
mahāśaya (BAH. e mahā et āśaya mens, animus) magnanimus. AM.; HIT. 120. 5.
mahāsena m. (BAH. e mahā et senā exercitus) nomen Kārtikeyi.
mahiman m. (a mahat s. iman) magnitudo. BH. 11. 41. UR. 5. 13.
mahiṣa m. (r. maṃh vel mah crescere suff. iṣa) bos bubulus. (V. maha.)
mahiṣī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) 1) Femina bovis bubuli. 2) uxor regis. N. 1. 7. 12. 95. SA. 1. 18. DR. 4. 6. M. 18.
mahī f. (ut mihi videtur, a maha pro mahat magnus, signo fem. ī cf. pṛthvī) terra. SU. 2. 9. (Hib. meag id.)
mahīkṣit m. (TATP. e praec. et kṣit dominus, imperator) terrae dominus, rex (cf. pṛthivīkṣit). N. 2. 20.
mahībhṛt m. (terram sustinens e mahī et bhṛt q. v.) mons. N. 12. 73.
maheśvara m. (magnus dominus KARM. mahā et īśvara) deus Sivus. SU. 3. 23.
mahodadhi m. (KARM. e mahā et udadhi mare) magnum mare. SU. 2. 12.
mā 1. 2. P. 3. et 4. A. māmi mime (gr. 270.), māye. 1) metiri. mita mensuratus, praesertim modicus, paucus, exiguus. Sa. 1. 6. (cf. mitāśana mitampaca apud Wils.). quasi amitam pro amātam; lat. me-tior, mo-dus, im-mā-nis; goth. MAT metiri, mita, mat, adjecto t, v. gr. comp. 109b). 1.; lith. mattóju metior, más-tas euphon. pro mát-tas cubitus, mácius e matius modus, mensura, mé-tas annus, v. samā; russ. mje-ra modus, mensura, mje-ritj mensurare; hib. mead "a balance, a scale", meadaighim "I weigh, balance, consider".)
c. upa upamita similis. BHAR. 3. 17.
c. nis efficere, creare. SU. 3. 12.: nirmame yoṣitan divyām; 18.: nirmitā; MAN. 1. 13.: divam bhūmiñca nirmame. HIT. 21. 20.: snāyunirmitā ete pāśāḥ.
c. nis praef. vi id. N. 17. 7.: dhātrā vinirmitaḥ.
c. pari admetiri, transl. destinare. BHAR. 3. 50.: āyur varṣaśatan nṛṇām parimitam. -- parimita modicus, paucus, exiguus. SA. 1. 5.
c. pra i. q. simpl. aprameya non mensurabilis, immensus. DR. 1. 8. BH. 11. 17.
c. sam sammita 1) similis. N. 16. 4.: grāmān nagarasammitān. 2) consentaneus, congruens. SA. 5. 50.: yathā yathā bhāṣasi dharmasammitam manonukūlam.
mā 2. 3. P. A. sonare. RIGV. 38. 8.: vāśre 'va vidyun mimāti "mugientis instar vaccae fulmen sonat".
mā 3. ne, particula prohibitiva, quae construitur cum Imperativo vel temporibus, quae loco Imperativi ponuntur. H. 3. 7. Imperativo subintellecto. DR. 4. 23. (Gr. [greek].)
māṃsa n. caro. H. 2. 2. 7. (Salv. mjaso neut. id.; lith. miesà fem. id.; germ. vet. mos neut., Them. mosa, cibus; nostrum Mus, Ge-müse; hib. maise "food, victuals".)
[Page 262b]
mākṣa m. (ut videtur, a makṣā quod etiam apem significare videtur, suff. ika; secundum Wils. a makṣikā apis) mel. (Huc trahi posset germ. vet. wahs neut. cera; angio-sax. väx, vex, veax; lith. waszka-s masc.; russ. vosk, mutato m in v.)
mākṣaja n. (e praec. et ja natus) cera.
māṅkṣ 1. P. (kāṅghāyām K. spṛhi V.; scribitur mākṣ) desiderare. Cf. kāṅkṣ.
māgadha (f. ī a magadha nomen regionis s. a) magadhensis. RAGH. 1. 57.
māciram Adv. (e mā et ciram diu) sine morā, statim, c. Imperativo vel ejus vice fungentibus temporibus. H. 4. 13. N. 3. 9. 18. 17. M. 47. SA. 5. 99.
mātaṅga m. elephantus (cf. mataṅga). DR. 8. 29.
mātali m. Mātalis, Indri auriga.
mātula m. (fortasse e mātura a mātṛ i. e. mātar attenuato a in u suff. a) avunculus. BH. 1. 26.
mātṛ f. (ut mihi videtur, a r. mā s. tṛ v. mā praef. nis) mater. (Verum thema est mātar v. gr. 179. et cf. lat. māter; dor. [greek] germ. vet. muoter; slav. nom. mati = mātā them. mater = mātar gen. mater-e; lith. mote uxor, genit. moter-s; hib. mathair mater.)
mātṛṣaṣṭha (BAH. e mātṛ et ṣaṣṭha sextus, v. gr. 666.) matrem tanquam sextam habens. H. 1. 1.
mātra n. (r. mā s. tra) 1) mensura. A. 8. 1. 2) materies, elementum, res. BH. 2. 14. 3) in fine compositorum, ubi a grammaticis pro suffixo Taddhitico habetur (v. gr. 652.) solus, solum, tantummodo. N. 9. 10. 11. 39. DR. 5. 12. 14. A. 10. 46. (Gr. [greek].)
mātraka (a praec. s. ka) mensura, modus. N. 14. 9.
mātsyaka (a matsya m. piscis s. ka vel aka) ad piscem attinens, piscarius. M. 56. (Hib. measach "fishy", v. matsya.)
mādṛś (v. gr. 687.) mei similis, mihi aequalis. Lass. 41. 17.
mādravatī f. (a mādra madrensis s. vat in fem.) i. q. sq. DR. 8. 17.
[Page 263a]
mādrī f. (a mādra Madrensis signo fem. ī) regis Pāndus uxor, Nakuli et Sahadevi mater.
mādhava m. (a madhu s. a) 1) nomen mensis Vais'ākhi, Aprilis-Maii. 2) ver.
mādhavī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) planta repens (Gaertnera racemosa). MEGH. 76.
mādhurya n. (a madhura dulcis s. ya) dulcedo. IN. 5. 7.
mān 1. 1. P. (pūjāyām K. arce V.) honorare, colere. -- 1. A. (pūjāyām K. vicāre arce V.) honorare, cogitare, deliberare, perpendere; Desid. mīmāṃse 1) perpendere, considerare. MAN. 4. 224.: mīmāṃsitvo 'bhayam. 2) comperire. MAH. 1. 3878.: tat sarvam eva putras te na mīmāṃseta. Cf. man.
mān 2. 10. P. (fortasse Denom. a māna honor) honorare, colere. N. 12. 24.: na mānayasi mām ārya rudatīm; MAH. 1. 4467.: yathārham mānayāmāsa paurajānapadān api; R. Schl. I. 38. 8.: śailendrasutā mānayiṣyati taṃ sutam. -- mānya honorandus, venerandus. SA. 51. Cf. man.
c. sam i. q. simpl. sammānita honoratus. DR. 3. 8.
māna n. (r. mān vel. man s. a) honor. IN. 5. 50. SA. 5. 49. BH. 6. 7.
mānada m. (e praec. et da qui dat) qui honorem tribuit, in Vocativo fere solum invenitur, ad venerationem erga áliquem exprimendam. IN. 5. 44. N. 4. 4. SA. 5. 51.
mānayitṛ m. (r. mān Cl. 10. s. tṛ) honorator. IN. 4. 9.
mānava m. (a Manu oriundus, e manu s. a v. gr. 650.) homo. IN. 5. 6. BR. 2. 2. (Goth. manna id., them. mannan, quod fortasse per assimil. e manvan; nostrum Mann.)
mānasa n. (a manas s. a) 1) animus, mens. N. 13. 19. 19. 9. DR. 1. 11. in fine compp. BAH. 2) lacus hujus nominis in Himālayo. MEGH. 11.
mānin (a māna honor s. in) superbus. RAGH. 13. 38.
mānuṣa (a manu producto a s. ṣa pro sa v. gr. 101a).) 1) m. homo. H. 2. 12. 13. 2) Adj. (fem. ī) humanus. H. 2. 8. BH. 4. 12. N. 1. 2. mānuṣī Subst. N. 13. 55.
[Page 263b]
mānuṣya (a mānuṣa s. ya nisi a manuṣya s. a) humanus. H. 2. 12. N. 19. 27.
mānth 1. P. (kunthe scribitur māth) i. q. kunth. Cf. manth.
māmaka Pron. poss. (fem. ī v. gr. 289.) meus. BH. 1. 1. 9. 7.
māyā f. (r. mā s. yā) praestigiae, magia. H. 4. 47. SU. 1. 13. 20. BH. 4. 6. N. 13. 26.
māyāmaya (a praec. s. maya) magicus, magiā effetus, praestigiis praeditus. IN. 1. 7.
māyu m. bilis.
mārakata (f. ī a marakata s. a) smaragdinus. HIT. 7. 16.
māriṣa m. persona venerabilis, in linguā scenicā histrio primarius. Wils.: "the title of the manager, or principal actor". UR. 1. 7.
māruta m. (a marut s. a) ae7r, ventus. AM.
mārkaṇḍeya m. sapiens, sanctus hujus nominis.
mārg 1. P. A. et 10. P. quaerere. N. 12. 125.: tam mārgāmy aparājitam; 13. 62.: tam mārgamāṇā bhartāram. Cf. mṛg i. e. marg.
c. pari id. BH. 15. 4.
mārga m. (r. mārg s. a) via. IN. 5. 26. 2. 12. N. 13. 10.
mārgaṇa n. (r. mārg s. ana) actio quaerendi. N. 17. 33.
mārgaśīrṣa m. (a mṛgaśīrṣa - dorcadis caputhabens, nomen astri, in quo luna est plena - s. a) nomen mensis, November-December. BH. 10. 35.
mārj 10. P. (śabde K. mṛjādhvanyoḥ V.) sonare; abstergere, purificare. N. 13. 46.: amārjitām. V. mṛj i. e. marj.
mārjāra m. (r. mṛj vel mārj s. āra) felis. AM.
mārdava n. (a mṛdu mitis, mansuetus s. a) mansuetudo. BH. 16. 2.
mālatī f. planta, Jasminum grandiflorum. MEGH. 96.
mālā f. sertum floreum.
mālya n. (a mālā s. ya) id. SU. 4. 4. N. 2. 11.
mās m. (r. mas) 1) luna. 2) mensis (Cf. gr. [greek] [greek] e [greek] ejecto [greek] sicut e.c. in [greek] = haṃsa anser; russ. mjesjaz luna; lith. menu- luna, mensis, a them. MENES, genit. menesio a them. MENESIA, v. gr. comp. 147.; goth. mena; germ. vet. māno luna; v. sq.)
māsa m. (r. mas metiri s. a) mensis. (Lat. mensi-s insertā nasali, attenuato a finali in i; hib. mios id.; cambro-brit. mis, v. mās.)
māh P. A. (māne) honorare. Cf. mah.
mi 5. P. A. (prakṣepaṇe K. kṣepe V.) jacere, projicere, prosternere, dejicere. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): tvā māruto minotu.
mich 6. P. micchāmi (vādhe) vexare. Cf. pich.
mita v. mā et mi.
mitra (scribitur etiam mitra a r. mid amare s. tra) 1) n. amicus. H. 1. 42. N. 9. 30. 2) m. sol.
mitratā f. (a mitra s. tā) amicitia.
mith 1. P. A. (vadhe K. vadhe medhāyām V.) 1) ferire, laedere, occidere. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): saṃ yan mahī mithatī spardhamāne (Schol. mahatyau parasparaṃ hiṃsantyau sene.) 2) intelligere. Cf. meth 1. mid med medh.
mithuna n. (r. mith v. meth suff. una) par animantium diversi sexus, ut puer et puella. BR. 2. 10. N. 5. 39. 23. 24.
mithyā Adv. falso, fallaciter, frustra. N. 12. 14. 13. 17. SA. 6. 14. BH. 18. 59.
mid 1. 1. P. A. i. q. mith.
mid 2. 1. A. 4. et 10. P. mede medyāmi (gr. 332.), medayāmi (snehane K. snihi V.) 1) pinguem, adiposum, unctum esse vel fieri. K.: śrameṇa kāyo na medyati. 2) amare. K.: medate putre pitā. -- Part. pass. minna medita. (Cf. mind mand; lith. myliu amo, mielas carus, mutato d in l; russ. milyi comis, benignus.)
mind 10. P. (scribitur mid gr. 110a).) i. q. 2. mid. (Cf. mid mand; germ. vet. minna, minni amor, fortasse per assimil. e. minda, mindi.)
minv 1. P. minvāmi (seke scribitur miv) irrigare. Cf. pinv ninv mih.
mil 6. P. A. obviam fieri, obviam venire, occurrere, con- venire, societatem inire. HIT. 43. 11.: yecā 'nye suhṛdaḥ samṛddhisamaye dravyābhilāṣākulāḥ...te sarvatra milanti; 67. 19.: sarvaiḥ paśubhir militvā siṃho vijñaptaḥ; 38. 9.: kadācic citrāṅganāmā mṛgaḥ kenā 'pi trāsitas tatrā 'gatya militaḥ. (Fortasse mil e mid mutato d in l cf. meth mithun.)
miś 1. P. i. q. maś.
miśr 10. P. miscere (ut videtur, Denom. a miśra). MAH. 1. 5724.: lākṣayācā 'py analpayā mṛttikām miśrayitvā; SAK. 24. 1.: vācan na miśrayati yady api madvacobhiḥ. (Cf. 1. miṣ; gr. [greek] lat. misceo; lith. maiszau; slav. mjes 'ū; germ. vet. miskiu; hib. measgaim "I mix"; measg "among, amongst", cambro-brit. ymmusk.)
miśra (ut videtur, a r. miś cf. miṣ suff. ra) mixtus. BH. 18. 12. IN. 2. 2.
miṣ 1. 1. P. conspergere. miṣṭa 1) conspersus. 2) dulcis, suavis. miṣṭa n. cibus lautior, delicatior. N. 18. 6. Cf. mṛṣ.
miṣ 2. 6. P. (spadhīyām K. spardhe V.) aemulari, certare. -- Part. praes. in gen. abso. invito. MAH. 1. 7179.: tau pārthivānām miṣatān narendra kṛṣṇām upādāya gatau narāgryau; 8159.: tvan dhakṣyase 'nagha kāṇḍavan dāvam adyai 'va miṣato 'sya śacīpateḥ; 2. 2535.: dhārtarāṣṭrān raṇe hatvā miṣatāṃ sarvadhanvinām śamaṅ gantāsmi na cirāt; 3. 10464.: tena dvādaśavārṣikyām anāvṛṣṭyām mahātmanā vṛṣṭam...miṣato vajrapāṇinaḥ. (V. praef. ut et ni et cf. mīl; russ. migaju et mischu nictor; lith. mirkloju id., megmi dormio; fortasse lat. nico, nic-to e nimic-0, nimic-to = nimiṣāmi. -- Benfey huc trahit lat. micare.)
c. ut aperire oculos, proprie aufschlagen. BH. 5. 9.: unmiṣan nimiṣann api.
c. ni claudere oculos, proprie niederschlagen. MAH. 3. 10649.: matsyaḥ supto na nimiṣati.
mih 1. P. mehāmi fut. aux. mekṣyāmi part. pass. mīḍha lith. my[greek]u mingo, meszlas fimus, mez[greek]ustercus egero, mig-la nebula, v. megha; anglo - sax. MIG mingere, mīge, māh, migon; island. vet. MIG id.; goth. maihs-tus fimus, adjectā sibilante; nostrum Mist.)
mī 1. 9. P. A. mīnāmi mīne in dial. Ved. mināmi mine (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) Ferire, occidere, delere. RIGV. 71. 10.: rūpañ jarimā mināti; 92. 12.: aminatī daivyāni vratāni; 117. 3.: minantā (= minantau) dasyor aśivasya māyāḥ. -- Part. pass. mīna.
c. ā i. q. simpl. RIGV. 79. 2.: ā te suparṇā aminanta evaiḥ "tuae bene alatae luces feriunt nubem cum properantibus ventis". ATM. sibi mutuo aliquid delere. RIGV. 113. 2.: dyāvā varṇañ carata āmimāne "coelum percurrunt (nox et aurora) suum mutuo colorem delentes".
c. pra i. q. simpl. RIGV. 32. 4.: māyinām amināḥ pro 'ta māyāḥ "praestigiatorum fregisti praestigias"; 25. 1. 92. 11.
mī 2. 4. A. perire. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): durmitrāso mimānā jahur bhojanā. -- Caus. māpayāmi v. gr. 521. (Cf. mriye morior, unde fortasse mīye ejecto r producto i.)
c. pra perire, mori. MAN. 9. 247.: bālāśca na pramīyante; R. Schl. II. 75. 28.: anapatyaḥ pramīyatām. pramīta mortuus. MAN. 3. 245. -- Caus. occidere, delere. MAN. 1. 57.: idaṃ sarvañ carācaraṃ sañjīvayaticā 'jasram pramāpayaticā 'vyayaḥ; 8. 295.: sa cet...pramāpayet prāṇabhṛtaḥ; 11. 89. 129. MAH. 3. 13322.
mī 3. 1. P. (gatau) ire. (V. sq. et cf. mā sgf. 2.)
mī 4. 10. P. (gatau matyām) ire; intelligere. (V. 3. mī et cf. lat. meare.)
mīḍha v. mih.
mīna m. piscis.
[Page 265b]
mīm 1. P. (ut videtur, forma redupl. a r. 3. mī) ire; sonare.
mīmāṃs v. mān.
mīl 1. P. (nimeṣaṇe K. nimeṣe V.) nictari, connivere. GITA-GOV. 10. 16.: yatra svidyati mīlati (Schol. śrīkṛṣṇe kṣaṇaṃ svidyati mīlati sati). Se claudere, de oculis. BHATT. 14. 54.: tasyā mimīlatur netre. -- Caus. claudere, de oculis. MEGH. 109.: locane mīlayitvā.
c. ut aperire oculos, aufschlagen. BHATT. 15. 102.: udamīlīl locane; MAH. 3. 11155.: īṣad unmīlya (*) locane. Se aperire, de oculis. BHATT. 16. 8.: unmīliṣyati cakṣur me vṛthā. -- Caus. aperire oculos. UR. 5. 14.: etad unmīlaya cakṣur āyatam.
(*) unmīlya et nimīlita etiam ad Caus. referri possunt.
c. ni 1) claudere oculos, niederschlagen. UR. 5. 9.: bhayanimīlitākṣī. Etiam omissā oculos exprimente voce. RAGH. 8. 37.: nimimīla narottamapriyā hṛtacandrā tamase 'va kaumudī. nimīlita = nimīlitākṣa clausos oculos habens. RAGH. 1. 68.: prajālopanimīlitaḥ (*). 2) dormire. MAN. 1. 52.: yadā svapiti dharmātmā tadā sarvan nimīlati; HIT. 107. 13.: nareśvare jagat sarvan nimīlati nimīlati. -- Caus. claudere oculos, expressā vel omissā oculos significante voce. MAH. 3. 400.: santrāsān nyamīlayata locane; 1. 4278.: devī nyamīlayat.
(*) unmīlya et nimīlita etiam ad Caus. referri possunt.
c. pra i. q. simpl. GITA-GOV. 4. 19.: pramīlati patati.
c. sam se claudere. SAK. 45. 4.: sammīlanti na tāvad bandhanakoṣās tayā 'vacitapuṣpāḥ.
mīv 1. P. i. q. pīv unde ortum esse videtur mutato p in nasalem ejusdem organi.
mukuṭa n. crista, diadema, tiara. A. 10. 38.
mukura m. speculum.
mukula m. n. gemma arboris. RAGH. 9. 27. 15. 99.
mukulita (a praec. s. ita) semiclausus, gemmae arboris instar. UR. 49. 2.
[Page 266a]
muktā f. (Part. pass. r. muc s. ta in fem.) margarita. RAGH. 4. 50.
muktāphala n. (e praec. et phala) margarita. RAGH. 6. 28. 16. 67.
muktāvalī f. (e muktā et āvalī) linea margaritarum. RAGH. 13. 48.
mukha n. 1) os. N. 23. 23. 2) vultus. IN. 2. 23. SU. 3. 25. 26. 3) cuspis. A. 3. 26. in fine comp. BAH. Transl. frons, e. c. exercitūs. DR. 8. 8.
mukhatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) in conspectu, coram. N. 11. 28.
mukhara (a mukha s. ra) 1) Adj. sonans, strepens, crepans. RAGH. 5. 72. 13. 40. 2) m. dux, ductor, princeps. HIT. 13. 13.
mukhya (a mukha s. ya) praecipuus, excellentissimus. N. 22. 9. DR. 4. 3. BH. 11. 26.
mukhyaśas Adv. (a praec. s. śas) praecipue. N. 8. 21.
mugdha v. muh.
mugdhatva n. (a praec. s. tva) Abstractum praecedentis. UR. 19. 8.
muc 1. 6. P. A. muñcāmi muñce (v. gr. 335.). Solvere, liberare, dimittere. DR. 9. 17.: muñce 'mam; 18.: dāso 'yam mucyatām; 8. 42.: na hi me mokṣyate jovan; N. 24. 32.: eṣa me muñcatu prāṇān; H. 1. 44.: muktā vyan dāhāt; RAGH. 3. 20.: mumuce (pass.) sa bandhanāt; MAH. 3. 2613.: śāpān mokṣyasi matkṛtāt (Pass.) cum term. PAR.) Etiam c. instr. MAN. 11. 228.: tvace 'vā 'his tenā 'dharmeṇa mucyate; (cf. yuj praef. vi c. instr.). varṣam jalam vāṣpam pluviam, aquam, lacrymas effundere. BR. 2. 36.: mumoca vāṣpam; MAH. 1. 8154.: jalasantatim mumucuḥ; 3. 670.: vāṇamayam varṣam...mumoca. -- śakṛt mūtram stercus edere, urinam reddere. MAH. 3. 11115.: śakṛn mūtrañca muñcānāḥ (pro muñcamānāḥ). -- śabdam sonum emittere. N. 5. 29.: hā he 'ti ...muktaḥ śabdo narādhipaiḥ. -- Cum vocibus, quae missilia exprimunt, emittere, mittere, conjicere. SU. 2. 16.: vāṇā muktāḥ śilāsu; R. Schl. I. 54. 23.: astrāṇi... mumoca. Omissā missile exprimente voce, MAH. 1. 5296.: mūcus, mungo e munco = muñcāmi; russ. moca urina, mocu humecto, mocu-sj mingo (mūtram muñcāmi); hib. mun urina, munaim mingo.)
c. ava i. q. simpl. -- aśvān equos disjungere. N. 21. 18. -- vāsāṃsi vestes deponere. MAH. 2. 2520.
c. ā induere. RAGH. 12. 86.: mātalis tasya māhendram āmumoca tanucchadam; 13. 21. 17. 25. MAH. 1. 4095.
c. ut solvere, liberare. R. Schl. I. 1. 74.: astreṇo 'nmucyacā "tmānam. Exuere. BHATT. 3. 22.: vibhūṣaṇāny unmumucuḥ.
c. nis i. q. simpl. BH. 7. 28.
c. nis praef. abhi abhinirmukta relictus. MAH. 2. 221.
c. nis praef. vi i. q. simpl. N. 13. 21.
c. pra 1) i. q. simpl. SU. 1. 11. N. 13. 11. 2) induere. R. Schl. II. 9. 39.: atra te 'ham pramokṣyāmi mālām.
c. pra praef. vi i. q. simpl. H. 1. 7.: kathan nu vipramucyema bhayād asmāt.
c. prati 1) id. MAN. 10. 118.: kilviṣāt pratimucyate. 2) alligare. MAH. 2. 2323.: pāśān ātmani pratimuñcati.
c. vi i. q. simpl. N. 13. 14. 14. 16. 20. 32. 44. A. 6. 21. BH. 18. 35. Exuere, deponere. MAH. 1. 4095.: teṣām...ābharaṇāni vimuñcatām.
c. vi praef. pra id. DR. 3. 1.
c. sam i. q. simpl. vāri sammoktum aquam effundere. MAH. 3. 10236.
muc 2. 10. P. i. q. 1. muc. MAN. 3. 37.: mocayaty enasaḥ pitṝn; MAH. 1. 5850.: iyam (naur)...mocayiṣyati vaḥ sarvān asmād deśāt.
[Page 267a]
much 1. P. i. q. puch.
muj 1. P. (mṛjādhvanayoḥ) abstergere, purificare; sonare. (V. muñj mṛj majj mārj marc et cf. lat. mūgio, gr. [greek].)
muñc 1. 1. A. (kalkane K. mokṣe V.; scribitur muc gr. 110a).) decipere, fallere; liberare.
muñc 2. 1. P. (gatyām) ire.
muñj 10. P. (scribitur muj) i. q. muj.
muṭ 1. 1. et 10. P. (sañcūrṇane K. kṣudi V.) conterere. Cf. muṇṭ muṇḍ mṛd 2. puṭ.
muṭ 2. 6. P. (ākṣepamardanayoḥ) prosternere, nisi contemnere; conterere. V. 1. muṭ.
muṇ 6. P. (pratijñāne) promittere, polliceri. Cf. man.
muṇṭ 1. P. (marde) conterere. Cf. muṇḍ mṛd.
muṇṭh 1. P. (palāyane K. palāye V.; scribitur muṭh) aufugere.
muṇḍ 1. 1. P. (scribitur muḍ) 1) conterere. 2) tondere, radere. Cf. muṭ muṇṭ puṇḍ.
muṇḍ 2. 1. P. A. 1) purificari, purum esse. 2) sidere, submergi. (Cf. maṇḍ lat. mundus, mundare.)
muṇḍa (r. muṇḍ s. a) 1) Adj. calvus, nudo capite. 2) m. n. caput.
muṇḍaka m. (r. muṇḍ s. aka) tonsor. HEM.
muṇḍin m. (r. muṇḍ s. in) id. AM.
mud 1. 1. A. gaudere, laetari. SA. 3. 17.: tām bhāryāṃ labdhvā ...mumude; N. 13. 74.: etayā saha modasva; H. 2. 21.: modiṣye śāsvatīḥ samāḥ. -- mudita laetus. N. 24. 49. (Cf. mad mand maṇḍ mṛḍ lith. mudrùs animosus, alacer, promtus.)
c. anu concedere, permittere. MAH. 2. 1787.: ke dyūtam anvamodanta kecai 'nam pratyaṣedhayan; 4. 800.
c. anu praef. abhi Caus. valedicere. MAH. 1. 4447.: āmantrya prayayau rājā taiścai 'vā 'bhyanumoditaḥ.
c. pra i. q. simpl. PAR. R. Schl. I. 1. 84.: kṛtakṛtyaḥ...pramumoda; 44. 61.: pramumodaca lokas tan nṛpam āsādya. -- pramudita laetus. SU. 1. 31. 33. -- Caus. exhilarare. MAN. 3. 61.
c. prati i. q. simpl. PAR. MAH. 1. 6781.: tam prajāḥ pratimodantyaḥ sarvāḥ pratyudgatās tadā.
mud 2. 10. P. (samparke) miscere.
mud 3. f. (r. 1. mud) gaudium. IN. 5. 59.
mudgara m. (e mud et gara deglutiens) malleus bellicus (Wils.: A mallet, a mace, a weapon like a carpenter's hammer). SU. 2. 3. A. 10. 5.
mudrā f. sigillum.
mudrita (a praec. s. ita) obsignatus. UR. 43. 8. infr.
mudhā Adv. frustra, incassum. HIT. 107. 6.
muni m. (ut videtur, a r. man attenuato a in u suff. i) anachoreta, sanctus sapiens, vates. SU. 2. 14. BH. 2. 56. 10. 37.
mumukṣu (a mumukṣ DESID. r. muc s. u) emancipationem cupiens. BH. 4. 15. -- śarān mumukṣu sagittas emittere cupiens. RAGH. 9. 58.
mumūrṣ DESID. r. mṛ v. gr. 539. et. 543.
mumūrṣu Adj. (a praec. s. u) mori cupiens vel moriturus. DR. 7. 5.
mur 6. P. (samveṣṭane K. veṣṭane V.) circumdare, vestire. K.: murati kaṇṭakena vāḍīṅ kṛṣakaḥ. (Cf. vṛ i. e. var; lat. murus; lith. múras; germ. vet. mūra; anglo - sax. et island. vet. mūr id.)
murch 1. P. (proprie mūrch vocalis brevis enim nusquam apparet) 1) animo conturbari; deliquium animi pati, animo linqui. GITA - GOV. 4. 19.: pataty udyāti mūrchaty api; BHATT. 15. 55.: amūrchīd asau kṣataḥ; R. Schl. II. 34. 17.: papāta bhuvi mūrchitaḥ; IN. 5. 48.: krodhamūrchitā. 2) implere, penetrare, occupare. RAGH. 6. 9.: parito digantān tūryasvane mūrchati (Shol. vyāpnuvati sati). 3) crescere. RAGH. 12. 57.: mumūrcha sakhyaṃ rāmasya samānavyasane harau (Schol. vavṛdhe); 10. 80.: svābhāvikam vinītatvan teṣām vinayakarmaṇā mumūrche (Schol. vṛddhim prāpa) sahajan tejo haviṣe 'va havirbhujām. 4) valere, potentem esse. RAGH. 2. 34.: na pādaponmūlanaśakti raṃhaḥ śiloccaye mūrchati mārutasya.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. sgf. 1. MAH. 1. 7794.: kandarpeṇā 'bhimūrchitā.
c. sam valere, magnum, potentem esse. RAGH. 16. 64.: śrotreṣu sammūrchati...vārimṛdaṅgavādyam.
murv 1. P. (bandhane K. nahi V.) ligare, nectere.
muśala v. muṣala.
muṣ 1. 9. P. furari, rapere. N. 5. 7.: muṣṇantī prabhayā rājñāñ cakṣūṃṣica manāṃsica; H. 42. 12.: mahatā bhayena muṣitaḥ. Cum acc. pers. RIGV. 93. 4.: amuṣṇītam avasam paṇiṅ gāḥ "cripuistis alimentum Pani, nempe vaccas." -- muṣ cl. 4. v. mus. (V. mūṣ mūṣa.)
c. pari furtum alicui facere, c. acc. pers. MAH. 3. 13030.: anyonyam parimuṣṇanto hiṃsayantaśca mānavāḥ.
muṣ 2. 1. P. (vadhe) ferire, occidere, laedere. Cf. maṣ.
muṣ 3. Adj. in fine composs. (r. 1. muṣ) furans.
muṣala vel muśala vel musala m. pistillum, teli genus. A. 10. 5.
muṣka m. testiculus. HIT. 34. 21. 49. 14.
muṣṭī m. f. (ut videtur, a r. 2. muṣ s. ti) pugnus. (Huc traxerim germ. vet. fūst id., them. fūsti, mutatā labiali nasali in mutam.)
muh 4. P. interdum A. Part. pass. mugdha et mūḍha gerund. mugdhvā et mūḍhvā (v. euph. r. 102a. a.). 1) animo conturbari, mentis errore affici, mente capi. BH. 2. 13.: dhīras tatra na muhyati; 5. 15.: tena muhyanti jantavaḥ; MAH. 4. 425.: mā muhyasva. 2) deliquium animi pati, animo linqui. R. Schl. I. 21. 21.: śokena mahatā "viṣṭaś cacālaca mumohaca; MAH. 3. 709.: mumohaca papātaca. -- mūḍha animo conturbatus, mente captus, stultus, amens. N. 6. 12. 18. 10. -- mugdha amore captus. RAGH. 9. 44. -- Intens. valde conturbari. MAH. 3. 402.: momuhyamāna. -- Caus. conturbare, stupefacere. N. 19. 24.: rathinam mohayann iva; DEV. 1. 66.: mohayai 'tau durādharṣāv asurau. -- mohita conturbatus, stupefactus, mentis suae non compos, mente captus. N. 8. 16. 9. 4. 10. 28. SU. 4. 18. (Pottius huc trahit gr. [greek] lat. mo-rus.)
c. ā praef. vi Caus. conturbare. MAH. 3. 12138.
c. pari Caus. id. MAH. 1. 3571.
c. pra i. q. simpl. pramūḍha animo conturbatus. M. 54. -- Caus. conturbare. DR. 6. 21.
c. pra praef. vi Caus. conturbare. vipramohita i. q. mohita. H. 3. 17.
c. vi i. q. simpl. R. Schl. I. 9. i. 39.: sukumāraiśca tair aṅgais tābhiḥ spṛṣṭo vyamuhyata. BH. 2. 72. -- vimugdha conturbatus. HIT. ed. Ser. p. 49.: mahatā bhayena vimugdhaḥ. vimūḍha id. BH. 3. 27.: ahaṅkāravimūḍhātmā. -- vimūḍha m. Geniorum ordo. SU. 3. 5. -- Caus. conturbare. A. 8. 7.: vyamohayanta mām; 10. 22.: vyamohayañca tān sarvān rathamārgaiś caran raṇe.
c. sam i. q. simpl. BH. 3. 7.: dharmasammūḍhacetāḥ; DR. 6. 29.: diśaḥ sammumuhuḥ pareṣām. -- Caus. conturbare. MAH. 2. 1949.
c. sam praef. abhi abhisammūḍhaḥ conturbatus. A. 10. 22.
muhus Adv. identidem, iterum iterumque. N. 10. 26. Saepe bis ponitus (muhurmuhus) IN. 2. 25. N. 15. 20.
muhūrta m. n. 1) momentum. H. 2. 21. N. 17. 12. SA. 5. 6. 2) hora (Wils.: The thirtieth part of a day and night, or an hour of forty - eight minutes). H. 4. 46.
mū 1. A. (bandhane K. bandhe V.) ligare, vincire. mūta ligatus. AM. Cf. mav.
mūka mutus (ut mihi videtur, a r. mū ligare, sicut badhira surdus a bandh ligere; cf. lat. mū-tus = mūta ligatus.)
mūḍha v. muh.
mūtr 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a mūtra) mingere.
mūtra n. (ut videtur, a r. miv mingere, correpto iv in ū suff. tra) urina. N. 7. 3.
mūrkha (ut videtur, a r. murch i. e. mūrch c. kh pro ch suff. a) stultus, stupidus.
mūrch v. murch.
mūrchā f. (r. murch i. e. mūrch s. ā) stupor. H. 1. 14.
mūrta (a mūrti s. a) corporeus. RAGH. 2. 69. P. 17.
mūrti f. (ut videtur, a r. mṛ - cf. mumūrṣ - s. ti) corpus.
mūrtimat (a praec. s. mat) corporeus. N. 1. 15.
[Page 269a]
mūrddhaja vel mūrdhaja m. (e sq. et ja natus) capillus.
mūrddhan vel mūrdhan m. (v. gr. annot. ad r. 224.) caput. R. Schl. I. 44. 10. Transl. princeps. locus, frons. N. 1. 2. HIT. 31. 7. Cacumen montis. MEGH. 17.
mūl (ut videtur, Denom. a mūla radix q. v.) Cl. 1. P. A. (pratiṣṭhāyām K. ropaṇe V.) fixum esse; plantare. -- Cl. 10. P. (rohaṇe K. ropaṇe V.) crescere, plantare.
c. ut 10. P. eradicare, evellere. MAH. 3. 11106.: unmūlayan mahāvṛkṣān.
c. ut praef. sam id. HIT. 90. 8.: samunmūlayitum vṛkṣān; 127. 15.
mūla n. (ut videtur, a r. maṃh vel mah crescere, abjecto h mutato a in ū cf. Pott. II. 108.) radix. N. 9. 11. Transl. origo. BR. 1. 40.
mūlya n. pretium, merces. AM.
mūṣ 1. P. furari. V. 1. muṣ.
mūṣa m. (r. mūṣ s. a) mus. (Lat. mūs, mūr-is e mūs-is; gr. [greek] germ. vet. mūs, Them. mūsi; russ. mys'j.)
mūṣika m. (r. mūṣ s. ika) mus. HIT. 113. 6.
mṛ 6. A. interdum P. (nisi potius cl. 4., v. gramm. min. 299.) mori. BH. 2. 20.: na jāyate mriyate vā; N. 13. 38.: nā 'prāptakālo mriyate; BR. 1. 34.: mariṣyanti mayā vinā; 2. 19.: mariṣyāmi; 3. 9.: mriyeyam. -- mṛta mortuus. Subst. n. mors. BR. 1. 35. -- Caus. occidere. MAH. 1. 7276.: tato yamaḥ...nā 'mārayat kañcit. (Lat. morior, morbus; gr. [greek] pro [greek] = mṛta e marta [greek] pro [greek] cf. amṛta; lith. mirsztu morior, praet. mirriau, fut. mir-su, infin. mir-ti; s-mertis mors; russ. u-miraju morior, mertvyi mortuus, s-mer-tj mors. Ad Caus. mārayāmi trahimus hib. marbhaim "I kill, slay", marbhan "a corpse, dead body" etc.; goth. maur-thr caedes.)
mṛkṣ 1. et 10. P. V. mrakṣ.
mṛg 10. A. interdum P. etiam 4. A. mṛgayāmi mṛgaye (gr. 342.), mṛgye. Quaerere. H. 1. 25.: pānīyam mṛgayā- mi; N. 12. 118.: kim vā mṛgayasevane; 13. 65.: mṛgayiṣyanti te bhadre bhartāram; 16. 2.: mṛgayadhvan nalam. mṛgayāṇa quaerens (gr. 598.). N. 18. 2. -- Perscrutari. MAH. 4. 865.: mṛgayitvā bahūn grāmān. Cf. mārg.
mṛga m. (r. mṛg s. a) 1) actio quaerendi. 2) venatio. DR. 6. 4. 3) quadrupes in universum et specialiter dorcas, antilope. (Wils.: 1) A deer, an antelope. 2) an animal in general.). N. 11. 25. SA. 5. 74. H. 1. 17. DR. 6. 3.
mṛgajīvana m. (venatione vitam habens BAH. e mṛga et jīvana n. vita) venator. N. 11. 28. 38. 39.
mṛgatṛṣṇā f. (e mṛga et tṛṣṇā sitis) vapores supra desertorum arenam, aquae speciem habentes, quā animalia decipiuntur. UR. 15. 5. infr. 17. 3. infr.
mṛgayā f. (r. mṛg servato charactere 10mae classis, suff. ā cf. gr. 459. 3.) venatio. DR. 1. 3. 4. 3. 6.
mṛgayāṇa v. mṛg.
mṛgalāñcana m. (BAH. e mṛga et lāñcana signum, nota) luna. UR. 43. 4. infr.
mṛgāṅka m. (BAH. e mṛga et aṅka signum, nota) id. AM.
mṛgendratā f. (e mṛgendra animalium princeps, dominus, suff. tā) imperium animalium. HIT. 47. 16.
mṛj 1. et 2. P. interdum A. cl. 1. (in omnibus formis auctis Vriddhim sumit loco Gunae, e. c. mārjmi mṛjmas mārjāmi mārjāmas mamārja mamṛjima; in tertiis personis pl. tempp. specialium et praet. redupl. tam formam auctam quam puram admittit) 1) abstergere, siccare, purificare. BHATT. 14. 22.: khaḍgān mamārjuśca mamṛjuśca paraśvadhān; MAN. 8. 317.: annāde brūṇahā mārṣṭi...kilviṣam; MAH. 4. 722.: aśru mama mārjasva. -- mṛṣṭa purificatus, purus, clarus; de aquā. N. 12. 36.: mṛṣṭasalilām āpagām. 2) mulcere. R. Schl. I. 46. 7.: pāṇinā sa mamārja tām; v. praef. pra. (Cf. mārj mṛś majj mañj muj muñj; lat. mulageo, mulceo; gr. [greek] germ. vet. milchu mulgeo; goth. miluks lac; lith. mél[greek]u mulgeo; slav. ml[greek]ū id.; fortasse hib. breugaim "I sooth, flatter, decoy, delude" e mreugaim, sicut gr. [greek] e [greek] = mṛdu; bleaghaim "I milk".)
c. apa auferre. MAN. 2. 27.: gārbhikañcai 'no dvijānām apamṛjyate.
c. ava detrahere, demere. MAH. 1. 5487.: dhanurjyām avamṛjya.
c. ā abstergere. M. 2. 2224.: sā vivarṇam āmṛjya mukhaṅ kareṇa.
c. ni id. MAN. 3. 216.: teṣu darbheṣu taṃ hastan nimṛjyāt.
c. pari abstergere, siccare, purificare. R. Schl. II. 72. 31.: yena (pāṇinā) māṃ rajasā dhvastam abhīkṣṇam parimārjati; MAH. 3. 584.: cakṣuṣī parimārjantī. Trop. RAGH. 14. 35.: vācyaṃ tyāgena patnyāḥ parimārṣṭum aicchat.
c. pra 1) abstergere, purificare, abluere. BHATT. 17. 55.: khaḍgān; MAN. 2. 60.: dviḥ pramṛjyāt tato mukham; RAGH. 3. 41.: jalena locane pramṛjya; N. 5. 4.: pramṛṣṭamaṇikuṇḍala. Trop. auferre, demere. RAGH. 6. 41.: ayaśaḥ pramṛṣṭam. 2) mulcere. IN. 2. 24.: pramārjamānaḥ śanakair bāhūcā 'sya; SA. 5. 102.
c. vi abstergere, purificare. SA. 5. 96.: vimṛjyā 'śrūṇi netrābhyām; DR. 6. 17.: cārumukham vimṛjya.
c. sam id. MAH. 2. 2186.
mṛḍ 6. et 9. P. exhilarare. BHATT. 7. 96.: amṛḍitvā sahasrākṣam (Schol. asukhinaṅ kṛtvā). In dial. Ved. mṛḍ mṛl et mṛL 1) exhilarare, laetificare. RIGV. 36. 12.: sa no mṛla mahān asi "tu nos exhilara: magnus es"; 17. 1. 114. 2.; YAGURV. (v. Westerg.): na tvad anyo maghavann asti marḍitā. 2) cum dat. blandiri, favere, propitium esse. RIGV. 114. 6.: tanayāya mṛla. 3) reficere, corrigere. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): yad āgaś cakṛma tat su mṛLa. 4) intrans. gaudere. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): mṛLa sukṣatra mṛLaya. -- Caus. c. dat. in dial. Ved. favere, propitium esse. RIGV. 12. 9.: tasmai pāvaka mṛLaya. (Cf. maṇḍ mad mand mud pṛḍ lat. blandus.)
mṛṇ 6. P. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) occidere, ferire, laedere. Cf. mṛ.
mṛṇāla m. n. fibra in caule loti floris.
mṛṇālī f. (a praec. signo fem.) id. N. 16. 13.
[Page 270b]
mṛtaka n. (a mṛta mortuus s. ka) corpus hominis mortui, cadaver. Lass. 4. 11.
mṛti f. (r. mṛ s. ti) mors. HEM. (Lat. mors e mor-ti-s.)
mṛttikā f. i. q. mṛd f. MAH. 1. 5724.
mṛtyu m. (ar. mṛ adjecto t s. yu cf. gr. 635.) mors. SU. 1. 22.
mṛd 1. 9. P. interdum A. 1) conterere. N. 13. 11.: sa tam mamarda...mahītale; 39.: mṛditā hastiyūthena; 23. 16.: puṣpāṇy upādāya hastābhyām mamṛde; R. Schl. II. 27. 7.: mṛdnantī kuśakaṇṭakān. 2) fricare. MAH. 4. 467.: hastena mamṛdecai 'va lalāṭam. -- Caus. 1) conterere. R. Schl. I. 1. 72.: mardayāmāsa toraṇam. 2) fricare. UP. 52. (Cf. mrad rad mordere; prācr. mal e mard mutato r vel d in l; lat. mordeo = Caus. mardayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; mando, mutatā liquidā r in n; molo, mola, malleus e mardeus; gr.[greek] [greek] v. mṛdu; goth. malvja contero, mala molo, malo tinea; anglo - sax. s-melte, germ. vet. smilzu liquefio = [greek] praefixo s, quod ad praef. sam referri potest, v. Pott. 1. 245.; anglo-sax. smylt serenus, placidus, tranquillus, tenuis, v. mṛdu; lith. malù molo, mald-inu et mal-inu molendum curo; russ. melju comminuo, molo, molj tinea; hib. meilim "I grind, pound, bruise", millim "I spoil, ruin, marr".)
c. ava 1) conterere. R. Schl. II. 93. 8.; MAH. 3. 16346.: nagaradvāram avāmṛdnāt. 2) fricare. MAH. 4. 468.
c. ā conterere. R. Schl. 96. 20.
c. pari 1) fricare, abstergere. R. Schl. II. 77. 26.: aśrūṇi parimṛdnantau. 2) superare. MAH. 1. 4979.: jave lakṣyābhiharaṇe sarvān sa parimardati (cl. 1.).
c. pra conterere, devastare. MAH. 1. 4467.: pramṛdya purarāṣṭrāṇi.
c. vi id. MAN. 4. 70.: na mṛlloṣṭam vimṛdnīyāt; MAH. 1. 5504.: vimṛdya rāṣṭram. -- Caus. id. R. Schl. II. 88. 2.: vimardita.
mṛd 2. f. (r. mṛd) terra, humus, lutum, argilla. (v. mṛdā.)
mṛdaṅga m. (ut mihi videtur, e perdito substant. mṛda in acc. et ga iens, cf. pataṅga et v. gr. 646.) tympanum (Wils.: 1) A tabour, a small drum. 2) A double drum.). DR. 7. 6.
mṛdā f. (r. mṛd s. ā) i.q. 2. mṛd. (Goth. mulda pulvis.)
mṛdu (Fem. vī r. mṛd s. u) tener, mollis, mitis, suavis. In. 5. 6. N. 11. 34.; AGHR. 9. 57.: kṛpāmṛdumanas. -- Tardus, lentus. SA. 4. 32. 5. 105.: mṛdugāminī. (Gr. [greek][greek] e [greek] sicut [greek] lat. mollis per assimil. e molvis pro modvis vel morvis, mutato d vel r in l; nostrum mild; germ. vet. milti; anglo-sax. mild; hib. meirbh "slow, tedious, weak"; russ. molodyi juvenis.)
mṛdh 1. P. A. (unde K. klidi V.) humidum esse, humectari. -- In dial. Ved. occidere (v. Westerg.) RIGV. V. 73. 4.: mā no mardhiṣṭam; 25. 4.: na mardhīḥ. (V. mṛdha et cf. mṛ mṛd.)
mṛdha n. (r. mṛdh s. a) pugna. H. 4. 9. N. 12. 82.
mṛnmaya (a mṛd f. suff. maya) v. euph. r. 85.) terreus, luteus, ex argilla confectus. SA. 2. 13.
mṛś 6. P. 1) tangere. 2) considerare, reputare. Saepe scripturā confunditur cum mṛṣ. (V. mṛj et cf. lat. mulcere; fortasse hib. mear "a finger, a toe" a tangendo nominatum; mearacht "a fingering or the act of touching a musical instrument".)
c. anu considerare, reputare. R. Schl. II. 11. 9.: hṛdayam apy etad anumṛśyo 'dvarasva me.
c. parā 1) tangere, attingere. MR. 166. 20.: jaladhara nirlajas tvam yan mām...stanitena bhīṣayitvā dhārāhastaiḥ parāmṛśasi; N. 16. 15.: hastihastaparāmṛṣṭām... padminīm; SAK. 125. 3.: vayasya kaḥ pativratām anyaḥ parāmarṣṭum utsahate. Mulcere, permulcere. RAGH. 3. 68.: parāmṛśan harṣacalena pāṇinā tadīyam aṅgam. -- nārīm stuprare. BHATT. 17. 38.: nārīr anyadīyāḥ parāmṛśan; MAH. 3. 16153.: śapto hy eṣa purā pāpo vadhūṃ rambhām parāmṛśan (sic legendum pro parāmṛṣan). 2) prehendere, capere. BHATT. 12. 16.: śūlāni parāmṛśantaḥ; MAH. 4. 461.: pradhāvantīṅ keśapāśe parāmṛśat.
c. pari 1) mulcere. R. Schl. II. 10. 25.: snehāt parimamarśa tām; 26.: parimṛśyaca pāṇibhyām. 2) prehen- dere. R. Schl. II. 23. 5.: khaḍgam parimṛśan roṣāt. 3) considerare, reputare. R. Schl. I. 2. 20.: vākyan tat parimṛśya.
c. vi 1) mulcere. R. Schl. II. 20. 32.: vimamarśaca pāṇinā. 2) considerare, reputare. SA. 1. 30. BH. 18. 63. Etiam A. MAH. 3. 15477.: vākyam vimamṛśe (ed. Calc. vimamṛṣe) dhiyā.
c. vi praef. pra considerare, reputare. DR. 6. 7.: tat pravimṛśya rājā provāca.
mṛṣ 1. 1. 4. et 10. P. A. tolerare, sustinere, perferre. MAN. 4. 217.: mṛṣyanti yeco 'papatim; R. Schl. I. 1. 74.: mamarṣa rākṣasān vīro mantriṇas tān yadṛcchayā; MAN. 8. 313.: yaḥ kṣipto marṣayaty ārtaiḥ; MAH. 5. 416.: kañcit kālam iman devā marṣayadhvam; 2. 1571.: duḥkham mahan marṣayāmi. -- na mṛṣ non perferre = irasci (v. amarṣa amarṣaṇa) c. acc. rei. MAH. 1. 5135.: nā 'mṛṣyata vaco 'sya tat. Absol. MAH. 3. 706.: sa tair abhihataḥ saṅkhye nā 'marṣayata. -- Condonare. UR. 76. 2. infr.: marṣayatu mahārājaḥ. (Cf. bhṛ unde fortasse mṛṣ mutato bh in nasalem ejusdem organi, additā sibilante.)
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 15441.
mṛṣ 2. 1. P. (secane) conspergere, irrigare. Cf. vṛṣ.
mṛṣā Adv. falso. Lass. 57. 9.
mṛṣṭa v. mṛj mṛś.
mṛl v. mṛḍ.
mṛL v. mṛḍ.
me 1. A. mutare, commutare. (Cf. mā; lith. mai-nas commutatio, mainau muto, commuto; russ. mje-na commutatio, mjenaju muto, commuto; lat. mu-to; gr.[greek] [greek].)
mekhalā zona, cingulum praesertim feminarum. RAGH. 8. 63. 6. 63.
megha m. (r. mih e megh s. a) nubes. (Goth. milh-ma nubes, insertā liquidā; lith. mig-la nebula; gr. [greek].)
meghanirghoṣa (BAH. e praec. et nirghoṣa m. strepitus) nubis strepitum habens. N. 21. 11.
[Page 272a]
meghavarṇa (BAH. e megha et varṇa m. color) nubis colorem habens. IN. 5. 15.
meṭ 1. P. (unmāde) mente captum esse, insanire. Cf. mreṭ meḍ meḍ mreḍ mleḍ mad.
meḍ 1. P. id.
meḍhra m. (r. mih s. tra) 1) penis. 2) hircus.
meth 1. P. (saṅge K. saṅge vadhe medhāyām V.) 1) adhaerere. In dial. Ved. A. sibi obviam venire. RIGV. 113. 3.: na methethe na tasthatuḥ sumeke naktoṣāsā "non sibi obviam veniunt (Rosen. "se laedunt", cf. Westerg.) non subsistunt grato rore stillantes Nox et Aurora". 2) laedere, occidere; in dial. Ved. conviciari. RIGV. 42. 10.: na pūṣaṇam methāmasi. 3) intelligere. (Cf. mith medh 1. mid.)
medas n. (r. 2. mid s. as) medulla. A. 10. 54. (Fortasse medulla per assimil. e medusla vel medurla, v. medur; gr. [greek] fortasse litteris transpositis e [greek] ejecto [greek] productā antecedente vocali.)
medinī f. terra. N. 11. 39.
medura (r. 2. mid s. ura) adiposus, unctus. AM. (V. medas.)
medh 1. P. A. (saṅgame K. vadhamedhasaṅgeṣu V.) convenire; laedere, occidere; inteligere. (V. medhas medhā et cf. meth mith 1. mid; lat. meditor; gr. [greek] [greek].)
medhas n. (r. medh s. as) mens, intellectus. BH. 18. 35. in fine comp. BAH. (Cf. gr. [greek] v. medh.)
medhā f. (r. medh s. ā) mens, intellectus (cf. medhas). IN. 4. 9. BH. 10. 34.
medhāvin (a praec. s. vin) mente, intellectu praeditus. BH. 18. 10.
menakā f. nom. pr. Apsarasae.
mep 1. A. (gatyām) ire; se movere. Cf. vep.
meru m. mons fabulosus.
mela m. (r. mil s. a) congregatio, conventus.
melaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. HIT. 20. 17.
mev 1. A. (sevane) servire, colere, venerari. Cf. mlev pev sev.
[Page 272b]
meṣa m. (fortasse e mekṣa ejecto k mekṣa autem deduci posset a r. mih in Des. mimikṣ cf. meḍhra meha) hircus. AM.
meha m. (r. mih s. a) 1) urina. 2) hircus. (Cf. meḍhra meṣa gr. [greek] v. mih.)
maitra (a mitra amicus s. a) 1) Adj. (fem. ī) benignus, benevolus. BH. 12. 13. 2) n. amicitia.
maitrī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) amicitia. HIT. 131. 2.
maithuna n. (a mithuna q. v. suff. a) coitus. HIT. 5. 21.
mokṣ 1. et 10. P. interdum A. solvere, liberare. H. 2. 34.: etān...mokṣayiṣyāmy ahaṅ kāmaṃ rākṣasāt; N. 11. 29.: mokṣayitvā sa tām vyādhaḥ; MAH. 1. 3917.: jātañ jātam mokṣayiṣye janmato mānuṣāt. (Cf. muc unde mokṣ adjectā sibilante cum Gunā.)
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 7880.)
mokṣa m. (r. mokṣ s. a) solutio, liberatio. BH. 18. 30. 7. 29. praesertim animae liberatio a sensuum vinculis, a corporis gaudiis vel doloribus, aequanimitas. BR. 1. 17. BH. 5. 28.
mogha (r. muh mutato h in gh - cf. gr. 357. - suff. a) vanus, irritus. SA. 5. 49. -- mogham Adv. frustra. BH. 3. 16.
modaka (a Caus. r. mud s. aka) 1) Adj. exhilarans. 2) Subst. m. n. cupediarum genus. UR. 16. 2. infr.
moha m. (r. muh s. a) 1) stultitia, mentis error. DR. 7. 20. M. 53. BH. 4. 35. 2) animi defectus, animi deliquium. UR. 6. 14.
mohana (fem. ī a mohay Caus. r. muh s. ana) qui mentem abripit, stupefacit. BH. 14. 8. mohanī. A. 8. 26.
mohin (a mohay Caus. r. muh s. in) qui mentem abripit, stupefacit. BH. 9. 12. (Schol. mohinī buddhibhraṃśakarī).
mauna n. (a muni anachoreta s. a) silentium.
maunin (a praec. s. in) taciturnus.
maurvī f. (a mūrvā nomine plantae repentis, e cujus fibris arcus nervi conficiuntur, suff. a adjecto femin. signo ī) nervus arcuum. DR. 5. 17.
maula (fem. ī a mūla s. a) 1) radicalis. 2) generosā stripe oriundus, nobilis, generosus. HIT. 84. 1.
[Page 273a]
mauli m. f. (a mūla s. i) 1) caput. HEM. 2) diadema, tiara. SA. 5. 7.: baddhamauli; v. candramauli. 3) cincinnus, coma crispata. (Cf. germ. vet. muāla f., island. vet. mūli m. os, nostrum Maul.)
maulin (a praec. s. in) cincinnatus. SU. 1. 30.
mauhūrtika m. (a muhūrta s. ika) astrologus. HIT. 94. 9.
mnā 1. P. (in tempp. special. man quod vera radix est, unde litteris transpositis et productā vocali mnā sicut e. c. graece dicitur [greek] a BAA, [greek] a [greek]) memorare, enunciare, laudare, celebrare. RIGV. 24. 1.: kasya nūnaṅ katamasyā 'mṛtānām manāmahe cāru devasya nāma; 26. 8. (V. man et cf. gr. [greek][greek] fut. [greek] = mnāsyāmi.)
c. ā id. BHATT. 17. 30.: āmanan mantram.
mrakṣ mṛkṣ 1. 1. 10. P. ungere. V. mrakṣaṇa makṣ mṛj.
c. ni poliri. RIGV. 64. 4.: aṃseṣv eṣām mimṛkṣur ṛṣṭayaḥ "in humeris eorum polita sunt arma".
mrakṣaṇa n. (r. mrakṣ s. ana) oleum. HEM.
mrad 1. A. conterere. Cf. mṛd i. e. mard rad.
mradiṣṭha Superl. [greek] mṛdu gr. 251. (Gr. [greek] v. mṛdu.)
mradīyas Compar. [greek] mṛdu gr. 251. (Gr. [greek] v. mṛdu.)
mruc 1. P. (gatyām) ire. Cf. mruñc 2. mañc 2. muñc mluc mluñc.
mruñc 1. P. id.
mreṭ 1. P. i. q. meṭ.
[Page 273b]
mreḍ 1. P. id.
mlāna v. mlai.
mluc 1. P. i. q. mruc.
mluñc 1. P. i. q. mruñc.
mleccha m. (r. mlech s. a nisi potius mlech est Denom. a mleccha) barbarus, externus (Wils.: The generic term for a barbarian or foreigner; that is for one speaking any language but sanscrit, and not subject to the usual Hindu institutions.). SU. 2. 8.
mlech 1. et 10. P. (avyaktāyām vāci K. deśyoktau V.) indistincte, non perspicue loqui, linguā terrae alicujus propriā, barbarā, vernaculā uti. MAH. 2. 2040.: nāryā mlechanti bhāṣābhiḥ.
mleṭ 1. P. i. q. meṭ.
mleḍ 1. P. id.
mlai 1. P. mlāyāmi. Part. pass. mlāna. 1) Flaccescere, marcescere. MAH. 3. 15455.: mlāyanti srajaḥ; N. 5. 26.: mlānasrak; MAH. 3. 15683.: mlānti vṛkṣāḥ (pro mlāyanti). 2) languescere, fatigari. RAGH. 11. 9.: pathi ...mamlatur na. (Cf. mṛ; gr. [greek] lat. marc-esco adjectā gutturali; fortasse flacc-esco mutatā labiali nasali in aspiratam; huc etiam referri posset germ. vet. welh marcidus, welchen marcescere, mutato m in w, v. Graff. I. 816.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. parimlāna flaccidus. R. Schl. II. 59. 8.: vṛkṣāḥ parimlānāḥ
[Page 2731]
ya
ya v. 3. yat.
yakan v. sq.
yakṛt n. (in casibus debil. etiam yakan v. gr. 205.) jecur. (Lat. jecur; gr. [greek] mutatā gutt. in lab.; germ. vet. lebara, lebera f., mutatā sem. y in l v. gr. comp. 20., Graff. 2. 80.; slav. jatra neut. pl.; huc for- tasse etiam scot. cruthan pertinet, abjectā syllabā initiali.)
yakṣ 10. A. (pūjāyām K. mahi V., ut mihi videtur, a yaj adjectā sibilante) honorare, colere, venerari.
yakṣa m. Yakschus, nomen Geniorum, qui Kuveri, Dei divitiarum, sunt ministri ejusque horti divitiarumque custodes. IN. 5. 25. SU. 2. 7.
[Page 274a]
yakṣarāj m. (Yaks'orum rex e praec. et rāj nom. rāṭ) nomen Kuveri.
yakṣī f. (a yakṣa signo fem. ī) Yakschia. N. 12. 120.
yach v. yam.
yaj 1. 1. P. A. (in formis puris, Precativo A. excepto, nec non in syllabā repetitā praet. redupl., syllaba ya corripitur in i) 1) colere deos. BH. 9. 23.: ye 'py anyā devatā bhaktā yajante...te 'pi mām eva...yajanti. 2) sacrificare. MAH. 1. 4687.: asmiṃśca yajamāne...upāgamaṃs tato devāḥ; R. Schl. I. 15. 14.: lapsyase putrān yadarthaṃ yajase. C. instr. sacrificii. SU. 2. 13.: yajñair yajanti ye kecid yājayantica ye dvijāḥ; N. 5. 45.: ījecā 'py aśvamedhena; 12. 14.: aśvamedhādibhir vīra kratubhiḥ...iṣṭvā; 36. 38.: ījeca vividhair yajñaiḥ. Etiam c. acc. sacrificii. R. Schl. I. 31. 5.: yajñaṃ yajamāne; 15. 3.: ayajat putrīyām iṣṭim putrepsuḥ. C. acc. pers. R. Schl. I. 14. 7.: iṣṭavān aśvamedhena bhavataḥ (cf. hu c. acc.). 3) initiare, inaugurare. R. Schl. II. 56. 18. 21.: śālāṃ yakṣyāmahe 4) dare. BHATT. 8. 49.: yajantībhiḥ svavigrahān (Schol. dadatībhiḥ kāmibhyaḥ). -- Caus. sacrificium alicujus peragere, de sacerdote. SU 2. 13.: R. Schl. I. 10. 26.: putrakāmam iman tāta tvaṃ yājayitum arhasi. -- Desid. sacrificare velle. MAH. 2. 59.: yiyakṣamāṇa. (Gr. [greek] = yajya e yajya v. yāga.)
yaj 2. (r. yaj) colens, adorans deos, in fine compos. BH. 7. 23.
yajus n. (r. yaj s. us) nomen unius quatuor Vedorum. BH. 9. 17.
yajña m. (r. yaj s. na v. euph. r. 93.) sacrificium. BR. 2. 24. BH. 9. 15. 20.
yajvan m. (r. yaj s. van) sacrificator. IN. 1. 16.
yat 1. 1. A. interdum P. operam dare, niti, studere, c. loc. vel infin. N. 15. 4.: sarvaṃ yatiṣye tat kartum; 17. 29.: nalasyā "nayane yata; 34.: yatadhvan nalamārgaṇe; H. 4. 33.: apanetuñca yatito nacai 'va śakito mama. -- Absol. H. 1. 4.: yatamānā vanaṃ rājan gahanam pratipedire. (Cf. yas gr. [greek] = Caus. vel cl. 10. yātayā- mi. Cum Pottio huc traxerim lat. nītor = ni + yat ejectā syllabā ya vel correpto ya in i.)
c. ā niti, inniti aliquā re, pendere ex aliquā re. HIT. 52. 9.: svayatnāyattaḥ; 48. 7.
c. ā praef. sam id., cum loc. MAH. 3. 10484.: āsām prāṇāḥ samāyattā mamacā 'trai 'kaputrake.
c. pra i. q. simpl. N. 17. 33.: prayatantu tava preṣyāḥ puṇyaślokasya mārgaṇe; 18. 16.
yat 2. 10. P. (nikāropaskārayoḥ K. khedopaskarayoḥ V.) offendere, vexare; parare.
c. nis 1) reddere, restituere. MAH. 3. 16596.: tasmai tad bharato rājyam...niryātayāmāsa; 13182. 2) condonare, ignoscere. MAH. 1. 3018.: yamaḥ...tasya niryātayati duṣkṛtam.
c. nis praef. prati reddere. MAH. 3. 13183.
c. prati removere, abjicere, finire. MAH. 3. 14728.: dhārtarāṣṭravadhaṅ kṛtvā vairāṇi pratiyātyaca.
c. vi non condonare, punire, c. acc. pers. et rei. M. 1. 3019.: taṃ yamaḥ pāpakarmāṇam viyātayati duṣkṛtam.
yat 3. (nom. yas yā yat gr. 272.) qui. DR. 2. 5. 6. 7. -- Repetitum, quicunque. N. 5. 12. BH. 3. 21. -- Antecedente vel sequente Relativo vi attractionis etiam notio aliquis per Relativum exprimitur (cf. locutiones ut kaḥ kam quis aliquem, v. kim), e. c. HITOP. 20. 60.: yo 'tti yasya yadā māṃsam qui alicujus; 53. 2.: yad eva rocate yasmai quod alicui; 17. 9.: yad yena yujyate quo aliquid. Repetitum, HIT. 53. 3.: yasya yasya hi yo bhāvaḥ quae alicujus est natura. -- Cum sequente ko 'pi quivis, quisque. N. 26. 9. Cum sequente kaścit quicunque, wer irgend. SU. 2. 13. -- De constructionibus ut yas tvam quia tu, yān imān quia hos v. p. 39. s. v. idam. (Gr. [greek] c. spir. asp. pro y sicut in [greek] = yaj yuṣme dial. Ved., yudh; lith. ji-s is pro ja-s, dat. ja-m = yasmai loc. jame = yasmin; slav. i eum, jū eam, i-she qui, ja-sche quae; goth. ja-bai si, jau an. Huc etiam pertinet particula enclitica ei = ī, quod cum demonstrativo conjun- gitur ad exprimendum Relativum, e. c. saei qui, than-ei quem. V. gr. comp. 282. sq.)
yat 4. Conj. (acc. neut. praec.) 1) quod, dafs. H. 1. 5. 29. 2. 4. BR. 3. 16. In recentioribus scriptis etiam sicut gr. [greek] pers. keh ad introducendem orationem directam adhibetur. Lass. 45. 5.: tvam mamā 'gra iti jalpasi yat tvām vinā mamā 'nyā vallabhā nā 'sti (cf. yathā). 2) quam ob rem, quā de causā. N. 24. 18. 3) quia. H. 4. 14.
yata v. yam.
yatas Adv. (a stirpe Relativi ya v. gr. 272. suff. tas) 1) unde, relative. 2) ex quo, de tempore, seitdem. R. Schl. II. 7. 1.: yato jātā ex quo nata. 3) ubi, relative. BR. 1. 20. 4) quo, quem in locum, relative. SA. 5. 28. 5) nam. HIT. 27. 5. SAK. 53. 16. (Gr. [greek] slav. jūdū-sche, v. gr. comp. 421.)
yati m. (r. yam cohibere, refraenare suff. ti) cujus animi appetitus cohibiti sunt, temperans. BH. 4. 28.
yatin m. i. q. praec. (ut videtur, a yata cohibitum, refraenatum, suff. in). BH. 5. 26.
yatna m. (r. yat s. na) opera, nisus, studium. N. 1. 6. 4. 16. 9. 36. 20. 16.
yatnatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) studiose, diligenter. HIT. 30. 22.
yatra Adv. et Conj. (a stirpe Relativi ya s. tra) 1) ubi, relative H. 2. 16. Interdum pro Locativo yasmin ponitur, e. c. yatra kāle. BH. 8. 23. 2) quia. N. 11. 7. 3) quod, dafs. N. 8. 17.
yatrakvacana Adv. (e yatra et kvacana alicubi - a kva suff. cana) ubicunque, quoquo versus. BR. 3. 12.
yathā (a stirpe Relat. ya s. thā) 1) Adv. sicut. DR. 2. 7. Repetitum, utcunque, quomodocunque. N. 18. 14. 2) Conj. ut. H. 4. 51. SU. 3. 21. N. 1. 21. 3) in recentioribus scriptis sicut yat adhibetur ad introducendam orationem directam. UR. 13. 4. infr.
yathākāmam Adv. (AVY. et yathā sicut et kāma m. desiderium) ad arbitrium, ad libidinem, ex optato, ad voluntatem. IN. 4. 18.
[Page 275b]
yathātatham Adv. (AVY. e yathā et tathā sic, quod hac in compositione Substantivi loco fungitur et veritatem significat, v. gr. 675.) secundum veritatem. IN. 5. 52. N. 3. 2. 16. 39. 21. 27.
yathānyāyam Adv. (AVY. e yathā et nyāya m. convenientia, decentia, apta ratio) sicut convenientia, secundum convenientiam. IN. 1. 21. BR. 1. 26.
yathāvat Adv. (e yathā sicut et vat sicut in fine compos.) apte, convenienter, congruenter. SA. 4. 16. SU. 1. 26. N. 6. 8. 8. 16. 24. 44. 25. 5.
yathāvidhi Adv. (AVY. e yathā et vidhi praescriptum, praeceptum, lex) secundum legem. IN. 1. 21.
yathāvṛttam Adv. (AVY. e yathā et vṛtta n. quod fuit, accidit, evenit) sicut evenit, secundum veritatem. IN. 5. 52. N. 11. 31.
yathāsukham Adv. (AVY. e yathā et sukha voluptas) ad voluptatem, ad libidinem. H. 4. 15.
yathepsita Adj. (KRAM. e yathā et īpsita optatus) sicut optatus. SU. 4. 5.
yadā Adv. (a stirpe Relativi ya s. dā) quando, quo tempore. BH. 2. 52. yadā yadā quandocunque. BH. 4. 7.
yadi Conj. (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe Relat. ya suff. di pro ti cf. iti nisi a neutro yat adjecto i) 1) si. SA. 4. 22. 5. 97.; c. Potent. N. 17. 44. 2) an, num, germanice ob, e. c. H. 1. 6.: na jānīmo yadi dagdhaḥ purocanaḥ. (Fortasse gr. [greek] ex [greek])
yadivā Conj. (e yadi et vā vel) 1) vel, sive. BH. 2. 6. 2) utrum in antecedente et an in consequente orationis membro. H. 4. 28. N. 17. 47.
yadṛcchā f. (e Relativo yat et ṛcchā quod hac in compositione solum invenitur, a r. ṛch ire s. a in fem.) libera voluntas. BH. 4. 22. -- yadṛcchayā sponte, cum liberā voluntate, cum voluptate. BH. 2. 32. H. 2. 4. R. Schl. II. 7. 1. RAGH. 3. 40.
yadvat Adv. (e Relat. yat et vat sicut in fine compos.) sicut. BH. 2. 70.
yadvā (e Relativo yat et vā) vel, sive.
[Page 276a]
yantṛ m. (r. yam refraenare s. tṛ) auriga. N. 20. 18.
yantra n. (r. yam s. tra) machina, machinamentum, compages. BH. 18. 61.
yam 1. 1. P. interdum A. (in tempp. special. yach gr. 328.; praet. mtf. ayaṃsam fut. aux. yaṃsyāmi part. pass. yata) refrenare, cohibere. raśmīn habenas. N. 20. 15.: raśmīn yacchatu vājinām. -- hayān flectere, moderari equous. IN. 1. 19.: hayān yemeca raśimabhiḥ. -- ratham currum flectere. A. 4. 32.: apaśyaṃ hariyujaṃ ratham...yatam mātalinā. 2) dare. HIT. 59. 2.: abhayavācam me yaccha; MAN. 2. 55.: pūjitaṃ hy aśanan nityam balam ūrjañca yacchati. 3) A. prehendere, sumere (sibi dare, v. dā praef. ā). RIGV. 52. 8.: ayacchathā bāhvor vajram āyasam. (Cf. gr. [greek] lat. jejūnus ad Intens. yaṃyam referri posset; Pottius apte huc trahit emo proprie sumo, quod e sub-imo, ex-imo; demo e de-imo; fortasse premo ex pra-imo = prayam; lith. immu sumo, per assimil. ex imju, v. gr. comp. 501., praet. emjau, fut. im-su; slav. imamj habeo; russ. imaju capio, deprehendo; fortasse goth. NAM sumere (nima, nam, nemum) ex praep. in, abjecto i et AM pro JAM; hib. 1) ivmainim "I drive, toss, twirl", 2) iomainim "I force, compel, oblige"; scot. iomain "a driving, act of driving or urging".)
c. ā extendere, v. āyata longus. ATM. SAK. 73. 4.: svāṅgam āyacchamānaḥ. -- dhanus arcum intendere. MAH. 3. 8665.: dhanur āyaccha.
c. ā praef. nis extendere. SAK. 4. 17.: nirāyatapūrvakāyāḥ...vājinaḥ.
c. ā praef. vi extendere, vyāyata longus. RAGH. 3. 34. ATM. se extendere, vires contendere, niti, conniti. MAH. 3. 12740.: idaṃ śreyaḥ paramam manyamānā vyāyamante munayaḥ.
c. ut 1) tollere, extollere, sublevare. BH. 5. 20.: dhanur udyamya; DR. 9. 1.: bhrātarāv udyatāyudhau; R. Schl. I. 28. 2.: udyamya bāhū. 2) offerre. R. Schl. I. 52. 14.: satkriyāṃ hi bhavān etām pratīchatu mayo 'dyatām. 3) con- tendere, operam dare, niti, studere. BH. 1. 45.: hantuṃ svajanam udyatāḥ; RAGH. 10. 50.: surakāryodyatam... viṣṇum. -- udyata festinans. N. 10. 25.: ātiṣṭhad udyataḥ (v. Subst. udyama). 4) luctari. UR. 18. 12.: srotase 'vo dyamānasya (= udyamamānasya).
c. ut praef. abhi 1) tollere, sublevare, extollere. MR. 327. 5.: abhyudyate śastre. 2) offerre. MAN. 4. 247.: annam abhyudyatam.
c. ut praef. sam 1) tollere, sublevare, extollere. DR. 9. 3.: samudyamyaca tam bhīmo niṣpipeṣa mahītale; MAH. 1. 6278.: samudyamya karāv ubhau. 2) contendere, operam dare, studere. R. Schl. I. 14. 8.: iṣṭim...kartuṃ samudyataḥ. 3) i. q. simpl. sgf. 1. N. 19. 23.: aśvān...raśmibhiśca samudyamya.
c. upa 1. A. capere, sumere (sibi dare). BHATT. 15. 21.: upāyaṃsta mahāstrāṇi. Praesertim uxorem accipere, in matrimonium ducere. MAN. 3. 11.: no 'payaccheta tām prājñaḥ; MAH. 1. 1047.: bhaikṣyavat tām aham upayaṃsye vidhānataḥ; 3765. 3791. 5181. Etiam PAR. MAN. 11. 172.: etās tisras tu bhāryārthe no 'payacchet.
c. ni 1) opprimere, coe7rcere, cohibere. N. 20. 38.: nyayacchat kopam ātmanaḥ; BH. 3. 7.: indriyāṇi manasā niyamya; BH. 7. 20.: prakṛtyā niyatāḥ svayā; RAGH. 3. 45. -- aśvān equos refraenare, domare. MAH. 4. 1953.: nā 'haṃ śakṣyāmi...niyantun te hayottamān. -- niyata demissus, submissus, humilis. SA. 3. 5. 4. 11. 2) ligare, constringere. R. Schl. I. 13. 33.: paśūnān triśatan tva āsīd yūpeṣu niyatam (v. saṃyam). TROP. niyata necessarius. BH. 3. 8.: niyataṅ kuru karma tvam. -- niyatam Adv. necessario, utique. BH. 1. 44.: utsannakuladharmāṇām. narake niyatam vāsaḥ. 3) celare. MAN. 10. 59.: na kathañcana duryoniḥ prakṛtiṃ svān niyacchati. 4) adipisci. MAN. 2. 93. et 12. 11.: tataḥ siddhin niyacchati; 10. 93. 5) facere, perficere. MAN. 5. 44.: yā vedavihitā hiṃsā niyatā.
c. ni praef. sam id. sgf. 1. BH. 12. 4.: sanniyamye 'ndriyagrāmam; MAN. 2. 93.
c. pra dare. A. 4. 27.: tāni divyāni me 'strāṇi prayaccha; 11. 4.: idam me tanutrāṇam prāyacchat; BH. 9. 26. MAN. 8. 158. Reddere. MAN. 8. 183.: yo nikṣepan nikṣeptur na prayacchati. -- prayata deditus, demissus, devotus. N. 25. 2. MAH. 3. 5001.
c. pra praef. sam id. R. Schl. II. 7. 7.: dhanaṅ kinnu janebhyaḥ samprayacchati. Uxorem ducere. SA. 2. 4.: kimarthaṃ yuvatīm bhartā nacai 'nāṃ samprayacchati.
c. sam 1) coe7rcere, cohibere, opprimere. indriyāṇi sensus. BH. 2. 61. SA. 2. 10. kopam iram. N. 20. 33. hayān equos regere. MAH. 3. 12110. dvārāṇi portas occludere. BH. 8. 12. 2) ligare, colligare. M. 40.: saṃyatas tena pāśena; SA. 5. 101.: keśān saṃyamya.
yam 2. 10. P. yamayāmi vel yāmayāmi 1) coe7rcere, refrenare. 2) dare.
c. ni cohibere, refrenare. SAK. 12. 20.: niyamayasi vimārgaprasthitān āttadaṇḍaḥ.
yama 1. m. (r. yam refrenare, coe7rcere, domare suff a) Yamus, deus mortis et justitiae.
yama 2. (r. yam ligare, conjungere s. a) 1) n. par. 2) m. du. gemini. DR. 6. 29.
yamaja m. (e yama par et ja natus) Dual. gemini. DR. 3. 17.
yamatva n. (a yama Yamus s. tva) Abstractum nominis yama nominatum esse yama (cf. dharmarājatā). SA. 5. 33.
yamunā f. nomen fluminis (Jumna).
yayāti m. nom. pr. regis. SA. 2. 17.
yava hordeum. RAGH. 9. 42. (Lith. jáwa-s frumentum, gr. [greek].)
yavasa m. gramen. N. 13. 3. In dialecto Ved. cibus.
yaviṣṭha Superl. [greek] yuvan (v. sq. et cf. germ. vet. jungisto.)
yavīyas Comp. [greek] yuvan (v. gr. 251. et cf. goth. juhiza junior.)
yaśas n. (a perditā r. yaś s. as) 1) gloria. 2) splendor. Zend. [greek] āyes'e celebro, per vim assimil. pro ā-yas'e; cambro-brit. iesin "radiant, glorious, fair, beautiful, gairish".)
[Page 277b]
yaśaskara (e yaśas et kara faciens, vid. euph. r. 79.) gloriam faciens, praebens. BR. 2. 5.
yaśasvin (a yaśas s. vin) gloriā praeditus, celeber.
yaśohara (a yaśas et hara abripiens) gloriam abripiens, delens. H. 4. 4.
yaṣṭi m. f. 1) baculum. SA. 5. 89. 2) pertica, e. c. caveae. UR. 37. 5.
yaṣṭī f. id. SA. 5. 88.
yaṣṭṛ m. (r. yaj s. tṛ) sacrificator. N. 12. 51.
yas 4. et 1. P. anniti, operam dare. Cf. yat.
c. ā 4. 1) id. R. Schl. II. 14. 62.: rāmābhiṣekārtham ihā "yasyati dharmabhāk. 2) languescere, affligi, vexari. BHATT. 6. 69.: nā "yasyasi tapasyantī; R. Schl. II. 20. 8.: bhṛśam āyastaḥ; 30. 22.: cukrośa...āyastā. -- Caus. vexare. R. Schl. II. 96. 39.: tān dadarśa bhartā kākenā "yāsitām; UR. 15. 10. infr.
yā 2. P. A. ire, proficisci. N. 8. 19.: kundinaṃ yātum arhasi; 16. 22.: duḥkhasya pāraṃ yāsyati; IN. 1. 31.: adarśanapathaṃ yātaḥ; R. Schl. I. 58. 18.: divaṃ yāyām; BH. 4. 35.: na punar moham evaṃ yāsyasi. Absol. N. 6. 1.: yānto dadṛśur āyāntan dvāparam. -- Caus. facere ut eat, abeat, removere. RAGH. 9. 27.: madayāpitalajjā. (Gr. [greek] ut mihi videtur forma redupl. pro [greek], cum spir. asp. pro y sicut in [greek] etc. v. yaj yakṛt yat; sensu caus. [greek] convenit cum [greek] [greek] pro [greek] fut. [greek] = yāsyāmi; Pottius apte [greek] refert ad Caus. yāpayāmi ita lat. jācio, mutatā lab. in gutturalem; lith jóju equo vehor, fut. jó-su = yāsyāmi.)
c. ati transire, transgredi, pergredi. R. Schl. II. 49. 3.: grāmān...vanānica paśyann atiyayau.
c. ati praef. sam praeterire, de tempore. R. Schl. I. 19. 1.: ṛtūnāṃ ṣaṭ samatyayuḥ.
c. anu sequi. N. 9. 7. DR. 6. 18.
c. apa abire, aufugere. DR. 8. 35.
c. apa praef. vi id. MAH. 3. 775. De tempore, R. Schl. II. 49. 2.: vyapāyād rajanī.
c. abhi adire, accedere. R. Schl. I. 25. 10. ATM. RAGH. 5. 30.: hemarāśiṃ labdhaṅ kuverād ābhiyāsyamānāt. -- abhiyāta iens. IN. 2. 8.
c. ā adire, aggredi. NALOD. 3. 2. -- Venire. MAH. 300.: kuto 'yam āyāti.
c. ā praef. abhi id. MAH. 3. 246.
c. ā praef. prati redire. RAGH. 2. 67.: pratyāyayāv āśramam.
c. ā praef. sam advenire. N. 3. 5. a. et b.
c. ut surgere. GITA - GOV. 4. 19.
c. ut praef. prati obviam ire. R. Schl. I. 20. 8.: pratyudyayau munin draṣṭum. V. gam praef. pratyut.
c. upa 1) adire. N. 18. 21.: gṛhān upayayau; SU. 1. 16.: kṣobhan no 'payāti nā " tirm. 2) advenire. RAGH. ed. CAlc. 9. 24.: upayayau...madhuḥ (= vasantaḥ).
c. nis exire. R. Schl. II. 68. 7.
c. pra 1) progredi, ire. N. 20. 2. 41. DR. 6. 25. N. 14. 9. 15. 1. 2) praeterire, de tempore. UP. 21.: prayātāḥ sapta vāsarāḥ.
c. sam i. q. simpl. BH. 2. 22.: śarīrāṇy anyāni saṃyāti dehī.
c. sam praef. anu id. MAH. 3. 10094.: tīrthāny anyāny anusaṃyāhi.
yāga m. (r. yaj primitive yag s. a) sacrificium. RAGH. 8. 30.
yāc 1. P. A. poscere, rogare, petere. N. 23. 4.: yācate na jalan deyam; SA. 1. 28.: yauvanasthāṃ tu tāṃ dṛṣṭvā ...ayācyamānāñca varaiḥ. -- Cum acc. pers. et rei. MAN. 3. 258.: yācete 'mān varān pitṝn; R. Schl. II. 107. 5.: ayācata naraśreṣṭhan dvau varau. Etiam c. abl. pers. BR. 3. 17.: yācamānāḥ parād annam. -- Orare, supplicare. DR. 8. 46.: bhāyāvihartā vairī yaḥ...yācamāno 'pi saṅgrāme na moktavyaḥ.
c. pra i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 8780.: prayācāmo varan tvām.
c. pra praef. sam id. MAH. 3. 8696.
c. sam supplicare, obsecrare. MAH. 3. 8837.: tam...putrārthaṃ samayācata.
[Page 278b]
yācanā f. (r. yāc s. ana in fem.) precatio, obsecratio, supplicatio, sollicitatio. R. 11. 78.
yācñā f. (r. yāc s. nā v. cuph. r. 93.) id. HIT. 31. 8.
yājin (r. yaj s. in) colens, venerans. BH. 9. 34.
yājñasenī f. (patronym. a yajñasena s. a in fem.) nomen Draupadiae.
yātanā f. (a Caus. r. yat s. ana in fem.) tormentum, cruciatus. MAN. 12. 17.
yātayāma (BAH. e yāta praeteritus et yāma q. v. praeteritam vigiliam, vel praeteritas vigilias habens) vetustus, corruptus, de cibo. BH. 17. 10.
yātu m. (a r. yā s. unād. tu) 1) viator. 2) Daemonum genus (Wils.: A demon, a goblin, an imp or evil spirit).
yātudhāna m. (e praec. et dhāna quod seorsum non invenitur, a r. dhā s. ana) i. q. praec. sgnf. 2. A. 10. 52.
yātṛ f. (ut videtur, a r. yam abjecto m producto a suff. tṛ v. yam praef. upa in matrimonium ducere) mariti fratris uxor. AM. (Polon. jatrew (jaṅtrew) fratris uxor.)
yātrā f. (r. yā s. tra in fem.) 1) itus, iter. RAGH. 18. 15. 17. 56. 2) victus. N. 18. 11. BH. 3. 8.
yāthātathya n. (a yathātatham s. ya) veritas. HIT. 130. 7.
yāthātmya n. (a yathātman - yathā + ātman - s. ya) natura, indoles. RAGH. 10. 25.
yādas n. bestia aquatilis. BH. 10. 29.
yādṛś m. f. n. (v. gr. 287.) qualis. BH. 13. 3. (Gr. [greek] v. gr. comp. 415.)
yādṛśa (fem. ī v. gr. 287.) id. MAH. 3. 1370. (Gr. [greek] v. gr. comp. 415.)
yāna n. (r. yā s. ana) 1) itio, incessus, ingressus, cursus. DR. 8. 18. N. 18. 6. 2) vehiculum, currus. N. 7. 9. 17. 21. 23. (Cf. lat. janua.)
yāpana n. (a Caus. r. yā s. ana) actio faciendi ut eat, transeat. kālayāpana temporis profusio. HIT. 54. 3.
yāma m. (r. yam s. a) vigilia, quae tertiam noctis partem complecti videtur, appellatur enim nox triyāmā tres vigilias habens. UP. 44.
[Page 279a]
yāmana m. (r. yam s. ana) Dual. gemini. H. 1. 38. Cf. yama yamaja.
yāmika (a yāma s. ika) vigilias spectans. yāmikaḥ puruṣaḥ vigil nocturnus. P. 18.
yāminī f. (a yāma s. in in fem.) nox. RAGH. 15. 13.
yāyin (r. yā s. in inserto y euphonico) iens. N. 22. 9.
yāvat 1. Adj. (v. gr. 283.) quantus, quot. BH. 2. 46. BR. 1. 8.
yāvat 2. Adv. et Conj. (acc. neut. praecedentis) 1) quatenus. SA. 5. 19. 2) quam diu. N. 5. 33. 14. 16. SA. 5. 87. 3) quoties. BH. 13. 26. 4) dum, quo tempore, antecedente na sequente tāvat. HIT. 42. 7.: ekasya duḥkhasya na yāvad antaṅ gacchāmi...tāvad dvitīyaṃ samupasthitam me; 43. 12. 5) quum, de tempore, sequente tāvat. HIT. 12. 1. 43. 21. UP. 34. Lass. 6. 18. 7. 1. 16. 2. 6) donec. N. 14. 6. 7) nunc. SAK. 8. 3. 45. 13. UR. 15. 1. infr. 8) ut, dafs. BH. 1. 22. A. 10. 17.
yiyakṣu (a yiyakṣ Desid. r. yaj s. u) sacrificare cupiens. RAGH. 13. 3.
yu 1. 2. P. et 9. P. A. yaumi (gr. 343.), yunāmi yune. Conjungere. yuta conjunctus, praeditus. N. 12. 2.: vanam ...mahiṣarkṣagaṇair yutam; 12. 10.: lakṣmyā sthityāca parayā yutā. (Cf. yuj. Fortasse lat. jūs, jūro ab obligando; huc etiam traxerim, juvare, ita ut proprie significet se adjungere alicui; formā pertinere videtur ad Caus. yāvayāmi; lith. jau-tis bos tanquam jumentum, jus-mi vel jus-u cinctus sum; gr. [greek] = y v. gr. comp. 19., [greek] = au abjecto u); cf. Pott. 1. 213.; cambro-brit. ieuad "a putting in a team, a yoking", ieuaeth "a yoked state", ieuaw "to put in a team, to yoke".)
c. ā i. q. simpl. N. 12. 39.: varāharkṣamṛgāyutam; 65.: śākhāmṛgagaṇāyutam.
c. pra prayuta n. millio.
c. sam i. q. simpl. SA. 5. 33.: niyamena saṃyutāḥ.
yu 2. 10. P. arcere. RIGV. 5. 10.: yavayā (= yavaya) vadham; RIGV. 5. (v. Westerg.): viśvā 'smad duritā yāva- yantu. In dial. Ved. etiam cl. 3. P. YAGURV. (v. Westerg.): yuyodhy asmaj juhurāṇam enaḥ.
c. apa cl. 3. P. in dial. Ved. arcere, repellere (proprie disjungere). RIGV. 92. 11.
c. vi cl. 3. P. privare (disjungere) in dial. Ved. RIGV. 39. 8.: vi taṃ yuyota śavasā "eum private cibo".
yukta v. yuj.
yuga n. (r. yuj jungere s. a) 1) par. N. 14. 25. 2) mundi aetas. BH. 8. 17. (Lat. jugum; gr. [greek]; goth. juk n., them. juka jugum; lith. junga-s jugum; slav. igo n. id.)
yugapad Adv. simul, una. BH. 11. 12. A. 3. 22. RAGH. 4. 15. 5. 68. (Cf. yaugapadyena.)
yugamātra (e praec. et mātra q. v.) in initio comp. commodum, commodo, tantum quod, proxime. SA. 4. 10.: yugamātrodite sūrye.
yugya (r. yuj s. ya) 1) m. jumentum. RAGH. 5. 49. 2) n. vehiculum, currus. N. 17. 9.
yuṅg 1. P. (varjane) relinquere. Cf. juṅg.
yuch 1. P. i. q. puch much.
yuj 1. 7. P. A. 1) jungere, conjungere. DR. 4. 24.: vākyair vākyāni yuñjatī (sic cum ed. Calc. pro yojatī cl. 1. legendum esse videtur); N. 12. 89.: ātmānaṃ śreyasā yokṣye. Jungere currum equis etc. vel jungere equos etc. curru. MAH. 3. 11761.: yujyatām (rathaḥ); 3. 13035.: yokṣyanti dhuri dhenukāḥ; RIGV. 14. 12.: yuṅkṣva hy aruṣī rathe "junge utique impigras currui equas". Se conjungere matrimonio cum aliquā (ATM.). MAH. 1. 4421.: tayā...yuyuje. Instruere aliquem aliqū re. R. Schl. I. 9. 68.: bhogair enaṃ yuyoja; MAH. 1. 7982.: tām āśīrbhir yuñjata. Alligare. A. 11. 5.: kirīṭam me svayam indro yuyoja. -- yukta junctus, de curru. N. 19. 20. Praeditus. H. 4. 8.: tejasā yuktaḥ. 2) injungere, adhibere, praeficere, c. loc. rei (v. praef. ni). MAH. 2. 1290.: tān sarvān...yuyoja sa yathāyogam adhikāroṣu. 3) emittere, conjicere, jaculari sagittas. MAH. 3. 12309.: lith. jungiu jugum impono, junga-s jugum; slav. igo, v. yuga. Huc etiam traxerim goth. liuga nubeo, liugaith nubet = yojayati (v. yuj cl. 10. et gr. comp. 109a). 6.) mutatā semivocali y in l, v. yakṛt servatā mediā contra generalem legem, sicut e. c. in BUG = 1. bhuj.)
c. anu 1) interrogare. MAN. 8. 79.: sākṣiṇaḥ...anuyuñjīta; 8. 259.: imān apy anuyuñjīta (sākṣiṇaḥ); RAGH. 5. 18.: kim vastu vidvan gurave pradeyam...iti tam anvayuṅkta. 2) jubere. MAH. 4. 105.: yad yad bhatī 'nuyuñjīta tat tad evā 'nuvartayet.
c. abhi 1) i. q. simpl. sgf. 3. abhiyukta in cogitatione defixus. BH. 9. 22. 2) aggredi, impugnare, offendere, conturbare, perturbare. R. Schl. II. 10. 27.: kenā 'bhiyuktā 'si kena vā 'si vimānitā; MAN. 8. 50. 183. V. abhiyoga abhiyoktṛ.
c. ā jungere equos. MAH. 1. 7948.: turagān kecid āyuñjan.
c. ā praef. sam conjungere. N. 25. 8.: damayantyā samāyuṅktam.
c. ut udyukta excitatus. R. Schl. I. 1.: sūrpaṇakhavākyād udyuktān sarvarākṣasān. -- Caus. excitare. MAH. 5. 70.: balāny udyojayantu naḥ.
c. upa ATM. 1) jungere equos. RIGV. 39. 6.: upo ratheṣu pṛṣatīr ayugdhvam (pro ayuṅgdhvam) "vehiculis maculatas cervas junxistis". 2) sibi adjungere alqm. DR. 4. 19.: na vai prājñā gataśrīkam bhartāram upayuñjate . yuñjānam upayuñjīta na śriyaḥ prakṣaye vaset. 3) sibi assumere, suum facere alqd. MAN. 8. 40.: dātavyaṃ sarvavarṇebhyo rājñā caurair hṛtan dhanam . rājā tad upayuñjānaś caurasyā "pnoti kilviṣam. 4) adhibere, uti. MAH. 3. 12739.: yaccai 'va dravyam upayujyate; RAGH. 8. 21.: guṇān ṣaḍ upāyuṅkta. upayukta utilis. HIT. 98. 14. 5) convertere, impendere, collocare. MAH. 2. 1223.: icchāmi tat sarvam (dhanam)...upayoktun dvijāgrebhyo havyavāheca. 6) consumere, edere. MAH. 1. 702.: bhaikṣyan no 'payoktavyam; 709.: nai 'tan nyāyyam paya upayoktum; 3. 57.: annāni upayokṣyāmahe vayam. Etiam P. MAH. 3. 6221.: upayokṣyati; 12410.: upayokṣyāmi.
c. ni 1) alligare. R. Schl. I. 13. 31.: niyuktās tatra paśavaḥ. 2) coe7rcere. R. Schl. I. 2. 92.: caturvarṇyañca loke 'smin sve sve dharme niyokṣyati. 3) ponere, collocare. IN. 5. 42.: gurusthāne na mām vīra niyoktun tvam ihā 'rhasi; BR. 2. 14.: katham...imām bālām anāgasam pitṛpaitāmahe mārge niyoktum aham utsahe. 4) adhibere, uti, praeficer, c. loc. rei. MAN. 1. 28.: yan tu karmaṇi yasmin sa nyayuṅkta prathamam prabhuḥ; 7. 62.: niyuñjīta śūrān...śucīn ākarakarmānte bhīrūn antarniveśane; 8. 9.: niyuñjyād brāhmaṇam vidvāṃsaṅ kāryadarśane; R. Schl. I. 1. 92. 5) mandare, jubere. N. 18. 15.: niyokṣye 'haṃ sudevam. R. Schl. I. 54. 16.: niyuṅkṣva mām. -- niyukta jussus. R. Schl. I. 14. 34. 35. V. niyoga.
c. ni praef. vi mandare, jubere. MAH. 1. 4152.: kārye tvām viniyokṣyāmi.
c. ni praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 2500.
c. nis praef. vi emittere, conjicere, jaculari. R. Schl. II. 23. 37.: viniryokṣyāmy aham vāṇān nṛvājigajamarmasu.
c. pra 1) jungere. R. Schl. I. 17. 14.: yānena...gobhiḥ śvetaiḥ prayuktena. 2) adhibere, applicare. MAN. 2. 159.: vākcai 'va madhurā ślakṣṇā prayojyā dharmam icchatā; 8. 130.: eṣu sarvam apy etat prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam (daṇḍam). 3) emittere, conjicere, jaculari sagittas. A. 4. 26.: nā 'han divyāny astrāṇi...mānuṣeṣu prayokṣyāmi; RAGH. 7. 58.: prāyuṅkta rājasu...gāndharvam astram; MAH. 1. 6734.: śāpaḥ prayukto 'yam mayi tvayā. 4) dare. RAGH. 11. 5.: āśiṣam prayuyuje na vāhinīm "benedictionem dedit, non exercitum"; R. Schl. I. 13. 38.: kauśalyāyāḥ...prāyuñjanta tadā "śiṣaḥ. 5) jubere. BH. 3. 36.: kena prayukto 'yam pāpañ carati. 6) facere. IN. 5. 19.: gurupūjām prayuktavān; MAN. 2. 248.: prayuñjāno 'gniśuśrūṣām.
c. pra praef. vi disjungere, privare, c. instr. R. Schl. I. 22. 8.: viprayukto hi rāmeṇa; II. 53. 20.: mayā...viprāyujyata kauśalyā; N. 15. 14.
c. pra praef. sam conjungere. MAH. 1. 4475.
c. vi disjungere, privare, c. instr. vel abl. N. 15. 13.: tayā mando vyayujyata; MAN. 7. 46.: viyujyate 'rthadharmābhyām; MAH. 3. 10924.: enam...viyunajmi dehāt.
c. sam conjungere. IN. 1. 2. Instruere, c. instr. rei. R. Schl. I. 1. 21.: rāmam...yauvarājyena saṃyoktum aicchat.
c. sam praef. vi disjungere, privare. MAN. 2. 80.
yuj 2. 10. P. 1) jungere equos, currum. N. 8. 19.: aśvān yojayitvā manojavān; 19. 18. 19. 20.; R. Schl. II. 82. 31.: ayūyujann uṣṭrakharān rathāṃśca nāgān hayāṃścai 'va. 2) conjungere, instruere. MAN. 1. 26.: dvandvair ayojayacce 'māḥ sukhaduḥkhādibhiḥ prajāḥ; 7. 218.: viṣaghnair a- gadaiścā 'sya sarvadravyāṇi yojayet; MAH. 1. 3582.: tapasā yojya deham. Donare alqm aliquā re. MAH. 1. 6477.: yo ripuṃ yojayet prāṇaiḥ. 3) adhibere, praeficere, c. loc. rei. MAH. 2. 1290.: bhakṣyabhojyādhikāreṣu duḥśāsanam ayojayat. 4) emittere, conjicere, jaculari sagittas. A. 10. 35.: divyāny astrāṇy ayojayam.
c. ā praef. sam conjungere, instruere. MAH. 1. 7200.: na tad dhanur mandabalena śakyam maurvyā samāyojayitum.
c. ni 1) mandare. R. Schl. I. 38. 10.: agnin niyojayāmāsuḥ putrārtham. 2) ducere, dirigere, impellere. c. loc. rei. BR. 3. 11.: māñca dharme niyojaya; BH. 3. 1.: karmaṇi ghore mān niyojayasi; 3. 36.: balād iva niyojitaḥ.
c. ni praef. vi 1) adhibere. HIT. 20. 19.: tan tatra niyojayet. 2) imponere, committere alicui negotium, c. loc. pers. MAN. 7. 226.: sarvam etat tu bhṛtyeṣu viniyojayet.
c. ni praef. sam mandare, c. acc. pers. MAH. 2. 1291. R. Schl. I. 38. 23.
c. pra facere, exercere. MAN. 3. 112.: ānṛśaṃsyam prayojayan.
c. pra praef. sam conjungere. MAH. 3. 1153.: samprayojya viyojya.
c. vi disjungere, privare c. instr. rei. RAGH. 9. 66.: tān (camarān) viyojya sadyaḥ sitabālavyajanaiḥ. Solvere, resolvere. MAH. 1. 6225.: prāṇān viyojayan (v. muc).
c. sam 1) jungere, equis currum. MAH. 3. 11762.: rathaṃ saṃyojayāmāsur gandharvaiḥ (= hayaiḥ). 2) adjungere, annectere. A. 5. 15.: jyām...gāṇḍīve samayojayat. 3) instruere, c. instr. rei. MAH. 1. 6474.: gāndharvyā māyaye 'chami saṃyojayitum arjunam. 4) emittere, conjicere, jaculari sagittas. MAH. 3. 816.: prajñāstram samayojayam.
yuj 3. 10. A. (ninde) reprehendere, vituperare; spernere.
yuj 4. Adj. (Nom. yuk) junctus, conjunctus, in fine compos. A. 4. 32. (Cf. lat. con-jug, conjux.)
[Page 282a]
yut 1. A. (bhāsane K. dīptau V. splendere. (Cf. dyut jyut jut; hib. iudh "a day", an-iudh "to-day", an = ana; iodhna subst. "brightness, purity"; adj. "clean, pure, undefiled".)
yuddha n. (r. yudh s. ta) punga. IN. 2. 4.
yudh 1. 4. A. interdum P. (fut. aux. yotsye praet. mtf. ayutsi) pugnare. BH. 11. 34.: yudhyasva; DEV. 2. 42.: ayutānāṃ śataiḥ ṣadbhir...yuyudhe raṇe; 43.: yuddhe tasmin ayudhyata; MAH. 1. 177.: na yotsye; 3. 15172.: yotsyanti ...śatrubhis tava. Cum acc. impugnare. MAH. 3. 15175.: yotsyate keśavārjunau. Pass. impers. HIT. 96. 13.: yudhyate bhuvi mānavaiḥ. Caus. yodhayāmi 1) pugnare jubeo. MAN. 7. 193.: dīrghāl laghūṃścai 'va narān agrānīkeṣu yodhayet. 2) impugno, c. acc. MAH. 1. 3190.: yodhayāñcakrire surān; 2. 2120.: mā yūyudho bhārata pāṇḍaveyān. Desid. yuyutse pugnare volo. MAH. 4. 1252.: kimarthan na yuyutsase. (Hib. iodhna "spears, arms", v. āyudha; iodnach "valiant, warlike, martial"; iodhlan "a hero"; gr. [greek] e [greek] sicut e. c. [greek] [greek] e [greek] Huc etiam trahi possent anglosax. gudh f., island. vet. gudh-r, gunn-r m., germ. vet. gund f. pugna, nisi pertinent ad han.)
c. ā P. c. acc. impugnare alqm. DR. 5. 7.: kruddham āyotsyasi jiṣṇum. -- Caus. id. MAH. 3. 15054.: āyodhitāstu gandharvāḥ suciraṃ sodarair mama.
c. pra Desid. pugnare velle. DR. 5. 8.: yaḥ pāṇḍavābhyām ...prayuyutsase tvam.
c. prati P. A. c. acc. impugnare alqm. BH. 2. 4. MAH. 1. 1703. -- Caus. id. MAH. 1. 7116.: ko duryodhanaṃ śaktaḥ pratiyodhayitum.
c. sam A. c. acc. impugnare. MAH. 1. 5177. -- Caus. id. MAH. 1. 7098.
yudh 2. f. (r. yudh) pugna. IN. 1. 35. (V. r. yudh.)
yudhiṣṭhira m. (e loc. yudhi et sthira firmus, v. euphon. r. 80. annot.) nom. pr. natu maximi Pāndavorum.
yudhma m. (r. yudh s. ma) pugna.
[Page 282b]
yup 4. P. (vyākulatve K. vimohe V.) perturbare, violare. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): yat tava dharmā yuyopima. (dharmā = dharma a dharman n. i. q. dharma; yuyopima pro yuyupima. Cf. rup.)
yuyutsā (a yuyuts Desid. r. yudh s. ā) pugnandi desiderium. A. 5. 25.
yuyutsu (a yuyuts Desid. r. yudh s. u) pugnandi cupidus. A. 10. 33.
yuva Thema pronominis 2dae pers. in Du.; v. gr. 265.
yuvatī f. (ab obsoleto yuvat signo fem. ī v. gr. 225.) femina juvenis, a decimo sexto usque and tricesimum annum, virgo nubilis, virgo matura. SA. 2. 4.
yuvan (ut videtur, pro dyuvan abjecto d a r. div vel dyu splendere, sicut yut = dyut; v. ojas. In casibus debilissimis yūn fem. yūnī vel yuvatī v. gr. 225.) juvenis. DR. 2. 9. N. 12. 123. (Lat. juveni-s, adjecto i, jūn-ior = correptae formae yūn; Lith. jauna-s juvenis; slav. jūn juvenis, jūnosti juventus; anglo-sax. iung, iong, geong juvenis; goth. juggs i. e. jung-s, them. jugga, e yūn adjectā syllabā ga; cambro - brit. ieuanc, ieuant juvenis, iau junior, ieuav natu minimus.)
yuvarāja m. (juvenisrex e praec. et rāja rex in fine compos.) princeps juventutis, heres regni.
yuṣmat (e yuṣma euphonice pro yusma et ablativi signo t) pronominis 2dae pers. ablat. plur., qui in initio compositorum Thematis loco fungitur et a grammaticis tanquam Thema proponitur; scribunt tamen yuṣmad. (Cf. aeol. [greek] per assimil. ex [greek] goth. IZVA, correpto ju in i (nom. jus), mutato m in v, v. gr. 265. gr. comp. 167. 334. 335.; v. sq.)
yuṣme nom. pl. pronom. 2dae pers. in. dial. Ved. (Zend. yūs, lith. jūs, goth. jus, germ. vet. ir, correpto ju in i, mutato s in r; v. yuṣmat et gr. comp. 335.)
yūka m. pediculus.
yūkā f. id.
yūtha n. (ut videtur, a r. yu producto u s. tha) grex. N. 13. 6.
yūthaśas Adv. (a praec. s. śas) gregatim. N. 12. 9.
[Page 283a]
yūthikā f. jasminum auriculatum. UR. 69. 13.
yūn v. yuvan.
yūpa m. columna sacrificalis. RAGH. 1. 44. R. Schl. I. 13. 33.
yūṣ 1. P. (hiṃsāyām vadhe) ferire, laedere, occidere. V. jūṣ.
yūṣa m. n. jus pisinum; Wils. "pease soup, pease porridge, the water in which pulse of various kinds has been boiled". (Lat. jūs, jūr-is e jūs-is.)
yena Adv. et Conj. (Instrum. Relativi) 1) ubi. DR. 8. 33. 56. 2) quo, quorsum. SU. 3. 29. 3) ut. N. 15. 6.
yeṣ 1. A. (prayatne K. yatne V.) anniti, operam dare; cf. yas.
yoktra n. (r. yuj jungere s. tra) vinculum, ligamen, praecipue lorum jugale.
yoktray (Denominat. a praec. s. ay v. gr. 585.) amplecti, bāhubhyām brachiis. H. 4. 56.
yoga m. (r. yuj s. a) 1) junctio, junctura, conjunctio. SA. 3. 1. 2) meditatio, cogitatio intima, in qua quis plane defixus est. SA. 4. 13. BH. 6. 12. 3) remedium. BR. 1. 19. 4) negotium. N. 15. 6.
yogin m. (a praec. s. in) qui in intimā cogitatione yoga dictā defixus est. BH. 6. 10.
yogya (r. yuj s. ya) aptus, conveniens. DR. 1. 7.
[Page 283b]
yojana n. (r. yuj s. ana) distantia aequans undecim milliaria anglica, secundum alios quatuor vel quinque milliaria anglica.
yojayitṛ m. (r. yuj cl. 10. s. tṛ) qui jungit, conjungit. HIT. 55. 22.
yoddhṛ m. (r. yudh s. tṛ) pugnator. N. 12. 51.
yodha m. (r. yudh s. a) pugnator, miles. DR. 8. 38.
yodhin (r. yudh s. in) pugnans. A. 10. 36.
yoni m. f. uterus, vulva, transl. origo.
yoṣaṇā f. (fortasse a r. yu jungere adjectā sibilante, suff. ana in fem.; ita yoṣā suff. ā yoṣit suff. it; cf. lat. uxor pro juxor, con-jux) mulier, femina, in dial. Ved. Lass. 99. 8.
yoṣā f. (v. praec.) id. AM.
yoṣit f. (v. yoṣaṇā) id. SU. 3. 12. RAGH. 3. 19.
yaugapadyena Adv. (Instrum. ab obsoleto Substant. yaugapadya a yugapad s. ya) i. q. yugapad q. v. DR. 1. 4.
yauvana n. (a yuvan juvenis s. a) juventus. BH. 2. 13.
yauvanastha (e praec. et stha qui est, stat) pubes. SA. 1. 22.
yauvarājya n. (a yuvarājan q. v. suff. ya) regni hereditas, regni successio. SA. 7. 12.
[Page 2831]
ra
raṃh 1. 1. P. (scribitur rah gr. 110a).) currere, festinare. BHATT. 14. 38.: na raraṃhā 'śvakuñjaram. -- Caus. concitare. RIGV. 85. 5.: vāje adrim maruto raṃhayantaḥ "Marutes! cibi caussa nubem concitantes". (V. rahas et cf. rah rakh raṅkh 2. raṇ raṅg raṅgh laṅgh.)
raṃh 2. 10. P. id.
raṃhas n. (r. raṃh currere s. as) celeritas, velocitas.
rak 10. P. rākayāmi (āsvādane K. svāde āpane V.) gustare; adipisci. Cf. rag ragh lak lag ras.
rakta v. rañj.
raktānta (BAH. e rakta ruber et anta finis, extremum) rubra extrema, rubros angulos oculorum habens. SU. 2. 27.
raktaśmaśruśiroruha (BAH. e rakta ruber et DVANDV. śmaśruśirāruha - śmaśru + śiroruha - barba et capilli) rubram barbam et rubros capillos habens. H. 3. 27.
rakṣ 1. P. interdum A. praet. mltf. arakṣiṣam. 1) servare. BR. 3. 6.: rakṣantī jīvitam pituḥ; MAN. 7. 213.: āpadarthan dhanaṃ rakṣed dārān rakṣed dhanair api . ātmānaṃ satataṃ rakṣed dhanair api dārair api; IN. 5. 47.: rakṣyo 'ham putravat tvayā; MAH. 2. 2186.: yaśo rakṣasva. 2) custodire, tueri. N. 3. 10.: surakṣitāni veśmāni; MAN. 7. 105.: rakṣed vivaram ātmanaḥ; 9. 328.: na v. Pott. p. 271.)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. BH. 1. 11.: bhīṣmam abhirakṣantu bhavantaḥ; 1. 10.: balam bhīṣmābhirakṣitam.
c. pari id. BR. 3. 15.: ātmānam parirakṣasva; DR. 7. 14.: yam pāṇḍavāḥ parirakṣanti sarve; MAH. 3. 14366.: mahāsenam putravat paryarakṣata; UR. 91. 11.: bhuvam...parirakṣitum. -- Reservare. R. Schl. II. 96. 38.: śiṣṭam māṃsam...sītā kākebhyaḥ paryarakṣata.
c. sam 1) servare, tueri. MAN. 7. 135.: saṃrakṣet sarvataścai 'nam pitā putram iva. 2) regere. HIT. 79. 9.: prajāṃ saṃrakṣati pitā. 3) arcere. R. Schl. I. 32. 2.: śrotum icchāvo yasmin kāle niśācarau saṃrakṣaṇīyau.
rakṣaka m. (r. rakṣ s. aka) custos. HIT. 79. 11.
rakṣaṇa n. (r. rakṣ s. ana v. euph. r. 94a).) 1) servatio, conservatio, custodia, tutela. BR. 2. 8. 2) rectio, gubernatio, imperium. HIT. 79. 12.
rakṣas n. (r. rakṣ s. as) nomen daemonum ingentis magnitudinis et roboris, hominibus inimicorum. SU. 1. 14.
rakṣā f. (r. rakṣ s. ā) i. q. rakṣaṇa. N. 14. 17. M. 26. HIT. 50. 6.
rakṣitṛ m. (r. rakṣ s. tṛ) servator, tutor, dominator. N. 1. 4. SA. 1. 32. 5. 49. IN. 4. 10.
rakh 1. P. (gatyām K. sarpaṇe V.) ire. Cf. raṅkh raṃh rikh riṅkh raṅg riṅg raṅgh lakh laṅkh liṅkh laṅg laṅgh.
rag 1. 1. P. (śaṅkhāyām K. śaṅkhe V.) i. q. śaṅkh.
rag 2. 10. P. rāgayāmi i. q. rak. (Lith. ragauju gusto.)
ragh 10. P. rāghayāmi i. q. rak.
raṅkh 1. P. i. q. rakh.
[Page 284b]
raṅg 1. P. (gatau) ire. V. rakh.
raṅga (r. raṅg vel rañj s. a) 1) m. scena, circus. N. 5. 3. 8. 2) n. stannum. AM.
raṅgh 1. 1. A. (gamane K. gatau V.) ire, currere. Etiam P. BHATT. 14. 15.: dvāraṃ raraṅghatuḥ. V. rakh.
raṅgh 2. 10. P. (bhāsi) lucere, splendere.
rac 10. P. racayāmi (pratiyatne K. kṛtyām V.) facere, apparare. R. Schl. II. 13. 12.: mayā 'yaṃ racito 'ñjali; P. 33.: nagaram māyāracitam; GITA-GOV. 5. 10.: śayanaṃ racayati; 4. 23.: racayati cikure...kuruvakakusumam.
c. vi id. RAGH. 5. 75.: viracitavāgbhir vandiputraiḥ kumāraḥ sapadi vigatanidraḥ; 5. 76.: kuśalaviracitānu kūlaveṣaḥ (Schol. kuśalair viracitaḥ kṛtaḥ); Lass. 15. 19.: śivadāsaviracitāyām...kathāyām.
raja m. n. (r. rañj ejectā nasali s. a) pulvis. HIT. 33. 16. V. rajas.
rajaka m. (r. rañj ejectā nasali s. aka v. rajata "albus") lavator. HIT. 50. 1.
rajata (r. rañj ejectā nasali vel rāj correpto ā suff. ata) 1) Adj. albus. 2) n. argentum. (Cf. lat. argentum; gr. [greek] hib. airgiod argentum; ut videtur, litteris transpositis e ragentum etc.)
rajanī f. (r. rañj colorare, ejecto ñ s. ana in fem.) nox. SA. 5. 73. (Hib. reag id.)
rajanīcayanātha m. (noctis dominus e rajanīcaya - rajanī + caya cumulus, ut videtur i. q. simpl. rajanī - et nātha) luna. HIT. 64. 10. Cf. niśāpati.
rajanīmukha n. (noctis os e praec. et mukha os) vespera.
rajas n. (r. rañj ejecto ñ s. as) 1) pulvis. H. 4. 39. 2) menstrua. 3) affectuum impetus. BH. 3. 37. 6. 27. (V. rajanī nox et cf. goth. riquis n., Them. riquisa tenebrae, caligo; v. rajobala)
rajasvalā f. (a rajas s. vala in fem.) femina menstruans. Lass. 10. 7.
rajobala n. (e rajas et bala vis) tenebrae, caligo. V. rajas.
[Page 285a]
rajju m. funis. N. 4. 4. Etiam fem. MAN. 8. 299. (Cf. lat. ligare; v. rañj.)
rañj 1. et 4. P. A. rañjāmi rañje rajyāmi rajye (gr. 331b).) 1) tingere, colorare. rakta ruber. H. 2. 3. 2) adhaerere, deditum, addictum esse (fortasse primitive ligare, cl. 4. A. vel Pass. ligari, cf. rajju funis et v. yuj Pass. sgf. 3.). Caus. tingere, collustrare. MAH. 1. 6772.: nṛpas tad vanam mahat tejasā rañjayāmāsa sandhyābhram iva bhāskaraḥ. 2) deditum sibi facere, sibi conciliare. MAN. 7. 19.: sarvā rañjayati prajāḥ (Schol. sānurāgāḥ karoti); MAH. 1. 4009.: pauravān śāntanoḥ putraḥ pitarañca... rāṣṭrañca rañjayāmāsa vṛttena; 6264.: prajā rañjayate. (Cf. rāj gr. [greek] cum rakta ruber cf. hib. rot, gr. [greek] ejectā gutturali, mutatā tenui in mediam sicut in [greek] pro [greek] de germ. rot v. rohita rudhira.)
c. anu 4. P. A. deditum, addictum esse. BH. 11. 36.: jagat prahriṣyaty anurajyateca. C. loc. MAN. 3. 173.: bhrātur mṛtasya bhāryāyāṃ yo 'nurajyeta kāmataḥ. -- anurakta deditus. N. 22. 18.: utsṛjya...anuraktām priyām; R. Schl. I. 7. 2.: anuraktāśca rājyakāryeṣu. C. acc. R. Schl. II. 21. 16.: anurakto 'smi bhāvena bhrātaram. C. instr. R. Schl. II. 1. 10.: anuraktaḥ prajābhiḥ (v. praef. abhi). -- Caus. deditum sibi facere, sibi conciliare. R. Schl. II. 1. 10.: prajāścai 'vā 'nurañjayan; MAH. 1. 3504.: atithīn annapānaiśca viśaśca paripālanaiḥ...dharmeṇa prajāḥ sarvā yathāvad anurañjayan.
c. abhi 4. A. deditum, addictum, studiosum esse, c. instr. R. Schl. II. 67. 13.: kathābhir abhirajyante. -- Caus. tingere, collustrare. R. Schl. I. 38. 21.: tejobhir abhirañjitam.
c. upa uparakta obscuratus. R. Schl. I. 55. 9.: uparakta ivā "dityaḥ; II. 34. 3.: uparaktam ivā "dityam bhaśmacchannam ivā 'nalam.
c. vi 4. A. averti, alienum, alienatum fieri. MR. 45. 13.: cirānurakto 'pi virajyate janaḥ; HIT. 24. 10.: yo vi- śvasiti śatruṣu bhāryāsuca viraktāsu; 27. 16.: mama kathāvirakto 'nyāsakto bhavān.
c. sam tingere, collustrare. H. 4. 46. Pass.: purā saṃrajyate prācī; MAH. 1. 6443.: sandhyā saṃrajyate ghorā; 5. 273.: krodhasaṃraktanayanaḥ.
c. sam praef. anu anusaṃrakta deditus. R. Schl. I. 17. 16.: bhartāram anusaṃraktā.
raṭ 1. 1. P. vociferari, mugire, ululare. BHATT. 14. 81.: papāta rākṣaso bhūmau rarāṭaca bhayaṅkaram; 14. 5.: santrastāḥ karabhā reṭuḥ (Schol. karabhā uṣṭrāḥ); 15. 27.: ghorāścā 'rāṭiṣuḥ śivāḥ; MR. 297. 11.: raṭantaḥ...vāyasāḥ. V. sq. et raṭh.
raṭ 2. 10. P. raṭayāmi (paribhāṣaṇe) loqui. V. sq.
raṭh 1. P. (bhāṣaṇe) loqui. (V. 1. et 2. raṭ et cf. germ. vet. redion, redinon; sax. vet rethjon, rethinon loqui; goth. raz-da sermo, loquela, ut mihi videtur, e rath-da, mutato th in sibilantem sonoram, propter sequens d, v. gr. comp. 102.)
raṇ 1. 1. P. 1) sonare, clamare, inclamare. In dial. Ved. cl. 4. RIGV. 38. 2.: kva vo gāvo na raṇyanti "ubi vos, vaccae veluti, inclamant?"; 10. 5.: śakro yathā suteṣu no rāraṇat "ut potens ille inter filios nostros resonet". (Intens. in dial. Ved. rāraṇ pro raṃraṇ sicut rāram a ram q. v.). -- raṇita n. sonitus. UR. 67. 7. infr. 2) gaudere (cf. ram). RIGV. 91. 14.: yaḥ soma sakhye tava rāraṇad deva martyaḥ "Lucide Soma! qui consortio tuo gaudet mortalis". (Cf. dhraṇ bhraṇ dhvaṇ hib. ran "a squeal, a roar", ranach "a squealing, roaring".)
raṇ 2. 1. P. ire. (Cf. goth. RANN currere, fluere; rinna, rann, runnum; nostrum renne, rinne.)
raṇa m. n. (r. raṇ s. a) bellum, pugna. N. 12. 83.
raṇv 1. P. (vraje; scribitur rav) ire. Cf. raṇ riṇv ramb rimb
rata v. ram.
rati f. (r. ram gaudere s. ti) voluptas. BR. I. 22. 2) uxor dei Anangi; dicitur etiam ratī. N. 16. 12.
[Page 286a]
ratī v. rati.
ratna n. gemma, margarita. SU. 1. 12. 3. 14. A. 6. 5.
ratnadruma m. (e ratna et druma arbor) corallium (cf. ratnavṛkṣa apud Wils.).
ratnadrumamaya (e praec. s. maya) videtur significare e coralliis factus, coralliis similis. A. 10. 2.
ratnasaṅghātamaya (fem. ī e ratnasaṅghāta gemmarum vel margaritarum cumulus, suff. maya) quod e gemmarum vel margaritarum cumulo constat. SU. 3. 14.
ratha m. (ut videtur, a r. ṛ s. tha) 1) currus. N. 19. 20. 2) heros. DR. 3. 7. 7. 3. (Lith. rátas rota = nom. rathas; lat. rota; germ. vet. rad n., Them. rada id.; hib. roth id.)
rathāṅga (e ratha et aṅga membrum) 1) n. rota. 2) nomen avis, anas casarea, the ruddy goose. UR. 67. 7.
rathin m. (a ratha s. in) curru praeditus, currus dominus, possessor, curru vectus. DR. 2. 12. N. 19. 23.
rathopastha v. upastha.
rad 1. P. findere, fodere. -- rad dara, in dial. Ved. ortum esse videtur e dad mutato d in r. RIGV. 116. 7. 117. 11. (V. rada radana dens et cf. mrad mṛd lat. rodo, ros-trum.)
rada (r. rad s. a) 1) Adj. findens. GHAT. 1. 2) m. dens.
radana m. (r. rad s. ana) dens. AM.
radanacchada m. (e praec. et chada tegens) labium. AM.
radh 4. P. radhyāmi praet. mtf. arandham praet. redupl. rarandha fut. aux. ratsyāmi et radhiṣyāmi. 1) occidi, perire. RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): śatravaḥ rāradhuṣ ṭe (= rarandhus te). 2) ferire, laedere, occidere. BHATT. 9. 29.: akṣaṃ radhitum ārebhe raddhā laṅkānivāsinām (Schol. hiṃsitum). -- Caus. randhayāmi ferire, laedere, vexare, occidere. R. Schl. II. 81. 3.: bharataṃ śokasantaptam bhūyaḥ śokair arandhayat; RIGV. 51. 6.: arandhayo 'tithigvāya śambharam "necasti propter festum, hospitibus visitandum, Sambharam". (Cf. vadh vādh; lat. laedo.)
randhra (fortasse a r. radh insertā nasali, suff. ra) n. cava, caverna, fissura. MEGH. 43. 58. P. 14.
rap 1. P. 1) loqui. 2) in dial. Ved. laudare. RIGV. 119. 9.: uta syā vām madhumanmakṣikā 'rapat "etiam illa vos mellifica apis laudavit". (Cf. lap.)
raph 1. P. (gatyām K. gatyām vadhe V.) ire; occidere. Cf. ramph rark ramb sṛp i. e. sarp; lat. repo, serpo.
rabh 1. A. (rabhe 3. per. sing. praet. mef. Pass. arambhi; Caus. rambhayāmi) c. ā incipere. R. Schl. I. 12. 37.: karmāṇy ārebhire; MAN. 9. 300.: ārabhetai 'va karmāṇi...karmāṇy ārabhamāṇaṃ hi puruṣaṃ śrīr niṣevate; BH. 18. 25.: mohād ārabhyate karma; BHATT. 15. 58.: akrodhi kumbhakarṇena peṣṭum arambhica kṣitau. -- Part. ārabdha tam active quam passive usurpatur. 1) qui incepit. SU. 2. 9. N. 14. 12. 2) coeptus. SA. 4. 5. N. 5. 21. (Simplex rabh primitive capere significare videtur, cf. labh [greek][greek] lat. rabies, v. praef. sam.)
c. ā praef. anu capere, accipere, recipere. R. Schl. II. 64. 60.: yadi māṃ saṃspṛśed rāmaḥ sakṛd anvārabheta vā dhanam vā yauvarājyam vā jīveyam.
c. ā praef. abhi incipere. MAH. 3. 10724.
c. ā praef. pra id. BH. 18. 15.: karma prārabhate.
c. ā praef. sam id. R. Schl. I. 45. 13.: ākhyātun tat samārebhe.
c. pari amplecti. GITA-GOV. 1. 38.: harim parirabhya sarāgam; 2. 13. -- Desid. amplecti cupere. RAGH. 13. 32.: pariripsamānaḥ.
c. sam saṃrabdha 1) perturbatus. N. 13. 14. 2) iratus, furens. HIT. 4. 23. R. Schl. II. 55. 30.
ram 1. A. interdum P. praet. mltf. araṃsi fut. aux. raṃsye. 1) se delectare, voluptate frui, gaudere, oblectari. IN. 3. 8.: sa tena saha saḍgamya reme pārthaḥ; 5. 60.: citrasenena sahitaḥ...reme sa svargasadane; N. 5. 43.: avāpya nārīratnam...reme saha tayā; 15. 7.: etābhyāṃ raṃsyase sārdham; BH. 10. 9.: tuṣyantica ramantica. C. loc. rei. BH. 5. 22.: na teṣu ramate budhaḥ. -- rata delectatus, laetus, gaudens, c. loc. N. 5. 32. BH. 2. 42. 12. 4. 2) ludere. BHATT. 6. 15.: mā raṃsthā jīvitena naḥ. -- Caus. ramayāmi 1) exhilarare. IN. 5. 4.: ramayantī 'va phālgunam; 5. 43.: tapasā ramayanty asmān. 2) se delectare, gaudere, ob- lectari. MAH. 3. 11371.: pivanti ramayantica. -- Intens. raṃram in dial. Ved. rāram. RIGV. 91. 13.: rārandhi no hṛdi. (Hib. reamhain "pleasure"; lith. ramù quietus, tranquillus, rim-ti quiescere, v. praef. ā upa vi; gr. [greek].)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. IN. 5. 62.
c. ā 1) id. MAN. 4. 175. 2) desinere, quiescere. MAN. 2. 73.: virāmo 'stv iticā "ramet.
c. ā praef. upa 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 4183. 3) requiescere, desinere, desistere. H. 4. 53.: pariśrāntaḥ sādhu tāvad upārama; RAGH. 16. 3.: reṣān dānapravṛtter anupāratānām.
c. upa requiescere, desinere, cessare. BH. 2. 20.: yatro 'paramate cittam; MAH. 1. 2174.: halahalāśabdaḥ upararāma; R. Schl. II. 3. 5.: rājñas tū 'parate vākye. Cum ablat. BH. 2. 35.: raṇād uparataḥ.
c. ni i. q. simpl. N. 6. 10. MAN. 3. 45.
c. vi 1) quiescere, desinere, desistere. MAH. 1. 8475.: pāvakaśca tadā dāvan dagdhvā...ahāni pañcacai 'kañca virarāma. Cum ablat. UR. 32. 16.: virama saṃrambhāt; RAGH. 8. 22.: virarāma karmaṇaḥ. 2) silere. MAH. 1. 8112.: etāvad uktvā vacanam virarāma sa pārthivaḥ; 2. 1401. R. Schl. I. 21. 20.
ramaṇa m. (r. ram s. ana) amator. UR. 64. 3.
ramaṇīya (r. ram s. anīya v. euphon. r. 94a).) amoenus. H. 1. 24. N. 5. 45.
ramaṇīyatā f. (a praec. s. tā) amoenitas, jucunditas, pulchritudo. UR. 43. 3. infr.
ramph 1. P. i. q. raph.
ramb 1. P. (gatau K. gatyām V.; scribitur rab) ire. Cf. ramph raph rarph.
rambh 1. A. (śabde; scribitur rabh) sonare.
rambhā f. (r. rambh s. ā) nom. pr. Apsarasae.
ramya (r. ram s. ya) amoenus. IN. 2. 1. DR. 1. 2.
ray 1. A. (gatau) ire, currere. Cf. lay vay.
rarp 1. P. i. q. raph.
[Page 287b]
rava m. (r. ru sonare s. a) sonus. IN. 1. 3. H. 4. 20.
ravi m. 1) sol. RAGH. 9. 25. 2) nom. pr. DR. 2. 21.
raśmi m. 1) radius luminis (cf. las ruc splendere). 2) habena. IN. 1. 19. N. 19. 22.
ras 1. 1. P. sonare, strepere, vociferari, clamare, ululare. GITA-GOV. 10. 6.: rasatu rasanā; RAGH. 16. 78.: hradaḥ...karī 'va vanyaḥ paruṣaṃ rarāsa; BHATT. 3. 26.: gomāyuśāraṅgagaṇāśca...arāsiṣuḥ; 14. 9.: resur vavalguśca padātayaḥ. Etiam A. NALOD. 1. 22.: rasamānaḥ sa vihaṅgagaṇaḥ. -- rasita n. fragor. GHAT. 14.: gambhīramegharasita.
c. ā i. q. simpl. NALOD. 1. 11.: ajayad dviṣatām paṅktim ārasamānām; 3. 14.
c. vi id. BHATT. 15. 42.
ras 2. 10. P. rārayāmi (āsvāde K. āsvāde snehe V.) gustare, amare.
rasa m. (r. 2. ras s. a) 1) sapor, gustus. N. 5. 38. 2) succus, liquidum, aqua. 3) animi affectus. UR. 28. 9. (Cf. lith. rassà ros; russ. rosa id.; lat. ros, ror-is e ros-is; gr. [greek] praefixo [greek] sicut in [greek] etc.)
rasana n. (r. 2. ras s. ana) sapor, gustus. BH. 15. 9.
rasanā f. (r. 1. ras s. ana in fem.) cingulum, zona feminarum.
rasāla m. (ut videtur, a r. 2. ras) arundo saccharifera. AM.
rasya (a rasa s. ya) sapidus. BH. 17. 8.
rah 1. et 10. P. rahāmi rahayāmi. Relinquere, deserere. rahita relictus; N. 18. 9.: rahitā bhartṛbhiścai 'va na krudhyanti (kulastriyaḥ). Privatus, orbatus. c. instrum. R. Schl. I. 70. 35.: patinā rahitā tasmāt putran devī vyajāyata; II. 47. 17.: rāmeṇa nagarī rahitā nā 'tiśobhate; N. 16. 19. (V. rahas secretum et cf. gr. [greek] [greek] v. gr. 104.; lat. lateo; lith. léidmi vel léid[greek]iu linquo, at-léid[greek]iu exsolvo, remitto; goth. LET; germ. vet. LAZ (lāz) sinere; cf. Benf. II. 24. sq.)
c. vi i. q. simpl. RAGH. ed. Calc. 9. 26.: virahayan malayādrim. -- virahita relictus, privatus. N. 10. 23.: katham...mayā virahitā śubhā cariṣyati vane; BH. 17. 13.: śraddhāvirahito yajñaḥ. Separatus, disjunctus. UR. 92. 5.: avirahitau dampatī bhūyāstām.
[Page 288a]
rahas (r. rah s. as) 1) Subst. n. secretum, occultum, locus occultus. BH. 6. 10. 2) Adv. secreto, clam. IN. 4. 1. N. 1. 18. 18. 14. (V. r. rah.)
rahasya (a praec. s. ya) Adj. secretus. Subst. n. secretum. SA. 6. 35.
rā 2. P. A. dare, in dial. Ved. RIGV. 114. 6.: rāsvāca no amṛta martabhojanam; 114. 9. 117. 23. Adjectā sibilante: rās cl. 1. P. A. RIGV. 96. 8.: rāsate dīrgham āyuḥ; RIGV. V. (v. Westerg.): tā no rāsan vasūni. Etiam cl. 2. RIGV. 46. 6.: tām asme rāsāthām iṣam "talem nobis date cibum (Asvini!)". (Cf. dā dās unde rā rās orta esse censeo, mutato d in r.)
rākṣasa m. (a rakṣas q. v. s. a) i. q. rakṣas. H. 2. 29.
rākṣasī Fem. praeced. H. 2. 16.
rākṣ 1. P. (śoṣāṇālamarthayoḥ) arescere, ornare. Cf. lākh okh.
rāga m. (r. rañj ejecto ñ s. a) 1) amor, cupido, studium, affectus. N. 5. 24. BH. 2. 56. 64. 3. 34. 7. 11. 8. 11. 2) rubor (cf. rakta a r. rañj tingere). DR. 5. 1. (V. rañj; et cf. gr. [greek] quod fortasse per metath. e. [greek].)
rāgin (a praec. s. in) affectus habens, affectibus commotus. BH. 18. 27.
rāgh 1. A. (sāmarthye K. śaktau V.) potentem, valentem esse. V. lāgh.
rāj 1. 1. P. A. 1) splendere. N. 1. 12.: tatra sma rājate bhaimī...vidyut saudāminī yathā; IN. 5. 11.: sūkṣmavastradharaṃ reje jaghanan niravadyayā (reje gr. 441.); R. Schl. I. 1. 32.: citrakūṭo rarāja. In dial. Ved. etiam. cl. 2. RIGV. 104. 4.: rāṣṭi. 2) c. gen. in dial. Ved. regere, imperare. RIGV. 25. 20.: tvaṃ viśvasya modhira divaśca gmaśca rājasi "tu universi, sapiens! coelique terraeque imperium habes"; 36. 12. (V. rājan et cf. rañj bhrāj; lat. rego, rex; goth. ragino rego, impero, servatā mediā sicut in BUG = bhuj; reiki, them. reikja n. imperium = rājya attenuato ā in ei i. e. ī; reik-s princeps; germ. vet. rīchi dives.)
c. abhi splendere. MAH. 3. 10960.
c. vi id. MAH. 3. 8106.: virājati yathā somo meghair muktaḥ; IN. 5. 6. N. 12. 37. -- Caus. facere ut alqus splendeat, collustrare. R. Schl. II. 26. 2.: virājayan rājasuto rājamārgam; II. 39. 18.: vyarājayata...veśma tat. -- virājita collustratus, splendens, splendidus. N. 5. 3.
c. sam in dial. Ved. regere, imperare. RIGV. 27. 1.
rāj 2. m. (Nom. rāṭ a r. rāj) rex, in fine compos. (Lat. rex.)
rāja m. (r. rāj s. a) rex in fine compos. IN. 1. 24.
rājata (fem. ī a rajata s. a) argenteus.
rājan m. (r. rāj s. an) rex. N. 1. 1.
rājamārga m. (e praec., v. euph. r. 67., et mārga via) regis via, via regia, via praecipua. N. 25. 7.
rājarṣi m. (e rājan et ṛṣi sapiens, sanctus, v. euph. r. 67.) regius sapiens. IN. 5. 25. SU. 2. 10.
rājasūya n. (e rājan et sūya quod seorsum non invenitur, a r. su vel sū s. ya) sacrificium regium, quod rex victor conficit, ita ut in eo reges subacti ministrent. IN. 1. 15.
rājahaṃsa m. (e rājan et haṃsa anser) anseris genus, Wils. "a white goose with red legs and bill, or more properly perhaps the flamingo". MEGH. 11.
rāji f. (r. rāj s. i) linea, series.
rājī f. id.
rājīva n. (ut videtur, a r. rāj splendere) lotus flos.
rājīvalocana (BAH. e praec. et locana oculus) loto similes oculos habens. IN. 4. 41.
rājñī f. (a rājan rex signo fem. ī v. euph. r. 93. et r. 224.) regina.
rājya n. (a rājan s. ya) regnum. N. 6. 15. (Goth reiki, them. reikja n. imperium.)
rāṭ v. 2. rāj.
rātra n. nox in fine compos. (v. gr. 681.). N. 13. 6. V. sq. et. cirarātrāya.
rātri f. (ut videtur, a r. ram quiescere - v. ram praef. ā upa + ā upa vi - abjecto m productā vocali, suff. tra attenuato a in i) nox. SA. 5. 56. V. niś niśītha.
[Page 289a]
rādh 4. et 5. P. 1) cl. 5., in dial. Ved. cl. 1. facere, efficere, perficere. RIGV. 41. 7.: kathā rādhāma sakhāyaḥ stoma mitrasya "quomodo efficiamus, amici! laudem Mitrae?" 2) 4. P. rādhyāmi perfici.
c. apa cl. 5. et 4. 1) offendere, injuriam facere, c. gen. MAH. 1. 1885.: kathan nā 'syā 'parādhuyām; 3. 11415.: purā sa nā 'parādhnoti siddhanām brahmavādinām; 3. 5988.: tava nai 'ṣā 'parādhyati. 2) peccare. R. Schl. II. 18. 11.: kaccin mayā nā 'parāddham ajñānāt; MAH. 4. 1611.: kathan dharme 'parādhuyuḥ; MR. 277. 7.: yauvanam atrā 'parādhyati na cāritryam.
c. abhi Caus. propitiare, propitium facere, sibi conciliare. R. Schl. II. 30. 33. et. 34.: abhirādhyate. V. sq.
c. ā Caus. 1) id. MAH. 1. 6368.: ārādhayiṣyan drupadaḥ sa tam paryacarat punaḥ; RAGH. 10. 86.: guṇair ārādhayāmāsus te gurum; R. Schl. I. 17. 31.: dharmeṇā "rādhaya prajāḥ; A. 3. 5. 2) colere, servire. MAN. 10. 122.: svargārtham...viprān ārādhayet tu saḥ (śūdraḥ).
c. ā praef. upa Caus. servire. MAN. 10. 121. b.
c. ā praef. sam Caus. sibi conciliare. MAH. 3. 10344.
rāma (r. ram s. a) 1) Adj. amoenus, pulcher. UR. 71. 7. 2) m. nom. pr.
rāvaṇa m. (Caus. r. ru s. ana) nom. pr. Rākschasi.
rāś 1. A. (śabde) sonare. Vid. rās ras.
rāśi m. cumulus. N. 13. 17.
rāṣṭra n. (r. rāj s. tra v. euph. r. 89. b.) regnum. BR. 1. 1.
rās 1. A. (śabde) sonare. Cf. ras rāś.
rāsabha m. (r. rās s. abha) asinus. AM.
rāhu m. Daemon, e Daityorum stirpe, serpenti posticā corporis parte similis, a quo lunam et solem eclipsis tempore voratos mythologia fingit. N. 16. 14.
ri 1. 5. P. i. q. ṛ cl. 5.
ri 2. 6. P. riyāmi (gatau) ire. -- In dial. Ved. ri cl. 9. educere. RIGV. 56. 6.: tvaṃ sutasya made ariṇā apaḥ "tu libaminis gaudio e nube elicuisti aquas".
c. sam cl. 9. in dial. Ved. sanare. RIGV. 117. 19.: srāmam (vulneratum) ...saṃriṇīthaḥ.
riktha n. (r. ric s. tha) facultates, bona, divitiae, opesi [??] 9. 104.
rikh 1. P. ire. V. rakh.
riṅkh 1. P. id. V. rakh.
riṅg 1. P. id. V. rakh.
ric 1. 7. P. A. riṇacmi riñce disjungere, separare, liberare. RAGH. 14. 85.: rājyaṃ rajoriktamanāḥ śaśāsa; BHATT. 6. 36.: rinacmi jaladhes (disjungo a mari) toyam vivinacmi divaḥ surān. (V. 2. ric et cf. lat. LIC, linquo; gr. [greek] mutatā gutt. in lab.; lith. pa-lekmi relinquo; goth. af-lifnan relinqui, superesse; laibos reliquiae cum mediā pro aspir.; island. vet. leifar reliquiae; germ. vet. LIB, bi-lību remaneo, bi-leib, bi-libumes, nostrum bleibe).
c. ati Pass. proprie disjungi, inde conspici, excellere, praecellere, praevalere, dominari; potiorem esse. HIT. 12. 7.: svabhāva evā 'tra tathā 'tiricyate yathā prakṛtyā madhuraṅ gavām payaḥ; 35. 7.: daivam atrā 'tiricyate; MAN. 12. 25.: yo yadai "ṣāṅ guṇo dehe sākalyenā 'tiricyate. C. acc. superare, excedere. MAN. 2. 145.: sahasran tu pitṝn mātā gauraveṇā 'tiricyate. C. ablat. potiorem, meliorem, praestantiorem esse aliquā re, excedere alqm rem. HIT. 133. 2.: aśvamedhasahasrād dhi satyam evā 'tiricyate; BH. 2. 34.: akīrtir maraṇād atiricyate "infamia ultra obitum porrigitur". Etiam c. instr. (cf. yuj praef. vi) MAH. 3. 10588.: kapotas tu māṃsenā 'tyatiricyate "columba vero carne regis multo gravior est". V. praef. pra.
c. ut Pass. id. MAH. 1. 3070.: mamai 'vo 'dricyate janma duṣyanta tava janmanaḥ (praestantior est).
c. pra Passiv. c. abl. excedere aliquam rem, porrigi ultra aliquam rem. RIGV. divaścit te...praririce mahitvam "ultra coelum tua exporrecta est magnitudo"; 61. 9.: asyed (asya it) eva praririce mahitvan divaspṛ- thivyāḥ "illius utique excedit magnitudo coelum et terram".
c. vi alvum exonerare. virikta qui alvum exoneravit. MAN. 5. 144.
ric 2. 1. et 10. P. (viyojanasamparkanayoḥ K.) relinquere; conjungere. recita relictus. RAGH. 6. 7.
rij 1. A. frigere, assare. Cf. bhṛj bhrajj.
riṇv 1. P. (vraje scribitur riv gr. 110a)) ire. V. raṇv.
ripu m. hostis. N. 6. 93. Cf. radd. riph rimph.
rips v. rabh.
riph 6. P. (katthanayuddhanindāhiṃsādāneṣu K.) gloriari; pugnare; reprehendere; laedere, occidere; dare. Cf. rimph ṛph ṛmph.
rimph 6. P. (vadhe) ferire, occidere. V. riph.
riś 6. P. (hiṃsāyām) ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. riṣ.
riṣ 1. et 4. P. laedere, vulnerare, occidere. DR. 7. 20.: ariṣṭadehaḥ. -- In dialecto Ved. etiam cum productā vocali. RIGV. 36. 15.: pāhi rīṣataḥ "serva nos ab occisore".
rih 1. P. in dialecto Ved. 1) colere, laudare (cf. arh). 2) rogare. 3) dare. V. Westerg. -- In dialecto Ved. etiam rih cl. 2. = lih q. v.
rī 1. 4. A. fluere. RIGV. 85. 3.: vartmāṇy eṣām anu rīyate ghṛtam "in tramite eorum post ipsos manat aqua". Cf. ri ṛ.
c. ā affluere, adire. RIGV. 30. 2.
rī 2. 9. P. riṇāmi (gr. 385.) ire. V. 1. rī.
c. ni adoriri. RIGV. 61. 13.: niriṇāti śatrūn.
ru 1. 2. P. raumi ravīmi (v. gr. 343. 350.) sonare, strepere, murmurare, susurrare, clamare, vociferari, ululare, ejulare. HIT. 23. 2.: karṇe kalaṅ kimapi rauti; H. 1. 25.: ete ruvanti (sic legendum pro bruvanti) sārasā jalacāriṇaḥ; MAH. 1. 3022.: na khalv aham idaṃ śūnye raumi; 3. 11716.: ruvantaśca mahāravān...rākṣasāḥ; 4. 1463.: gomāyur eṣa...ruvan; MAN. 4. 115.: śvakharoṣṭreca ruva- cum Pottio ad ru praef. ā retulerim.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. Part. pass. abhiruta personitus, circumsonitus. MAH. 3. 1535.: nadīḥ...sārasābhirutāḥ.
c. ā i. q. simpl. BHATT. 17. 24.: vīrau rāghavāv ārutām.
c. vi id. SA. 5. 75.: etā ghorān śivā nādān...viruvanti; UR. 67. 14.; HIT. 55. 22.
c. sam id. BHATT. 17. 71.: samaraud itaro janaḥ.
ru 2. 1. A. (roṣe K. vadhe gatyām V.) irasci; occidere; ire.
rukama n. (ut videtur, a r. ruc e ruk servatā primitivā gutturali, sicut e. c. in vākya a vac e vak) aurum. HIT. 39. 4.
rukṣa i. q. rūkṣa.
ruc 1. 1. A. 1) lucere, splendere. RIGV. 6. 1.: rocante rocanā divi "fulgent fulgores ejus in coelo; MAH. 1. 6613.: ruruce sā 'dhikam subhrūr āpatantī nabhastalāt saudāminī 'va. 2) placere. HIT. 53. 2.: yad eva rocate yasmai bhavet tat tasya sundaram; MAH. 1. 7442.: na rocate vigraho me. -- rucita n. libitum, gratum. SA. 5. 80.: rucitaṃ yadi te; MAH. 1. 7952.: yad asya rucitaṃ kartun tat kurudhvam. 3) approbare, gaudere. MAH. 1. 7444.: vigrahaṃ tair na roce. -- Caus. P. A. 1) velle, cupere, appetere. MAN. 2. 243.: yadi tv ātyantikaṃ lū-na luna; hib. loiche, loichead "a light, candle, lamp; lightning, flame, splendour", logha "splendid", logh-mhar "bright". Huc etiam trahi possunt hib. leos "light", leosaim "I light up, kindle"; les "light, illumination" mutatā gutturali in sibilantem, nisi pertinent ad las; v. lok.)
c. ati P. splendore vincere, überstrahlen. MAH. 3. 486.: atyarocaśca bhūtātman bhāskaraṃ svena tejasā.
c. anu Caus. i. q. Caus. simpl. MAH. 3. 12679.: vanam evā 'nvarocayat.
c. abhi Caus. id. R. Schl. II. 30. 27.: na devi tava duḥkhena svagmi evā 'nurocaye. Cum infin. vel nomine actionis in ana R. Schl. II. 29. 19.: nā 'bhirocayase netun tvam māṅ kenai 'va hetunā; R. Schl. I. 36. 2.: gamanāyā 'bhirocaya (cf. gamanāyo 'pacakrame p. 87.).
c. ā Caus. id. R. Schl. II. 30. 28.
c. prati Caus. id. MAH. 3. 11546.: prasthānam pratyarocayan sie beliebten fortzugehen.
c. vi splendere. N. 17. 11.: piplus tasyā vyarocata... vyabhre nabhasī 'va niśākaraḥ; IN. 1. 40.
ruc 2. f. (r. ruc) splendor. MEGH. 45. (Cf. lat. luc-s.)
ruci f. (r. ruc s. i) 1) id. MEGH. 15. 2) desiderium, appetitus. HIT. 19. 15.
rucira (r. ruc s. ira) splendens, pulcher, amoenus. N. 4. 28. 5. 3. A. 4. 52.
ruj 1. 6. P. frangere. rugna fractus. MAH. 3. 678.: vātarugna iva...vanaspatiḥ. -- Cl. 10. (hiṃse) ferire, laedere, occidere. (V. rujā roga aegritudo et cf. lith. láu[greek]u frango, praet. láu[greek]iau = Caus. vel. 10. cl. rojayāmi mu- etc.)
c. ava i. q. simpl. HID. 1. 12.: avarujya...gulmān.
c. ā A. id. MAH. 2. 2113.: viṣāṇaṅ gaur iva madāt svayam ārujate 'tmanaḥ.
c. ā praef. sam id. MAH. 4. 1082.
c. vi diffringere. SAK. 24. 16.: dharmāraṇyaṃ virujati gajaḥ.
ruj 2. f. (N. ruk r. ruj) morbus, aegritudo. UR. 42. 4.
rujā f. (r. ruj s. ā) id. SA. 5. 68. 81.
ruṭ 1. 1. A. (pratighāte K. dīptipratihatayoḥ V.) arcere, avertere; splendere. Cf. 2. ruṭh 2. luṭ.
ruṭ 2. 10. P. (ruṣi K. ruṣi dyutau V.) irasci (cf. ruṣ); splendere (cf. ruc).
ruṭh 1. 1. P. (upaghāte) ferire, occidere, perturbare.
ruṭh 2. 1. A. (pratighāte) arcere, avertere. Cf. 1. ruṭ.
ruṇṭ 1. P. (steye; scribitur ruṭ gr. 110a).) furari. Cf. ruṇḍ luṇṭ luṇḍ.
ruṇṭh 1. P. (gatyālasyasteyakhoṭe) ire; pigrum esse; furari; claudicare.
ruṇḍ 1. P. furari. V. ruṇṭ.
rud 2. P. interdum A. (anom. v. gr. 354.) Praet. mltf. arodiṣam et arudam. Flere. N. 11. 14.: krośati roditi; 16. 34.: rudite bhṛśam; BR. 3. 20.: rurudus trayaḥ; MAH. 3. 593.: mā rodīḥ; R. Schl. I. 46. 20.: mā rudo mā rudaḥ; II. 52. 19.: rurude. -- Etiam cl. 6. P. A. BR. 3. 22.: mā pitā ruda; MAH. 1. 5597.: śocetaca rudetaca. -- Trans. deflere, c. acc. BHATT. 5. 5.: arodīt sā bhrātarau. -- Intens. valde flere. BR. 3. 2.: kim evam bhṛśaduḥkhartau rorudyethām; 1. 4.: rorudyamānās tān dṛṣṭvā. (Cf. ru lat. rudo, germ. vet. RUZ flere, -- riuzu, roz, ruzumes; lith. raudoju lamentor et slav. rydajū fleo = Caus. rodayāmi v. gr. comp. 505. 506.
c. anu i. q. simpl. RAM. II. 55. 21.: anurudanti; NALOD. 3. 32.: anururoda.
c. pra id. N. 17. 31. 22. 30.: prarudita flens. BR. 3. 21.: praruditān sarvān niśamya.
rudra m. (r. rud s. r) 1) cognomen Sivi. 2) quidam ordo undecim Geniorum. IN. 5. 24. N. 10. 24.
rudh 1. 7. P. A. ruṇadhmi rundhe. 1) impedire, praecludere, retinere, obstruere. BH. 4. 29.: prāṇāpānagatī ruddhvā; RAGH. 7. 32.: tām udvahantam pathi bhojakanyāṃ rurodha rājanyagaṇaḥ; UR. 68. 1.: idaṃ ruṇaddhi mām padmam. 2) arcere. R. Schl. I. 28. 22.: yakṣīm aśmavarṣābhivarṣiṇīm ...rurodha sa sāyakaiḥ. 3) includere. MAN. 9. 12.: gṛhe ruddhāḥ. Obsidere. MAH. 3. 638.: arundhat tāṃ (purīṃ) suduṣṭātmā sarvataḥ. (De formā arundhat pro aruṇat v. gramm. min. ed. 2. par. 341b.). -- Caus. includi jubere. RAGH. 12. 71.: laṅkāṃ rodhayāmāsa piṅgalaiḥ (vānaraiḥ). -- (Fortasse hib. rundha "secret, mysterious" a rundh sicut lat. arcanus ab arcendo; rundhachd "secrecy", ruindiamhar "a mystery, a dark secret", ruine "secrecy" abjecto d; goth. runa mysterium. Germ. vet. rānen susurrare - nostrum raunen - rūnazjan mussitare ad ru sonare referri possunt. Ag. Benary huc trahit lat. rudens, Röm. Lautlehre p. 223.
c. anu impedire, retinere. SAK. 151. 1.: ayam anurudhyamānas tāpasībhyām...bālaḥ.
c. abhi perturbare. SAK. 33. 3.: yathāca sainikās tapovanan nā 'bhirundhanti.
c. ava impedire, cohibere, refrenare. R. Schl. II. 30. 9.: yasyacā 'rthe 'varudhyase; MAN. 8. 236. -- Intens. R. Schl. II. 58. 20.: mā smai 'nam avarorudhaḥ.
c. ā id. BHATT. 17. 49.: bandhutā śucam āruṇat. -- Caus. impedire, incommodare, molestum esse, perturbare. R. Schl. II. 96. 40.: kākenā "rodhyamānān tāṃ rāmo 'vāhasat.
c. upa impedire, incommodare, perturbare. MAN. 8. 348.: dharmo yatro 'parudhyate; RAM. Schl. II. 36. 14.: anārye kṛtyam ārabdhaṅ kin na pūrvam upārudhaḥ; MAN. 7. 125.: uparudhyā 'rim. Arcere, praecludere. RAGH. 7. 36.: reṇuḥ...uparurodha sūryam.
c. ni 1) impedire, retinere. UP. 34.: yāvat kiñcid gatā tāvan niruddhā sā purodhasā. 2) praecludere, obstruere, e. c. viam. BHATT. 17. 49. 3) coe7rcere, refrenare, comprimere. HIT. 34. 1.: nijasaukhyan nirundhānaḥ; MAH. 3. 13633.: nirudhyace 'ndriyagrāmam. 4) includere. MAN. 11. 1176.: vipraduṣṭāṃ striyam bhartā nirundhyād ekaveśmani.
c. ni praef. sam retinere, inhibere, sistere. MAN. 8. 83.: sā sadyaḥ sanniroddhavyā.
c. prati impedire. MAN. 11. 11.
c. vi impedire, retinere, prohibere. MAH. 2. 227.: kaccit paurā na...virudhyante paraiḥ krītāḥ; R. Schl. II. 36. 10.: svaraścā 'pi vyarudhyata. -- viruddha impeditus, prohibitus, vetitus. R. Schl. I. 7. 8.: paraspareṇa viruddhāḥ; MAN. 7. 152.: parasparaviruddhānām; BH. 7. 11.: dharmāviruddho bhūteṣu kāmo 'smi.
c. sam i. q. simpl. N. 13. 10.: mārgaṃ saṃrudhya; SA. 5. 82.: mātā saṃruṇaddhi mām; MAH. 3. 13633.: manaḥ saṃrudhya; MAN. 8. 235.: ajāvike tu saṃruddhe vṛkaiḥ (schol. parivṛte).
c. abhi praef. sam arcere. R. Schl. II. 14. 12.
rudh 2. 4. A. interdum P. (primitive Pass. praecedentis, v. gr. 492. annot.)
c. anu amare. DR. 4. 18.: pārthān nā 'nuroddhun tvam arhasi; MAH. 3. 13891.: doṣan nā 'nurudhyate; N. 4. 10.: dharmam evā 'nurudhyanti; MAH. 4. 492.: bhartāram anurudhyantyaḥ.
rudhira n. (r. ruh crescere - servato primitivo dh pro h v. gr. 315. et cf. rohita ruber - suff. ira) sanguis. H. 2. 11. (rudhira n. a perdito Adj. rudhira ruber, cf. rohita e rodhita gr. [greek] lat. ruber, cujus b pro f - v. gr. comp. 18. - respondet scrto dh graeco [greek] sicut in fumus = dhūma q. v.; radice etiam huc pertinent lat. rūfus; lith. raudà color ruber, raudónas ruber, ruddas subruber, rudis rubigo, aerugo; slav. vet. rd-je-ti rubescere, ryschdj [greek] rschda rubigo in segetibus (Miklosich p. 75); ryschil rufus, polon. rusy id.; island. vet. raud-r ruber, saxon. vet. rod id., german. vet. rot, nostrum roth; hib. ruadh "red, reddish, Welsh rhydh"; ruaid id., ruaidhim "I redden".)
rup 4. P. (vyākulatve K. vimohe V.) perturbari, conturbari, mentis errore affici.
ruru m. (ut videtur, a r. ru per redupl.) capreae genus (Wils: A kind of a deer). DR. 4. 15.
ruś 6. P. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) ferire, laedere, occidere, (cf. ruṣ riś) -- ruśat in dial. Ved. rutilans. RIGV. 58. 4. 62. 8. 113. 2. (cf. ruc).
ruṣ 1. 1. et 4. P. ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. ruś.
ruṣ 2. 4. et 10. P. irasci. ruṣṭa iratus. SRINGARA-T. 7.; ruṣita id. MAN. 9. 83.; roṣita id. H. 1. 12. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
ruṣ 3. f. (Nom. ruṭ r. ruṣ) ira, furor. N. 11. 37.
ruh 1. P. 1) prodire, nasci, crescere. MAN. 9. 36.: yādṛśan tū 'pyate vījañ kṣetre...tādṛg rohati tat tasmin vījam; MAH. 3. 12855.: nacā 'pi sarvavījāni samyag rohanti. 2) adire, adipisci (v. p. 36. rad. i). RIGV. 110. 6.: ṛbhavo vājam aruhan divo rajaḥ "Ribhues cibum nacti sunt coelestis mundi". -- Caus. rohayāmi et ropayāmi (gr. 521. 6.) serere, plantare. MAH. 3. 13116.: prayanti sarvavojāni ropyamāṇāni; R. Schl. II. 80. 7.: avṛkṣeṣuca deśeṣu kecid vṛkṣān aropayan. (ruh mutilatum est e rudh sicut vṛh crescere ex idem valente vṛdh; v. rudhira et gr. 315. -- Cum primitivā formā rudh cf. ṛdh i. e. ardh crescere; goth. LUD crescere, liudith crescit = rohati pro rodhati iu = o i. e. a + u debilitato gunae incremento a in i (v. gramm. comp. 27. 109a).) lauths, gen. laudi-s homo; germ. vet. liut populus, liuti homines (nostrum Leute), sumarlota virgulta, palmites (Grimm II. 21.), ruota pertica, virga, sax. vet. ruoda, anglo-sax. rod (Graff. II. 491.); slav. vet. rod-i-ti parere, generare = Caus. rohāyitum e rodhayitum na-rod populus (Miklosich p. 74.); scot. aut huc aut ad ṛdh pertinent, cf. Pott. I. 250., Benary "Römische Lautlehre" p. 218. Fortasse lat. rūs, rūr-is a crescendo dictum, mutato d in r vel in s deinde in r. Cum ruh adire (adhiruh āruh uparuh adscendere) cf. hib. roidhim "I run", ruidh "running".)
c. adhi P. A. adscendere. R. Schl. II. 83. 2.: adhiruhya... rathān; MAH. 3. 4095.: vimānañcā 'dhirohati; 14943.: adhirohadhvam...imān rathān. Intrans. evolare, subvolare, alis se levare, sublime petere. R. Schl. II. 95. 11.: dvijā adhirohanti. -- Caus. tollere, levare, elevare. RAGH. 11. 81. (v. āruh Caus.)
c. apa praef. vi Caus. privare c. ablat. MAH. 3. 1579.: jīvitād vyaparopitaḥ; 10246.: putrān apāpān vyaparopya rājyāt.
c. abhi adscendere. R. Schl. I. 44. 3.: himavataḥ śṛṅgam abhiruhya.
c. ava descendere. A. 2. 6.: rathād avaruroha; 1. 4. -- Caus. P. 1) facere ut alqs descendat. RAGH. 1. 54.: tām avāropayat patnīṃ rathād avatatāraca. 2) deferre, deorsum ferre, tollere. MAH. 4. 1318.: avaropaya vṛkṣāgrād dhanūṃṣi. 3) facere ut quis perdat, privare. MAN. 1. 82.: itareṣv (yugeṣu) āgamād dharmaḥ pādaśas tva avaropitaḥ (schol. hīnaḥ kṛtaḥ). -- Caus. A. avaropaye descendo (me descendere facio). DR. 3. 8.: vimucya vāhān avarohayadhvam.
c. ava praef. prati Caus. privare. MAH. 4. 536.: pratyavaropitaḥ privatus.
c. ā P. A. adscendere, c. acc. vel loc. IN. 1. 11.: ārohatu bhavān...ratham; 14.: devalokam...ārohasva; N. 13. 14.: vṛkṣeṣv āruhya; H. 3. 5.: āruhe 'mām mama śroṇīm; M. 30.: tatra...āruhethāḥ (*) Adire, adipisci. HIT. 10. 16.: saṃśayam punar āruhya; BH. 6. 4.: yogārūḍhaḥ. -- Caus. efficere ut quis adscendat; tollere, levare, collocare in aliquo loco. N. 8. 19. 13. 52. IN. 2. 21. SA. 5. 62. DR. 8. 34. 9. 13. M. 31.
(*) āruha est Imperat. et āruhethās Potentialis praeter. multiformis formationis sextae respondentque formis graecis ut [greek] v. gramm. min. ed. 2. par. 381b). et 374b).
c. ā praef. adhi adscendere. MAH. 1. 6395. Caus. efficere ut quis adscendat. R. Schl. II. 55. 16.
c. ā praef. anu post aliquem ascendere. MAH. 2. 36.: anvārurohacā 'py enam.
c. ā praef. anu praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 3818.: tatra 'nañ citrāgnistham mādrī samanvāruroha.
c. ā praef. upa ascendere. MAH. 2. 37.: upāruhyā 'rjunaścā 'pi. Adire, adipisci. RAGH. 17. 30.
c. ā praef. pra id. MAH. 3. 10594.
c. ā praef. sam adscendere. N. 19. 20. Adire, adipisci. RAGH. 8. 15.
c. upa id. MAH. 2. 37.
c. pra prodire, crescere. HIT. 14. 7.: tuṣeṇā 'pi parityaktā na prarohanti taṇḍulāḥ.
c. prati Caus. facere ut quis iterum crescat. RAGH. 17. 42.: śatrūn uddhṛtya pratiropayan (schol. śatrūn uddhṛtya utkhāya pratiropayan punaḥ sthāpayan).
c. vi se dispandere, diffundere. BH. 15. 3.: aśvattham enaṃ suvirūḍhamūlam...chittvā; RAGH. 2. 26.: virūḍhaśaṣpa.
c. sam 1) crescere. BHATT. 11. 5. 2) se colligere, animum confirmare. saṃrūḍha confirmatus, animo promtus. A. 11. 1. Caus. facere ut quis crescat, augeatur, progeniem habeat. SAK. 130. 1.: saṃropite "tmani dharmapatnī mayā tyaktā.
ruha (r. ruh s. a) crescens, in fine compp., v. tanūruha śiroruha.
ruhvan m. (r. ruh s. van) arbor.
[Page 294b]
rūkṣ 10. P. (pāruṣye; ut videtur, Denom. a rūkṣa q. v.) horridum, asperum, durum esse.
rūkṣa (ut videtur, a ruh crescere) Adj. asper, horridus, immitis, durus, acerbus, austerus. H. 2. 6. BH. 17. 9. Subst. m. arbor. HEM. (Scribitur etiam rukṣa. Cf. germ. vet. rūh, nostrum rauh, anglo-sax. ruh, rug, reoh, angl. rough.)
rūḍha v. ruh et gr. par. 107b).
rūp 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a rūpa forma) 1) formare. 2) gestibus exprimere, indicare, repraesentare, proponere, oculis subjicere. SAK. 7. 2.: rathavegaṃ rūpayati (v. naṭ); UR. 21. 11.
c. ni 1) facere, perficere, peragere. MAN. 6. 38.: nirūpye 'ṣṭim. 2) percipere, videre, animadvertere. HIT. 23. 3.: chidran nirūpya. 3) considerare, reputare, perpendere. HIT. 10. 3.: tan nirūpyatām; 10. 17.: tan nirūpayāmi tāvat. 4) examinare, inquirere, explorare, investigare. HIT. 20. 15.: pakṣibhir itas tato nirūpayadbhis tarukoṭare śāvakāsthīni prāptāni; 90. 1.: aham api gatvā kim etad iti nirūpayāmi. Pervestigare, perquirere, perscrutari. HIT. 68. 14.: koṭare nirūpyamāṇe. 5) eligere, ausersehen. HIT. 41. 2.: aṭavīrājye 'bhiṣektum bhavān...nirūpitaḥ.
c. vi (Denom. a virūpa deformis) deformare. HIT. 65. 1. R. Schl. I. 1. 44.
rūpa n. (ut videtur, a r. ruh crescere, Caus. ropayāmi) 1) forma. H. 2. 5. 2) pulchritudo. SA. 2. 18. 3) natura, indoles.
rūpatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas v. gr. 652. suff. tas) formā. N. 19. 32.
rūpavat (a rūpa s. vat) formosus, pulcher. IN. 4. 12.
rūpin (a rūpa s. in) id. SA. 1. 26.
rūṣ 1. P. ornare. IN. 5. 8.: divyacchandanarūṣitau...stanau.
re Interj. vituperationis. HIT. 10. 19.
rek 1. A. (śaṅkāyām) suspicari; dubitare.
rekhā f. i. q. lekhā.
[Page 295a]
rej 1. A. (dīptau) 1) splendere (cf. rāj). 2) in dial. Ved. tremere. RIGV. 31. 3.: arejetaṃ rodasī; pṛthivī...bhiyā...rejate; 80. 14.: jagacca rejate.
c. pra tremere. RIGV. 38. 10.: arejanta pra mānuṣāḥ.
reṭ 1. P. (paribhāṣaṇe K. yāce vāci V.) loqui; petere. (V. raṭh).
reṇu m. f. pulvis. H. 4. 40.
retas n. (r. rī s. tas vel, secundum grammaticos, suff. as radice auctā adjecto t v. srotas) semen virile. Cf. retra.
retra n. (r. rī s. tra) id.
rep 1. A. (śabde K. śabde gamane V.) sonare; ire. Cf. rebh rev.
repha 1) Adj. humilis, TROP. vilis, abjectus. AM. 2) Subst. m. nomen litterae ra.
reb 1. A. i. q. rev.
rebh 1. A. (śabde) sonare. In dial. Ved. laudare. RIGV. 120. 6.: ahañcid dhi rirebhā "śvinā vām; 105. 9. Cf. rambh rap lambh lap.
rev 1. A. (plave gatau K. plutau braje V.) ire, natare. Cf. riṇv.
reṣ 1. A. (avyakte śabde K. hreṣāyām V.) hinnire. Cf. hreṣ heṣ.
rai 1. 1. P. latrare, allatrare, c. acc. RIGV. V. 55. 3.: stenaṃ rāya sārameya stotṝn indrasya rāyasi kim. (V. Westerg.)
rai 2. m. res, divitiae, opes. RIGV. 36. 12.: rāyas pūrdhi "opes, largire". (Nom. sg. rās lat. res, v. gr. comp. 137.)
[Page 295b]
roga m. (r. ruj s. a) morbus, aegritudo.
rogin (a praec. s. in) aegrotus.
roḍ 1. P. (anādare) contemnere, spernere.
rodana n. (r. rud s. ana) fletus. Lass. 30. 7.
rodas n. 1) coelum. 2) terra. Dual. rodasī coleum et terra. UR. 1. 4.
rodhas n. (r. rudh impedire s. as) ripa, litus.
rodhin (r. rudh s. in) impediens. SAK. 21. 5.
ropay Caus. r. ruh gr. 521. 4.
roman n. (ut mihi videtur, a r. ruh crescere, abjecto, h suff. man cf. śiroruha tanūruha) pilus corporis. (Cf. loman hib. romach "hairy", romachad "hairiness", roinfaith "hair-cloth"; roin, roine "hair fur", roineach "hairy, crinose".)
romantha m. ruminatio. SAK. 32. 15. (Cf. lat. rumino.)
rorudya Intens. r. rud. BR. 1. 4. 3. 2.
roṣa m. (r. ruṣ s. a) ira. H. 4. 48.
roṣita v. ruṣ.
rohiṇī f. (r. ruh s. in in fem.) astrum lunare (*) in, mythologia una e Dakshi filiis et dei Tschandri (lunae) conjugibus. N. 16. 22.
(*) Wilson: The fourth lunar asterism figured by a wheeled carriage and containing five stars, probably, a, [greek]
rohita (part. pass. Caus. rad. ruh - e rudh - suff. ta) ruber. (V. rudhira lohita.)
rauṭ rauḍ 1. P. i. q. roḍ.
raudra (a rud Sivus s. a) 1) ad Sivum pertinens, Subst. neut. nomen teli Sivi. A. 3. 50. 10. 42. 2) terribilis. H. 4. 46. N. 12. 20.
[Page 2951]
la
lak 10. P. lākayāmi i. q. rak.
lakṣ 10. P. 1) videre, conspicere, animadvertere, observare. N. 3. 21.: katham asi na lakṣitaḥ; 2. 7.: duhitā me 'dya nā 'tisvasthe 'va lakṣyate; 21. 34.; SA. 4. 8.: tiṣṭhantīcā 'pi sāvitrī kāṣṭhabhūte 'va lakṣyate; N. 23. 2.: caritāny asya lakṣaya; SA. 5. 4.: asvastham sarvā lakṣayāmāsa. (Fortasse lakṣ e dakṣ pro darkṣ vel drakṣ cf. dṛś fut. drakṣyāmi.)
c. ā i. q. simpl. sens. 1. A. 10. 19.: te mām ālakṣya daiteyāḥ.
c. ā praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 5249.
c. upa id. N. 4. 27. SA. 5. 27. A. 4. 40.
c. upa praef. sam id. MAH. 2. 1557.
c. vi id. H. 1. 51.
c. sam id. RAGH. 1. 10.: hemnaḥ saṃlakṣyate hy agnau viśuddhiḥ śyāmikā 'pi vā.
lakṣa n. (r. lakṣ s. a) 1) nota, signum. MAH. 3. 14852. 2) numerus 100,000. HIT. 115. 4.
lakṣaṇa n. (r. lakṣ s. ana v. euph. r. 94a).) nota, signum. N. 16. 27. 19. 13.
lakṣman n. (r. lakṣ s. man) nota, signum. SAK. 10. 14.
lakṣmaṇa m. (f. lakṣmaṇī) grus indica. A. 9. 21.
lakṣmī f. (ut videtur, a lañj splendere, adjectā sibilante, suff. ma in fem.) 1) Lakschmia, Dei Wischnūs uxor, abundantiae et felicitatis dea. 2) felicitas. 3) pulchritudo, splendor. N. 12. 10. A. 4. 13. (Cf. lith. laime dea felicitatis.)
lakṣya (r. lakṣ s. ya) 1) spectandus. 2) n. scopus.
lakh 1. P. ire; v. rakh.
lag 1. 1. P. (saṅge) adhaerere. lagna; 1) adjunctus, adhaerens. HIT. 4.: yan nave bhājane lagnaḥ saṃskāro nā 'nyathā bhavet; 35. 12.: kodaṇḍāṭanīlagnaṃ snāyubandhaṅ khādāmi. 2) secutus (v. lag praef. anu). Lass. 25. 6.: pṛṣṭhato lagnaḥ; -- Subst. n. ortus signi Zodiaci. Lass. 20. 8.: śubhe lagne; HIT. 97. 13. (Huc trahi potest lat. ligare, nisi pertinet ad rajju.)
c. anu anulagna secutus. Lass. 30. 10.: śabdānulaganaḥ śmaśānabhūmiṅ gataḥ.
lag 2. 10. P. lāgayāmi (svādāpane) gustare, adipisci; v. rak.
laguḍa m. fustis, baculus. HIT. 101. 8.
lagna v. 1. lag et lajj.
[Page 296b]
laghay Denom. (a laghu levis) levare. UR. 42. 4.: manasijarujaṃ sā...rahasi laghayet; RAGH. 3. 35. 11. 62.
laghiman m. (a laghu s. iman v. gr. 652. suff. iman) levitas.
laghiṣṭha Superl. [greek] laghu (v. gr. min. ed. 2. 226.)
laghīyas Compar. [greek] laghu (v. gr. min. ed. 2. 226.)
laghu (fem. laghu et laghvī r. laṅgh s. u ejectā nasali) levis. N. 14. 8. (Gr. [greek] praefixa vocali; v. gr. comp. 326.; lat. levis e leguis ejecto g, adjecto i, v. p. 106. s. v. guru; lith. lengwa-s, adjecto a, russ. legkil, adv. legko; germ. vet. līht, anglo-sax. leoht, liht; hib. lag "weak, feeble, faint", compar. laige; lagudhadh "diminution, weakening", laguighthe "weakened, lessened"; laghad "fewness, weakness", lagaighim "I weaken, diminish, lessen" v. laghay; laigidh, laigse, laigsinn "weakness, debility, infirmety"; lugh "little, swift, active", lughad "littleness".)
laṅkh 1. P. (scribitur lakh gr. 110a).) ire. Cf. lakh liṅkh.
laṅg 1. P. (gatikhañjanayoḥ K. gatau khañjane V.; scribitur lag gr. 110a).) ire, claudicare. Cf. raṅg.
laṅgh 1. 1. P. (scribitur lagh gr. 110a).) salire, insilire. BHATT. 15. 32.: anye (kapayaḥ) śailān alaṅghiṣuḥ (schol. ārūḍhāḥ); v. 2. laṅgh et cf. raṅk rah goth. laika salio; fortasse graec. [greek] sicut scrt. śaśa nostrum Hase, a saliendo dictum; v. Pott I. 232.)
laṅgh 2. 10. P. interdum A. transsilire, transgredi. MAH. 3. 11173.: nā 'sti śaktir mamo 'tthātum...laṅghayitvā prayāhi mām; 11174.: tam...na laṅghaye; 11178.: sāgaraḥ plavagendreṇa krameṇai 'kena laṅghitaḥ. TROP. UR. 36. 7. infr.: yena mama tvayo 'padeśo laṅghitaḥ; MAN. 5. 151.: tam (patim) śuśrūṣeta jīvantaṃ saṃsthitañja na laṅghayet "mortuum non transgrediatur" (novo matrimonio), cf. BR. 2. 34.; aliter Kullùkabhattus hoc praeceptum explicat: mṛtañca nā 'tikrāmed vyabhicāreṇa tadīyaśrāddhatarpaṇādi virahitayā pāralaukikakṛtyakhaṇḍanenaca); MAH. 8. 371.: bhartāraṃ laṅghayed yā tu strī (schol. yā strī...patim puruṣāntaropagamanāl laṅghayet).
c. abhi transsilire. MAN. 4. 54.
c. ava kālam ava- tempus transigere. GHAT. 7.
c. vi transgredi, peccare. RAGH. 9. 741. Relinquere, abjicere. RAGH. 3. 4.: abhilāṣe...tathāvidhe mano babandhā 'nyarasān vilaṅghya (schol. tyaktvā).
laṅghana n. (r. laṅgh s. ana) 1) transgressio. BR. 2. 34. 2) contemtio, repudiatio, rejectio. UR. 33. 15.
lach 1. P. lacchāmi (lakṣaṇe) notare; v. lāñch.
laj 1. 6. A. erubescere, pudere. V. lajj et cf. lañj rañj.
laj 2. 1. P. (bhartsane) minari; deridere. V. lañj.
lajj 6. P. A. (scribitur lasj gr. 110b).) erubescere, pudere. DR. 5. 2.: mahārathān atibruvan mūḍha na lajjase katham; MAN. 12. 35. 37.: lajjati; MAH. 3. 13837.: lajjanti. -- Part. pass. lagna et lajjita pudore affectus, pudibundus. V. 1. laj.
c. vi id. MAH. 3. 2217.: vilajjamānā.
c. sam id. R. Schl. II. 55. 16.: saṃlajjamānā.
lajjā f. (r. lajj s. ā) pudor. IN. 5. 36.
lajjāvat (a praec. s. vat) pudore affectus, pudibundus. N. 3. 18.
lañj 1. 1. P. (bharsane scribitur laj gr. 110a).) i. q. 2. laj.
lañj 2. 10. P. (bhāniketanahiṃsābaladāneṣu K. bhāṣaṭṭārthe V.; scribitur laj gr. 110a).) splendere; habitare; laedere, occidere; robustum esse; dare; loqui.
lañj 3. 10. P. (bhāsane) splendere.
laṭ 1. P. (bālye K. bālyoktau V.) puerilem esse; pueriliter, inepte loqui.
laḍ 1. 1. P. (vilāse) ludere, jocari. Cf. lal.
laḍ 2. 10. P. laḍayāmi (ākṣepe K. kṣepe V.) jacere, conjicere, dejicere, prosternere. V. lāḍ laṇḍ.
laḍ 3. 10. P. laḍayāmi (jihvonmathane K.) linguam exserere.
laḍ 4. 10. P. lāḍayāmi (upasevāyām K. upasevane V.) colere, venerari; ministrare. Cf. lal.
[Page 297b]
laḍ 5. 10. A. lāḍaye (vīpsāyām K. vīpse V.) desiderare, optare.
laṇḍ 1. 1. et 10. A. (utkṣepe) extollere, in altum tollere. V. olaṇḍ.
laṇḍ 2. 1. et 10. P. (bhāṣaṇe K. bhāṣe V.) loqui.
latā f. planta repens. H. 4. 23.
lap 1. P. 1) loqui. GITA-G. 1. 41.: lapituṅ kim api śrutimūle. 2) queri, lamentari. NALOD. 3. 27.: lalāpa (schol. vilalāpa.). -- Intens. queri, lamentari. MAH. 3. 10200.: lālapyai 'va sakaruṇam; R. Schl. II. 75. 45.: lālapyamānasya...muhurmuhur niḥśvasataśca gharmaṃ sā tasya śokena jagāma rātriḥ; MAH. 1. 968.: lālapyatas tasya bhāryārthe duḥkhitasyaca (lālapyatas pro lālapyamānasyaṃ v. gr. 597.); 1. 4168. 6557. 8449. (Cf. rap hib. labhraim "I say, speak", labhradh "speech, speaking, discoruse"; lat. loquor, mutato p in qu sicut e. c. in quinque = pañca; lā-mentum, gr. [greek] per redupl., abjectā radicis litterā finali; lith. lepju jubeo. Huc etiam pertinere videntur nonnullae quae labium vel lambare significant voces: lith. lupa labium, russ. ruba, pers. leb, lat. labium, labrum, lambo; anglo-sax. lapie lambo, germ. vet. laffu lambo, lefs labium; v. lapana.)
c. apa recusare, denegare. R. Schl. II. 75. 24.: yajñadakṣiṇām.
c. ā loqui, alloqui. DR. 3. 3.: araṇye katham ekam ekā tvām ālapeyam.
c. pra 1) loqui. BH. 5. 9. 2) blaterare, garrire. SAK. 32. 3.: pralapaty eṣa vaidheyaḥ. 3) lamentari. R. Schl. II. 64. 1. 4) cum lamentatione alloqui aliquem, c. acc. MAH. 2. 2339.: tām...pralapantīṃ sma pāṇḍavān duḥśāsanaḥ sabhāmadhye vicakarṣa.
c. vi queri, lamentari. H. 1. 28.: śokaparītātmā vilalāpa. ATM. N. 21. 16.: evaṃ vilapamānā. Trans. 1) cum lamentatione eloqui aliquid. MAH. 2. 2343.: patitā vilalāpe 'dam; N. 13. 43.: evamādīni...vilapya va- rāṅganā pralāpāni. 2) lamentari, deplorare aliquem. R. Schl. I. 1. 33.: vilapan sutam.
lapana n. (r. lap s. ana) os, oris. AM.
labdha v. labh (gr. 83.).
labh 1. A. interdum P. adipisci, obtinere. BH. 4. 39.: jñānaṃ labhate; 11. 33.: yaśo labhasva; SA. 5. 31.: svam eva rājyaṃ labhatāṃ sa pārthivaḥ; IN. 3. 9.: nā 'labhac charma; 5. 59.: mudam paramikāṃ lebhe; R. Schl. I. 10.: 10.: lapsyateca tataḥ kāmam ṛṣiputrāt; 15. 14.: tāsu tvam lapsyase putrān. Concipere garbham foetum. MAH. 3. 10496.: sarvāśca garbhān alabhan. -- Caus. lambhayāmi (gr. min. ed. 2. 471. 5.) facere ut quis adipiscatur, dare, inde tradere, c. acc. pers. et rei. RAGH. 18. 8.: putram... kṣmāṃ lambhayitvā; MAH. 2. 1529.: dehabhedañca lambhitaḥ. -- Desid. lips (gr. 552.) obtinere cupere. MAN. 7. 99.: alabdhañcai 'va lipseta labdhaṃ rakṣet. (Cf. rabh gr. AAB, [greek] quod insertā nasali convenit cum Caus. lambhayāmi et Pass. praet. multif. 3. p. alambhi; lith. laba-s bonus, lóbis "Hab' und Gut", boruss. vet. labba-s bonum, possessio = lābha Nom. lābhas lab-s honus; pal-lapsitwei, pal-lapsitwei appetere, desiderare ad Desid. lips e lilips referri potest; slav. lov-i-ti captare; hib. lamh manus, a sumendo dictum esse censeo, sicut gr. [greek] convenit cum hṛ i. e. har sumere; mh = bh sicut in neamh = nabhas v. Pictet p. 50, 51.
c. abhi Desid. abhilipsāmi sumere, tollere cupio. MAH. 1. 2940.: sā 'gacchat tvaritā bhūmiṃ vāsas tad abhilipsatī.
c. ā 1) tangere. MAN. 11. 202.: gām ālabhya viśudhyati. 2) occidere(?). SA. 5. 99.: na jīviṣye varārohe satyenā "tmānam ālabhe V. ālambha.
c. ā praef. upa 1) adipisci, obtinere. SAK. 14. 13.: tattvata enām upālapsye. 2) vituperare, reprehendere. SA. 5. 84.: mātrā pitrāca...upālabdhaḥ subahuśaś cireṇā "gacchasī 'ti ha; RAGH. 7. 41.
c. ā praef. sam tangere, mulcere. R. Schl. I. 29. 25. 41. 23. II. 25. 35.
c. upa 1) adipisci; concipere (utero). R. Schl. I. 15. 25.: garbhān upalebhire śubhān. 2) percipere, animadvertere, videre, intelligere. N. 8. 3.: nalañca hṛtasarvasvam upalabhya; 11. 35.
c. pra decipere. N. 14. 5. 13. 15.
c. pra praef. vi 1) id. SAK. 107. 9. 2) violare. MAH. 3. 223.: sa vai dharmo vipralabdhaḥ...pāpātmabhiḥ.
c. prati recuperare. MAH. 3. 712.: pratilabhyaca cetanām.
lamb 1. A. interdum P. (scribitur lab gr. 110a)) labi, cadere, praecipitare, incidere. MAH. 1. 1038.: tena lambāmahe garte; 2. 2187.: prapāte tvaṃ lambamāno na vetsi; 3. 8555.: gartam etam anuprāptā lambāmaḥ; R. Schl. II. 40. 21.; DR. 6. 18.: vṛkṣāśca lambanti tathai 'va bhagnāḥ. Occidere, de sole, R. Schl. I. 33. 20.: lambamāne divākare; 65. 34.: lambate ravimaṇḍalam. -- V. lambay. (Cf. lat. lābor, lābo; lith. rambùs, v. praef. vi; de remju, remjo-s v. praef. ava.)
c. ava 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 1035.: avalambante garte; 4. 1040.: sūrye 'valambati. 2) inniti, c. acc. UR. 8. 16: rājānam avalambate; R. Schl. II. 52. 51.: tvayā tva idānīm...rājatvam avalambyatām; HIT. 32. 17.: yena...nairāśyam avalambitam. Prehendere. RAGH. 7. 9.: hastena tasthāv avalambya vāsaḥ (schol. gṛhītvā). -- Caus. fulcire, sustentare, sustinere. UR. 33. 3. infr. bubhukṣitasya me jīvitam avalambayatu bhavātn. (Cf. lith. remju fulcio, remjo-s innitor, ramtis, ramstis fulcrum.)
c. ava praef. sam fulcire. MAH. 3. 10988.: bāhubhyām... ūrū samavalambata.
c. ā 1) fulcire. MAH. 3. 10989.: ālambamānā sahitāv ūrū. 2) prehendere. BHATT. 14. 95.: ālalambe mahāstrāṇi (schol. G. gṛhītavān BH. jagrāha).
c. ā praef. sam 1) inniti, morari. HIT. 44. 9.: janapade lakṣmī samālambatām. 2) prehendere. BHATT. 11. 1.: samālalambe (Pass.) ...padmaiḥ prahāsaḥ.
c. ut ullambita erectus. MR. 68. 3.
c. ut praef. sam samullambita id. MR. 68. 10.
c. vi cunctari. N. 20. 16.: nā 'yaṅ kālo vilambitum. (Cf. lith. rambus piger.)
lamba (r. lamb s. a) amplus, magnus, longus, latus, turgidus. H. 2. 3.
lambajaṭhara (BAH. e praec. et jaṭhara venter) turgidum ventrem habens. H. 2. 3.
lambay (Denom. a lamba v. gr. 589.) extendere. RAGH. 6. 75.: ko lambayed āharaṇāya hastam (schol. lambaṅ kuryāt).
lambasphic (BAH. e lamba et sphic clunis) turgidas clunes habens. H. 2. 3.
lay 1. A. (gatau) ire. Cf. ray vay.
laya m. (r. 2. lī s. a) domus, habitatio. MED.
lal 1. P. interdum A. lascivire, ludere, hilarem esse, voluptate frui. R. Schl. I. 9. 19.: lalamānā varāṅganāḥ; IN. 1. 27.: śiśur yathā pitur aṅke susukhaṃ vartate... tathā tavā 'ṅke lalitaṃ śailarāja mayā prabho. -- lalita amoenus, gratus, suavis, venustus, pulcher. Lass. 65. 16. 70. 2. 91. 14. SAK. 34. 15. MEGH. 33, 65. Subst. n. venustas. R. Schl. I. 9. 16. -- lalitam Adv. pulchre, belle, suaviter. DEV. 10. 27.: gandharvā lalitañ jaguḥ. -- Caus. exhilarare, gaudio afficere. R. Schl. II. 47. 6.: yo naḥ sadā lālayati pitā putrān ivau "rasān; 43. 15.; MAH. 2. 1797.
lalana lasciviens, ludens, praescertim fem. lalanā. IN. 5. 6.
lalāṭa n. frons, frontis. N. 19. 16.
lalāma n. decus, ornamentum. SAK. 34. 7.
lalita v. lal.
lava m. (r. lū s. a) frustillum, particula, res minuta, paululum quiddam, praesertim in fine compj. UR. 74. 10.: āmiṣalava; 72. 13.: aparādhalava; MEGH. 21, 71, 91.
lavaṇa n. (r. lū s. ana anomale mutato n in ṇa) sal. V. sq.
lavaṇāmbhas n. (aqua salsa, TATP. e lavaṇa et ambhas aqua) mare salsum. M. 40.
lavaṇoda m. (aqua salsa, TATP. e lavaṇa et uda aqua) id. AM.
lavalī f. nomen plantae repentis. UR. 84. 1.
[Page 299b]
laś 10. P. v. 2. las.
laṣ 1. 1. et 4. P. A. desiderare, optare, appetere. (Cf. las lālasa gr. [greek] [greek] v. Pott. I. 271.)
c. abhi id. MAH. 1. 6580.: kā...kanyā nā 'bhilaṣen nātham bhartāram; IN. 5. 35.: cirābhilaṣito vīra mamā 'py eṣa manorathaḥ; SA. 3. 13.: pūrvam evā 'bhilaṣitaḥ sambandho me tvayā saha.
laṣ 2. 10. P. v. 2. las.
las 1. 1. P. (śleṣaṇavilāsayoḥ K. śliṣikrīḍe V.) 1) amplecti, ludere, jocari. Ut videtur, primitive se movere (v. Caus. et las praef. ut). 2) radiare. lucere, splendere. MAH. 3. 15533.: lasatkaustubhabhūṣaṇa; NALOD. 1. 34.: kṣiptalasannālīkān (schol. lasanto dīpyamānāḥ); 46.: lasamānān (schol. dedīpyamānān). -- Caus. lāsayāmi ludere, jocari facio; agito. UR. 18. 4.: latāṅ kaundīñca lāsayan (vāyuḥ). V. lālasa et cf. lal lat. lascivus, lascivire.
c. ut se movere; splendere. BHATT. 9. 86.: ullasatkusumām puṇyāṃ hemaratnalatām iva (schol G. calatpuṣpām BH. rājatpuṣpām). -- Caus. exhilarare. ullāsita exhilaratus. ullāsitam Adv. laete. HIT. 21. 15.: tan dṛṣṭvo 'llāsitam brūte.
c. vi ludere, jocari, se oblectare, praesertim ludo amatorio frui, c. instr. HIT. 42. 9.: nirdayam āliṅgya paryaṅke tayā vilalāsa; GITA-G. 7. 13. 14.; sq.: kā 'pi madhuripuṇā vilasati yuvatiḥ. C. loc. GITA-G. 1. 38. sq.: harir iha mugdhabadhūnikare vilāsini vilasati. Absol. l. c. 11. 14.: iha vilasa. 2) splendere. BHATT. 10. 68. -- vilasita n. splendor. UR. 78. 15.: aciraprabhāvilasitaiḥ.
las laṣ laś 2. 10. P. lāsayāmi etc. (śilpayoge) artem exercere, manu operari.
lā 2. P. (dāne ādāne K. grahe V.) 1) dare. 2) sumere. BHATT. 14. 92.: laluḥ khaḍgān; 15. 53. (Cf. dā rā.)
lākṣā f. genus pigmenti rubri. RITU-S. 1. 5.
[Page 300a]
lākh 1. P. (śoṣaṇālamarthayoḥ) arescere; ornare. Cf. rākh p. 288, ubi rākh pro rākṣ legendum.
lāgh 1. A. i. q. rāgh.
lāghava n. (a laghu levis s. a) levitas; trop. contemtus. BH. 2. 35.
lāṅgula n. (ut videtur, a r. laṅg s. ula) cauda pilosa. HIT. 26. 5. 76. 6.
lāṅgūla n. id. HIT. 51. 16.
lāj 1. P. (bhartsane K. bhartsane bharge V.) minari, terrere; frigere, assare, torrere.
lāñch 1. P. i. q. lach.
lāñchana n. (r. lāñch s. ana) nota, signum.
lāñj 1. P. (scribitur lāj gr. 110a).) i. q. lāj.
lābh 10. P. (preraṇe K.) mittere.
lābha m. (r. labh s. a) 1) adeptio, impetratio. HIT. 4. 3. 2) lucrum. N. 12. 132. BH. 2. 38. (V. labh.)
lālasa (a lālas - INTENS. rad. las - s. a) desiderans. IN. 5. 1. N. 12. 84. 124. 13. 1.
lālā f. saliva. RITU-S. 1. 5.
lāvaṇya n. (a lavaṇa sal s. ya) 1) salsitudo. 2) pulchritudo, venustas. HIT. 31. 20. 63. 15.
likh 1. 6. P. 1) scarificare, leviter incidere, radere, scalpere, (v. compp. c. ut pra vi). HIT. 43. 15.: kākaś ca tasyo 'pari cañcvā kimapi likhatu. Tangere. BHATT. 15. 22.: mūrdhnā divam ivā 'lekhīt (schol. BH. spṛṣṭavān; v. praef. ut). 2) scribere. HIT. 4. 4.: mitralābhaḥ...likhyate. 3) delineare, pingere. MAH. 2. 731.: yo mām bhaktyā likhet kuḍye. (Huc trahi posset lat. ri-ma, cf. rekhā pro lekhā.)
c. abhi scribere. UR. 24. 12.: abhilikhya.
c. ā delineare, pingere. SA. 2. 13.: citre 'picā "likhaty aśvān.
c. ut scarificare, radere. MAH. 3. 374.: caraṇeno 'llikhan mahīm. Tangere. N. 12. 53.: kham ullikhadbhiḥ...śṛṅgaśataiḥ.
c. pra sacrificare, radere. MAN. 4. 55.: na...pralikhed bhūmim.
c. vi id. A. 3. 19.: pṛthivīṃ vilikhaṃś caraṇaiḥ; RAGH. 6. 15.: pādena haimaṃ vililekha pīṭham.
liṅkh 1. P. (scribitur likh gr. 110a).) ire. V. rakh.
liṅg 1. 1. P. (gatau scribitur lig gr. 110a).) ire. V. rakh.
c. ā amplecti. HIT. 42. 9.: nirdayam āliṅgya. -- ATM. R. Schl. II. 64. 30.: kin nu nā "liṅgase.
c. ā praef. prati vicissim amplecti. MR. 176. 13.
c. ā praef. sam amplecti. H. 4. 20. BR. 2. 36.
liṅg 2. 10. P. (citrīkaraṇe K. citre V.; scribitur lig) pingere. Cf. likh.
liṅga n. (r. liṅg s. a) 1) signum, indicium. N. 5. 14. BH. 14. 21. 2) penis. 3) phallus.
lip 6. P. A. limpāmi limpe (gr. 335.) ungere, oblinere, contaminare, polluere. BHATT. 19. 11.: ramyair limpeta (schol. vilepsyatha) varṇakaiḥ; HIT. 21. 14.: māṃsāsṛgliptāny asthīni. TROP. BH. 4. 14.: na māṅ karmāṇi limpanti; 5. 10.: lipyate na sa pāpena. (Cf. gr. [greek] lat. li-no, lī-mus, de-lībuo, lith. pri-lip-ti adhaerere, ankleben, praes. pri-limpù = pralimpāmi; slav. ljep-i-ti glutinare; hib. laib, laibe "mire, dirt, clay"; germ. vet. līm gluten; Pottius I. 258. huc trahit goth. salbon - sa-lbon - nostrum salben, ita ut sa respondeat praep. sam vel sa et lb radici lip.
c. anu i. q. simpl. HIT. 42. 1.: rājaputreṇa snātānuliptena; N. 16. 13.: malapaṅkānuliptāṅgīm.
c. ava avalipta vanus, fastuosus, superbus. BR. 1. 11. 19.
c. ā i. q. simpl. MAH. 2624.
c. upa id. MAH. 2. 2625.: pāṃśūpaliptasarvāṅgaḥ; BH. 13. 32. Caus. oblinendum curare. MAN. 3. 206.
c. vi i. q. simpl. HIT. 128. 12.
c. sam Caus. ungere. MAH. 1. 4950.: candanena...samalepayan.
lips Desid. rad. labh (gr. 552.).
liś 1. 6. P. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire.
liś 2. 4. P. (alpībhāve K. tauchye V.) parvum, exiguum esse. V. leśa. (Benfey huc trahit gr. [greek] lith. lesas macer; cf. boruss. vet. likuts parvus; v. leśa.)
lih 2. P. A. lingere, lambere (leḍhi līḍhe v. gr. 102.). HIT. 28. 13.: asthi nirdaśanaḥ śve 'va jihvayā leḍhi. -- Intens. lelih lelihya. MAH. 3. 10394.: lelihajjihvayā; A. 10. 43.: lelihānair mahānāgaiḥ; BH. 11. 30.: lelihyase...lokān samagrān vadanair jvaladbhiḥ. -- In dial. Ved. rih pro lih RIGV. 22. 14.: payo viprā rihanti. (Cf. gr. AIX, [greek] [greek] hib. lighim, im-lighim "I lick"; lat. lingo; goth. laigo lingo = Caus. lehayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; lith. lai[greek]au lingo, lie[greek]uwis lingua; slav. ob-li[greek]-a-ti lingere.)
c. ava i. q. simpl. DR. 6. 21.: purā somo 'dhvarago 'valihyate śunā; MAH. 1. 667.
c. ā id. RAGH. 2. 37.: senānyam ālīḍham ivā 'surāstraiḥ.
c. pari circumlambere, part. pass. parilīḍha. R. Schl. II. 61. 16.
c. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 10653.
c. sam praef. pari circumlambere. MAH. 3. 11500.: bhīmaḥ sṛkkaṇī parisaṃlihan.
lī 1. 1. P. (dravīkaraṇe K. drāvaṇe V.) liquefacere, solvere. līna solutus, dirutus, exstinctus. R. ed. Ser. II. 46. 10.: līnapuṣkarapatra. (Cf. 1. rī lith. ly-ti pluere, lyj-a pluit ([greek] = i), ly-tus pluvia; slav. li-ja-ti fundere; hib. leaghaim "I melt, thaw, dissolve" = layāmi cum gh pro y; leaghan "liquor"; lat. liqueo, liquo.)
c. ā Pass. dissolvi, tabescere. N. 11. 14.: muhur ālīyate bhītā.
c. pra Pass. dissolvi, perire, evanescere, mori. BH. 8. 18.: rātryāgame pralayante; MAN. 4. 240.: ekaḥ prajāyate jantur ekaḥ pralīyate (schol. mriyate); pralīna mortuus. BH. 14. 15.
c. vi Pass. id. v. sq.
c. vi praef. pra Pass. id. BH. 4. 23.: karma samagram pravilīyate; MAH. 1. 6462.: phenavat pravilīyate.
c. sam v. 2. lī.
[Page 301b]
lī 2. 9. P. 4. A. lināmi (gr. 385.) adhaerere, inhaerere, insidere (secundum K. et V. amplecti, śleṣaṇe K. śliṣi V. cf. liṅg) līna adjunctus, adhaerens, inhaerens, insidens, morans. BHATT. 2. 19.: na paṅkajan tad yad alīnaṣaṭpadam; RAGH. 9. 65.: kuñjalīnān... siṃhān; MAH. 1. 4310. 4314.: dadṛśus tatra (āśrame) līnāṃs tāṃś caurān.
c. abhi incumbere, inniti, c. acc. MEGH. 37.: bhujataruvanam...abhilīnaḥ.
c. ni 1) considere, c. acc. vel loc. MAH. 3. 10560.: ūruṃ rājñaḥ samāsādya kapotaḥ śyenajād bhayāt...nililye; BHATT. 14. 76.: nililye mūrdhni gṛdhro 'sya. nilīna insidens. BHATT. 2. 5.: puṣpaiḥ...nilīnabhṛṅgaiḥ. Incessus, habitatus. R. Schl. II. 46. 3.: araṇyāni...nilīnāni mṛgadvijaiḥ. nilīyamāna sedens. UR. 86. 4. infr.: āśramapādapaśikhare nilīyamānaḥ. 2) procidere, procumbere. MAH. 3. 11109.: nililyur vanavāsinaḥ samutpetuḥ khagās trastāḥ; 10975.: bhītā vāyor nililyire; A. 6. 13.: vitresuśca nililyuśca bhūtāni (sic legendum pro vililyuśca).
c. ni praef. sam sedere. MAH. 3. 13654.: upariṣṭācca vṛkṣasya valākā sannyalīyata.
c. sam morari, versari. SU. 2. 20.: saṃlīnam api durgeṣu ninyatur yamasādanam.
līḍha v. lih (gr. 102.).
līlā f. 1) ludus, praesertim feminarum amore captarum. MEGH. 36. 66. SRINGARA-T. 1. 8. 9. 2) derisus. R. Schl. I. 62. 13.
luñc 1. P. evellere. BHATT. 14. 59.: keśān luluñca. (Cf. rup lup; slav. luc-i-ti separare; goth. raupja evello, nostrum raufe.)
c. ava id. MAH. 3. 10760.: avaluñcya jaṭām ekām; 10761.: avaluñcya parām.
c. vi BHATT. 18. 38.
luñj 10. P. (scribitur luj; gr. 110a).) i. q. 2. lañj.
luṭ 1. 1. et 4. P. se volutare. BHATT. 3. 32.: luṭyan saśoko bhuvi; 18. 11.: bhūmau luṭyanti. V. luṭh.
[Page 302a]
luṭ 2. 1. A. i. q. 1. ruṭ.
luṭ 3. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. bhāṣe V.) loqui. Cf. 2. raṭ raṭh.
luṭh 1. 6. P. se volutare. HIT. 123. 18.: patitaḥ pṛthivītale luloṭha; 55. 11.: maṇir luṭhati pādeṣu. (V. 1. luṭ et cf. hib. liuth "I move, I hasten".)
luṭh 2. 1. P. (upaghāte K. pratīghāte V.) ferire, occidere, perturbare; arcere, avertere. Cf. ruṭh.
luṭh 3. 1. A. (pratīghāte) arcere, avertere. Cf. ruṭh.
luṭh 4. 10. P. furari. Cf. luṇṭ luṇṭh luṇḍ.
luḍ 1. 1. P. agitare, perturbare. Caus. id. MAH. 1. 2833.: tad vanam...loḍayāmāsa duṣyantaḥ; R. Schl. II. 95. 18.: mṛgayūthaloḍitām. Cf. 1. luṭ 1. luṭh lul.
c. ā Caus. 1) agitare. MAH. 1. 7921.: kāmenā "loḍyate manaḥ. 2) miscere. R. Schl. II. 48. 24.: viṣam pivatā "loḍya; MAH. 4. 689.: viṣam āloḍya pāsyāmi; v. sq.
c. ā praef. sam Caus. miscere. MAH. 3. 11477.: viṣam etat samāloḍya prāśitan tvayā.
luḍ 2. 6. P. (saṃvṛtau K. śliṣi V.) tegere; amplecti.
luṇṭ 1. 1. P. (steye K. hnutau V.; scribitur luṭ gr. 110a).) furari. Cf. ruṇṭ luṇḍ 4. luṭh.
luṇṭ 2. 1. et 10. P. (steye K. avajñācaurye V.) furari; spernere, despicere. V. 1. luṇṭ.
luṇṭh 1. P. (scribitur luṭh gr. 110a).) i. q. ruṇṭh.
luṇḍ 10. P. (caurye) furari. V. 1. luṇṭ.
luṇth 1. P. hiṃsāsaṅkleśayoḥ; scribitur luth gr. 110a).) ferire, laedere, occidere; dolore afficere.
lup 1. 6. P. A. lumpāmi lumpe (gr. 335.). Findere, rumpere, interrumpere, irrumpere, conturbare, perdere, destruere. MAH. 1. 5560.: lokān viśvāsayitvai 'va tato lumped yathā vṛkaḥ; HIT. 113. 3.: svāminaṃ loptum icchāmi; MAN. 2. 189.: tasya vratan na lupyate; 9. 211.: tasya bhāgo na lupyate; BR. 2. 15.: bāle 'smin anāthe...sarvato lupte; BH. 1. 42. -- Caus. laedere, hib. reubaim "I tear, lacerate", reuban "plundering, destroying, robbery"; lomaim "I sheer, shave, make bare" = lumpāmi ejecto p.)
c. ava irrumpere. MAN. 7. 106.: vṛkavaccā 'valumpeta.
c. pra disturbare, destruere. MAH. 1. 7750.: brāhmaṇasya... havir dhvāṅghaiḥ pralupyate.
c. pra praef. vi perturbare, disturbare, destruere. MAN. 3. 225.: tad (annam) vipralumpanty asurāḥ.
c. vi id. MAN. 3. 204.: rakṣāṃsi hi vilumpanti śrāddham ārakṣavarjitam; R. Schl. I. 20. 3.: tasya yajño hi rakṣobhis tadā vilulupe; II. 64. 63.: smṛtir mama vilupyate. -- Caus. id. MAH. 1. 7752. Exstinguere. MAH. 1. 5233.: tena (vāyunā) tatra pradīpaḥ sa dīpyamāno vilopitaḥ.
lup 2. 4. P. i. q. rup 4. P.
lubdha v. lubh (gr. 83.).
lubdhaka m. (a praec. s. ka) venator. N. 11. 33.
lubh 1. 4. P. cupere, desiderare. lubdha cupidus, avidus. HIT. 10. 2.: taṇḍulakaṇalubdhān kapotān; BH. 18. 27. -- Caus. pellicere, excitare. R. Schl. I. 64. 8.: lobhayāmāsa lalitā viśvāmitram; 12.: yan mām lobhayase rambhe. (Cf. lith. lūbju appeto, concupisco, praesertim nuptias; slav. liub-i-ti amare; germ. vet. liubiu amo = Caus. lobhayāmi liub carus, dilectus, liubi amor; lat. lubet, libet, libido.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. MAN. 9. 20.: pralulubhe. Caus. pellicere. SU. 1. 12.: ratnaiḥ pralobhayāmāsuḥ strībhiśco 'bhau.
c. vi Caus. pellicere, excitare. RAGH. 19. 10.: aṅganās tam adhikaṃ vyalobhayan. Concitare in iram; DR. 4. 24.: vilobhayāmāsa paraṃ vākyair vākyāni yojatī. Delectare. R. Schl. II. 94. 1.: svañca cittaṃ vilobhayan.
lubh 2. 6. P. perturbare. Part. pass. lubhita. Cf. lup.
c. vi id. BHATT. 9. 40.: vilubhitaṃ vātaiḥ keśaram.
lumb 1. et 10. P. (ardane; scribitur lub) vexare.
lul 1. P. agitare, perturbare. R. Schl. II. 42. 29.: babhūva lulitam manaḥ; 65. 18.: śokāśrululitānanā. Cf. luḍ.
luṣ 1. P. (steye V.) furari. (Cf. lūṣ muṣ.)
luh 1. P. (gārdhye) desiderare, appetere. (Cf. 1. lubh et v. gr. 104.)
lū 9. P. A. lunāmi lune (v. gr. 385.) findere, abscindere, desecare, evellere. RAGH. 3. 59.: patatriṇā śarāsanajyām alunāt; DR. 5. 6.: siṃhasya pakṣmāṇi mukhāl lunāsi. BHATT. 9. 80.: nāsām...lulāva. -- Part. pass. lūna. R. Schl. I. 55. 10.: lūnapakṣa iva dvijaḥ. (Cf. lup gr. [greek] lat. so-lvo, so-lū-tum = saṃlū; goth. LUS (fra-liusa perdo, laus, lusum) adjectā sibilante; lausja solvo; lith. láuja desino, cesso = Caus. lāvayāmi; slav. rv-a-ti evellere, runo, gen. runes-e vellus, v. Miklosich p. 75.; rus'-i-ti evertere.)
lūna v. lū.
lūp 10. P. (vadhe steye V.) occidere; furari. (Cf. luṣ muṣ lū.)
lekha n. (r. likh s. a) epistola. UR. 24. 5. infr.
lekhā f. (r. likh s. a in fem.) linea, virga. IN. 5. 15.
lep 1. A. (gamane) ire.
lepa m. (r. lip s. a) unguentum.
lepana n. (r. lip s. ana) id. Lass. 11. 2.
leśa m. (r. liś s. a) particula, res minuta, parva. AM. (= lava q. v.) in fine compp. MEGH. 105.: aśruleśāḥ. (V. liś.)
lok 1. A. videre. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. dīptau V.) loqui; splendere. (Cf. loc ruc lith. laukiu exspecto; lett. lūk-o-t (luhkoht) videre; germ. vet. logen, luogen videre; angl. look; v. ruc.)
c. ava 1. A. et 10. P. videre, conspicere, aspicere, intueri. HIT. 10. 1.: tāṃs taṇḍulakaṇān avalokayāmāsa; 85. 15.: ūrdhvam avalokate; 22. 2.: mṛgam anāgatam avalokya; 120. 16.: cakravākasadṛśaśca mantrī na kvā 'py avalokyate.
c. ava praef. sam 10. P. inspicere, perlustrare. HIT. 106. 1.: yodhān samavalokayet.
c. ā 1. A. et 10. P. intueri, aspicere, inspicere, conspicere, spectare, contemplari. N. 9. 5.: puṣkaram ālokya; DR. 1. 14.: mām evā "lokya sundarī bhajet; RAGH. 14. 29.: ālokayiṣyan muditām ayodhyām prāsādam...āruroha; BHATT. 2. 24.: āluloke...tapovanam; MAH. 3. 11024.: vanāny upavanānica ālokayantas te jagmuḥ.
c. ā praef. sam id. MAH. 2. 775. 3. 16850.
c. vi 1) videre, conspicere, spectare, contemplari. RAGH. 2. 11.: asya...vilokayantyo vapuḥ...hariṇyaḥ. 10. A. R. Schl. I. 44. 19.: vyalokayanta te tatra gaganād gāṅ gatān nadīm. 2) ultra aliquid prospicere. MAN. 8. 239.: vṛtin tatra prakurvīta yām uṣṭro na vilokayet.
c. vi praef. pra prospicere. R. Schl. I. 9. 59.: sarvataḥ pravilokayan.
loka m. (r. lok s. a) 1) mundus. IN. 1. 14. H. 1. 36. BR. 1. 14. SU. 1. 25. 2) in plur. vel initio comp. homines. Lass. 1. 2. 12. 13. (Cf. lat. locus, lith. laukas campus.)
loc 1. A. videre. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. bhāse V.) loqui; lucere. (Cf. lok unde loc mutatā gutturali in lab.)
c. ā 1) videre, conspicere. MAH. 2. 617.: ālocya girimukhyan tam. 2) considerare, reputare, cogitare. HIT. 10. 10.: lobhākṛṣṭena kenacit pānthenā "locitam; 14. 17. et 91. 19.: ity ālocya.
locana n. (r. loc s. ana) oculus. MEGH. 28. RAGH. 3. 41. H. 2. 36.
loṭ 1. P. (unmāde) mente captum esse; v. loḍ lauḍ.
[Page 304a]
loḍ 1. P. i. q. loṭ.
lodhra m. (pro rodhra a primitivā formā radicis ruh crescere q. v. suff. ra) nomen arboris. N. 12. 4.
loptra n. (r. lup s. tra) raptum, rapina. MAH. 1. 4309.
lobha m. (r. lubh cupere s. a) cupiditas, aviditas. DR. 7. 13. A. 4. 49.
lobhanīya (r. lubh s. anīya) desiderandus, v. sq.
lobhanīyatamākṛti (BAH. e lobhanīyatama maxime desiderandus, amoenissimus et ākṛti forma) amoenissimam formam habens. IN. 5. 14.
loman n. (pro roman q. v., r mutato in l) corporis pilus.
lomaharṣaṇa (BAH. ex praec. et harṣaṇa erectio) corporis pilorum erectionem efficiens, terribilis. A. 3. 21.
lola (r. lul s. a) 1) tremulus. MEGH. 28. 2) cupidus. MEGH. 101. c. infin.; v. laulya.
loṣṭ 1. A. (saṅghāte K. saṃhatau V.; fortasse Denom. a loṣṭa) coacervare.
loṣṭa m. n. (v. loṣṭ) gleba.
[Page 304b]
loṣṭu id.
loha m. n. (pro roha sicut lohita pro rāhita q. v.) ferrum (a colore).
lohakāra m. (e praec. et kāra faciens, factor) faber ferrarius.
lohita (pro rohita q. v.) ruber. H. 3. 2.
lohitākṣa (BAH. ex praec. et akṣa q. v. oculus) rubros oculos habens. H. 3. 2.
lohitāṅga m. (BAH. e lohita et aṅga) planeta Mercurius. AM.
lohitekṣaṇa (BAH. e lohita ruber et īkṣaṇa q. v. oculus) i. q. lohitākṣa.
laukika (a loka s. ika) 1) mundanus. 2) humanus.
lauḍ 1. P. i. q. loḍ loṭ.
laulya n. (a lola s. ya) desiderium, cupiditas, aviditas. HIT. 113. 18.
lpī (lyī?) 9. P. i. q. lī 9. P.
[Page 3041]
va
vaṃśa m. 1) arundo. IN. 1. 8. 2) turba, multitudo. DR. 8. 5. 3) stirps, gens, familia. IN. 5. 41. 43. (Cf. goth. raus, them. rausa, arundo, mutato v in r, n in u (v. gr. comp. parpar. 20. 432.); germ. vet. ror.)
vaṃh 1. v. baṃh.
vaṃh 2. 10. P. (dyutau; scribitur vah gr. 110a).) splendere.
vaka m. grus.
vakula m. nomen plantae (Wils.: mimusops elengi). N. 12. 40.
vakk 1. A. (gatau) ire. Cf. vaṣk vask vaṅk vakh vaṅkh vaṅg valg.
vaktṛ (r. vac s. tṛ) Subst. orator. HIT. 70. 9. Adj. eloquens. IN. 4. 12. DR. 7. 17.
vaktra n. (r. vac s. tra) 1) os. 2) vultus. N. 21. 9. 24. 4. (Fortasse lat. latrare e vactrare, v. gr. comp. 20.)
[Page 3041]
vakra (r. vaṅk ejectā nasali, suff. ra) curvus, flexuosus. MEGH. 28. (Cf. lat. vārus, hib. fiar "crooked, inclined"; "wicked, perverse"; fiaras "crookedness"; fiaraim "I incline, bend".)
vakṣ 1. P. crescere. RIGV. 114. 7.: mā na ukṣantam mā na ukṣitam...badhīḥ ne nobis adolescentem, ne nobis adultum occidas. -- In praet. redupl. magnum, validum esse. RIGV. 81. 5.: ati viśvaṃ vavakṣitha. -- ukṣita qui erevit, magnus. RIGV. 85. 2. (V. Westerg. et cf. goth. VAHS, zend. [greek] ucs crescere; gr. [greek] [greek] hib. fasaim "I grow, increase", fasamhuil adj. "growing, increasing"; lat. vas-tus - de augeo v. ūha - lith. augu cresco, auksz-tas altus; fortasse usis fraxinus a crescendo dictum, servatā sibilante, ejectā gutturali.)
vakṣas n. (r. vakṣ s. as) pectus. (Hib. uchd "the breast, = ṛkṣa-s ex arkṣa-s ursu-s.)
vakh vaṅkh (scribitur vakh gr. 110a).) 1. P. ire, se movere. (Cf. lakh etc., rakh etc., vakk vaṅk vaṅg vaṅgh valg lat. vacillo, quod p. 62. minus apte tractum est ad kak; germ. vet. wankon, wanchon vacillare.)
vaṅk 1. A. (kauṭilye K. kauṭilye gatau V.; scribitur vak) tortuose ire; incedere; ire. vaṅku tortuose incedens. RIGV. 114. 4. (V. vaṅka vakra et cf. lith. wingis flexus fluminis, germ. vet. winkil, anglo-sax. vincel angulus, gr. [greek] lat. angulus.)
vaṅka m. (r. vaṅk s. a) flexus fluminis. (Lith. wingis id., v. r. vaṅk.)
vaṅkri m. (r. vaṅk s. ri) costa. HEM.
vaṅkh v. vakh.
vaṅg 1. P. (gatau K. khañje V.) ire; claudicare. V. vakh vaj.
vaṅga n. 1) plumbum. AM. 2) stannum. HEM. -- vaṅga m. 1) Bengalia. 2) Bengalensis. RAGH. 4. 36. (Hib. ban "copper".)
vaṅgh 1. A. (gatau K. nindārambhajaveṣu; scribitur vagh) ire; reprehendere; incipere; properare. (V. vakh.)
vac 2. P. interdum A.; secundum grammaticos etiam cl. 1. (anom. v. gr. 358. 420. 455. 481. 505.) 1) dicere, loqui, c. acc. pers. et rei. MAH. 3. 14025.: anukūlan tathā vacmi; UP. 75.: upakośā vakti sma; H. 3. 3.: uvāca bhīmasenam idaṃ vacaḥ; N. 9. 25.: uvāca damayantī tan naiṣadhaṅ karuṇaṃ vacaḥ; RAGH. 3. 43.: avocad enam (v. gr. min. 382. annot.); R. Schl. II. 40. 11.: māṃ rāma vakṣyase. Pass. c. acc. rei et nom. pers. cui dicitur, et instr. pers. a quā dicitur. R. Schl. II. 68. 6.: tyaktaśokair idaṃ vācyaḥ...bharataḥ; MAH. 1. 7488.: niḥsaṃśayaṃ śreyo vācyas tvam asi bāndhavaiḥ. Cum nom. rei. MAN. 8. 61.: vācyam ṛtañca taiḥ. 2) appellare. SA. 2. 13.: citrāśva itico 'cyate. -- Caus. 1) vācayāmi efficio ut alqs di- = vacas q. v.; hib. faighim "I speak, talk", faigh "a prophet", faighle, faighleadh "words, talk, conversation"; serb. vik-a-ti vociferari, 1. pers. praes. wic-e-m; slav. rekū dico, 2. pers. rec-e-s'i = vacasi vac-a-si, mutatā semivocali v in r, gr. comp. 20. et p. 648. annot. 6.; lith. prá-rakas propheta, rekiù clamo, vociferor.)
c. anu dicere, proferre, recitare. MAN. 11. 191.: yeṣān dvijānāṃ sāvitrī nā 'nūcyate.
c. abhi dicere, loqui, MAH. 3. 560.: bhīmo 'bhyuvācai 'nām ...idaṃ vacaḥ.
c. nis edicere, effari, profiteri. SA. 6. 35.: satyam nirucyatām.
c. pra dicere, loqui, c. dat. vel gen. pers. IN. 5. 22.: tat te sarvam pravakṣyāmi; BR. 2. 6.: yam (dharmam) pravakṣyāmy ahan tava; N. 12. 68.: svāgatan ta iti proktā taiḥ sarvais tāpasaiśca sā. Appellare. MAN. 1. 10.: āpo nārā iti proktāḥ.
c. pra praef. sam id. MAH. 2. 488.: tat te 'ham sampravakṣyāmi māhātmyam.
c. prati respondere. N. 6. 7.: pratyūcus te divaukasaḥ; R. Schl. II. 68. 1.: pratyuvāca ha...brāhmaṇāṃs tān idaṃ vacaḥ.
c. sam i. q. simpl. P. 3.: tam samavocatām.
vacana n. (r. vac s. ana) 1) sermo. 2) jussus. N. 16. 28.
vacas n. (r. vac s. as) sermo. N. 20. 28. IN. 4. 5. (Gr. [greek] cujus [greek] ad thema pertinet; v. gr. comp. 128.)
vaj 1. P. (gatau) ire. (Cf. vaṅg lat. vagor.)
vaj 2. 10. P. vājayāmi (saṃskṛtau gatau V.) ornare; ire, se movere.
vajra m.n. 1) fulmen. IN. 3. 4. 2) adamas.
vajradhara m. (qui fulmen tenet, e vajra fulmen et dhara qui tenet) cognomen Indri. IN. 2. 25.
vajrapāṇi m. (fulmen in manu habens, BAH. e vajra et pāṇi manus) id.
vajrin m. (a vajra s. in) id. UR. 5. 13.
vañc 1. 1. P. ire, adire. BHATT. 14. 74.: vavañcur āhavakṣitim. Transgredi. BHATT. 7. 106.: vañcitvā 'mbaran ṭūram (schol. atikramya). Cf. vaṅk.
vañc 2. 10. A. decipere, fallere. R. Schl. II. 37. 21.: vañcayitvā tu rājānam; RAGH. 12. 53.: rakṣasā mṛgarūpeṇa vañcayitvā sa rāghavau; BHATT. 8. 43.: avañcayata māyāḥ svamāyābhir naradviṣām; HIT. 120. 20.: vañcyate dhūrtaiḥ. -- Part. praes. PAR. MAH. 1. 5794.: tañca pāpaṃ suyodhanam vañcayadbhiḥ. (Cf. vaṅk vakra.)
c. pari i. q. simpl. HIT. 129. 19.: parivañcitaḥ deceptus.
vañcaka m. (r. vañc s. aka) fraudator. Lass. 87. 11.
vañcana n. (r. vañc s. ana) actio decipiendi. DR. 6. 24.
vaṭ 1. 1. P. (paribhāṣaṇe K. uktau V.) loqui, dicere. Cf. vad 2. paṭ paṭh.
vaṭ 2. 1. P. (veṣṭane K. veṣṭe V.) circumdare, sepire (v. vāṭa vāṭikā), vestire. V. sq. et cf. 3. paṭ.
vaṭ 3. 10. P. (granthe vibhājane K. veṣṭe bhāge V.) jungere, nectere, serere; dividere, distribuere; circumdare, vestire. Cf. vaṇṭ et 3. paṭ.
vaṭa m. ficus Indica.
vaṭāraka m. funis genus. M. 30. (MAH. 3. 12776.). Scribitur etiam varāṭaka et vaṭākara (v. Colebr. AM. p. 244.).
vaṭārakamaya Adj. (e praec. s. maya) vatāracicus. M. 39.
vaṭh 1. P. (sthaulye) magnum, crassum esse (scribitur etiam baṭh).
vaḍabhi f. contignatio tecti. UR. 37. 6. MEGH. 39.
vaḍabhī f. id.
vaḍavā f. equa. AM.
vaṇ 1. P. i. q. baṇ.
vaṇij v. baṇij.
vaṇṭ 1. et 10. P. dividere, distribuere. (Scribitur etiam baṇṭ.)
vaṇḍ 1. 1. A. (veṣṭane K. veṣṭe vibhāge V.; scribitur vaḍ gr. 110a).) circumdare, vestire; dividere, distribuere. V. 2. et 3. vaṭ vaṇṭ.
vaṇḍ 2. 10. P. (vibhāge; scribitur vaḍ; gr. 110b).) dividere, distribuere. Cf. 3. vaṭ vaṇṭ.
vat Adv. sicut, in fine compositorum. IN. 1. 24. 5. 47. H. 1. 36.
vata Interj. heu! eheu! N. 11. 10. 19. 5. SA. 2. 11. fere semper sequitur Interjectionem aho.
vatsa m. 1) proles, natus, filius. SA. 2. 9. in fine comp. BAH. 2) vitulus, v. sq. 3) in allocutione carus, dilectus, amicus. Lass. 40. 10. 73. 10. 18. (Vid. vatsala et cf. lat. vitulus.)
vatsabandhā Adj. f. (vituli nexum habens, e vatsa et bandha nexus, vinculum) magno vituli desiderio capta. BR. 1. 12. (Cf. vatsakāmā apud Wils.)
vatsara m. (fortasse e vat quod hac in compositione similiter significare videtur, et sara iens, v. samā) annus. AM. (Cf. lith. wásara aestas, pers. [greek] behār ver; gr. [greek] lat. ver, vetus; respiciatur scrt. indeclin. parut anno praeterito - e para alius et ut v. Pott. I. 124. II. 266.)
vatsala (a vatsa s. la) amans, amicus, praesertim in fine compp. H. 1. 28.: bhrātṛvatsala; SA. 2. 14.: pitṛrva; N. 12. 78.: dvijātijanava-.
vatsyāmi v. euph. r. 100. a.
vad 1. 1. P. A. (de correptā formā ud v. gr. 455. 505. 613.) dicere, loqui. IN. 5. 37.: yan māṃ vadasi; N. 12. 74.: vada satyam; 17. 39.: prativākyaṃ vadasva; BH. 2. 36.: vadiṣyanti; SA. 4. 7.: vacanaṃ yuktam asmadvidho vadet; MAN. 8. 9.; mā sma...anṛtam vadīḥ (ut videtur, metri causā pro vādīḥ v. gr. 408.); RAGH. 3. 25.: uditaṃ vacaḥ (v. gr. 613.). 2) clamare, vociferari. DR. 6. 3.: mṛgā dvijāḥ krūram ime vadanti; 6. 7.: vadati... śālavṛkaḥ. -- Caus. vādayāmi -ye sonare facio. MAN. 4. 64.: na vāditrāṇi vādayet; DEV. 2. 54.: avādayanta paṭahān gaṇāḥ śaṅkhāṃs tathā 'pare mṛdaṅgāṃśca tathai 'vā 'nye; IN. 5. 27.: vīnāsu vādyamānāsu gandharvaiḥ. (Lith. wadinu voco; slav. vad-i-ti reprehendere; hib. feadaim "I relate, say"; fortasse luadhaim "I mention, speak, hint", raidim "I say, relate"; mutatis semivocalibus v, r, l; v. gr. comp. par. 20.; cambro-brit. gwed verbum; goth. raz-da sermo, nisi pertinet ad raṭh q. v.; germ. vet. var-wāzu maledico; cum z pro d, v. gr. comp. par. 87.; gr. [greek] (cf. correptam formam ud); fortasse lat. vas, vad-is a dicendo dictum; sicut nos dicimus gut sagen; fortasse etiam lith. laidoju "ich bürge, sage gut" huc pertinet, mutato w in l; fortasse lat. suādeo dissolvendum est in s-vādeo = su + vādayāmi cl. 10. vel Caus.; v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.)
c. anu imitari alicujus verba, vocem, nachsprechen. RAGH. 5. 74.: giran nas tvadprabodhaprayuktām anuvadati śukas te.
c. apa maledicere, reprehendere, vituperare. MAN. 4. 236.: nā "rto 'py apavaded viprān (schol. nindayet). Caus. vel cl. 10. id. MAH. 3. 1036.: kṣamā...paṇḍitair apavāditā.
c. abhi alloqui. DR. 6. 2.: bhrātṝṃśca tān abhyavadad yudhiṣṭhiraḥ; MAN. 8. 356.: -- Caus. i. q. Caus. simpl. MAH. 3. 14386.: vāditrāṇya abhivādayan. -- V. 2. vad.
c. ā praef. sam i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 16148.: tvadarthe hi samāvadat.
c. upa A. blandiri, c. acc. pers. BHATT. 8. 28.: na kañcid upāvadiṣṭa (schol. G. upasāntvitavān; BH.: pralobhanavākyam bhāṣate sma).
c. pari calumniari. MAH. 1. 3079.: parivadann anyāṃs tuṣṭo bhavati durjanaḥ; 3. 14686.: nā 'pi parivade śvaśrūm.
c. pra i. q. simpl. N. 22. 21.: tasyās tat priyam ākhyānam pravadasva. -- Caus. i. q. Caus. simpl. MAH. 1. 5356. 5460.
c. vi altercari, litigare, c. instr. pers. et loc. rei. MAN. 9. 191.: dvau tu yau vivadeyātām...striyā dhane; HIT. 87. 19.: śatan dadyān na vivadet.
c. sam colloqui. HIT. 88. 16.: svacaraiḥ saha saṃvadet.
c. sam praef. vi pactum, fidem violare, promissis non stare. MAN. 8. 219.: yaḥ...kṛtvā satyena saṃvidam visaṃvaden naro lobhāt.
vad 2. 1. et 10. A. (bhāṣaṇe K. vāksandeśayoḥ V.) dicere, jubere.
c. abhi 10. P. A. se inclinare reverentiae causā, c. acc. IN. 5. 20.: abhivādaye tvāṃ śirasā; MAH. 3. 10909.: ākāśagaṅgām pāṇḍavās te 'bhyavādayan; 10908.: abhivādata (ut videtur, metri causā pro abhivādayata); SA. 1. 27.: abhivādya pituḥ pādau; A. 1. 4. N. 12. 68. 25. 2.
vada (r. vad s. a) dicens, loquens, in fine compositorum, vid. priyaṃvada.
vadana n. (r. vad s. ana) os, vultus. N. 2. 2. (Hib. aodann "the face", eudan "the forehead".)
vadarī f. 1) nomen arboris (Wils. jujube). N. 12. 5. 2) silva (?). M. 3. MAH. 3. 1637. (scribitur etiam ba-).
vadānya (r. vad s. ānya) 1) eloquens. 2) munificus, liberalis. HIT. 77. 20.
vadh P. interdum A. (caret tempp. special., scribitur etiam badh) 1) pulsare, ferire, tundere. MAH. 4. 461.: athai 'nām...pātayitvā padā 'vadhīt. 2) occidere. R. Schl. I. 2. 18.: krauñcamithunād ekam avadhīḥ; MAH. 1. 4801.: śakrājñayā mahābāhus tān vadhiṣyati; 3. 626.: taṃ vadhiṣye mahītale. (Cf. radh vyadh vādh bādh lat. laedo (v. Benary p. 49.); hib. faethaim "I kill", faethadh "killing", fesaim "I kill, destroy", feadhm "a battle".)
c. ni occidere. MAH. 1. 4121. 5472.
vadha m. (r. vadh s. a scribitur etiam badha) caedes. H. 1. 46. 3. 20. BR. 2. 30.
vadhū f. (scribitur etiam badhū fortasse a r. bandh) 1) femina, etiam animalium femina. DR. 1. 17. 2) nurus. SA. 4. 28. 6. 9. 3) femina affinis, fratria. SU. 4. 15. (Hib. badhbh "an ill-inclined woman; a witch, a fary woman".)
vadhaiṣin (e vadha caedus et eṣin cupidus) caedendi cupidus. SU. 2. 19.
vadhyatā f. (a vadhya occidendus s. tā) status ejus, qui occidendus est. N. 9. 8.
van 1. 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K.) ferire, laedere. (V. 3. van et cf. han e dhan hib. bana "death"; gr. [greek] [greek] lat. fūnus; v. 4. van.)
van 2. 1. P. (sambhaktau K. sambhaktiśabdayoḥ V.) colere, venerari, deditum esse, amare; sonare (cf. svan). -- In dial. Ved. 1) dare. RIGV. V. 47. 1.: indrapānaṃ vo vanema (v. Westerg.). Etiam cl. 2. A. RIGV. V. 17. 5.: vaṃsva vāryāṇi. 2) accipere. RIGV. V. 94. 9.: yad īmahi tad vanemahi; RIGV. 3. 2. 93. 9. 46. 14. (V. vanitā et cf. lat. veneror, Ven-us; germ. vet. wini dilectus, amicus; winia dilecta, marita, uxor; wunna gaudium, voluptas; fortasse minna amor e winna.)
van 3. 8. P. A. (yācane) petere, cupere. -- In dial. Ved. 1) id. RIGV. 31. 13.: mantram manasā vanoṣi. 2) praef. abhi colere (v. 2. van). RIGV. 51. 2.: abhī "m avanvant svabhiṣṭim ūtayaḥ "illum colebant fauste aggredientem opitulatores". 3) occidere, perdere, (v. 1. van). RIGV. 121. 9.: vanvañ chuṣṇam (vanvan śu-) anantaiḥ pariyāsi vadhaiḥ; 73. 9.: nṛbhir nṝn vīrair vīrān vanuyāmā.
[Page 308b]
van 4. 1. et 10. P. (vanāmi vānayāmi (upakṛtā K. upakṛtau śraddhāghāte śabdopatāpayoḥ V.) juvare; credere; ferire; sonare; vexare. (V. 1. et 3. van et cf. 2. tan; hib. banaim = vanāmi banaighim = vānayāmi "to waste, to pillage, to plunder"; v. etiam banadh, banaghadh apud O'Reilly.)
vana n. 1) silva. H. 1. 3. 2) aqua. AM.
vanarāji et -rājī f. (e vana et rāji rājī quae hac in compositione regionem significare videntur) silvae regio (?). DR. 1. 2. SAK. 27. 6. infr.
vanaspati m. (e vana et pati dominus, inserto s euphonico) arbor. H. 1. 11.
vanitā f. (part. pass. rad. van amare) femina; uxor. UR. 37. 10. MEGH. 8. 33. 59. 65. (Germ. vet. winia dilecta, uxor, v. 2. van; hib. ban "a woman".)
vand 1. A. interdum P. (scribitur vad gr. 110a).) 1) se inclinare reverentiae causā, inclinato corpore salutare. DR. 9. 19.: vavande...munim; A. 1. 5.: vṛkodarasyā 'pi vavanda pādau; 2.: yudhiṣṭhiram...avandata; MAH. 2. 23.: vavande caraṇau mūrdhnā...pitṛṣvasuḥ (v. 2. vad praef. abhi). 2) laudare, celebrare. R. Schl. II. 16. 37.: rāmam ...vacobhir agryaiḥ...vavandire. (Fortasse lat. laus, laud-is mutato v in l, n in u, v. gr. comp. 20. 255. 9.)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. sgnf. 1. R. ed. Ser. I. 28. 34.: rāghavāv abhyavandatām.
c. sam id. MAH. 1. 5420.: tam...śirasā samavandata.
vandi et vandī f. captivus; v. sq.
vandīkṛ (e praec. et kṛ v. gr. 653.) capere, rapere. UR. 2. 5.: vandīkṛtā vibudhaśatrubhiḥ.
vandin m. (r. vand s. in) laudator, praedicator, praeco. UR. 59. 16.
vap 1. P. A. (up gr. 455. 481. 505. 613. 632.) 1) spargere, praesertim semen, seminare. MAN. 3. 142.: vījam uptvā; 9. 36.: yādṛśan tū 'pyate vījam; 9. 40.: anyad uptañ jātam anyat. -- akṣān vaptum talos jacere. MAH. 2. 2033. 2) texere. (Cf. vā flare, ve texere et Causalia sicut dāpayāmi a dā et de; vip; vep; germ. vet. WAB texere (wibu, wab, wābumes); gr. [greek].)
c. ā spargere, objicere, offerre. MAH. 3. 17341.: varṣam āvapatāṃ śreṣṭhaṃ vījan nivapatāṃ varam; 3. 105.: śvabhyaśca...vayobhyaścā "vaped bhuvi (annam); v. praeff. ni nis.
c. ut extollere, levare. RIGV. 116. 11.
c. ni deponere, offerre. MAN. 3. 216.: nyupya piṇḍān.
c. nis spargere, effundere, objicere, offerre. MAN. 3. 214.: nirvaped udakam bhuvi; 6. 5.: etān eva mahāyajñān nirvapet; 9. 140.: mātuḥ prathamataḥ piṇḍan nirvapet. Omissā cibum exprimente voce. MAN. 3. 92.: śunāñca...nirvaped bhuvi.
c. pra i. q. simpl. DR. 8. 10.: śirāṃsi pādarakṣāṇāṃ vījavat pravapan.
c. prati obserere, conserere, TROP. ornare. RAGH. 17. 23.: maulim pratyūpuḥ padmarāgeṇa.
vapā f. medulla. R. Schl. I. 13. 39.
vapuṣmat (a vapus s. mat v. euph. r. 101a).) formosus, pulcher. SU. 3. 17. SA. 5. 7.
vapus n. (r. vap s. us) corpus, forma, species. N. 13. 52. 19. 28. 24. 42. 26. 30. H. 3. 13.
vabhr v. babhr.
vam 1. P. vomere. R. Schl. I. 28. 26.: vavāma rudhiram bhūri; DEV. 2. 58.: vemuśca kecid rudhiram (v. gr. 441.); DR. 5. 20.: krodhaviṣaṃ vamantau. -- vānta qui vomuit. MAN. 5. 144. (Lat. vomo, lith. wémju id., gr. [greek] germ. vet. wemmiu polluo.)
c. ut evomere. N. 20. 30.: viṣam...mukhāt satatam udvaman.
vay 1. A. (gatau) ire.
vayam nos (gr. 264.).
vayas n. (r. vay s. as) 1) aetas, praesertim florens, integra aetas, adolescentia, juventus. N. 1. 11. SA. 1. 4. RAGH. 3. 70. 2) avis (v. vi). NALOD. 1. 27. schol. (Cambro-brit. aes avis, nisi hoc a lat. avis, v. Pictet p. 60.)
[Page 309b]
vayasya m. (a praec. s. ya) amicus. UR. 50. 3. SAK. 53. 3. infr.
var 10. P. A. varayāmi -ye. 1) eligere. N. 4. 30.: tvāṃ varayiṣyāmi; SA. 1. 24.: tām...na kaścid varayāmāsa. Cum. 2. acc. R. Schl. I. 1. 48.: sahāyaṃ varayāmāsa mārīcim. Cum locat. nominis abstracti. N. 2. 61.: teṣām anyataman devam patitve varayasva; cum dat. R. Schl. I. 11. 2.: taṃ vipraṃ yajñāya varayāmāsa. 2) in matrimonium petere aliquam ab aliquo, c. 2. acc. R. Schl. I. 36. 16.: jyeṣṭhām...surāḥ sarve śailendraṃ varayāmāsuḥ; MAH. 3. 8571.: varaye tvām...lopāmudrām prayaccha me. (Huc vel ad 2. vṛ quod correptum est e var (v. gr. min. 12.), pertinent lat. volo, gr. [greek] goth. vil-ja volo, praet. vil-da, ga-val-ja eligo, wähle; lith. wále voluntas, wéliju malo, wélijimas desiderium; russ. vólju volo, desidero, vólja voluntas, volítelj amator; vybir-a-tj eligere, i[greek] -br-a-tj id., vy-bor electio; fortasse lith. myliu amo et russ. miluju misereor, mutato v in m sicut in lat. melior, v. varīyas.)
vara (r. vṛ vel var suff. a) Adj. 1) eximius, egregius, praeclarus, excellens, insignis. N. 3. 18.: varāṅganāḥ praeclarae feminae (cf. 12. 61.: paramāṅganā); Lass. 53. 15.: varāpsarāḥ; IN. 5. 45. SU. 4. 11. 2) optimus, excellentissimus. MAH. 3. 17341. 3) melior c. abl. MAH. 1. 4030.: tvam evai 'kaḥ śatād api varaḥ sutaḥ. Subst. n. melius, in locutionibus ut varam mṛtyur nā 'kīrtiḥ melius (est) mors non infamia = melior est mors infamiā (Up. 13.): varam prāṇatyāgo naca piśunavādeṣv abhiratiḥ. HIT. 31. 9. 10. 15. 16. 17. 18. -- Subst. m. 1) electio. 2) beneficium, donum, munus electum, a deo vel Brahmano impertitum vel impertiendum. SU. 1. 18. SA. 6. 39. 40. Etiam masc. SU. 1. 28. 3) vir (elector conjugis). SA. 1. 28. (Hib. fear Adj. "good", Subst. "a man, husband", lat. vir, goth. vair id. (Them. vaira), debilitato a in i, praefixo a secundum generalem regulam, v. gr. comp. 82.; lith. wyra-s id.)
varavarṇinī f. (a varavarṇa - vara + varṇa - suff. in cum signo fem.) femina insignis colore vel ordine; praeclara femina. IN. 5. 32. 47. H. 4. 27.
varārohā f. (BAH. e vara et āroha) femina insignis medio corpore. IN. 5. 45. SU. 4. 11.
varāha m. aper. N. 12. 9. (Cf. lat. porcus, germ. vet. farh, varh, farah porcus, porcellus, nostrum Ferkel, lith. parsza-s porcellus, russ. porosenok id., hib. uirchin id.)
variṣṭha (Superl. [greek] uru q. v.) latissimus, maximus; optimus, excellentissimus. DR. 2. 8. (Cf. vara lith. wyrausas nobilissimus, illustrissimus; natu maximus; gr. [greek])
varīyas (Compar. [greek] uru e varu) latior, major; melior. (Lith. wyresnis nobilior, illustrior; natu major; gr. [greek] [greek] e [greek] lat. melior mutato v in m, v. gr. comp. p. 124.)
varuṇa m. Varunus, aquarum deus, occidentalis plagae custos. (Cf. vāri et hib. burne "water".)
varūtha n. (r. vṛ tegere s. ūtha) lorica, thorax. MED.
varūthinī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) 1) exercitus. AM. 2) n. pr. Apsarasae. IN. 2. 29.
vareṇya (a vara s. enya v. euph. r. 94a).) praecipuus, insignis, optimus.
varga m. (r. vṛj q. v. s. a) classis, ordo, turba, multitudo. N. 16. 30.
varc 1. A. (correptum esse videtur e ruc praef. ava sicut arc unde arcis e ruc praef. ā et ark unde arka e ruk primitivā formā radicis ruc praef. ā; v. Pott. I. p. 234.) splendere v. sq.
varcas n. (r. varc s. as) splendor, v. sq.
varcasvin (a praec. s. vin) splendidus. IN. 4. 8. N. 12. 66.
varjita v. vṛj.
varṇ 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a sq.) 1) colorare, pingere. 2) describere. DEV. 4. 5.: kiṃ varṇayāma tava rūpam acintyam; HIT. 93. 19.: deśaścā 'sau...kathaṃ varṇayituṃ śakyate; N. 4. 28.: varṇyamāneṣuca mayā bhavatsu; MAH. 2. 1226: varṇayan guṇavistaram. (V. varṇa.)
c. anu describere, memorare, narrare. MAH. 4. 107.: tad asmai nā 'nuvarṇayet.
c. upa id. MAH. 3. 8732. HIT. 27. 8.
c. nis spectare, intueri. SAK. 100. 13.: śakuntalān nirvarṇya; UR. 8. 11.
c. sam describere, memorare, narrare. MAH. 4. 106.: priyañca hitam evaca saṃvarṇayet.
varṇa m. (fortasse a vṛ tegere s. na v. gr. 607.) 1) color. 2) classis, ordo, la caste. BH. 1. 41. (Slav. vran niger, corvus, russ. voronj color caeruleus gladiorum, vornoi niger, de equis, voron corvus; lith. warnas corvus, vid. Miklosich p. 12.)
varṇaka m. n. (r. varṇ s. aka) pigmentum, unguentum. BHATT. 19. 16. 3.
varṇanā f. (r. varṇ s. ana in fem.) descriptio. UR. 17. 7.
vartaka m. (r. vṛt s. aka) corturnicis genus. HIT. 85. 2.
vartana n. (Caus. r. vṛt s. ana) 1) victus, alimentum. HIT. 116. 3. 2) merces. HIT. 98. 10.
vartin (r. vṛt ire s. in) iens, in fine comp. N. 8. 15.
vartula (r. vṛt s. ula) rotundus. Lass. 5. 10.
vartman n. (r. vṛt ire suff. unād. man) via. DR. 6. 18.
vardh 10. P. (pūrticchidoḥ) 1) implere (i. e. Caus. radicis vṛdh crescere). 2) findere.
vardhana 1. vel vardhana n. (r. vṛdh crescere s. ana) incrementum. BR. 2. 27.
vardhana 2. vel vardhana m. (Caus. radicis vṛdh s. ana) qui auget. N. 3. 20.
varṣa m. n. (r. vṛṣ s. a) 1) pluvia. MAH. 3. 17341. R. Schl. I. 20. 16. 2) annus. Lass. 55. 17. 58. 3. 3) Pl. m. f. pars anni pluviosa. Lass. 50. 7. 4) terrae continentis sectio, quarum novem Indi statuunt. (V. vṛṣ et cf. gr. [greek])
varṣaṇa n. (r. vṛṣ s. ana) pluvia.
varṣin (r. vṛṣ s. in) pluens. Lass. 96. 10. TROP. HIT. 100. 14.
varh v. barh et cf. hib. fargaim "I kill, destroy" v. Pictet p. 59.
varha m. (r. vṛh crescere s. a) pavonis cauda.
varhiṇa m. (a praec. s. ina v. euph. r. 94a).) pavo.
varhin m. (a varha s. in) pavo. DR. 8. 11.
[Page 311a]
val 1. A. 1) tegere, circumdare. 2) adhaerere, deditum esse, c. loc. NALOD. 3. 5.: nale...avalata (schol. anvarajyata); GITA-G. 7. 40.: hṛdayam adaye tasminn evaṃ valate balāt. (Cf. 1. vṛ i. e. var; hib. falaim "I hedge, inclose".)
valabhi valabhī f. i. q. vaḍabhi vaḍabhī.
valaya m. n. (r. val s. aya) 1) quod circumdat, cingit, sepit, sepes, sepimentum. MEGH. 45. 2) armilla, brachiale. MEGH. 1.
valākā f. grus. MEGH. 9. 22.
valk 10. P. (bhāṣaṇe) loqui.
valka n. (r. val s. ka) cortex, liber. AM.
valkala m. n. (a praec. s. la) 1) cortex, liber. 2) vestis anachoretarum e libro confecta. SU. 1. 8.
valg 1. P. salire, exsilire, exsultare. MAH. 3. 16123.: ubhaubhūmau nipetatuḥ . ubhau vavalgatuḥ; 8802.: samudram... nṛtyantam ivaco "rmibhir valgantam iva vāyunā; IN. 5. 8.: gacchantyāḥ...stanau tasyā vavalgatuḥ. (V. vakh et cf. angl. walk.)
c. ā A. i. q. simpl. MAH. 4. 342.: āvalgamānan taṃ raṅge no 'patiṣṭhata kaścana.
valgu Adj. m. f. n. (ut videtur a r. valg s. u) plucher.
valbh 1. A. (bhojane) edere, vesci.
valmīka m. n. tumulus praesertim formicarum. HIT. 46.
valyul valyūl 10. P. i. q. palyul.
vall 1. A. i. q. val.
vallabha Adj. et Subst. m. carus, dilectus, amatus. HIT. 62. 17. 70. 2. Lass. 1. 11. Amasius. Lass. 24. 16.
vallava m. pastor. NALOD. 1. 2.
valh v. balh.
vaś 2. P. (uś v. gr. 361. 455. 481. 505. 613. 632.) desiderare, exoptare. SAK. 154. 13.: bhavaneṣu...uśanti ye nivāsam; RIGV. 3. 10.: yajñaṃ vaṣṭu; 21. 1.: tayor it stomam uśmasi; 23. 6. 30. 12. (Cf. vāṅkṣ vāñch gr. 'EK (FEK), [greek] fortasse [greek] = uś ex uk v. Pott. 235. 268.)
[Page 311b]
vaśa m. (r. vaś s. a) voluntas, potestas, imperium. IN. 5. 35. 49. BR. 2. 18.
vaśin (a praec. s. in) voluntatem, potestatem, imperium habens, potens, praepotens. M. 20. BH. 5. 13.
vaśīkṛ (e vaśa et kṛ v. gr. 653.) in servitutem redigere, subigere. DR. 5. 21.: vaśīkṛtan tvān draṣṭāsmi pārthaiḥ.
vaśānuga (e vaśa et anuga sequens) voluntatem alicujus sequens, subjectus, obediens. Subst. m. servus fem. serva. H. 4. 32.
vaśya (a vaśa s. ya) subjectus, obediens. BH. 2. 64. 6. 36.
vaṣ 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. 5. vas.
vaṣk 1. A. (gatau; scribitur etiam vask) ire. Cf. vakk.
vas 1. 1. P. interdum A. (uṣ gr. 455. 481. 505. 613. 632.) habitare, commorari. IN. 3. 3.: uvāsa bhavane pituḥ; 1. 24.: sukham asmy uṣitas tvayi; N. 2. 12.: te 'vasaṃs tatra; 5. 42.: uṣya tatra; 6. 14.: nale vatsyāmi (v. euphon. r. 100. a.); R. Schl. I. 25. 8.: ko nv asmin (āśrame) vasate; II. 48. 21.: rājye...vasemahi. Cum loc. pers. apud quam quis habitat. N. 15. 7.: vasa mayi. Cum acc. vāsam. MAN. 2. 242.: nā 'brāhmaṇe gurau śiṣyo vāsam ātyantikaṃ vaset. Degere, e. c. noctem. A. 3. 11.: ekarātroṣitaḥ; R. Schl. I. 29. 1.: tāṃ rajanīm uṣya. Caus. vāsayāmi habitare facio. MAH. 1. 5600.: caurān viṣaye sve na vāsayet. (Goth. VAS manere, esse - visa, vas, vesum, v. gr. comp. 109a). 1. - visam manemus = vasāmas vas eram, erat = uvāsa; germ. vet. wisu maneo, was eram, erat, wārumes eramus; nostrum war, gewesen, Subst. Wesen; an-wesend, ab-wesend; germ. vet. weren manere, permanere, durare (nostrum währen, v. Graff. 1. 938. sq.), weret = cl. 10. vasayati habitat, v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; werig perpetuus, wirig permanens (nostrum wierig, langwierig); huc etiam retulerim goth. raz-n domus, cum z = francogall. z, propter sequentem liquidam, v. gr. comp. 86. 5., mutato v in r, v. gr. comp. 19.; hib. fosaim "I stay, rest, lodge", fosra "a dwelling, abode"; arasaim habito = lat. Ves-ta, vesti-bulum, ver-na, Lases, Lares, cum l pro v; fortasse etiam vās, vāsum huc pertinent; v. Pott. I. 279. Ag. Benary Römische Lautlehre p. 49.)
c. adhi habitare, c. acc. loci. R. Schl. I. 34. 46.: purīm adhyavasat. Part. pass. N. 12. 64.: tāpasādhyuṣitam... āśramamaṇḍalam; A. 10. 13.
c. anu habitare, c. loc. loci et acc. pers. apud quam quis habitat. R. Schl. II. 37. 26.: vane vasantaṅ kākutstham anuvatsyati; 88. 25. MAH. 3. 14758.
c. ā habitare, c. acc. s. loc. loci. MAH. 3. 8032.: lokān āvasate śubhān; 2014.: āvasan...kāmyake bharatarṣabhāḥ. -- Caus. āvāsayāmi 1) habitare facio, excipio. R. Schl. II. 12. 101. 2) habito. A. 9. 27.: idam (nagaram) ...kasmād devā nā "vāsayanti.
c. ā praef. adhi i. q. āvas. MAH. 1. 5512.
c. ā praef. sam id. R. Schl. II. 54. 41. Caus. habitare facio. kaṭakam castra locanda curo. HIT. 39. 5.
c. upa jejunare. MAN. 2. 220.: upavased dinam; MAH. 3. 5092. V. upavāsa.
c. ni habitare. N. 14. 15. 16.
c. ni praef. sam commorari. SA. 5. 29.
c. nis in exteris locis habitare. MAH. 3. 12344.: durgavāsam bahudhā niruṣya...āsedur atyarthamanoraman te tam āśramam. -- Caus. in exilium agere, expellere. MAH. 2. 2644.: rāṣṭrebhyaḥ pāṇḍudāyādān...nirvāsayanti ye. UP. 66. R. Schl. II. 21. 4. 39. 11.
c. pari paryuṣita vetus, corruptus. BH. 17. 10.: pūtiparyuṣitam...bhojanam. TROP. vanus. N. 21. 13.: paryuṣitaṃ vākyam.
c. pra in exteris locis habitare. R. Schl. II. 36. 8.: pravatsyati sukhaṃ vane; SA. 5. 63.: proṣyā "gata iva. -- Caus. in exteris locis habitare jubeo, in exilium ago. R. Schl. II. 49. 6.: yā putram...pravāsayati dhārmikaṃ vanavāse; MAN. 10. 96.: taṃ rājā pravāsayet.
c. pra praef. vi id. N. 17. 19. MAN. 2. 132. -- Caus. in exilium agere, expellere. MAN. 8. 219.: taṃ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet.
c. prati i. q. simpl. A. 5. 11.
c. vi habitare. R. Schl. II. 23. 23.: araṇye te vivatsyanti caturdaśa samāḥ. Degere, praesertim noctem. N. 17. 28.: sā vyuṣṭā rajanīn tatra; 25. 1.: vyuṣito rātrin nalaḥ. -- vyuṣṭa sens. pass. rajanī vyuṣṭā. MAH. 1. 1205. 3. 11917. R. Schl. II. 54. 37. -- Caus. in exteris locis habitare jubeo, in exilium ago. MAH. 3. 8277. H. 1. 43. R. Schl. I. 1. 23.
c. sam una habitare c. aliquo, c. acc. pers. MAN. 11. 190.: strīhantṝṃśca na saṃvaset.
vas 2. 10. P. vasayāmi habitare.
vas 3. 2. A. sibi induere. R. Schl. II. 37. 7.: munivastrāṇy avasta; MAN. 2. 41.: carmāṇi...vasīran; 6. 6.: vasīta carmacīram. (Goth. vasja vestio = Caus. vāsayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; vas-ti (Them. vastjo) pallium; fortasse germ. vet. wāt f. vestis (Them. wāti) e was-ti; lat. ves-tis; gr. [greek] per assim. pro [greek] fut. [greek] cambro-brit. gwisg, armor. gwisk vestitus.)
c. ni Caus. P. induere. N. 14. 24.: vāsaśce 'dan nivāsayeḥ.
c. pra i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 100. 30.: mṛgājine so 'yam iha pravaste.
c. prati Caus. induere. MAH. 2. 2502.: ajinaiḥ prativāsitāḥ.
c. vi Caus. induere. -- Pass. Caus. c. nom. pers. et acc. rei. MAH. 2. 2420.: vivāsyantāṃ rurucarmāṇi sarve.
vas 4. 4. P. (stambhe) stabilire, fulcire, immobilem reddere.
vas 5. 10. P. vāsayāmi (snehanacchedanahananeṣu K. snehacchidoḥ vadhe V.) amare; findere, abscindere; occidere.
vasati f. (r. 1. vas s. ati vel potius ti servato charactere primae classis) 1) habitatio, domus. HIT. 5. 10. 2) nox. SA. 4. 5. (Hib. fosadh "a delaying, staying, resting, cessation".)
[Page 313a]
vasana n. (r. vas induere s. ana) vestis. N. 13. 58.
vasanta m. (r. vas s. anta) ver. (Slav. vesna id.)
vasā f. 1) medulla. 2) adeps. A. 10. 54.
vasāna Part. praes. A. r. vas cl. 2. q. v.
vasu 1) n. (r. vas s. u) res, divitiae. N. 16. 2. 18. 19. 2) m. nomen cujusdam Geniorum ordinis octo numero. IN. 5. 24.
vasudhā f. (res vel divitias ferens, e vasu et dha in fem.) terra. N. 24. 42.
vasudhādhara m. (terram sustinens e praec. et dhara tenens, sustinens) mons.
vasundharā f. (e vasu res, divitiae, quod hac in compositione masculinorum normam sequitur-v. gr. 645. suff. a-et dhara tenens, ferens in fem.) terra. N. 2. 11.
vasumatī f. (a vasu s. mat in fem.) terra. UR. 60. 13. V. vasudhā.
vask 1. A. i. q. vaṣk.
vast 10. A. (ardane K. vadhe V.) vexare; occidere.
vasta m. caper.
vasti m. f. (r. vas s. ti) abdomen. AM.
vastu n. (r. vas s. tu) res. HIT. 13. 18. 14. 4.
vastra n. (r. vas induere s. tra) vestis. IN. 5. 11.
vah 1. P. A. (anom. v. gr. 694.) 1) trahere, vehere currum. IN. 1. 7.: daśa vājisahasrāṇi harīṇāṃ vātaraṃhasām . vahanti ye...ratham; N. 19. 16.: katham alpabalaprāṇā vakṣyantī 'me hayā mama. Pass. curru vehi. DR. 6. 6.: mahājavair vājibhir uhyamānāḥ (cf. 6. 10.). 2) curru vehere alqm. A. 10. 18.: uvāha mān tataḥ śīghraṃ hiraṇyapuram antikāt . rathena tena...mātaliḥ; MAH. 3. 13179.: sūtañco 'vāca śīghram māṃ vahasva. 3) vehere, ferre. H. 1. 16.: mātaram...avahat sa tu pṛṣṭhena; MAH. 3. 11019.: kṛṣṇañca yamajau tathā . eko 'py aham alaṃ voḍhum; 11020.: anyeca...sarvān vo brāhmaṇaiḥ sārdhaṃ vakṣyanti. 4) uxorem ducere. MAH. 1. 3377.: nāhuṣāṅga vahasva mām; 3. 10482.: idam bhāryāśatam...putrārthinā mayā voḍham (nota formam voḍha ve[greek]ū veho; goth. ga-VAG movere (ga-viga,-vag, vegum) vigs via, vagja moveo = Caus. vāhayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.); germ. vet. WAG movere (wigu, wag, wāgumes), wegiu moveo, waga commotio, wāg m. gurges, vorago (unde nostrum Woge), wagan currus, vehiculum.)
c. ati Caus. 1) perferre, tolerare. RAGH. 13. 28.: ativāhitāni mayā kathañcid ghanagarjitāni. 2) transigere tempus. RAGH. 9. 70.: ativāhayāmbabhūva...triyāmām; 19. 41.: ṛtūn atyavāhayat.
c. adhi adhyūḍhā femina, cujus maritus aliam duxit uxorem; Wils. "a superseded wife" (cf. 2. vid praef. adhi) MAH. 2. 2332.
c. apa auferre. MAH. 1. 2939.: apovāhaca vāso 'sya mārutaḥ. -- Caus. auferendum, avehendum curare. R. Schl. I. 1. 51. II. 9.
c. ā adducere, afferre. SA. 3. 19.
c. ā praef. ut trahere, vehere, de equis. DR. 7. 10. (MAH. 3. 15704.): ājāneyā balinaḥ sādhudāntā mahābalāḥ śūram udāvahanti. -- bhāryām udāvoḍhum uxorem ducere. MAH. 1. 3829.: arjunaḥ...bhaginīṃ vāsudevasya subhadrām bhāryām udāvahat; 3831.: nakulaḥ...kareṇumatīn nāma bhāryām udāvahat.
c. ut 1) vehere, ferre. MAH. 1. 4272.: sa hi rājyadhuraṅ gurvīm udvakṣyati kulasya naḥ; 3. 335.: kṛcchrād udvahate bhāram; HIT. 127. 1. 2) curru vehere. RAGH. 7. 32.: tam udvahantam pathi bhojakanyāṃ rurodha rājanyagaṇaḥ; 7. 67.: udavahad anavadyām. 3) uxorem ducere. MAN. 3. 4. 10. 11. 7. 77. -- Caus. facere ut quis uxorem ducat. MAH. 1. 3801.: bhīṣmaḥ khalu pituḥ priyacikīrṣayā satyavatīm mātaram udavāhayat (v. MAH. 1. 4039 sq.)
c. ut praef. sam 1) tollere, extollere, levare. MAH. 2. 718. 2) uxorem ducere. R. Schl. II. 107. 3.
c. upa advehere. MAH. 2. 2064.: rājaratho ya ihā 'smān upāvahat. 2) constituere. MAH. 2. 2051.: upohyamāne dyūte.
c. upa praef. sam samupoḍha (quod etiam ad ūh referri potest) 1) in ordinem redactus. R. Schl. II. 75. 29.: saṅgrāme samupoḍhe (v. ūh praef. vi). 2) coe7rcitus, refrenatus. MAN. 6. 41.: samupoḍheṣu kāmeṣu.
c. ni 1) ferre, vehere, sustentare. GITA-GOV. 1. 16.: jagan nivahate...kṛṣṇāya tubhyan namaḥ. 2) advehere, apportare. RIGV. 116. 1.: vimadāya jāyām...nyūhatū rathena.
c. nis Caus. exequi, explere, e. c. promissum. HIT. 106. 4.: svapratijñātam adhunā nirvāhaya.
c. pra 1) trahere, vehere currum. R. Schl. II. 52. 43. 2) ferre, vehere. BHATT. 3. 54. 3) auferre. RIGV. 23. 22.: idam āpaḥ pravahata yat kiñcid duritam mayi. -- Part. pass. prauḍha (pro proḍha e pra + ūḍha) 1) adultus, altus. MEGH. 26. 77. 2) arrogans, insolens, superbus. Lass. 85. 10. -- Subst. f. prauḍhā nupta, sponsa. (Cf. goth. brūth, germ. vet. brūt, island. vet. brūda, nostrum Braut.)
c. pra praef. anu huc illuc curru vehere alqm. MAH. 3. 13504.: sa mām anuprāvahat.
c. vi uxorem ducere. MAH. 1. 3384. -- vyūḍha latus. N. 12. 13.: vyūḍhoraska (v. etiam ūh praef. vi).
c. vi praef. nis evehere, exportare. MAH. 1. 6257.
c. sam vehere, trahere. Schl. I. 67. 4.: nṛṇāṃ śatāni pañcāśat...mañcūṣām aṣṭacakrasthāṃ samūhus te katha- ñcana; MAH. 3. 13190.: catvāras tvāṃ vā gardabhāḥ saṃvahantu.
vaha (r. vah s. a) 1) Adj. ferens, afferens. IN. 2. 9. 2) Subst. m. fluctus. SA. 4. 31. in comp. BAH.
vahiścara Adj. (e vahis extra et cara iens) egrediens. DR. 6. 15.
vahiṣkṛta (extra-factus e vahis extra et kṛta factus, v. euph. r. 79.) privatus. IN. 2. 5.
vahis vel bahis Praep. et Adv. extra, foras. Lass. 44. 4.: nagarād bahir gate sati; HIT. 58. 8.: mūṣiko na bahir niḥsarati. (Cf. slav. [greek] be[greek] absque, nisi hoc, quod nunc magis mihi arridet, referendum est ad vi sicut [greek] ni[greek] deorsum ad ni.)
vahni m. (r. vah s. unād. ni) ignis. MAH. 1. 2037.
vā 1. 2. P. flare, spirare, de vento. N. 24. 40.: vavauca pavanaḥ śuciḥ; A. 4. 51.: śītan tatra vavau vāyuḥ. -- vāta m. ventus. A. 11. 12.; deus venti. H. 1. 34. (Cf. vai; goth. VO flare, spirare (vaia, vaivo v. gr. comp. 617.), vinds, Them. vinda ventus; germ. vet. wa-dal flabellum, wat, wait, waiet, wahet flat; slav. vje-ja-ti flare, vje-tr ventus; lith. wejas ventus; gr. [greek] ut videtur, ex [greek] = vāmi praef. ā [greek] ex [greek] ex [greek] de [greek] v. vai; lat. ventus, ae7r aura; hib. bad ventus = vāta pers. bād.)
c. nis extingui, de igne. SAK. 91. 11.: nirvāsyataḥ pradīpasya śikhā. V. nirvāṇa. -- Caus. extinguere ignem. MAH. 1. 1608.: samiddhañ jātavedasaṃ varṣair nirvāpayiṣyāmo meghā bhūtāḥ. -- V. nirvāpana.
c. pra i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 71. 25.: pravāti pavanaḥ śrīmān.
c. sam id. MAH. 4. 1288.
vā 2. 10. P. (sukhāptigatisevāsu) voluptate frui; ire; colere.
vā 3. Adv. 1) vel, sicut Latinorum ve postponitur. BR. 1. 19.: vā-vā sive-sive (entweder-oder). N. 26. 10. Cum antecedente atha vel yadi saepe ita construitur ut hae voces sensu vacent atque particulae vā solum ut fulcrum inserviant. 2) sicut. DR. 7. 15. Interdum redundat, e. c. H. 4. 2. 52.
vākpaṭu (e vāc et paṭu) eloquens. HIT. 55. 4.
vākpaṭutā f. (a praec. s. tā) eloquentia, facundia. HIT. 13. 21.
vākya n. (r. vac dicere s. ya v. gr. 628.) sermo. IN. 1. 10.
vāgurā f. rete. HIT. 73. 9.
vāgmin (a vāc sermo s. min) facundus, eloquens. N. 12. 50.
vāṅkṣ 1. P. (kāṅghāyām K. kāṅghe V.; scribitur kākṣ gr. 110a).) desiderare. (Cf. kāṅkṣ vāñch vaś cambro-brit. gwanc desiderium; fortasse hib. miangas "inclination, longing, desire, appetite" mutato v in m. Mianuighim "I desire, long, wish, lust, will, intend", tam huc quam ad van petere, cupere trahi potest.)
vāṅmaya Adj. (a vāc sermo s. maya) quod ad vocem refertur, ad vocem spectat. BH. 17. 15.
vāc f. (r. vac) 1) sermo. BH. 2. 42. 2) vox. N. 19. 1. 23. 19. (Lat. voc-s, gr. [greek] v. r. vac.)
vācaspati m. (e genit. vocis vāc et pati) i. q. vṛhaspati.
vācaspatya n. Abstractum praecedentis. HIT. 97. 9.
vācya v. vac primit. et Caus.
vācyatā (a praec. s. tā) vituperatio, reprehensio. HIT. 105. 4.
vājin m. (a vāja festinatio, celeritas suff. in nisi a r. vaj s. in equus. IN. 1. 7.
vāñch 1. P. interdum A. optare, desiderare. N. 5. 37.: agnir ātmabhavam prādād yatra vāñchati naiṣadhaḥ; 26. 8.: naced vāñchasi tvan dyūtam; HIT. 37. 18.: yad yad eva hi vāñcheta tato vāñchā pravartate. (Cf. vāṅkṣ vaś germ. vet. wunsc optatio, wunskian optare, anglo-sax. viscan optare, angl. wish.)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. HIT. 35. 20.
vāñchā f. (r. vāñch s. ā) desiderium, optatio. HIT. 37. 18.
vāṭa m. n. (r. vaṭ s. a) conseptum. R. Schl. I. 44. 35.
vāṭikā f. (a praec. s. ika in fem.) id. SAK. 8. 7.: vṛkṣavāṭikā.
[Page 315b]
vāṭī f. (a vāṭa signo fem. ī) id. AM.
vāḍ v. bāḍ.
vāḍha (r. vah s. ta cf. ūḍha quod correptum e vāḍha v. euphon. r. 102. a.) multus, abundans. vāḍham Adv. bene, ita, ad assensum exprimendum. N. 17. 22.
vāṇa m. (fortasse pro vāna a r. van occidere s. a) sagitta. SU. 2. 16.
vāṇijya vel bā- n. (a vaṇij ba- mercator s. ya) mercatura. BH. 18. 44.
vāṇin (a vāṇa s. in) sagittas habens. A. 5. 25.
vāṇī vel bāṇī f. (r. vaṇ s. ī) loquela, sermo. HIT. 25. 14.
vāt 10. P. (Denom. a vāta ventus) ventilare. K.: vātayati vyajanena patim pativratā.
vāta v. r. vā.
vātaraṃhas (BAH. e vāta ventus et raṃhas celeritas) venti celeritatem habens. IN. 1. 7.
vātāpi m. nom. pr. Asuri. MAH. 3. 8619.
vātāyana n. (e vāta ventus et ayana via) fenestra. P. 16.
vātsalya n. (a vatsala s. ya) amor, caritas. HIT. 16. 12. 45. 13. UR. 84. 18.
vāda m. (r. vad s. a) 1) sermo. BH. 2. 11. 42. 2) controversia, disputatio. UP. 21. (Cambro-brit. gwed verbum.)
vāditra n. (a vāday Caus. rad. vad q. v. suff. tra inserto i) 1) instrumentum musicum. IN. 2. 11. 2) qui instrumentis musicis editur cantus (Instrumental-Musik). IN. 3. 7. 9.
vādin (r. vad s. in) dicens. BH. 2. 42.
vādh bādh 1. A. vexare, perturbare. A. 4. 47.: na bādhate tatra rajaḥ; R. Schl. I. 14. 13.: rāvaṇo nāma rākṣasaḥ sarvān no bādhate; DR. 6. 3.: mahāvanaṃ śatrubhir bādhyamānam; HIT. 57. 5.: mahati śaṅkā mām bādhate; MAN. 9. 226. 10. 129. -- Caus. p. id. R. Schl. I. 14. 15.: sa vādhayati lokāṃs trīn. (Cf. vadh vyadh; lith. beda miseria, aerumna, bednas miser; russ. bjeda miseria; fortasse goth. balvja vexo e badvja; gr. [greek] v. praef. apa fortasse hib. buairim "I vex, aggrieve, trouble" e buaidim.)
c. adhi i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 5693.: nacai 'kaḥ sa samartho 'smān pāṇḍavārthe 'dhibādhitum.
c. apa in dial. Ved. abigere, removere, repellere. RIGV. 35. 3.: apa viśvā duritā bādhamānaḥ "omnia scelera removens"; 9.: apā 'mīvām bādhate "dolorem repellit".
c. ā i. q. simpl. SAK. 58. 9. 10.
c. pari id. MAH. 3. 8743.
c. pra 1) id. MAH. 1. 5808. R. Schl. II. 53. 15. HIT. 59. 5. 2) arcere, prohibere, cohibere. DR. 9. 8.: tvam...sadai 'vā 'smān prabādhase; MAH. 2. 1648.: kathan tu daivaṃ śakyate pauruṣeṇa prabādhitum.
c. prati repellere, arcere. SA. 1. 24.: tām...na kaścid varayāmāsa tejasā pratibādhitaḥ; R. Schl. II. 52. 46.; MAH. 3. 1081.
vādhā bādhā f. (r. vādh bādh s. ā) tormentum, cruciatus. UR. 41. 11. (Lith. beda miseria, aerumna.)
vānaprastha m. (a vanaprastha ad silvam profectus, suff. a vid. gr. 648.) 1) Brāhmanus in silvā solitariam vitam degens, anachoreta. 2) Geniorum ordo. SU. 3. 5.
vānara m. (e vā sicut et nara homo) simia.
vāpī f. lacus. N. 12. 6.
vāma Adj. 1) laevus, sinister. SU. 4. 13. 2) pulcher, praesertim in compositione cum vocibus quae corporis quodpiam membrum significant. N. 16. 37. (Fortasse germ. vet. winster, winister laevus (Graff. I. 893.); anglo-sax. vinstre huc pertinent, cum suff. compar. sicut in lat. sinister, dexter et inserto s euphonico inter n, pro m, et t; v. gramm. comp. 95.; cambro-brit. gwymp pulcher.)
vāmana Adj. brevis. Subst. m. 1) pumilus, nanus. 2) nomen elephanti plagae meridionalis.
vāmī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) equa. RAGH. 5. 32.
vāyavya Adj. (a vāyu ventus s. ya v. gr. 650.) quod ad ventum refertur. A. 3. 30.
vāyasa m. (ut videtur, a vayas s. a) cornix. DR. 8. 31.
[Page 316b]
vāyu m. (r. vā s. unād. u inserto y euphonico) ventus. H. 4. 48.
vār n. aqua. AM. V. vāri.
vāra m. (ut videtur, a r. vṛ s. a) 1) multitudo, caterva. 2) tempus, dies. HIT. 21. 21.: bhaṭṭāravāra. 3) tempus opportunum, occasio, opportunitas. 4) vicis, fois, Mal. BHATT. 3. 32. schol.: bahuvārān compluries, vielmal, many times. -- Acc. sing. repetitum vāraṃ vāram id. HIT. 85. 14. (Hib. uair "an hour, time", air uairibh "sometimes"; cambro-brit. aur; island. vet. var in tvis-var bis (tvis = dvis), thris-var ter (thris = tris); germ. vet. or, o in zuir-or, zuir-o bis; pers. [greek] bār vicis, [greek] bāri semel, [greek] bār dīger iterum; fortasse huc pertinet lat. ber in September, October etc.; v. gr. comp. 309.)
vāraṇa m. (r. vṛ arcere, impedire, s. ana v. gr. 94a).) elephantus. H. 4. 23.
vāravilāsinī f. (e vāra tempus et vilāsinī q. v.) [greek] HIT. 133. 15. Lass. 73. 2. infr.
vāraṇasī f. nomen urbis Benares. Lass. 5. 20.
vāraṇāvata nomen urbis. H. 1.
vāri n. aqua. N. 24. 5. (Cf. vār varuṇa hib. burn aqua; fairge mare, fual "urine, water", mutato r in l; lat. mare, Them. mari, mutato v in m, v. gr. comp. 63.; lith. máres (Plur. fem., gen. mari-ū); slav. more id. (neut. sg. a Thema morjo, v. gr. comp. 259.); germ. vet. mari m. et n. (Them. marja); hib. muir, cambro-brit. mor id. Cf. etiam lat. urina, correpto vā in u, urceus, urna; gr. [greek])
vārtta vārta (r. vṛt s. a) sanus. NALOD. 3. 19. schol.
vārttā vārtā f. (a vṛtti s. a in fem.) nuntius; historia. Sring. 11. HIT. 64. 16. 17. 79. 15. 16. 85. 11.
vārddhaka n. (a vṛddha s. aka) senectus, senium. HIT. 28. 19.
vārddhakṣatri m. nom. pr. DR. 1. 5.
vārṣika (a varṣa s. ika) pluviosus. DR. 8. 17.
vārṣṇeya m. nom. pr. N. 9. 1.
vāś 1. et 4. A. (scribitur etiam vās) clamare, vociferari, ululare. MAH. 2. 1547.: sā satataṃ vāśate; 1. 8433.: santapyamānā bahudhā vāśamānā pradhāvati. -- Part. praes. PAR. N. 11. 20.: kururīm iva vāśatīm; MAH. 3. 10437.: śakuner iva vāśataḥ; 10493.: hā hatāḥ sme 'ti vāśantyaḥ. (Cf. vac e vak ita vāś e vāk.)
c. ut deplorare, c. acc. BHATT. 3. 32.: udvāśyamānaḥ pitaram.
vāṣpa m. lacryma, in Sing. solum usurpari videtur. BR. 2. 36. N. 17. 13. MEGH. 12.
vāṣpāy (Denom. a praec.) lacrymare. UR. 84. 19.
vās v. vāś et vāsay.
vāsa m. (r. vas s. a) 1) habitatio. 2) cavea avis. UR. 35. 5. 3) i. q. adhivāsa. (Hib. fos "a delaying, staying, resting, cessation".)
vāsay (Denom. a vāsa sgf. 3.) odoribus imbuere. adhivāsay (Denom. ab adhivāsa) id. UR. 74. 20.: mandārapuṣpair adhivāsitāyām...śikhāyām.
vāsara m. (fortasse e vā sicut, in hoc comp. similiter, et sara iens, v. vatsara) dies. UP. 21.
vāsava m. (a vasus Vasus q. v. suff. a) Vāsavus, cognomen Indri. IN. 2. 22.
vāsas n. (r. vas induere s. as) vestis. SU. 4. 9. N. 9. 14. 19.
vāsin (r. vas habitare s. in) Adj. habitans. Subst. m. habitator, in fine comp. SU. 2. 8. N. 7. 17.
vāsuki m. Vāsukis, rex serpentum. BH. 10. 28.
vāstavya (a vāstu domus s. ya) domum, domicilium habens, habitans. HIT. 34. 17.
vāspa i. q. vāṣpa.
vāh 1. A. (prayatne K. yatne V.; scribitur etiam bāh) operam dare, adniti. Caus. occupare, adhibere, uti. MAN. 3. 68.: yāstu (sūnāḥ) vāhayan (schol. svakārye yojayan); 4. 86.: daśasūnāsahasrāṇi yo vāhayati (schol. svārthe vyāpārayati.
c. sam fricare. MAH. 3. 11005.: pādau...karābhyāṅ kiṇajātābhyāṃ śanakaiḥ saṃvavāhatuḥ. -- Caus. id. SAK. 95. 9. R. Schl. II. 91. 52.
[Page 317b]
vāha m. (r. vah trahere, vehere) 1) equus. DR. 8. 12. A. 4. 12. 2) currus. A. 1. 1.
vāhaka m. (a Caus. r. vah s. aka) rector, moderator currūs etc. N. 22. 1.
vāhana n. (a Caus. r. vah trahere, vehere) 1) actio moderandi equos etc. N. 15. 2. 2) currus. N. 2. 26. in comp. BAH. 3) equus. R. Schl. I. 62. 1. 68. 1. in fine comp. BAH. (Cf. vāha germ. vet. wagan, Them. wagana currus; hib. feun id.)
vāhin (r. vah s. in) vehens, ferens, in fine comp. HIT. 16. 42. 34. 2.
vāhinī f. (a vāha s. in in fem.) exercitus. RAGH. 7. 33.
vāhu v. bāhu.
vāhuka (r. vah s. uka) nom. pr. N. 15. 2. 5.
vāhya (form. anom. a vahis extra suff. ya) externus. BH. 5. 21. 87. DR. 7. 18.
vāhyatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) extra, extrinsecus. N. 9. 7.
vi 1. Praep. insep. v. gr. 111. (Germ. vet. wi-dar contra, adversum, cum suff. compar., v. gramm. comp. 294.; pers. [greek] bī sine, e. c. [greek] metu vacuus, intrepidus; fortasse lat. ve-(vecors, vesanus); lith. be sine; slav. be[greek] id. nisi hoc pertinet ad vahis q. v.)
vi 2. m. (fortasse a r. vay correpto ay in i nisi a vī) avis. NALOD. 1. 28. (Cf. vayas avis, lat. avis.)
viṃśa vigesimus (v. gr. 259.)
viṃśati f. (ut mihi videtur, pro dvidaśati e dvi duo et daśati a daśan decem, ejecto a et mutato d in nasalem, v. triṃśat et cf. lat. viginti, gr. [greek] hib. fichead, cambro-brit. ugaint.)
vikaca (ut videtur, a r. kac praef. vi s. a) expansus, evolutus, apertus, de floribus. IN. 5. 8.
vikaṭa (BAH. e vi et kaṭa stragulum) expers straguli. N. 10. 6.
vikatthana n. (r. katth praef. vi s. ana) jactatio, gloriatio. HIT. 100. 13.
vikarman n. (KARM. e vi et karman opus) secessio ab opere. BH. 4. 17.
[Page 318a]
vikala (privatus parte, BAH. e vi et kalā pars) 1) decurtatus. 2) perturbatus. Lass. 54. 7. 72. 12.
vikāra m. (r. kṛ praef. vi) 1) mutatio. BH. 13. 6. 19. 2) commotio animi. N. 22. 31. 23. 26.
vikāla m. (KARM. e Praep. vi et kāla tempus) crepusculum. SA. 5. 82.
vikāśa m. (a Caus. r. kāś s. a) manifestatio. UR. 34. 7.
vikṛti f. (r. kṛ s. ti) commutatio, conversio. AM.
vikrama m. (r. kram praef. vi s. a) 1) passus, (v. trivikrama) 2) vis, fortitudo. N. 21. 12. H. 3. 10. 4. 22.
vikrānta v. kram praef. vi.
vikriyā f. (r. kṛ praef. vi s. yā) i. q. vikṛti. AM.; HIT. 12. 19.
viklava (r. klu se movere praef. vi s. a) agitatus, commotus, perturbatus. P. 20.
vikṣata v. r. kṣaṇ praef. vi.
vikṣepa m. (r. kṣip praef. vi s. a) actio disjiciendi, disjungendi. caraṇavikṣepa actio pedes disjiciendi i. e. gressus, itio. UR. 64. 13. -- Pro rahasyavikṣepa (UR. 16. 6.) lege -nikṣepa. -- dṛṣṭivikṣepa adspectus obliquus, Wils. "a leer, a side glance". SAK. 16. 1.
vigatasnehasauhṛda (BAH. e vigata qui abiit et snehasauhṛda amor et amicitia) remotum amorem et amicitiam habens, vacuus ab amore et amicitiā. SU. 4. 17.
vigāḍha v. gāh.
vigna v. r. vij et gr. 607.
vigraha (r. grah praef. vi s. a) 1) m. corpus, forma. UR. 67. 14. 2) m. n. bellum. HIT. 78. 4.
vigrahavat (a praec. s. vat) formosus, pulcher. SU. 3. 17. SA. 1. 21.
vighāta m. n. (r. han in formā Caus. - v. gr. 524. 4. - praef. vi suff. a) impedimentum, interruptio, destructio. SU. 1. 12.
vighna n. (r. han praef. vi s. a v. gr. 645. suff. a) impedimentum. SU. 1. 12. H. 3. 17. N. 13. 23.
vighnita (a praec. s. ita) impeditus. UR. 39. 18.
vic 7. P. A. separare, c. instr. (v. yuj praef. vi). BHATT. huc pertinet.)
c. vi 1) i. q. simpl. c. abl. BHATT. 6. 36.: vivinacmi divaḥ surān. -- vivikta separatus, desertus, secretus, solitarius. IN. 5. 54. BH. 13. 10. 18. 52. 2) in dial. Ved. evellere. RIGV. 39. 5.: viviñcanti vanaspatīn. 3) decernere. MAH. 2. 2243.: na...vivektuṃ śaknomi te praśnam imam. -- Caus. distinguere. MAN. 1. 26.: dharmādharmau vyavecayat.
vicakṣaṇa (r. cakṣ praef. vi s. ana) expertus, gnarus, sapiens. BH. 18. 2.
vicaya m. (r. ci praef. vi s. a) actio quaerendi, investigandi. RAGH. 16. 75.
vicala (r. cal praef. vi s. a) vacillans. UR. 70. 3. infr.
vicāra m. (r. 2. car s. a) 1) deliberatio. HIT. 12. 22. 92. 20. 2) distinctio. HIT. 51. 20.
vicāraṇā f. (r. 2. car praef. vi s. ana in fem., v. euphon. r. 94a).) deliberatio, dubitatio, haesitatio. IN. 5. 38. N. 13. 27.
vicārita n. v. rad. 2. car praef. vi.
vicitra (KARM. e vi et citra varius) 1) varius. N. 2. 11. SA. 4. 30. A. 6. 14. 2) admirabilis, stupendus. A. 4. 39.
vicetana (BAH. e vi et cetana anima) exanimis, mortuus. HIT. 87. 10.
viceṣṭita v. r. ceṣṭ.
viccheda m. (r. chid praef. vi s. a) actio abrumpendi, finem faciendi. UR. 64. 5.: kathāviccheda.
vicyuti f. (r. cyu cadere praef. vi s. ti) separatio. N. 13. 34.
vich 1. 6. P. anom. vicchāyāmi (gatau) ire, se movere (ut videtur, Denom. a perdito substantivo viccha).
vich 2. 10. P. vicchayāmi (bhāṣārthe K. tviṣi V.) loqui; lucere.
vij 1. 7. P. 6. A. vinajāmi vije (omittitur Guna in utroque futuro et praet. mltf.) tremere, trepidare metu, timere. vigna agitatus, perturbatus, perterrites. RAGH. 14. 88.: cakranda vignā kurarī 'va. -- Intens. RIGV. 18. 14.: indramanyave vevijyate bhiyā. -- Caus. perterrere. RAGH. 8. 39.: tumulenā "rtaraveṇa vejitāḥ . vihagāḥ... cukruśuḥ. (Cf. vīj.)
c. ā āvigna i. q. vigna. A. 6. 9.
c. ut 6. A. interdum P. 1) tremere, trepidare metu, timere. C. ablat. N. 13. 54.: narebhyaśca no 'dvijasi; MAN. 2. 162.: sammānād brāhmaṇo nityam udvijeta viṣād iva; BH. 12. 15.: yasmān no 'dvijate loko lokān no 'dvijateca yaḥ MAH. 1. 5549.: nityam udyatadaṇḍād dhi bhṛśam udvijate janaḥ; 2. 2211. 3. 14660. Etiam cum gen. MAN. 7. 103.: nityam udyatadaṇḍasya kṛtsnam udvijate jagat; MAH. 1. 2922.: tejasas tapasaścai 'va kopasyaca...tvam udvijase yasya no 'dvijeyam ahaṅ katham. -- udvejanīya timendus, terribilis. MAH. 1. 6731.: sakto mānuṣamāṃseṣu...udvejanīyo bhūtānām. 2) moerere. BHAG. 5. 20.: na prahṛṣyet priyam prāpya no 'dvijet prāpyacā 'priyam. 3) Trans. terrere. MAH. 2. 178.: kaccin no 'greṇa daṇḍena bhṛśam udvijase prajāḥ. -- udvigna i. q. vigna. BH. 2. 56.: duḥkheṣv anudvegnamanāḥ. -- Caus. terrere. MAH. 1. 8427.
c. ut praef. pari duḥkham paryudvije dolorem patior. R. Schl. II. 66. 9.: duḥkhaṃ vane paryudvijiṣyate.
c. ut praef. sam samudvigna i. q. vigna udvigna. A. 7. 28.
c. sam saṃvigna id.
vij 2. 3. P. A. i. q. vic.
vijana (BAH. e vi et jana homines) vacuus ab hominibus, desertus. H. 1. 23. N. 11. 23.
vijaya m. (r. ji praef. vi s. a) victoria. SU. 2. 4.
vijayin (a praec. s. in) victoriosus. IN. 1. 39.
vijigīṣu (a jigīṣ Desid. r. ji - v. gr. 544. - suff. u) vincendi cupidus. HIT. 94. 13.
vijña (r. jñā praef. vi s. a) sciens, intelligens. HIT. 74. 12.
vijñāna n. (r. jñā praef. vi s. ana) cognitio, distinctio. SA. 5. 22. BH. 3. 41. 7. 2.
[Page 319b]
viṭ 1. P. (śabde K. ākrośe svane V.) sonare.
viṭapa m. n. surculus. H. 28. 10. UR. 19. 16. RITU-S. 1. 24.
viṭapin m. (a praec. s. in) arbor. AM.
viḍ vel biḍ 1. P. (ākrośe K. kruśi V.) vociferari. V. viḍāla et cf. viṭ.
viḍambana n. -nā f. (r. ḍamb praef. vi s. ana) miseria. HIT. 99. 18. 32. 2.
viḍāla m. (r. viḍ s. āla) feles. HIT. 58. 7.
viṇṭ 10. P. (kṣityām K.; scribitur viṭ gr. 110a).) perire. Cf. vuṇṭ.
vitata v. r. tan praef. vi.
vitatha (BAH. e vi et tathā sic tanquam Substantivo, cf. yathātatham gr. 675.) falsus. A. 3. 12. in comp. cum a priv.
vitarka m. (r. tark praef. vi s. a) cogitatio, deliberatio. HIT. 128. 21.
vitāna m. n. (r. tan praef. vi s. a) 1) sparsio, expansio. AM. 2) velum in sublime expansum, "a canopy, Baldachin". UR. 59. 13. 3) sacrificium. AM.
vitimira (BAH. e vi et timira obscuritas) vacuus ab obscuritate, clarus. IN. 1. 3.
vitt 10. P. (tyāge ut videtur, Denom. a vitta) largiri, dare.
vitta v. 2. vid.
vittavat (a praec. s. vat) dives, opulentus. N. 16. 31.
vith 1. A. (yācane K. yāce V.) orare, supplicare.
vid 1. 2. P. interdum A. vedmi veda (v. gr. 356.) praet. multif. avediṣam fut. aux. vediṣyāmi etiam vetsyāmi (MAH. 3. 1651.), part. pass. vidita. Ut videtur, primitive videre (v. budh et cf. lat. video, gr. [greek] etc.) inde. 1) percipere, sentire. RAGH. 14. 56.: sā luptasañjñā na viveda duḥkham. 2) cognoscere, comperire. MAH. 3. 16968.: tasmān nā "khyāmi te guhyaṅ kāle vetsyati tad bhavān; 2. 1768.: tena saṅgamya vetsyāmi kāryasyā 'sya viniścayam; H. 4. 58.: śīgraṅ gacchāmo na no vidyāt suyodhanaḥ; BH. 18. 23.: sannyāsasya...tattvam icchāmi veditum. 3) scire.
c. ā Caus. certiorem facere, nuntiare. N. 17. 45.
c. ā praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 2. 14.
c. ni Caus. id. c. acc. vel gen. vel dat. pers. SU. 3. 8. SA. 3. 7. IN. 5. 17. N. 3. 5.
c. ni praef. vi Caus. id. R. Schl. I. 1. 72.
c. ni praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 1. 3224.
c. prati Caus. id. N. 21. 1. 25. 5.
c. prati praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 1. 3627.
vid 2. 6. P. A. vindāmi vinde (gr. 335.), Part. pass. vidita vitta vinna. Invenire, adipisci. N. 3. 4.: na śayyāsanabhogeṣu ratiṃ vindati; 6. 6.: devānām mānuṣam madhye yat sā patim avindata; 10. 12.: vindetā 'pi sukhaṅ kvacit. In matrimonium accipere. MAN. 9. 69.: tām anena vidhānena nijo vindeta devaraḥ (schol. pariṇayet); MAH. 1. 7192. -- Pass. inveniri, esse, existere, exstare. (secundum grammaticos vid cl. 4. A. sattāyām K. bhāve V.) BR. 2. 2.: na hi santāpakālo 'yam vaidyasya tava vidyate; N. 9. 29.: naca bhāryāsamaṅ kiñcid vidyate; 13. 40. 26. 5. DR. 7. 17. BH. 3. 17. -- vidita impetratus, possessus. DR. 4. 12. vitta n. divitiae. N. 26. 4. BH. 10. 23.
c. adhi vivente uxore aliam ducere uxorem. MAN. 9. 80.: madyapā...vyādhitā vā 'dhivettavyā (schol. tasyāṃ satyām anyo vivāhaḥ kāryaḥ). adhivinnā femina, cujus maritus aliam duxit uxorem, Wils. "a superseded wife".
c. anu 1) invenire, adipisci. RIGV. 6. 5.: avinda usriyā anu "reperisti vaccas". In matrimonium accipere. MAH. 1. 5114.: śāradvatīn tato bhāryāṅ kṛpīn droṇo 'nvavindata. 2) existimare, putare. GITAGOV. 4. 2.: indukiraṇam anuvindati khedam adhīram.
c. abhi invenire, adipisci. MAH. 3. 1933.
c. ā Caus. tradere. SA. 3. 6.: tasyā 'rgham āsanañcai 'va gāñcā "vedya.
c. ni Caus. id. SA. 1. 27.: śeṣāḥ pūrvan nivedyaca; MAN. 11. 116.: sarvasvaṃ vedavidbhyo nivedayet.
c. pari 1) nubere viro, cujus frater major non maritus est. MAN. 3. 172.: yayāca parividyate. 2) uxorem ducere, fratre majore non marito, unde nomen agentis parivettṛ. MAN. 3. 171. -- parivitta frater major, cujus frater minor uxorem duxit.
c. prati adipisci, accipere. MAH. 3. 8420.: viśvāvasos tu tanayād gītan nṛtyañca sāmaca...pratyavindat. Caus. tradere. R. Schl. I. 2. 9.: valkalan tasmai gurave pratyavedayat.
vid 3. 7. A. existimare, putare, habere, censere. BHATT. 6. 39.: loko 'yam māṃ vinte niṣparākramam. 2) invenire, adipisci (v. 2. vid). MAH. 3. 15388.: na sukhaṃ vindate janāḥ. Etiam P. MAH. 3. 8123.: vindyād bahusuvarṇakam; 8153.: gosahasraphalaṃ vindyāt.
c. prati P. obtinere, accipere. MAH. 3. 8420.
vid 4. 4. A. (v. 2. vid Pass.)
c. nis se ipsum contemnere (v. nirveda). MAH. 3. 14792.: suvāsaso hi te bhāryā valkalājinasaṃvṛtām . paśyantu duḥkhitāṅ kṛṣṇāṃ sāca nirvidyatām punaḥ. -- nirviṇṇa se ipsum contemnens. HIT. 31. 13.
vid 5. 10. P. habitare.
vid 6. (r. 1. vid) sciens, gnarus, in fine comp. DR. 8. 18.
vidagdha v. 1. dah praef. vi.
vidarbha m. pl. nomen regionis (Wils. vidarbha m. vidarbhā f. "a district and city to the south-west of Bengal, the modern Bara-Nagpor or Berar proper".) N. 1. 5. 2. 26. Etiam sing. N. 1. 32.
vidarbhanagarī f. (e praec. et nagarī urbs) nomen urbis (v. praec.). N. 1. 23.
vidāraṇa n. (r. dṝ praef. vi s. ana) actio lacerandi, dilacerandi, rumpendi, findendi.
vidāhin (r. dah praef. vi s. in) urens. BH. 17. 9.
vidiś f. (KARM. e vi et diś plaga, regio) intermedia plaga. N. 21. 2.
viduṣ v. vidvas.
vidūṣaka m. (r. duṣ in formā Caus. - v. gr. 524. - suff. aka) persona dramatis jocosa. UR. 13. 2. Lass. 87. 6.
[Page 321b]
viddha v. vyadh.
vidyā f. (r. 1. vid s. yā) scientia. HIT. 3. 5. 7. 9. 11.
vidyādhara m. (e praec. et dhara) nomen Geniorum ordinis. Lass. 50. 10.; v. sq.
vidyādharī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) Fem. praecedentis. HIT. 63. 16.
vidyāvat (a vidyā s. vat) scientiā praeditus. IN. 4. 3.
vidyut f. (r. dyut fulgere q. v. praef. vi) fulgur. N. 13. 53.
vidvas (r. vid s. vas v. gr. 235. et 605.) sapiens, gnarus. N. 12. 78. 24. 28.
vidveṣaṇa n. (r. dviṣ odisse praef. vi s. ana) odium, inimicitia. N. 9. 9.
vidh 1. 6. A. (ut videtur, e dhā abjecto ā praef. vi vidhāne K. vidhau V.) i. q. dhā praef. vi.
vidh 2. v. vyadh.
vidha m. vidhā f. (r. dhā praef. vi) genus, species, natura, indoles, proprietas, praesertim in fine comp. BAH. N. 1. 29. 12. 39. BH. 7. 16. 11. 53. 15. 14. SA. 3. 10. A. 7. 8. (Boruss. vet. wida-s, wid-s, fem. wida, in sta-wida-s, stawids talis, ka-wid-s qui, qualis, fem. ka-wida; kitta-widin, kitte-widei alio modo.)
vidhana (BAH. e vi et dhana divitiae) pauper.
vidhanatā f. (a praec. s. tā) paupertas. HIT. 31. 14.
vidhavā f. (marito orbata BAH. e vi et dhava maritus) vidua. BR. 2. 10. (Lat. vidua, boruss. vet. widdewū, slav. udova, goth. viduvo, Them. viduvon; hib. feadhb.)
vidhā v. vidha.
vidhātṛ m. (r. dhā praef. vi s. tṛ) cognomen dei Brahmae.
vidhāna n. (r. dhā praef. vi s. ana) modus, norma, praeceptum. SU. 1. 22. 25. BH. 17. 24.
vidhi m. (r. dhā praef. vi s. i) 1) norma, praeceptum, praesertim quod sacris libris praescribitur. BH. 17. 1. 2) modus. N. 17. 26. 3) fatum, sors. N. 12. 98. 13. 31.
vidhivat (e praec. et vat sicut) sicut norma, praeceptum, ad normam, ex praecepto. IN. 2. 15.
vidhu m. luna. Sring. 2.
vidhura (e vi et dhura quod simplex non invenitur, v. dhur) Adj. separatus, relictus, praesertim ab amato vel amatā. NALOD. 3. 50. UR. 67. 17. Subst. n. 1) separatio. AM. 2) periculum. HIT. 50. 8.
vidhūyat v. dhū praef. vi.
vidheya Partic. (r. dhā praef. vi s. ya) tractabilis, sequax, obediens. BH. 2. 64. (Schol. vidheyo vaśavartin).
vidhvaṃsin (r. dhvaṃs praef. vi s. in) labens, periens. HIT. 16. 10. 76. 4.
vidhvastanagarāśrama (BAH. e vidhvasta lapsus, vid. dhvaṃs et nagarāśrama-nagara urbs, āśrama eremitarum sedes) lapsas urbes et eremitarum sedes habens. SU. 2. 24.
vinatānana (BAH. e vinata inclinatus, v. nam et ānana vultus) inclinatum vultum habens. BR. 1. 13.
vinaya m. (r. nī praef. vi s. a) modestia. N. 12. 68. 5. 18.
vinaśvara (r. naś praef. vi s. vara) mortalis, caducus. HIT. 16. 6.
vinā Praep. (a vi s. nā) sine. c. Instr. vel Acc. BR. 1. 34. 2. 10. SA. 5. 25.
vinākṛta (e praec. et kṛta factus) privatus, orbatus. N. 13. 25.
vinānyonyam Adv. (AVY. e vinā et anyonya q. v.) alter sine altero. SU. 1. 5.
vināśa m. (r. naś praef. vi perire s. a) occasus, exitium, ruina. BR. 1. 24. BH. 2. 17.
vināśana m. (a Caus. r. naś praef. vi perire s. ana) occisor, destructor. N. 12. 30.
vināśin 1) (r. naś perire praef. vi s. in) periens, caducus, mortalis. BH. 2. 17. 2) (a formā CAUS.) occidens, delens, exstinguens. N. 12. 59.
vinigraha m. (r. grah sumere praef. vi + ni s. a) coe7rcitio. BH. 13. 7.
vinidra (BAH. e vi et nidrā) exsomnis. UR. 76. 8.
vinipāta m. (r. pat praef. vi + ni s. a) casus adversus, infortunium, calamitas. HIT. 119. 18.
viniyoga m. (r. yuj praef. vi + ni s. a) 1) relictio. HIT. 99. 13. 2) erogatio pecuniae. HIT. 98. 15.
viniścaya m. (r. ci colligere praef. vi + nis s. a) de- cretum, consilium, propositum. SU. 2. 19. 3. 10. SA. 3. 10.
viniścita v. ci c. nis praef. vi.
vinoda m. (Caus. r. nud praef. vi s. a) oblectatio, delectatio. HIT. 8. 16. Lass. 1. 2. v. sq.
vinodana n. (Caus. r. nud praef. vi s. ana) id. UR. 31. 6.
vindu m. gutta. MEGH. 19.
vindhya m. mons Vindius. N. 9. 22.
vinna v. 2. vid.
vinyāsa m. (r. 2. as praef. vi + ni s. a) actio deponendi. akṣaravinyāsa scriptura. UR. 24. 15.
vip 10. P. (kṣepe) jacere, conjicere.
vipakṣa m. (e vi et pakṣa) hostis, inimicus. HIT. 91. 11.
vipaṇa m. (r. paṇ vendere praef. vi s. a) venditio. SU. 2. 23.
vipatti f. (r. pad praef. vi s. ti) infortunium, calamitas. HIT. 13. 13. 17. 11. 37. 4.
vipanna v. pad praef. vi.
viparīta v. i c. pari praef. vi.
viparītatā f. (a praec. s. tā) contrarium, pars contraria. HIT. 52. 4.
viparyaya m. (r. i c. pari praef. vi) contrarium, adversitas, repugnantia. N. 8. 15. 19. 34. UR. 67. 18. 74. 4.
vipaścit m. vir doctus, sapiens, prudens. BH. 2. 42. In comp. cum a. BH. 2. 60.
vipāka m. (r. pac praef. vi s. ka) maturitas (v. pāka). durvipāka durities. HIT. 18. 7.
vipāṭha m. (fortasse pro vipāṭa a paṭ findere) sagitta. DR. 8. 17.
vipula (r. pul praef. vi s. a) magnus. IN. 2. 12. H. 1. 24.
vipulatā f. (a praec. s. tā) magnitudo. SAK. 5. 4.
vipra m. Brāhmanus.
viprakarṣa m. (r. kṛṣ c. pra praef. vi s. a) distantia. UR. 70. 18.
viprakṛṣṭa v. kṛṣ cum pra praef. vi.
viprakṛṣṭatva n. (a praec. s. tva) distantia, longinquitas.
vipratipanna v. pad c. prati praef. vi.
[Page 323a]
viprayoga m. (r. yuj jungere c. pra praef. vi s. a) separatio. c. Instr. r. BR. 1. 16. 18.
vipriya (KARM. e vi et priya gratus, dilectus) ingratus. H. 3. 19.
viproṣita v. vas c. pra praef. vi.
vibuddha v. budh praef. vi.
vibudha m. (r. budh scire praef. vi s. a) deus. SU. 3. 22.
vibhaṅga m. (r. bhañj praef. vi s. a) fractura. HIT. 38. 7.
vibhava m. (r. bhū praef. vi s. a) 1) potestas, facultas. UR. 28. 3. infr. 2) divitiae, opes. HIT. 31. 9.
vibhavatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) dignitati, majestati convenienter. UR. 30. 4. SAK. 92. 8.
vibhā f. (r. bhā praef. vi) lumen, splendor.
vibhāga m. (r. bhāj dividere praef. vi s. a) pars, portio. BH. 3. 18. v. seq.
vibhāgaśas Adv. (a praec. s. śas) secundum portiones. BH. 4. 13.
vibhāvana n. (Caus. r. bhū praef. vi s. ana) actio percipiendi, observandi, cognoscendi. UR. 83. 10.
vibhāvarī f. (r. bhā praef. vi s. vara in fem.) nox. R. Schl. H. 84. 18.
vibhāvasu m. (TATP. e vibhā et vasu) 1) sol. 2) ignis.
vibhī (BAH. e vi et bhī) metu vacuus.
vibhītaka m. (a vibhīta - r. bhī timere praef. vi s. ta - s. ka) nomen plantae (Terminalia belerica). N. 12. 5.
vibhīṣaṇa (Caus. r. bhī praef. vi s. ana) 1) n. actio timorem, terrorem injiciendi. DR. 5. 10. 2) Adj. terrificus, terribilis. H. 2. 4.
vibhīṣikā f. (Caus. r. bhī s. ikā) i. q. praec. sgf. 1. MAH. 2. 1433.
vibhu m. (r. bhū praef. vi correpto ū v. n. ad r. 49.) excelsus, dominus. IN. 1. 38. N. 2. 15. BH. 5. 15. 10. 12.
vibhūti f. (r. bhū praef. vi s. ti) excellentia, eminentia, majestas, divinitas (v. vibhu). N. 17. 7. BH. 10. 7. 16. a. b. 18. 40.
vibhūtimat (a praec. s. mat) excellentiā, eminentiā praeditus, eximius, excelsus. BH. 10. 41.
[Page 323b]
vibhūṣaṇa n. (r. bhūṣ praef. vi s. ana) ornamentum. A. 1. 10. 5. 14.
vibheda m. (r. bhid praef. vi s. a) actio findendi, rumpendi, violandi. HIT. 132. 10.
vibhrama m. (r. bhram praef. vi s. a) 1) motus, commotio, agitatio. SAK. 15. 5.: dṛṣṭivibhrama. 2) perturbatio. BH. 2. 63.
vibhrānta v. bhram praef. vi.
vimanas (BAH. e vi et manas mens) expers mentis. N. 13. 60.
vimarda m. (r. mṛd praef. vi s. a) disturbatio, vastatio, exstinctio; turbatio. HIT. 50. 18.: nidrāvimarda.
vimardin (r. mṛd praef. vi s. in) disturbans, exstinguens. SAK. 57. 6.
vimarśa m. (r. mṛś praef. vi s. a) deliberatio, dubitatio. Scribitur etiam vimarṣa. SAK. 49. 8.
vimarṣa v. praec.
vimahat (KARM. e vi et mahat magnus) permagnus, ingens. IN. 1. 33.
vimāna n. (ut videtur, a r. mā metiri praef. vi s. ana) vehiculum, currus. IN. 1. 33.
vimānatā f. (a praec. s. tā) currūs status, conditio. UR. 78. 17.
vimukha (BAH. e vi et mukha os, vultus) aversum vultum habens. DR. 8. 26.
vimūḍha v. muh praef. vi.
vimokṣa m. (r. mokṣ solvere praef. vi s. a) liberatio. BH. 16. 5.
vimocana n. (r. muc solvere praef. vi s. ana) liberatio. BR. 3. 13.
vimba vel bimba m. n. 1) orbis, discus. RITU-S. 1. 4.: nitambabimba; UR. 67. 7.: rathaṅgaśroṇivimbā (BAH.). 2) ruber momordicae monadelphae fructus. MEGH. 80. 1.: pakvabimbādharauṣṭhī; MAH. 4. 255.: vimboṣṭhī.
viyat n. (ut mihi videtur, a r. vī ire s. part. praes. at) ae7r. HIT. 10. 1.
viyāta (r. yat praef. vi s. a) audax, impudicus. AM. III. 1. 24.: dhṛṣṭe dhṛṣṇag viyātaśca. V. vaiyātya.
[Page 324a]
viyoga m. (r. yuj jungere praef. vi s. a) disjunctio. N. 13. 34. 42.
virakta v. rañj praef. vi.
viracana n. (r. rac praef. vi s. ana) actio faciendi, apparandi. UR. 89. 9. (ubi viracanam pro viracanā legendum).
virajas (BAH. e vi et rajas pulvis) expers pulveris. N. 4. 8.
virajaska (a praec. s. ka v. gr. 665.) id. RAGH. 10. 74.
virala rarus, infrequens. SAK. 27. 6. infr. Lass. 28. 2. -- viralam Adv. raro. HIT. ed Lond. 10. 3. infr.
viraha m. (r. rah relinquere praef. vi s. a) separatio, disjunctio. SA. 4. 24. MEGH. 8. 12. 30. etc.
virātra n. (KARM. e vi et rātra nox, v. gr. 681.) serum noctis(?). SA. 6. 28. 32.
virūḍha v. ruh praef. vi.
virūpa (BAH. e vi et rūpa forma) deformis.
virūparūpa (BAH. e virūpa deformis et rūpa forma) deformem formam habens. H. 2. 5.
virodha m. (r. rudh impedire praef. vi s. a) discordia, dissensio, inimicitia. SU. 3. 21.
virodhin (r. rudh praef. vi impedire s. in) repugnans. UR. 94. 10. SAK. 17. 4. infr.
viroṣa m. (r. ruṣ irasci praef. vi s. a) iratus. DR. 9. 6.
vil 6. P. i. q. bil.
vila n. caverna (cf. bil findere). HIT. 87. 7.
vilakṣa (r. lakṣ praef. vi s. a) pudore confusus, perturbatus, conturbatus; v. vailakṣya.
vilapana n. (r. lap praef. vi s. ana) lamentatio. HIT. 65. 20.
vilamba m. (r. lamb praef. vi s. a) cunctatio, mora. avilambam AVY. sine morā. UR. 84. 12.
vilāpa m. (r. lap praef. vi s. a) lamentatio.
vilāsana n. (r. las ludere praef. vi s. ana) ludus, jocus, praesertim feminarum amore captarum nugae, deliciae. IN. 5. 13.
vilāsin (r. las ludere praef. vi s. in) ludens, jocans, nugans, ineptiens, ludicra agens, de feminis amore captis. IN. 5. 14.
[Page 324b]
vilepana n. (r. lip praef. vi s. ana) unguentum. MAH. 4. 261.
vilokana n. (r. lok praef. vi s. ana) actio videndi. HIT. 88. 10.
vilva m. nomen arboris (Wils.: Aegle marmelos). N. 12. 5.
vivara m. (a vṛ tegere praef. vi) foramen, specus, spelunca. N. 23. 10.
vivarṇa (BAH. e vi et varṇa color) vacuus a colore, pallidus. N. 2. 2.
vivartin (r. vṛt praef. vi s. in) se avertens in pugnā. SA. 7. 12.
vivarddhana vel vivardhana m. (a formā Caus. radicis vṛdh crescere praef. vi s. ana) amplificator. N. 9. 6.
vivasvat m. (Nom. - vān) sol. SA. 2. 15.
vivāda m. (r. vad praef. vi s. a) rixa, contradictio. Lass. 21. 10. 36. 20. etc.
vivāsa m. (a Caus. r. vas habitare praef. vi s. a) exsilium. N. 19. 6.
vivāha m. (r. vah praef. vi s. a) conjugium, matrimonium. N. 5. 40.
vivikta v. rad. vic praef. vi.
vividha (BAH. e vi et vidha vel vidhā species) varius. IN. 4. 11. 5. 13.
vivṛddha v. vṛdh praef. vi.
viveka m. (r. vic praef. vi s. a) distinctio. MAN. 1. 26.
viś 1. 6. P. interdum A. intrare, ingredi. N. 5. 3.: viviśus te nṛpā raṅgam; BH. 11. 21.: pradīptañ jvalanam pataṅgā viśanti; 18. 55.: tato mām...viśate; MAH. 3. 10689.: nadīm...imāṃ viśasva; N. 2. 14.: devarājasya bhavanaṃ viviśāte. (Gr. [greek] fortasse lat. viscus, viscera huc pertinet. Vid. veśa.)
c. anu intrando sequi alqm. MAH. 1. 796.: tam utaṅko 'nuviveśa.
c. ā 1) i. q. simpl. SU. 4. 16.: tau manyur āviśat; R. Schl. II. 43. 6.: vanam āviśate; N. 2. 3.: hṛcchayāviṣṭacetanā. 2) appropinquare. MAH. 1. 14507.: āvi- śantica yaṃ yakṣāḥ puruṣam. -- Caus. āveśayāmi intrare facio. BH. 8. 10.
c. ā praef. anu intrare. MAH. 1. 5389.: hrīśca krodhaśca bībhatsum...anvāviveśa.
c. ā praef. upa id. R. Schl. II. 85. 15. MAH. 1. 5389.
c. ā praef. sam id. N. 21. 30. SU. 4. 15. -- Caus. samāveśayāmi intrare facio, impono, trado. MAH. 3. 9913.: pautre bhāraṃ samāveśya.
c. upa considere, sedem capere, c. loc. N. 21. 30.: rathopastha upāviśat; SA. 5. 62.: bhūmāv upaviveśa. -- upaviṣṭa qui consedit, sedens. N. 12. 27.: śayānam upaviṣṭaṃ vā sthitaṃ vā. -- Caus. facere ut considat. IN. 2. 20.
c. upa praef. upa (upopaviś) 1) considere apud alqm. MAH. 3. 11777.: tam āsīnam...upopaviviśur yakṣāḥ; R. Schl. I. 4. 26.: upopaviṣṭaḥ sacivaiḥ. 2) considere. upopaviṣṭa qui consedit, sedens. MAH. 1. 6959.: upopaviṣṭā mañceṣu.
c. upa praef. prati exadversus alqm considere. MAH. 2. 1156.
c. upa praef. sam considere. MAH. 1. 6970.
c. ni A. interdum P. 1) intrare. MAH. 1. 7566. 2) considere, castra ponere. MAN. 7. 188. MAH. 1. 6960. 3. 661. 3) uxorem ducere. MAH. 1. 1852.: nivekṣye 'śaṃsayaṃ sanāmnīṃ yady ahaṅ kanyām upalapsye kadācana; 1860.: niviśasva. 4) adniti, operam dare, studere. MAN. 2. 8.: svadharme niviśeta. -- niviṣṭa intentus, studiosus. MAH. 1. 171. -- Caus. 1) niveśayāmi facio ut intret, indroduco. R. Schl. II. 42. 28. DR. 3. 6. 2) considere facio. RAGH. 5. 42. 3) morari, habitare facio. MAH. 1. 4424.: nyaveśayata tām bhāryāṅ kuntīṃ svabhavane prabhuḥ. 4) pono, impono, adjungo, annecto, illigo. SA. 5. 105.: vāme skandhe...bhartur bāhun niveśya; SU. 3. 14.: ratnāni tasyā gātre nyaveśayat; M. 39.: pāśan tasmin śṛṅge nyaveśayat. 5) facio ut uxorem ducat. MAH. 1. 7138.
c. ni praef. vi Caus. facere ut considat, ponere, imponere. GITA-G. 12. 5.
c. ni praef. sam considere. sanniviṣṭa qui consedit, sedens. BH. 15. 15.: sarvasyacā 'haṃ hṛdi sanniviṣṭaḥ. Caus. 1) facere ut considat, castra ponat. MAH. 3. 665. 2) ponere, locare. RAGH. 12. 58.: hatvā balinaṃ vīras tatpade...sugrīvaṃ sannyaveśayat; MAN. 1. 16.
c. nis frui, vesci, edere, bibere. RAGH. 9. 35.: nirviviśur madhu (schol. papuḥ); 4. 51.: nirviśya...stanāv iva diśas tasyāḥ śailau malayadardurau.
c. pari Caus. ministrare alicui cibos. MAH. 1. 7182.: tāñcai 'va vṛddham pariveśya tāṃśca naspravīrān svayam apy abhuṅkta; 3. 8619. (Vid. viṣ praef. pari.)
c. pra intrare. N. 14. 3. 21. 2. -- Caus. facere ut intret. MAH. 1. 4427. Ponere c. loc. MAN. 8. 38.: arddhaṅ koṣe praveśayet. -- Desid. intrare cupere. MAH. 3. 10836.: pravivikṣato 'sya śailān imān.
c. pra praef. anu intrare. MAH. 1. 795. 7762. 3. 12178. Coire cum feminā, c. acc. MAH. 1. 4275.: kauśalye devaras te 'sti so 'dya tvā 'nupravekṣyati.
c. pra praef. sam intrare. MAH. 1. 3303. Coire cum feminā. MAH. 1. 3024.: bhāryām patiḥ sampraviśya.
c. sam 1) intrare. MAH. 1. 6741. Coire cum feminā. MAN. 3. 48.: saṃviśed ārtave striyam. 2) appropinquare. MAH. 3. 14505.: gandharvāścā 'pi yan divyāḥ saṃviśanti naram bhuvi. 3) decumbere. MAH. 3. 13149.: puṣkariṇītīre saṃviveśa tataḥ śayāno madhuraṅ gītam aśṛṇot. 4) concumbere viro, c. saha. MAH. 1. 4712.: varārohe...saṃviśethā mayā saha. -- Caus. facere ut decumbat. MAH. 1. 4274.
c. sam praef. anu post aliquem decumbere. RAGH. 2. 24.: suptām anusaṃviveśa suptotthitām prātar anūdatiṣṭhat.
viś 2. m. (Nom. viṭ r. viś) Visus i. e. vir tertii vel agricolarum et mercatorum ordinis. In dialecto Ved. Pl. viśas f. homines in universum. viśpati hominum dominus, rex. (Vid. Rosenii Rigvedae Specimen p. 10. et 11., Lassen. Anthol. p. 143. et cf. lith. wiesz-patis "ein hoher Herr, ein Landesherr", wiesz-patene "eine hohe Frau", wiesz-palauju regno, impero, palauju = pālayāmi v. pāl.)
viśaṅkā f. (r. śaṅk timere praef. vi s. ā) suspicio, dubitatio. N. 24. 41. aviśaṅka dubitationis expers. N. 4. 12.
viśada albus, candidus. MEGH. 41. 52. 59. 64. 71.
viśākhā f. (BAH. e vi et śākhā) mansio lunaris XIVta. UR. 8. 5. infr.
viśārada peritus, gnarus. N. 12. 86. 20. 26.
viśāla (r. śal sternere praef. vi s. a) magnus. N. 16. 9. BH. 9. 21.
viśikha m. (BAH. e vi et śikhā crista) sagitta. A. 9. 2. 10. 23.
viśiṣṭa v. śiṣ praef. vi.
viśiṣṭatā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praecedentis, honor, ornamentum, Auszeichnung. HIT. 7. 19.
viśīrṇa v. śṝ praef. vi.
viśuddha v. śudh praef. vi.
viśuddhātman (BAH. e praec. et ātman anima) puram animam habens. SU. 4. 21.
viśuddhi f. (r. śudh purificari praef. vi s. ti) purificatio, lustratio. BH. 6. 12.
viśuṣka (KARM. e vi et śuṣka) valde siccus. RIT-S. 1. 15.
viśeṣa m. (r. śiṣ distinguere praef. vi s. a) 1) differentia, discrimen, distinctio. viśeṣeṇa praecipue. IN. 5. 59. N. 2. 23. SA. 5. 41. 2) species, genus. BH. 11. 15.
viśeṣatas (a praec. s. tas) praecipue, praesertim. N. 15. 3. 19. 7.
viśodhin (Caus. r. śudh praef. vi s. in) purificans.
viśodhitva n. (a praec. s. tva) purificatio. HIT. 96. 10.
viśoṣaṇa m. (Caus. r. śuṣ siccare praef. vi s. ana) qui exsiccat. A. 8. 8.
viśrabdha v. śrambh.
viśrambha m. (r. śrambh praef. vi s. a) 1) fiducia, confisio. 2) familiaritas. HIT. 21. 4. 25. 17. 29. 12.: viśrambhālāpa.
viśrāma m. (r. śram praef. vi s. a) quies. HIT. 32. 4.
viśruta v. śru praef. vi.
viśva 1) omnis (v. gr. 278.). 2) Geniorum ordo. IN. 2. 13. (Lith. wissas totus per assimil. e wiswas, pl. wissai omnes = viśve; russ. vesj omnis, totus.)
viśvakarman m. (omnia facta habens i. e. omnia faciens, e praec. et karman factum) Visvakarmanus, dei Brahmae filius, deorum artifex. SU. 3. 10.
viśvakṛt m. (omnia faciens e viśva omnis et kṛt faciens) id. SU. 3. 10.
viśvasta v. śvas praef. vi.
viśvāvasuprabhṛti m. (e viśvāvasu Visvāvasus et prabhṛti q. v.) Nom. Plur. viśvāvasuprabhṛtayas Visvāvasus et ceteri Gandharvi. IN. 2. 18.
viśvāsa m. (r. śvas praef. vi s. a) fiducia, confisio. SA. 5. 41.
viṣ 1. 1. P. (secane) conspergere. Cf. vṛṣ.
viṣ 2. 3. P. A. in dial. Ved. 1) visitare. RIGV. 27. 10.: tad viviḍiḍha "illud sacrificium visita". 2) congredi ad pugnam. RIGV. V. 18. 15.: indreṇa...veviṣāṇāḥ (schol. yuddhārthaṃ saṅgatāḥ). 3) comedere. RIGV. V. 3. 4.: yavam...vivekṣi (schol. bhakṣayasi). V. Westerg.
c. pari Caus. i. q. pariveśayāmi. R. Schl. I. 13. 19.: svalaṅkṛtāśca puruṣā brāhmaṇān paryaveṣayan; MAN. 3 228.
viṣ 3. 9. P. (viprayoge) disjungere, separare. viṣṭā f. stercus; v. 4. viṣ.
viṣ 4. f. (Nom. viṭ r. 3. viṣ) stercus. AM.
viṣa m. n. (r. 1. viṣ s. a) venenum. N. 4. 4. (Lat. vīrus, gr. [greek] e [greek].)
viṣaṇṇa v. sad praef. vi (gr. 607.).
viṣama (KARM. e vi et sama similis, aequalis, ad analogiam r. 80.) 1) dissimilis. H. 1. 39. 2) iniquus, non aequus, asper. Subst. n. locus iniquus, asper. H. 1. 16. N. 13. 14. 3) Subst. n. difficultas, molestia, miseria, discrimen. N. 8. 13. 10. 1. BH. 2. 2.
viṣaya m. (r. si praef. vi s. a) 1) res sensibus obvia. BH. 2. 59. 2) regio. H. 2. 13. 3) terra. UR. 8. 17.
viṣayin m. (e praec. s. in) mundanus. HIT. 9. 11.
[Page 327a]
viṣāṇa m. n. (r. 2. viṣ s. part. praes. A. āna) 1) cornu bestiae. HIT. 108. 4. MAH. 2. 2113. 2) rostrum, proboscis. 3) dens eminens, e. c. apri. DR. 8. 21.
viṣāda m. (r. sad sidere, tabescere praef. vi s. a) consternatio, conturbatio, terror. SU. 2. 25. 4. 20. DR. 8. 3. BH. 18. 35.
viṣādin (a praec. s. in) conturbatus, animo consternatus. BH. 18. 23.
viṣu Adv. 1) multum. 2) aeque.
viṣuva n. (a praec. s. a vel va) aequinoctium. HIT. 114. 22.
viṣuvat n. (a viṣu s. vat) id. AM.
viṣṭa v. viś viṣ.
viṣṭara m. (r. stṝ praef. vi s. a nisi a viṣṭa sedens - r. viś - suff. ra) sedes, sella. UR. 92. 8.
viṣṭā f. v. 3. viṣ.
viṣṇu m. deus Vischnus.
visa n. fibra nymphaeae. MEGH. 11.
visarga m. (r. sṛj praef. vi s. a) emissio, creatio. BH. 8. 3.
visarjana n. (r. sṛj praef. vi s. ana) relictio. N. 10. 15.
visarpin (r. sṛp praef. vi s. in) egrediens. UR. 10. 18.
visūraṇa n. (r. sūr praef. vi s. ana) moeror.
vistara m. (r. stṛ vel stṝ praef. vi s. a) expansio, extensio, amplitudo, copiosa narratio. SU. 1. 1. SA. 2. 6. N. 12. 76. BH. 10. 19.
vistaraśas Adv. (a praec. s. śas) fuse, copiose. BH. 11. 2.
vistīrṇa v. stṝ praef. vi.
vistīrṇatā f. (a praec. s. tā) latitudo, magnitudo, amplitudo. HIT. 90. 16.
vispaṣṭa v. r. spaś.
vismaya m. (r. smi ridere praef. vi s. a) admiratio, stupor.
vismita v. smi praef. vi.
viha ae7r solum in sequentibus composs. invenitur. (Vid. vihāyas.)
vihaga m. (e praec. et ga iens) avis. DR. 6. 2. N. 12. 16.
[Page 327b]
vihaṅga m. (e viha ae7r in Accus. et ga iens) avis.
vihaṅgama m. (ex Accus. vocis viha ae7r et gama iens) avis. Fem. vihaṅgamā. N. 16. 15.
vihartṛ m. (r. hṛ capere, rapere, praef. vi s. tṛ) raptor. DR. 8. 46.
vihāyas (r. hay ire praef. vi s. as) 1) n. ae7r. AM. 2) m. avis. AM.
vihāyasā Adv. (Instr. praec.) per ae7rem. H. 3. 5.
vihāra m. (r. hṛ capere praef. vi s. a) 1) ambulatio. BH. 11. 42. 2) oblectatio, voluptas, gaudium. SU. 1. 34. 4. 6. 3) templum. HIT. 49. 10.
vihārin (r. hṛ praef. vi s. in) pervagans, peragrans. HIT. 16. 21.
vihita v. dhā praef. vi.
vihīna v. hā praef. vi.
vihvala (r. hval semovere praef. vi s. a) agitatus, commotus.
vī 2. P. 1) ire, adire. RIGV. 35. 9.: veti sūryam. 2) adipisci, accipere. RIGV. 76. 4.: veṣi hotram. 3) desiderare, amare. RIGV. 48. 6.: padan na veti. 4) comedere. RIGV. V. 57. 6.: vyantu havīṃṣi (v. Westerg. et cf. vīj).
vīci m. f. unda. HIT. 107. 7.
vīj 10. P. ventilare, afflare. R. Schl. II. 26. 11.: vyajanābhyāñca...vījyate nu tavā "nanam; GHAT. 15.: vāyuvījita. (Cf. vij lat. vigeo.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. IN. 2. 9.: vāyubhiścā 'nuvījitaḥ
c. ut id. IN. 2. 2.
c. upa id. MAH. 1. 1308.
vīja n. semen. DR. 8. 10.
vīṇā f. cithara, lyra.
vīta v. i praef. vi et r. vye.
vītamatsara (BAH. e vīta qui abiit, profectus, et [??] vidia) profectam invidiam habens, liber ab invidiā. IN. 4. 8.
vītamanyu (BAH. e vīta profectus et manyu moeror) profectum moerorem habens, liber a moerore. BR. 1. 6.
vīthī f. (ut videtur, a r. vī ire s. unād. tha in fem.) via. SAK. 45. 3. IN. 2. 12.
[Page 328a]
vīdhra (r. indh praef. vi s. ra ejectā nasali) clarus, purus. AM.
vīr 10. A. (vikrāntau K. śaurye V.; ut videtur, Denom. a vīra) fortem esse, fortitudinem, potentiam ostendere. RIGV. 116. 5.: tad avīrayethām...aśvinā "illud potentiae specimen dedistis, Asvini!"
vīra 1) m. (fortasse e vāra a vṛ cl. 10. vārayāmi arceo) heros. DR. 2. 7. 2) n. arundo.
vīraṇa n. gramen fragrans (Andropogon muricatum). AM.
vīriṇī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) nomen fluminis. M. 5.
vīrudh f. (primitiva forma radicis ruh crescere q. v. praef. vi producto i) planta repens. UR. 31. 4.
vīrya n. (a vīra s. ya) vis, robur, fortitudo. IN. 4. 8. H. 1. 4.
vīryavat (a praec. s. vat) vi vel fortitudine praeditus.
vuṅg 1. P. (tyāge; scribitur vug gr. 110a).) relinquere.
vuṇṭ 10. P. (kṣityām K.; scribitur vuṭ gr. 110a).) perire. Cf. viṇṭ buṭ.
vṛ 1. 5. P. A. vṛṇomi vṛṇve. 1) tegere. A. 8. 5.: nabhasaḥ pracyutā dhārāḥ...avṛṇvan sarvato vyoma; 3. 25.: avṛṇon mām mahāśaraiḥ. -- vṛta tectus. N. 12. 112. 2) circumdare. N. 13. 49.: janair vṛtām; MAH. 1. 5120. 3) eligere. MAH. 2. 2698.: avṛṇot...pāṇḍavānām adāsatām; DEV. 11. 36.: varaṃ yam manase 'cchatha taṃ vṛṇudhvam. -- Caus. tegere. MAN. 8. 239.: chidrañca vārayet sarvam. Vid. 3. vṛ. (Cum vṛ i. e. var tegere, circumdare cf. val lat. vallum, vallis, fortasse velum, nisi pertinet ad cela q. v.; villus, ap-erio, op-erio, v. praeff. apa api; lith. at-weru aperio, u[greek]-weru, sù-weru claudo; gr. [greek] aeol. [greek] e [greek] cutis, [greek] scutum - v. varman - [greek] etc. lana; lith. wil-na id.; russ. vólna id.; goth. vulla id.; germ. vet. wolla id., wilon velare; (v. ūrṇā); hib. filim "I fold, plait, lap, wrap, involve", fillead "a fold, plait, a cloth", falach "a blanket, veil, covering", olann lana. De vṛ eligere v. var p. 309.)
c. apa aperire. RIGV. 51. 3. et 4.: avṛṇor apa. (Huc, vel potius ad Caus. apavārayāmi trahi potest lat. aperio, ita ut correptum sit ex apa-verio, v. Pott. I. 225.)
c. api abscondere. RIGV. 121. 4.: apīvṛta. (Lat. operio correptum ex opi-verio = Caus. apivārayāmi v. Pott. I. 225.)
c. ā 1) tegere. MAH. 1. 1296.: nīlajīmūtasaṅghātaiḥ sarvam ambaram āvṛṇot; BH. 3. 38.: dhūmenā "vriyate vahniḥ. 2) circumdare. N. 1. 24.: sakhīgaṇāvṛtā.
c. ā praef. apa aperire. BH. 2. 32.: svargadvāram apāvṛtam.
c. ā praef. pra tegere. N. 12. 23.: vastrārdhaprāvṛtām. Induere, c. acc. vestis. N. 24. 42.: vastram arajaḥ prāvṛṇot; MAH. 1. 2033.: prāvṛtya kṛṣṇavāsāṃsi.
c. ā praef. vi arcere. MAH. 3. 363.: vyāvṛtya rājānam.
c. ā praef. sam 1) tegere. N. 9. 14. BH. 16. 16. 2) claudere. MAH. 1. 8343.: ta ime prasavasyā 'rthe tava lokāḥ samāvṛtāḥ. 3) arcere, impedire. MAH. 3. 10329.: śakṛnmūtre samāvṛṇot.
c. pari circumdare. IN. 1. 13.: śakraḥ parivṛto devaiḥ.
c. pra 1) induere vestem. MAH. 3. 2977.: vastram prāvṛṇot. 2) eligere. MAH. 3. 17186.: pravṛṇute varam.
c. vi 1) aperire. MAH. 1. 6275.: vivṛtya nayane; 12931.: nisṛtaḥ...mukhāt tasya vivṛtāt; 1. 2935.: mārutas tatra vāsaḥ prakrīḍitāyā vivṛṇotu. -- vivṛta nudus. MAH. 1. 2942.: apaśyad vivṛtām. TROP. detegere, patefacere, manifestum facere. MAH. 2. 6952.: nacai 'tad vivṛṇoti saḥ. 2) petere. MAH. 1. 4413.: tān tu tejasvinīṅ kanyām...vyavṛṇvan pārthivāḥ kecit.
c. sam tegere. N. 16. 17. IN. 5. 19.
c. sam praef. abhi id. H. 4. 40.
vṛ 2. 9. P. A. vṛṇāmi vṛṇe. Eligere. N. 4. 14.: vṛṇe tvām aham bhartāram; SU. 1. 22.: anyad vṛṇītam; MAH. 1. 3391.: vṛṇa varam (v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 345b).); 3. 8567.: tāṃ na vavre puruṣaḥ. 2) A. desiderare, optare. R. Schl. II. 34. 40.: apakramaṇam evā 'tha sarvakāmair ahaṃ vṛṇe. 3) A. petere alqd ab aliquo, c. 2. acc. R. Schl. I. 34. 29.: pitaran no vṛṇīṣva; MAH. 3. 13583.: vavre prabhum avadhyo bhaveyam. (Vid. var.)
c. ā eligere. IN. 5. 42.: anāvṛtāśca (sic cum ed. Calc. 3. 1858. legendum) sarvāḥ sma. 2) optare, desiderare. RIGV. 17. 1.: indravaruṇayor aham...ava āvṛṇe "Indrae Varunaeque ego...auxilium desidero".
c. nis nirvṛta quietus, felix, laetus (electus). MAN. 1. 54. N. 26. 34.: R. Schl. III. 3. 24.
c. pra eligere. MAH. 3. 17196.: pravṛṇīṣva yathe 'cchasi.
vṛ 3. 1. P. A. i. q. 2. vṛ.
c. ut exposcere. R. Schl. II. 11. 9.: hṛdayam apy etat ...udvarasva me.
vṛ 4. 10. P. A. vārayāmi vāraye arcere, impedire. N. 3. 24.: praviśantan na māṅ kaścid apaśyan nā 'py avārayat; 13. 51.: janaṃ vārayitvā; MAN. 4. 59.; R. Schl. I. 1. 49. Cum ablat. SA. 2. 29.: nai 'ṣā vārayituṃ śakyā dharmād asmāt. (Goth. varja prohibeo = vārayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; nostrum wehre; germ. vet. weriu 1) cohibeo, defendo, abigo. 2) vestio. - v. 1. vṛ tegere, pravṛ induere; ga-werida vestitio, wari, weri propulsio, propugnaculum, clypeus etc. (v. Graff. 929. sq.), werna obstaculum, repugnantia, warnon monere, dehortari, bi-waron servare (bewahren).
c. ā tegere, occulere. R. Schl. I. 32. 11.: āvārya gagaṇam meghaḥ; N. 12. 19.: āvārya gulmair ātmānam.
c. ni id. N. 7. 11. SA. 4. 25.
c. ni praef. vi id. MAH. 1. 1756. 3. 11489.
c. pari circumdare. R. Schl. I. 5. 2.: ṣaṣṭiputrasahasrāṇi yaṃ yāntam paryavārayan; 36. 10. -- parivārita 1) circumdatus. SU. 3. 3. N. 13. 75. 2) indutus. MAH. 3. 2057.: ajinaiḥ parivāritam.
c. pari praef. sam circumdare. MAH. 3. 10234.
c. pra 1) tegere. MAH. 3. 10476.: pravārya jantum. 2) protegere, tueri, servare. R. Schl. II. 77. 15.: pravārayasi naḥ sarvān.
c. prati arcere, repellere, avertere. A. 7. 17.: śaravarṣaiḥ... mām mahadbhiḥ pratyavārayan; 10. 21.
c. sam id. MAH. 3. 14994.: śaravarṣāṇi...astraiḥ saṃvārya.
vṛṃh 1. 1. P. (scribitur vṛh gr. 110a).) 1) crescere. 2) mugire, rugire, barrire. vṛṃhita n. barritus. AM. Caus. augere. MAH. 3. 11334.: vṛṃhayiṣyāmi svaraveṇa ravan tava. (Cf. vṛh vṛdh; cum sgf. rugire cf. gr. [greek] lat. rugio.)
c. upa Caus. augere. DEV. 8. 8.: ghaṇṭāsvanena tan nādam...upāvṛṃhayat. -- upavṛṃhita repletus, plenus, praeditus. BR. 2. 17.: tvadguṇair upavṛṃhitā; DEV. 2. 53.: devīśaktyupavṛṃhitāḥ; MAH. 1. 19.: nānāśāstropavṛṃhitām.
c. upa praef. sam Caus. augere. MAH. 1. 260.
vṛṃh 2. 1. et 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. tviṣi V.; scribitur vṛh gr. 110a).) loqui, lucere.
vṛk 1. A. (ādāne) sumere.
vṛka m. lupus. (E varka (v. gr. min. 12.) unde lith. wilka-s, debilitato a in i, mutato r in l, russ. volk, goth. vulf-s, Them. vulfa, mutatā gutt. in lab.; gr. [greek] per metath. ex [greek] pro [greek] correptā syllabā F [greek] in [greek] lat. lupus ex ulpus pro ulcus; hib. breach, brech; pers. [greek] gurk, mutato v in g.)
vṛkodara m. (BAH. e vṛka et udara venter) cognomen Bhīmi.
vṛkṣ 1. A. (varaṇe K. vṛtau V.) tegere. Cf. vṛ vṛc.
vṛkṣa m. (ut videtur, a r. vṛh crescere suff. unād. sa) arbor.
vṛc 7. P. (vṛtau) tegere. Cf. vṛ vṛkṣ.
vṛj 1. 1. P. relinquere. (Vid. 2. vṛj et cf. vraj valg lat. vergo, fortasse vagor e vargor; goth. VRAK persequi (vrika, vrak, vrekum), vraiqv'-s curvus, inflexus, obliquus, v. 2. vṛj praef. ā; germ. vet. wreh exul, RAH. ulcisci; anglo-sax. vroec, vracu vindicta; island. vet. roekr extorris, roeki vindicta (v. Grimm II. 27. Graff. I. 1131.); lith. wer[greek]u,[greek]wer[greek]u detraho, subtraho, wer[greek]io-s urgeo, in-si-wer[greek]u me intrudo, irrumpo; hib. fagaim "I leave, quit, desert, vacate", fagal "omission".)
c. ā in dial. Ved. dare, impertiri (zuwenden). RIGV. 33. 1.: ketam param āvartate naḥ "notitiam praeclaram impertitur nobis".
vṛj 2. 10. P. interdum A. 1) relinquere. varjita relictus, destitutus, privatus. IN. 2. 5.: vedaśrutivarjitaiḥ; 5. 50.: mānavarjitaḥ; N. 13. 53.: bhūṣaṇair api varjitam. 2) excipere, exceptare. R. Schl. I. 14. 40.: pradadau ...abhayaṃ sarvabhūtebhyo varjayitvā tu mānuṣān. 3) vitare, fugere. HIT. 22. 13.: varjayet tādṛśam mitraṃ viṣakumbham payomukham; MAH. 3. 13882. Se abstinere. MAN. 2. 177.: varjayen madhu māṃsañca; 9. 246.: yatra varjayate (schol. na gṛhṇāti) rājā pāpakṛdbhyo dhanāgamam; MAH. 1. 3959. Renuntiare alicui rei. MAH. 3. 10583.: yene 'mam (pakṣiṇam) varjayethāḥ.
c. apa solvere promissum. R. Schl. I. 44. 49.: pratijñām apavarjaya; 51.: pratijñā nā 'pavarjitā.
c. ā 1) flectere, inclinare. H. 1. 11.: āvarjitalatāvṛkṣam mārgañ cakre; RAGH. 16. 19.: āvarjya śākhāḥ (schol. ānayya); 13. 24. 2) vertere, invertere. SAK. 12. 13.: kalasam āvarjayati. 3) invergere, infundere, libare. RAGH. 1. 62.: havir...āvarjitam...agniṣu; 1. 67.: āvarjitam mayā payaḥ. 4) offerre, dare (v. 1. vṛj praef. ā). RAGH. 8. 26.: tanayāvarjitapiṇḍa (schol. āvarjitaṃ dattam).
c. pari relinquere, vitare, fugere. HIT. 26. 18.: yasmin deśe na sanmānam...tan deśam parivarjayet; MAN. 2. 57.: tasmāt tat (atibhojanam) parivarjayet; 3. 6. 4. 73. -- parivarjita relictus, destitutus, privatus. MAN. 5. 154.: guṇaiḥ parivarjitaḥ.
c. vi 1) id. MAN. 4. 42. N. 14. 9. BH. 7. 11. SU. 2. 23. 2) dimittere. IN. 5. 30.: tava pitrā vivarjitāḥ.
vṛj 3. 7. P. vṛṇajmi relinquere. Intens. in dialecto Ved. dare. RIGV. 63. 7.: varivaḥ "dedisti" (= avarivar) secundum euphon. legem pro avarivarj + s v. gr. 320. 562.).
c. ni in dial. Ved. 1) immergere. RIGV. V. 18. 12.: tam apsu nivṛṇag vajrabāhuḥ (v. Westerg.). 2) refugare, propulsare. RIGV. 53.: tvam etān janarājñaḥ...nivṛṇak "tu illos pagorum reges...propulsasti"; 101. 2.: ya. śuṣṇam aśuṣan nyāvṛṇak "qui Sushnam madidum exstirpavit". 3) cohibere. RIGV. 54. 5.: ni yad vṛṇakṣi...vanā "siquidem aquas cohibes".
vṛj 4. 2. A. purificare. MAN. 9. 20.: yan me mātā pralulubhe ...tan me retaḥ pitā vṛktām (schol. śodhayatu); RIGV. 3. 3. 83. 6.
vṛjina n. (r. vṛj s. ina) peccatum. AM.
vṛñj 2. A. (scribitur vṛj) relinquere. (Vid. vṛj.)
c. pra purificare. RIGV. 116. 1.: nāsatyābhyām barhir iva pravṛñje. Vid. 4. vṛj.
vṛṇ 8. P. (bhakṣe V.) edere. Cf. vraṇ.
vṛt 1. 1. A. 1) ire. Haec primitiva significatio fere solum in compositis invenitur. Cum sequente punar redire. BH. 8. 26.: vartate punaḥ. 2) saepissime versari, esse, existere, morari, locum habere. IN. 1. 27. śiśur yathā pitur aṅke susukhaṃ vartate; 5. 23.: vartamāne manorame... paramotsave; SU. 1. 4.: nirantaram avartetāṃ samasukhaduḥkhāv ubhau; N. 4. 6.: manas te teṣu vartatām; 9. 3.: damayantyāḥ paṇaḥ...vartatām; BH. 3. 22.: varte karmaṇi; BR. 1. 15.: jīvite vartamānasya; SA. 4. 2.: tad vākyan nāradeno 'ktaṃ vartate hṛdi nityaśaḥ. Etiam PAR. A. 9. 10.: sa deśo yatra vartāmaḥ. -- vṛtta quod fuit, praeteriit, evenit, accidit. SU. 2. 1.: utsave vṛttamātre; IN. 5. 53.: sarvaṃ yathāvṛttam...nyavedayat. Subst. n. eventus, eventum, res quae accidit. IN. 5. 52.: rajanīvṛttam; 61.: vṛttam pāṇḍusutasya; SA. 6. 8.: bālyavṛttāni putrasya. 3) vivere, subsistere. MAN. 3. 77.: yathā vāyuṃ samāśritya vartante sarvajantavaḥ (schol. jīvanti). -- vṛtta qui vixit, vitam finivit, inde mortuus. R. Schl. 73. 1.: śrutvāca pitaraṃ vṛttam. 4) se gerere adversus alqm, c. loc. R. Schl. II. 52. 33.: yathā rājani vartase tathā mātṛṣu vartethāḥ sarvāsu; 73. 9.: tvayi...bhaginyām iva vartate. -- vṛtta qui se gessit. N. 8. 13. 5) uti, adhibere. R. Schl. II. 82. 18.: sarvopāyañca vartiṣye vinivartayituṃ gird rotundus, subst. circulus, cf. vṛtta.)
c. ati 1) transire, transgredi. R. Schl. II. 50. 10.: rathena ...kośalān atyavartata. TROP. R. Schl. II. 21. 42.: na śakṣyāmi punar niyogam ativartitum; MAH. 2. 2258.: bhrātaran dhārmikañ jyeṣṭhaṅ ko 'tivartitum arhati; MAN. 5. 161.: apatyalobhād yā tu strī bhartāram ativartate; SA. 2. 22. 2) superare. MAH. 3. 10169.: vedasyā 'dhyayanena...bahūn ṛṣīn atyavartata. 3) prae- terire, de tempore. R. Schl. I. 32. 2.: nā 'tivarteta tat kṣaṇam; II. 51. 20. MAN. 2. 38. (Vid. kram et gā praef. ati.)
c. ati praef. vi praeterire, de tempore. SA. 4. 9.: sā rātrir vyatyavartata.
c. anu P. A. 1) sequi. DR. 6. 25.: prayayur hi śīghran tāny eva vartmāny anuvartamānāḥ; MAH. 3. 13109.: tacchīlam anuvartsyanti manuṣyāḥ; 14683.: tān (dharmān) sarvān anuvartāmi; 15940.; BH. 3. 21. 2) ire, adire. SA. 5. 46.: sadbhyo bhayan nā 'nuvartanti santaḥ. -- Caus. 1) provolvere. BH. 3. 16.: evam pravartitañ cakran nā 'nuvartayatī 'ha yaḥ. 2) facere. MAH. 4. 105.: yad yad bhartā 'nuyuñjīta tat tad evā 'nuvartayet.
c. anu praef. sam sequi. R. Schl. II. 14. 8. MAH. 3. 11231. 11233.
c. apa se avertere, discedere. RAGH. 6. 58.: tasmād apāvartata. Declinare, deflectere, degredi de viā. MAN. 8. 293.: yatrā 'pavartate yugmam. 2) reverti. MAH. 1. 1784.: apāvartata kāśyapaḥ.
c. abhi se advertere. SU. 3. 29.: mukhānicā 'bhyavartanta. 2) adire, aggredi, appropinquare. A. 9. 7.: nivātakavacāḥ...adṛśyā hy abhyavartanta; R. Schl. II. 48. 26.: rajanīcā 'bhyavartata.
c. abhi praef. sam 1) id. MAH. 1. 7261. 2) praeterire, de tempore. MAH. I. 8. 10.: kālaḥ samabhivartsyati.
c. ā adire, aggredi, advenire. A. 10. 25.: mārgam āvṛtya devānām; RAGH. 1. 82.: dhenur āvavṛte vanāt (schol. āgatā). Caus. 1) facere ut adeat, adveniat; attrahere, allicere. MAH. 5. 117.: manāṃsi tasya yodhānān dhruvam āvartayiṣyati. -- aśrūṇy āvartayitum lacrymas effundere. MAH. 3. 336.: aśrūṇy āvartayantīca netrābhyām. 2) ATM. se vertere. DR. 6. 18.: āvartayadhvam anuyāta śīghram.
c. ā praef. apa avertere. apāvṛtta aversus. MAH. 3. 4052. R. Schl. II. 12. 59.
c. ā praef. upa 1) se advertere, adire, aggredi. MAH. 3. 4082.: pradakṣiṇam upāvṛtya jambūmārgaṃ samāviśet. 2) reverti. MAH. 2. 1046.: ne 'dan tvayā śakyam puram jetuṅ kathañcana . upāvartasva kalyāṇa; R. Schl. II. 55. 11.: upāvṛtte munau tasmin.
c. ā praef. pari reverti. MAH. 3. 10074.: paryāvavṛte ''śramāya.
c. ā praef. vi dilabi, dirimi, dividi (auseinandergehen). SA. 5. 108.: panthā vyāvartate dvidhā. Dissolvi, perire. MAH. 3. 11259. 11260.: dharmo vyāvartate punaḥ . dharme vyāvartamāne tu loko vyāvartate punaḥ . loke kṣīṇe kṣayaṃ yānti bhāvā lokapravartakāḥ. -- Caus. evertere. MAH. 3. 12447.: dhāvatas tasya...ūruvātavinirbhagnā drumā vyāvartitā iva. TROP. RAGH. 15. 7.: param... vyāvartayitum īśvaraḥ; UR. 90. 10.
c. ā praef. sam 1) convenire. MAH. 3. 16282.: teṣu harīndreṣu samāvṛtteṣu sarvaśaḥ. 2) ad finem perducere, perficere, absolvere. MAH. 1. 3256.: samāvṛttavratan tam. -- samāvṛtta qui absoluto studio a praeceptore dimissus est. AM. 7. 10.: guros tu labdhānujñaḥ samāvṛttaḥ; MAN. 3. 4.
c. ut se erigere, extumescere. RAGH. ed Calc. 7. 56.: udvṛttam ivā 'rṇavāmbhaḥ (ed. Stenzl. uddhūtam). udvṛtta TROP. effrenatus, dissolutus. MAH. 1. 1718.: udvṛttaṃ satataṃ lokaṃ rājā daṇḍena śāsti vai. -- Caus. evertere, destruere. MAH. 3. 13608.: mukhajenā 'gninā kruddho lokān udvartayann iva.
c. upa adire, appropinquare. MAH. 1. 3850.: tam eva manasā dhyāyanty upāvartat saridvarā. 2) reverti. MAH. 1. 7821.: abhyanujñāya kaunteyam upāvartanta.
c. ni P. A. 1) interire, occidere, evanescere, cessare, desinere. SA. 5. 73.: nivṛttaśca divākaraḥ; 81.: śirorujā nivṛttā me; SU. 2. 22. 24.: nivṛttayajñasvādhyāyā praṇaṣṭanṛpatidvijā...nivṛttakṛṣigorakṣā...bhūr babhūvo 'gradarśanā; MAH. 1. 2137.: na nivartet kratur mama; MAN. 10. 77. 78. 5. 89. nivṛtta finitus, transactus, praeteritus. N. 6. 4.: nivṛttaḥ sa svayaṃvaraḥ; R. Schl. II. 52. 28.: caturdaśasu varṣeṣu nivṛtteṣu. 2) reverti, redire. SA. 5. 19.: nivarta gaccha sāvitri; 25. 27. 38.: nivarta; N. 10. 20.: nivṛttahṛdayaḥ punar āgamya; MAH. 3. 785.: nā 'hatvā tan nivartiṣye puron dvāravatīm prati; DR. 8. 58.: nivartasva; 59.: na nyavartata. 3) se abstinere, c. abl. MAN. 5. 49.: nivarteta sarvamāṃsasya bhakṣaṇāt. Absol. MAH. 2. 1720.: dyūtapriyaśca...samāhūto na śakṣyati nivartitum. 4) recedere, desistere, c. ablat. MAN. 1. 53.: svakarmabhyo nivartante; R. Schl. II. 78. 24.: nyavartata tadā roṣāt. 5) versari, esse. N. 10. 15.: evan tasya buddhir damayantyān nyavartata. -- Caus. 1) facere ut quis revertatur. SA. 5. 60.: nivartayitvā sāvitrīm; R. Schl. II. 73. 22.: nivartayiṣyāmi vanād bhrātaram. 2) avertere, arcere. SU. 2. 1.: nivartya tapasaḥ; MAH. 2. 1770.: nivartayiṣyati tvā 'sau; R. Schl. I. 58. 24.: daivam puruṣakāreṇa nivartayitum arhasi. 3) ad finem perducere, perficere, conficere. R. Schl. I. 42. 25.: yajñan nivartayāmāsa.
c. ni praef. prati reverti. MAH. 1. 6941. HIT. 19. 15.
c. ni praef. vi 1) interire, occidere, cessare, desinere. BH. 15. 5.: vinivṛttakāmāḥ. 2) reverti. MAH. 3. 8451. 3) se avertere, recedere, desistere. BH. 2. 59. -- Caus. 1) facere ut quis revertatur. R. Schl. II. 82. 17. 18. 2) abolere, abrogare, dissolvere, irritum facere. MAN. 8. 165.: tat sarvaṃ vinivartayet.
c. ni praef. sam reverti. A. 10. 34.: te yuddhe sannyavartanta; R. Schl. II. 45. 2. -- Caus. arcere. MAN. 4. 16.
c. nis exoriri, fieri, effici. MAN. 7. 61.: nirvartetā 'sya yāvadbhir itikartavyatā nṛbhiḥ (schol. karma jātaṃ sampadyate); RAGH. 17. 18.: karmanirvṛttaiḥ...phalaiḥ. MAH. 1. 4067.: vivāhe nirvṛtte. -- Caus. 1) procreare, producere. MAN. 1. 31.: mukhabāhūrupādataḥ . brāhmaṇaṅ kṣatriyaṃ vaiśyaṃ śūdrañca niravartayat. 2) perficere, peragere. RAGH. 14. 7.: abhiṣekam...nirvartayāmāsuḥ; 3. 33. 11. 30. MAN. 3. 122.
c. parā reverti. MAH. 3. 11721.: sa tān dṛṣṭvā parāvṛttān.
c. pari 1) circumagi, circumverti, circumversari, ambire, ambulare, huc illuc incedere. HIT. 36. 7.: cakravat parivartante sukhānica duḥkhānica; A. 10. 33.: rathasahasrāṇi ṣaṣṭis teṣām...yuyutsūnām mayā sārddham paryavartanta; R. Schl. I. 9. 42.: ṛṣyaśṛṅgaḥ...tatra duḥkhārttaḥ parivartate. 2) Versari, esse, morari. R. Schl. II. 96. 17.: aṅke (priyasya) tu parivartantī sītā.
c. pari praef. vi circumverti, circumvolvi. BH. 9. 10.: jagad viparivartate; R. Schl. II. 72. 26.: sa ruditvā... bhūmau viparivṛtyaca; MAN. 6. 22.: bhūmau viparivarteta.
c. pari praef. sam circumvolvi. MAH. 1. 5216.: kāryam me kāṅghitaṅ kiñcid hṛdi samparivartate; 3. 1436.: yat te bhayam amitraghna hṛdi samparivartate. -- Caus. circumagere. R. Schl. II. 45. 33.: rathād vimucya śrāntān hayān samparivartya śīghram.
c. pra 1) procedere, progredi. RAM. ed. Srīr. II. 46. 4.: mama tv aśvā nivṛttasya na prāvartanta vartmani. 2) oriri. BH. 10. 8.: mattaḥ sarvam pravartate; MAH. 1. 4871.: tasya kāmaḥ pravavṛte; HIT. 37. 18.: tato vāñchā pravartate. 3) fieri. R. Schl. I. 35. 8.: sā pravṛttā mahānadī. 4) incipere, c. infin. vel acc., (cf. kram praef. pra). BHATT. 14. 95.: gantum pravavṛte tataḥ; SAK. 108. 15.: bāhūtkṣepaṃ rodituñca pravṛttā. Initium capere. BH. 17. 24.: om ity udāhṛtya yajñadānatapaḥkriyāḥ pravartante ...brahmavādinām; R. Schl. I. 60. 8.: tataḥ pravavṛte yajñaḥ; DEV. 2. 39.: tataḥ pravavṛte yuddham. 5) versari, esse, locum habere. N. 9. 2.: dyūtam pravartatām bhūyaḥ; IN. 5. 61.: na tasya kāmaḥ kāmeṣu pāpakeṣu pravartate. -- pravṛtta qui versatur, est. IN. 5. 27.: manorame geye pravṛtte; SU. 2. 11. -- qui adest. IN. 5. 28.: sarvāpsaraḥsu mukhyāsu pravṛttāsu. 6) se gerere adversus alqm. c. loc. N. 12. 14.: mayi mithyā pravartase. -- Caus. 1) producere, procreare. MAH. 3. 13981.: prāvartayad bhuvanāni sapta. 2) facere. R. Schl. II. 21. 35.: nā 'han dharmam apūrvan te pratikūlam pravartaye.
c. pra praef. abhi 1) adire. R. Schl. II. 54. 2.: yatra...yaṅgāṃ yamunā 'bhipravartate. 2) versari, esse. abhipravṛtta qui est, versatur. BH. 4. 20.: karmaṇy abhipravṛttaḥ.
c. pra praef. sam 1) adire, aggredi. MAH. 3. 68.: duḥkhañ caturbhiḥ śarīraṅ kāraṇaiḥ sampravartate. 2) versari, esse. pravṛtta 1) quod est, adest. BH. 14. 22.: na dveṣṭi sampravṛttāni na nivṛttāni kāṅkṣati. 2) quod fuit, praeteriit, evenit, accidit (vid. simpl. sgf. 2. SU. 5. 53.). N. 26. 35.: sampravṛtte mahotsave.
c. vi se volutare. A. 3. 19.: sammārjan jaṭhareṇo 'rvīṃ vivartaṃśca muhurmuhuḥ.
c. sam 1) fieri. RAGH. 7. 19.: svinnāṅguliḥ savavṛte kumārī; N. 17. 42.: khyātaḥ...sānukrośo bhavān sadā saṃvṛtto niranukrośaḥ; 20. 41.: vibhītakaścā 'praśastaḥ saṃvṛttaḥ kalisaṃśrayāt; MAH. 1. 7280.: martyā amartyāḥ saṃvṛttāḥ. 2) esse. MAH. 3. 14839.: mṛgayāñcai 'va no gantum icchā saṃvartate bhṛśam. -- Caus. perficere, peragere. R. Schl. I. 15. 17.
vṛt 2. 4. A. (sambhaktau varaṇe) colere, amare, eligere.
vṛt 3. 10. P. (bhāṣārthe K. dīptau V.) loqui; lucere. (Vid. 1. vṛt Caus.)
vṛtta v. vṛt.
vṛttānta m. (e praec. et anta finis) 1) casus, eventus, res, res gesta, historia. N. 4. 23. HIT. 72. 17. UR. 86. 4. infr. Lass. 9. 9. 31. 9. 2) status, conditio. UR. 37. 4. vid. sq.
vṛtti f. (r. vṛt s. ti) 1) status, conditio, vitae ratio, versandi, agendi ratio. SA. 5. 46. BH. 14. 18. Lass. 39. 13. 40. 19. MEGH. 8. 91. 2) victus. HIT. 36. 21.
vṛtra m. Vritrus, nomen Daityi, quem Indrus occidit.
vṛtraśatru m. (Vritri inimicus e praec. et śatru inimicus) cognomen dei Indri. IN. 2. 23.
vṛtrahan m. (Vritri occisor e vṛtra et han occidens) cognomen dei Indri. IN. 2. 26.
vṛthā Adv. frustra, incassum. H. 4. 13. 50.
vṛddha v. vṛdh.
vṛddhi f. (r. vṛdh crescere s. ti) actio crescendi, incrementum, successus, felicitas. M. 19. SA. 6. 22. 24.
vṛdh 1. A. interdum P. crescere. M. 11.: sa tatra vavṛdhe... matsyaḥ; MAH. 1. 4865.: sarve vavṛdhur alpena kālena; HIT. 133. 14.: sukṛtināṅ kīrtiś ciraṃ vardhatām. TROP. felicem esse, florere. MAH. 2. 1601.: diṣṭyā vardhasi nunc potius huc quam ad ṛdh traxerim (v. Benfey I. 78. 79.). Huc etiam trahi posset lat. grandis, insertā nasali, sicut in vṛṃh mutato v in g; anglo-sax. great magnus, germ. vet. groz id.).
c. abhi i. q. simpl. N. 8. 14.: asya vai dyūte bhūyo rāgo 'bhivardhate.
c. pra id. H. 1. 20. DR. 5. 7.
c. vi id. N. 1. 17. SA. 1. 19. 6. 23.
c. vi praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 4977.
c. sam id. SA. 2. 10. -- Caus. 1) augere. MAH. 1. 8279. 2) alere, nutrire, educare, aufziehen. HIT. 26. 16.: saca matsyāhāraviśeṣair māṃ saṃvardhayiṣyati; 58. 10.: māṃsāhāradānena taṃ viḍālaṃ saṃvardhayati. Educare, educere. R. Schl. I. 39. 18.: ghṛtapūrṇeṣu kumbheṣu dhātryas tān samavardhayan; MAH. 1. 4264.: tasmād garbhaṃ samādhatsva bhīṣmaḥ saṃvardhayiṣyati; 5087.: saṃvardhayāmāsa (mithunam); 5089.: mayā bālāv imau saṃvardhitau.
vṛnta n. petiolus, pediculus. AM.
vṛnda m. n. grex, caterva. RITU-S. 1. 23. Lass. 45. 10. MEGH. 64.
[Page 334b]
vṛś 4. P. (vṛtyām) eligere. Cf. vṛ.
vṛṣ 1. 1. P. interdum A. 1) pluere, pluviam demittere. R. Schl. I. 9. 56.: vavarṣa sahasā devaḥ; MAH. 1. 6621.: na vavarṣa sahasrākṣo rāṣṭrecai 'vā 'sya; 5464.: varṣamāṇā ghanāḥ. Cum acc. pluere aliquid. MAH. 1. 1419.: so 'py avarṣata śoṇitam; 3. 796.: mayy avarṣata durdharṣaḥ śaradhārāḥ. Cum acc. et instr. irrigare, perfundere alqd aliquā re (beregnen). DR. 8. 16.: nakulam...kṣemaṅkaramahāmukhau...śaravarṣair avarṣatām; DEV. 3. 2. -- Caus. facere ut pluviam demittat. MAH. 3. 9991.: tapaso yaḥ prabhāveṇa varṣayāmāsa vāsavam. (Fortasse vṛṣ mutilatum e vṛkṣ et hoc ortum e vṛj adjectā sibilante; cf. gr. [greek] v. varṣa; fortasse [greek] a pluendo dictum, v. Benfey I. 324.; lat. rigo, goth. rig-n pluviu, rigneith pluit; germ. vet. regan pluvia, reganon pluere, v. Graff. 2. 441. sq.; nisi pertinent ad sṛj effundere. Hib. fras "a shower, hail"; lith. rokia pluvia tenuissima; wers-ine, wers-me fons. Vid. vṛṣa vṛṣaṇa.)
c. abhi 1) pluere, c. acc. vel instr. rei. R. Schl. I. 52. 23.: tat sarvaṅ kāmadhug divye abhivarṣa kṛte mama; MAH. 1. 4062.: devāḥ...abhyavarṣanta kusumaiḥ. 2) c. acc. et instr. irrigare alqd aliquā re (beregnen). IN. 4. 11.: suhṛdaścā 'nnapānena vividhenā 'bhivarṣati. PASS. A. 7. 27.: abhivṛṣṭāni śṛṅgāṇi...dharābhṛtām.
c. pra pluere, pluviam demittere. MAH. 1. 6630.
c. pra praef. abhi iä. MAN. 1. 304.
vṛṣ 2. 10. A. (śaktibandhane K. prajanaiśye V.) potentem esse, ligare (ut mihi videtur, Denom. a sq.), generare, imperare.
vṛṣa m. (r. vṛṣ irrigare semine s. a) taurus. (Primitive mas in universum, v. vṛṣaṇa. Ad rad. vṛṣ i. e. varṣ nunc etiam traxerim gr. [greek] quod supra (p. 57.) minus apte cum ṛṣabha comparavimus, quod ipsum e vṛṣabha mutilatum esse videtur; lat. verres, nisi pertinet ad ghṛṣṭi q. v., per assim. e verses explicaverim; fortasse hircus e vircus pro varcus, vid. r. vṛṣ; lith. werszis vitu- lus; russ. vol taurus, cum l pro r; fortasse germ. vet. far, Them. farri taurus, mutato v in f, rs in rr per assimil.; hib. braiche "a stag, a buffalo", v. vṛṣabha.)
vṛṣaṇa m. (r. vṛṣ s. ana) scrotum, testiculus. AM.: muṣko 'ṇḍakoṣo vṛṣaṇaḥ. (Vid. vṛṣ vṛṣa et cf. gr. [greek] vid. Benfey. I. 329.; fortasse lat. veretrum mutilatum est e versetrum e perdito verbo verseo = Caus. varṣayāmi -v. gr. comp. 109a). 6. - ita ut proprie sit instrumentum irrigandi semine, cf. verres et v. vṛṣa.)
vṛṣan m. (qui pluit, pluviam demittit, r. vṛṣ s. an) cognomen dei Indri. AM.
vṛṣadhvaja m. (qui taurum in vexillo gerit, BAH. e vṛṣa et dhvaja) cognomen Sivi. AM.
vṛṣabha m. (a r. vṛṣ s. unād. abha) taurus, bos. HIT. 46. 13. (V. vṛṣa et cf. hib. braicheamh "a stag, a buffalo".)
vṛṣī f. anachoretarum e Cusa gramine confecta sedes. SA. 3. 3.
vṛṣṭi f. (r. vṛṣ s. ti) pluvia. MEGH. 20. 55.
vṛṣṇi m. (vṛṣ s. unād. ni) 1) aries. 2) nomen Yadūs prognatorum. BH. 10. 37.
vṛh 1. et 6. P. crescere. (Vid. sq. et cf. vṛṃh vṛdh ruh ṛdh lat. virga; fortasse largus e vargus, vid. gr. comp. par. 20.; slav. vrjch vertex, v. Miklosich p. 13.; fortasse gr. [greek] v. Pott. I. 150.)
c. ut cl. 6. 1) extollere. BHATT. 14. 8.: asīn udvavṛhur dīptān; 17. 9.: śaktiñco 'davṛhad gurum. 2) extrahere, evellere. MAH. 1. 7307.: keśau harir udvavarha; MAN. 1. 14.: udvavarhā "tmanaścai 'va manaḥ.
vṛhat (Nom. m. vṛhan Fem. vṛhatī Part. praes. r. vṛh crescere) magnus. H. 2. 25. DR. 6. 6. (Vid. mahat.)
vṛhadaśva m. (magnos equos habens, BAH. e praec. et aśva) nom. pr. N. P. 3.
vṛhaspati m. (e vṛhas quod seorsum non invenitur et magnitudinem significare videtur, a vṛh crescere suff. as et pati dominus) Vrihaspatis, Angirasi filius, deorum magister, etiam planeta Jupiter vel ejus dominator. SA. 2. 15. BH. 10. 24.
[Page 335b]
vṝ 9. P. A. (vṛṇāmi vṛṇe gr. 385.; praet. mltf. ATM. avūrṣi prec. vūryāsam vūrṣīya part. praet. pass. vūrṇa) eligere. Vid. vṛ cl. 9.
ve 1. P. 9. A. (tantusantāne K. syūṃtau V.; anom., v. gr. 451. 473. 502. 519. 610.) texere, suere. RIGV. 61. 8.: indrāyā 'rkam ahihatya ūvuḥ "Indrae hymnum propter Ahis caedem texuerunt. (Cf. ūy lat. vieo, gr. [greek] lith. u-dis textura (= ūti actio texendi), áu-d[greek]iu texo; hib. fighim "I weave, plait, twist", figh-te "woven, context" (gh = y [greek] vayāmi), fuaghaim "I sew, stitch"; germ. vet. WAB texere - wiba, wab, wābumes - retulerim ad vāpayāmi sicut sanscrite secundum generalem regulam sonaret Caus., pro quo anomale vāyayāmi v. gr. 519.)
c. pra assuere, affigere. BH. 7. 7.: mayi sarvam idam protam sūtre maṇigaṇā iva; MAH. 1. 4316.: sa rakṣibhis tair ajñātaḥ śūle proto mahātapāḥ. Transfigere. RAGH. 9. 75.: śalyaprotam prekṣya...muniputram (schol. vāṇāgreṇa syūtam).
vega m. (r. vij s. a) celeritas, impetus. H. 1. 12. 4. 18. N. 13. 9.
vegatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) velociter.
vegavat (a vega celeritas s. vat) celer.
veṇ 1. P. A. (jñānacintāniśāmane K. niśāmane vāditrādānagamanajñānacintāsu V.; scribitur etiam ven) cognoscere, cogitare, audire, instrumentum musicum sumere, ire.
veṇi f. (ut videtur, a r. ve s. ṇi pro ni) plexus crinalis, crines in nodum collecti, praesertim viduarum vel uxorum, quarum mariti absentes sunt. NALOD. 3. 27. MEGH. 18. 30. 80. 97.
veṇu m. arundo Bambus.
vetana n. stipendium, merces. N. 15. 6.
vetasa m. arundinis species (Wils.: Calamus rotang). N. 12. 112. (Cf. vetra lat. vitex, vītis, gr. [greek] germ. vet. wīda salix.)
[Page 336a]
vetāla m. nomen geniorum malorum, qui corpora mortuorum ingrediuntur eaque animant. Lass. 5. 13.
vettṛ m. (r. vid scire s. tṛ) sciens, gnarus. BH. 11. 38.
vettha v. gr. 356.
vetra n. (ut videtur, a r. vī s. tra) arundo. N. 12. 5.
veda m. (r. vid scire s. a) scripta sacra, quattuor numero. Tria antiquissima appellantur ṛc yajus sāman. Quartum est atharvan.
vedanā f. (Caus. r. vid s. ana in fem.) dolor. SA. 5. 2. 6. 31. (lege vedanayā ciram).
vedāṅga m. (e veda et aṅga membrum) scripta quae ad Vedos spectant; agunt de pronunciatione, grammaticā et prosodiā, de obscuris vocabulis, de ritibus sacris et astrologiā.
vedānta m. (e veda et anta finis) doctrina theologica et philosophica, quae Vedis innititur. BH. 15. 15.
vedi vedī f. locus sacrificii, altare. NALOD. 1. 9. SAK. 43. 8.
vedha m. (r. vyadh correpta in vidh cum gunā et suff. a v. vedhana vedhin et gr. 332. 456a). 506. 613. 632.) vulneratio, perforatio. AM.
vedhana n. (r. vyadh correpta in vidh cum gunā et suff. ana) id.
vedhas m. (r. dhā praef. vi cum gunā, abjecto ā s. as v. 1. vidh) 1) deus Brahma. AM. (v. vidhātṛ). 2) Sivus. A. 10. 57.
vedhin (r. vyadh correpta in vidh c. gunā, suff. in vid. vedha vedhana) perforans. UR. 84. 2. infr.
vep 1. A. tremere. N. 5. 17.: vepamāne 'dam abravīt; 14. 15. BH. 11. 35. -- Part. praes. PAR. IN. 5. 48.: vepantī. (Cf. vip vay germ. vet. weibon, weipon fluctuare, agitari; fortasse biben, piben tremere, mutato v in b, p, nisi pertinet ad bhī bibhemi gr. [greek].)
c. ut i. q. simpl. N. 9. 26.: udvepate me hṛdayam.
c. pra id. R. Schl. II. 8. 8.: bhayāt pravepe. Part. praes. PAR. SA. 5. 9.: hṛdayena pravepatī.
vepathu m. (r. vep s. athu) tremor. BH. 1. 29.
[Page 336b]
vera m. n. corpus.
vel 1. 1. P. (gatau K. cāle V.) se movere, vacillare.
vel 2. 10. P. (kālopadeśe; ut videtur, Denom. a velā) tempus indicare.
velā f. 1) (ut videtur, a r. vil findere) finis, limes, ripa. N. 13. 5. MAH. 3. 12888. 2) (v. 2. vel) tempus. SA. 5. 6. 92. Lass. 44. 16. 79. 1. infr. SA. 5. 92. (Lith. welay sero, welummas serum.)
vell 1. P. i. q. 1. vel.
vevī 2. A. (kāntigativyāptikṣepaprajanakhādaneṣu; forma reduplicata cum gunā in syllabā reduplicativā, cf. gr. 560.) desiderare, ire, occupare, implere, conjicere, generare, edere.
veśa m. (r. viś s. a) 1) domus v. sq. 2) vestis. N. 13. 50. (Gr. [greek] lat. vīcus, goth. veihs n. vicus, Them. veihsa, germ. vet. wīch m. id., nostrum Weich-Bild; lith. ūkis aedes rusticae (Ruhig "die Wohnung auf einem BauerErbe"), ūkininkas pater familias, ūkininke mater familias, boruss. vet. wais-pattin heram, matrem familias, Hausfrau, polon. wie[greek] vicus.)
veśman n. (r. viś intrare s. man) domus. N. 21. 16. 30. IN. 5. 18.
veśyā f. (r. viś s. ya in fem.) meretrix. MEGH. 36.
veṣa m. (ut videtur, e veśa mutato ś in ṣ) vestis, ornamentum. IN. 5. 58.
veṣṭ 1. P. circumdare, circumvolvere, vestire. MAH. 1. 1800.: bhogena...aveṣṭyata; MAN. 1. 49.: tamasā bahurūpeṇa veṣṭitāḥ; HIT. 7. 10.: vastraveṣṭitaḥ. -- Caus. id. RAGH. 11. 52.: mithilāṃ sa veṣṭayan...balaiḥ; MAH. 1. 1801.
c. upa i. q. simpl. MR. 218.
c. pari id. HIT. 17. 17.: rajjubhiḥ pariveṣṭitaḥ; MAH. 1. 1802. -- Caus. id. HIT. 53. 17. MAH. 3. 12403.
c. pra id. MAH. 3. 10047.: praveṣṭito romabhiḥ.
c. sam Caus. id. MAH. 3. 12889.: payodā nabhastalaṃ saṃveṣṭayitvā.
ves 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere.
[Page 337a]
veh 1. A. (prayatne K. yatne V.) operam dare, adniti.
vehl 1. P. i. q. vell et 1. vel.
vai 1. 1. P. (śoṣaṇe K. śoṣe V.) siccari. RIGV. V. 67. 8. (v. Westerg. s. r. vā): na vāyanti vāṃ taraṇayaḥ. (Cf. vā et vid. gr. min. parpar. 353. 354.)
vai 2. 1) quidem, nempe. N. 26. 5. 8. 23. 2) sane, vere, certe. N. 24. 35. 26. 13. 3) vero. N. 24. 6. 4) si. HIT. 48. 8.: ye parādhīnatāṃ yātās te vai jīvanti mṛtāḥ ke. 5. explet. SA. 5. 63.
vaiklavya n. (a viklava commotus, conturbatus s. ya) commotio, conturbatio animi. N. 23. 23.
vaikhānasa m. anachoreta. SU. 3. 5.
vaicitrya n. (a vicitra s. ya) varietas. HIT. 3. 4.
vaijayanta m. (a vijayat vincens s. a) vexillum, praesertim Indri vexillum. IN. 1. 8.
vaijayantika m. (a praec. s. ika) vexillarius. AM.
vaijayantikā f. (fem. praec., nisi a vijayat vincens s. ika in fem.) 1) nomen plantae, Aeschynomene sesban. AM. 2) vexillum.
vaitāna (a vitāna s. a) sacrificalis. SAK. 43. 12.
vaitālika m. (a vitāla-tāla praef. vi - suff. ika) praedicator, cantor. UR. 93. 10. Qui cantando e somno excitat regem. AM.: vaitālikā bodhakārāḥ.
vaidarbha (a vidarbha Vidarbha regio suff. a) Vidarbhensis, vaidarbhī f. cognomen Damayantiae.
vaidūrya n. (a vidūra secundum Wils. nomen montis vel urbis, suff. ya) gemmae genus, lapis lazuli. MR. 140. 12. (ubi vaidūryāṇi = prācr. veḍuriāiṃ legendum).
vaidya m. I. (a vidyā scientia s. a) 1) vir doctus, eruditus, sciens, sapiens. BR. 2. 1. 2) medicus. II. (a veda s. ya) Vedorum gnarus, Vedorum praecepta sequens.
vaidyuta (a vidyut s. a) fulmineus. UR. 90. 11.
vaidhavya n. (a vidhavā vidua s. ya) viduitas. V. avaidhavya.
vaidheya (a vidheya - r. dhā praef. vi s. ya - s. a) stultus. AM.
vainateya (a nomine matris vinatā Cās'yapi uxore) cognomen Garuḍi (v. garuḍa). SU. 2. 17. BH. 10. 30.
[Page 337b]
vaiyarthya n. (a vyartha s. ya v. gr. 649.) inutilitas. UR. 29. 1. (ubi vaiyarthyam legendum, v. annot.).
vaiyātya n. (a viyāta s. ya) impudentia.
vaira n. (a vīra heros s. a) inimicitia. BH. 11. 55.
vairāga n. (a virāga vacuus ab affectibus, a cupidine, s. a) libertas ab affectibus, a cupidine, a desiderio. BH. 6. 35.
vairin (a vaira s. in) inimicus.
vairūpya n. (a virūpa deformis s. ya) deformitas.
vairūpyatā f. (a praec. s. tā) id. N. 19. 33.
vairocani m. (a virocana Virotschanus, Prahlādi filius, s. i) Vairotschanis, Virotschani filius. A. 8. 19.
vailakṣya n. (a vilakṣa s. ya) perturbatio, pudor. UR. 31. 15.: savailakṣyam.
vaivasvata m. (Vivasvatis filius a vivasvat n. pr. s. a) Vaivasvatus, cognomen Manūs et Yami.
vaivāhika (a vivāha nuptiae s. ika) nuptialis, ad nuptias spectans vel ad nuptias necessarius. SA. 2. 33. 3. 1.
vaiśampāyana nom. pr. Vais'ampāyanus, Vyāsi discipulus. MAH. 1. 97. 107.
vaiśasa n. (a viśasa - r. śas praef. vi s. a - s. a) caedes, clades. N. 13. 20. 36.
vaiśya m. (a 2. viś s. ya) i. q. viś.
vaiśravaṇa m. (secundum Wils. derivatum anomal. a viśravas Kuveri patre) Kuverus, divitiarum deus. N. 13. 23.
vaiśvānara (a viśvānara-viśva producto a et nara - suff. a) cognomen Agnis.
vaiṣamya n. (a viṣama difficilis s. ya) difficultas, miseria. N. 9. 20.
vaiṣṇava (a viṣṇu s. a) ad Vischnum pertinens. A. 4. 30.
vyakta (Part. pass. a r. añj praef. vi manifestare, s. ta v. gr. 615.) clarus, manifestus, visibilis. BH. 8. 20. vyaktam Adv. manifesto, certe. BR. 1. 33. SA. 5. 92.
vyakti f. (r. añj praef. vi manifestare s. ti) manifestatio, visibilitas BH. 7. 23. 10. 14.
vyagra (BAH. e vi et agra) consternatus, perturbatus.
vyajana n. (r. aj se movere praef. vi s. ana) flabellum. IN. 2. 17.
[Page 338a]
vyañjana n. (r. añj praef. vi manifestare, s. ana) 1) consonans littera. SA. 5. 25. 2) barba. BR. 1. 28.
vyatikrama m. (r. kram c. ati praef. vi transgredi, suff. a) transgressio, peccatum. IN. 5. 43.
vyath 1. A. interdum P. (praet. redupl. vivyathe v. gr. 456a).; duḥkhabhayacalane) agitari, commoveri, perturbari dolore vel timore. N. 16. 21.: imām...dṛṣṭvā mamā 'pi vyathate manaḥ; 22. 23.: hṛdayaṃ vyathitañcā "sīt; 12. 118.: tvān dṛṣṭvā vyathitāḥ sme 'ha; SA. 5. 46.: santo na sīdanti na vyathante; A. 7. 12.: tato me vyathitam manaḥ; BH. 11. 34.: mā vyathiṣṭhā yudhyasva; 14. 2.: pralaye na vyathanti; MAH. 3. 717.: vṛṣṇayo bhagnasaṅkalpā vivyathuḥ (v. gr. 456a).). -- Caus. agitare, commovere, perturbare. BH. 2. 15.: yaṃ hi na vyathayanty ete...so 'mṛtatvāya kalpate. (Cf. manth math ratione habitā, litteras m et v facile inter se mutari; goth. witho commoveo, agito; de lat. quatio v. puth kunth.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. BH. 11. 45.: bhayena pravyathitam mano me; 11. 20. 23. 24. - R. Schl. II. 18. 41.: pravivyathe rājā.
c. pra praef. sam id. R. Schl. I. 38. 16.
vyathā f. (r. vyath s. ā) permotio animi, perturbatio. BR. 2. 3. BH. 11. 49.
vyadh 4. P. interdum A. vidhyāmi (v. gr. 332. 456a). 482. 506. 613. 632.) perforare, ferire, vulnerare, praesertim sagittis. MAH. 3. 709.: vivyādha hṛdayam patrī; 1. 7004.: vidhyeta ya idaṃ lakṣyam; 2. 948.: śastraiścā 'pi na vidhyate; DR. 8. 13.: tam...vāṇena vivyādho 'rasi; SA. 6. 5.: kuśakaṇṭakaviddhāṅgau. (Vid. vyādha venator et cf. vadh vādh; hib. fiadhachd "hunting", fiadhach "venison", fiadhaighe "a huntsman"; fiadh "a deer", fiadhait "a wild", fiadhanta "fierce, savage, ferocious" cet.; anglo-sax. voedhan venari; germ. vet. weidanon venari, pascere, pasci; weideman, nostrum Weidmann; island. vet. veidhi venatio; fortasse lat. venor e ved-nor.)
c. anu 1) perforare, ferire, vulnerare post alium. MAN. 9. 43.: naśyatī 'ṣuḥ...viddham anuvidhyataḥ. 2) distinguere, besetzen. RAGH. 13. 54.: indranīlair mu- ktāmayī yaṣṭir ivā 'nuviddhā (schol. gumphitā).
c. apa abjicere, dejicere, projicere. DR. 6. 21.: purā śmaśāne srag ivā 'pavidhyate (sic ed. Calc. pro -vo 'pa-); R. Schl. II. 94. 24.: mṛditāścā 'paviddhāśca...kamalasrajaḥ. TROP. negligere. MAN. 11. 41.: agnihotry apavidhyā 'gnīn brāhmaṇaḥ.
c. apa praef. vi dejicere, evertere. DR. 8. 48.: praviśyā "śramapadam vyapaviddhavṛṣīghaṭam.
c. ā 1) i. q. simpl. GITA-GOV. 12. 11.: pāṇijair āviddhaḥ. 2) jaculari. MAH. 3. 11511.: āvidhyā "vidhya tau vṛkṣān. Mittere sagittam. MAN. 9. 43.: iṣur yathā viddhaḥ. 3) imponere. BHATT. 20. 11.: āvidhyaca srajam (schol. [greek]AY. śirasy ākṣipya).
c. ā praef. vi vibrare. MAH. 3. 677.: gadāñ cikṣepa tarasā vīro vyāvidhya.
c. ā praef. sam id. RAGH. 16. 78.
c. pari i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 4102.
c. pra projicere. R. Schl. II. 63. 34.: tāpasam...praviddhakalasodakam.
c. pra praef. vi quassare, concutere. RAGH. 14. 54.: anilavipraviddhā.
c. prati i. q. simpl. A. 3. 26. 7. 22.
vyap 10. P. vyāpayāmi (kṣaye ut videtur, Caus. radicis i praef. vi vid. i praef. adhi Caus.; v. etiam r. vyay et Westerg. s. r. i) destruere.
vyapagata v. gam c. apa praef. vi.
vyapāśraya m. (r. śri ire c. ā praef. vi + apa) abitio, discessus. BH. 18. 56. in fine BAH.
vyabhicāra m. (r. car c. abhi praef. vi) offensio, violatio, transgressio, peccatum. HIT. 82. 22.
vyabhicārin (r. car c. abhi praef. vi s. in) offendens, violans, transgrediens, peccans. vyabhicāriṇī quae adulterio violat conjugem. HIT. 5. 12.
vyabhra (BAH. e vi et abhra nubes) vacuus a nubibus. N. 17. 11.
vyay 1. 1. P. A. et 10. P. vyayāmi vyaye vyayayāmi (gatau; ut videtur, ex i praef. vi vid. avyaya et vyap) erogare, expendere pecuniam. HIT. 61. 3.: kṣudram āyam anālocya vyayamānaḥ svavāñchayā; 60. 10.: khāditaṃ vyayitam avadhīritañca (māṃsam); 98. 17.
c. apa negare. MAN. 8. 60.: pṛṣṭas tv apavyayamānaḥ.
vyay 2. 10. P. vyāyayāmi (kṣepe K. nudi V.; ut videtur, Caus. r. i praef. vi v. 1. vyay et vyap) conjicere, mittere.
vyaya m. (r. 1. vyay s. a) 1) erogatio. HIT. 77. 21. 98. 17. 104. 12. 2) perditio. HIT. 16. 4. Lass. 59. 1.
vyartha (BAH. e vi et artha) inutilis. HIT. 31. 1.
vyalīka n. (e vi et alīka) tormentum, cruciatus. AM. III. 4. 12.: pīḍārthe 'pi vyalīkaṃ syāt; HIT. 70. 1.
vyavasāya m. (r. anom. so c. ava praef. vi s. ya) 1) consilium, decretum. BR. 2. 32. SA. 4. 6. 2) opera, labor, studium. N. 24. 20.
vyavasāyin (a praec. s. in) consilio, decreto vel operā, labore, studio praeditus. BH. 45. 11. 46. 15.
vyavasiṣyāmi v. so c. ava praef. vi.
vyavasthiti f. (r. sthā stare, esse, c. ava praef. vi s. ti) actio standi, manendi, persistendi in alq. r. BH. 16. 1.
vyavahāra m. (r. hṛ c. ava praef. vi s. a) 1) vitae ratio, vitae consuetudo, mores. HIT. 18. 21. 73. 22. 2) usus, consuetudo, mos. HIT. 87. 15.
vyasana n. (r. as conjicere s. ana) 1) nequitia, vita dissoluta. HIT. 8. 17. 36. 10.; v. sq. 2) calamitas. N. 7. 13. HIT. 71. 5. 3) attentio, intentio, animus attentus. HIT. 13. 22.
vyasanitā f. (a sq. s. tā) Abstractum sequentis. HIT. 94. 3.
vyasanin (a praec. s. in) 1) dissolutus, libidinosus, nequam; (Wils. "addicted to evil practices, as to gaming, drinking, wenching"). HIT. 62. 14.; avyasanin HIT. 83. 22. 2) infelix, infortunatus, calamitosus.
vyasta (part. pass. r. as praef. vi) turbatus, perturbatus, confusus. HIT. 102. 7.
vyasu (BAH. e vi et asu spiritus vitalis, vita) vitae expers, mortuus. N. 11. 39.
[Page 339b]
vyākaraṇa n. (r. kṛ c. ā praef. vi s. ana) grammatica. UP. 20.
vyākula (r. kul c. ā praef. vi s. a) i. q. ākula. N. 16. 15. DR. 8. 44.
vyāghāta m. (Caus. r. han c. ā praef. vi s. a) percussio, perturbatio. IN. 5. 11.
vyāghra m. tigris. DR. 8. 3. In fine compositorum ponitur ad indicandum optimum, praestantissimum. H. 1. 35. 4. 57.
vyāja m. (r. aj vel añj c. ā praef. vi s. a) dissimulatio. Lass. 76. 9.
vyātta v. dā c. ā praef. vi.
vyādha m. (r. vyadh s. a) venator. N. 11. 26. 29. (V. vyadh.)
vyādhi m. (r. dhā ponere c. ā praef. vi s. i) morbus. BH. 13. 8.
vyādhita (a praec. s. ita) aegrotus. HIT. 41. 11.
vyāpad f. (r. pad c. ā praef. vi) infortunium, calamitas. HIT. 44. 5. (v. āpad āpatti).
vyāpāra m. (r. 2. pṛ c. ā praef. vi s. a) 1) opera, labor, occupatio, negotium. HIT. 8. 2. 49. 5. 7. 2) vindiciae, postulatio. UR. 49. 10.: vyāpāraṃ vrajasi me śarīre "corpus meum tibi vindicas".
vyāyata v. 1. yam c. ā praef. vi.
vyāmiśra (r. miśr miscere c. ā praef. vi s. a) confusus. BH. 3. 2.
vyāyāma m. (r. 1. yam c. ā praef. vi s. a) 1) lassitudo. SA. 5. 2. 2) opera, contentio, pugna. A. 3. 40.
vyāla m. serpens. A. 2. 3. R. Schl. II. 59. 10. Fem. vyālī MR. 19. 4. (Cf. germ. vet. et anglo-sax. āl anguilla.)
vyuṣita v. vas praef. vi.
vyuṣṭa v. vas praef. vi.
vyuṣṭi f. (r. vas praef. vi s. ti v. gr. 645.) felicitas. BR. 2. 22.
vyūḍha v. ūh et vah praef. vi.
vyūha m. (r. ūh s. a) turba, multitudo. N. 12. 30.
vye 1. P. A. tegere. Part. pass. vīta v. gr. 610.
c. pari id. parivīta tectus, indutus. RAGH. 15. 77.
c. sam id. saṃvīta tectus. N. 9. 6. 13. 46.
vyoman n. (fortasse a r. div splendere, abjecto d praef. vi suff. man v. dyo dyu dyut vidyut) coelum. IN. 2. 27. 5. 15.
vraj 1. 1. P. interdum A. 1) ire, procedere. H. 1. 7.: punar asmān upādāya tathai 'va vraja; N. 3. 9.: vraja naiṣadha māciram; 9. 35.: jñātīn vrajet; MAH. 1. 2263.: vrajadhvam. 2) facere (v. car). UR. 49. 10.: vyāpāraṃ vrajasi me śarīre du machst Anspruch. V. vṛj i. e. varj.
c. anu 1) sequi. N. 13. 61. 2) i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 8266. MAN. 2. 241.
c. anu praef. sam sequi. MAH. 2. 1606.
c. ā adire. N. 8. 6.
c. ut praef. prati obviam ire. RAGH. 1. 90.; v. gam c. ut praef. prati.
c. pari ambulare, oberrare, huc illuc migrare. MAN. 6. 33. 41.
c. pra progredi, abire, ire. MAH. 2. 2613.: vanāya pravavrajuḥ. -- Caus. in exilium mittere. RAGH. 12. 6.: rāmam prāvrājayat.
c. sam praef. upa intrare. MAN. 6. 51.: āgāram upasaṃvrajet.
vraj 2. 10. P. vrājayāmi (saṃskṛtau tyāge K. saṃskṛtau gatau V.) ornare, relinquere, ire. (Vid. 1. vraj vṛj vṛñj.)
vraṇ 1. 1. P. (śabde K. rutau V.; scribitur etiam braṇ) sonare. (V. raṇ dhraṇ.)
vraṇ 2. 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a vraṇa; scribitur etiam braṇ) vulnerare. (V. vraṇa et cf. lat. vuln-us, slav. rana vulnus, lith. róna id., iṅ-roniju vulnero; hib. leon "affliction, a wound, a moth"; leonaim "I wound, sprain"; fortasse etiam nostrum Wun-de, germ. vet. wun-da, wun-ta huc pertinet, mutatis liquidis r et n, v. Graff. I. 896.)
vraṇa m. n. vulnus. (V. vraṇ et cf. vraśc.)
vrata m. n. (fortasse a r. vṛ i. e. var eligere, transposito var in vra suff. ta) votum, devotio, pietas. SA. 4. 3. 6. BH. 6. 14. N. 5. 21. 13. 69. IN. 4. 7. Saepe in fine compos. BAH. e. c. pativratā erga conjugem pietatem, devotionem habens, conjugi devota, addicta. N. 10. 14. 13. 43. devavrata diis addictus. BH. 9. 25. dṛḍhavrata firma vota habens, votorum tenax. BH. 7. 28. 9. 14.
vraśc 6. P. (chedane K. chede V.; in tempp. spec. corripitur in vṛśc; part. pass. vṛkṇa) scindere, abscindere. BHATT. 14. 77.: vavraścuḥ; 9. 41.: vraścitvā...apāṃtayat tarūn.
c. ava id. RIGV. 51. 7.: vṛścā śatror ava viśvāni vṛṣṭyā "frange inimici cunctas vires".
c. ā A. id. RIGV. 27. 13.: mā jyāyasaḥ śaṃsam āvṛkṣi "nunquam optimi cujusque dei laudem interrumpam".
c. vi id. RIGV. 61. 10.: vivṛścad vajreṇa vṛtram indraḥ; 32. 5.: skandhāṃsī 'va kuliśenā vivṛkṇā "arbores quasi securi caesae".
vrī 4. A. et 9. P. (varaṇe K. vṛtyām V.) eligere. Cf. vṛ.
vrīḍ 4. P. pudore affici. vrīḍita pudibundus. N. 7. 18. SA. 1. 35.
vrīs 1. et 10. P. (vadhe) pulsare, occidere. Cf. vrūs.
vruḍ 6. P. (saṃvṛtisaṃhatimajjaneṣu) tegere, colligere, accumulare, mergi.
vrūs 1. et 10. P. i. q. vrīs.
vlī 9. P. vliṇāmi (dharaṇe K. gatyāṃ vṛtyām V.) tenere, ire, eligere. Cf. vrī.
vlekṣ 10. P. (dṛśi) videre.
[Page 3401]
śa
ś Haec littera orta est e k et respondet graeco k, lat. c, lith. k et sz, slav. k et s, hib. c, ch et s; germ. h; v. gr. comp. parpar. 21. 87.
[Page 3401]
śaṃs 1. 1. P. interdum A. 1) dicere, indicare, narrare. N. 13. 53.: śaṃsa me kā 'si kasya vā; 12. 35.: nalaṃ yadi na śaṃsasi; 12. 126.: yadi jānītha nṛpatiṅ kṣipraṃ kās-ten cupere v. 2. śaṃs.)
c. abhi calumniari, conviciari, maledicere, objurgare, accusare, criminari; abhiśasta increpatus. MAN. 8. 116.: vatsasyā 'bhiśastasya purā bhrātrā yavīyasā; AM. III. 1. 43.: ākṣāritaḥ kṣārito 'bhiśaste; MAN. 2. 185.: abhiśastāṃs tu varjayet; 3. 159.
c. ā 1) indicare. RAGH. 1. 86. 2) implorare. DR. 5. 12.: āśaṃsa...sauvīrarājasya punaḥ prasādam.
c. pra laudare, celebrare. N. 1. 16. 3. 16.
c. pra praef. abhi id. A. 1. 6.
śaṃs 2. 1. A. interdum P. (icchāyām K. āśiṣi V.; scribitur śas gr. 110a).) cupere, desiderare, fausta precari. (V. śās praef. ā et cf. pers. [greek] kāsten cupere, velle, rogare, [greek] kāh-em cupio etc., hib. sant "greediness, covetousness, cupidity, lust", santaighim "I desire, covet, lust" V. Pictet p. 64.; lat. censeo, v. praef. ā sgf. 3.)
c. ā 1) cupere, desiderare. MAH. 1. 7148.: kurupravīrān āśaṃsamānaḥ...jagāma tām bhārgavakarmaśālāṃ yatrā "sate te kurupravīrāḥ; 3. 17171.: yoddhum āśaṃsate nityam phālgunena. 2) sperare. BR. 1. 29.: yayā dauhitrajāṃl lokān āśaṃse; MAH. 3. 13647.: āśaṃsate hi putreṣu pitā...yaśaḥ. Cum dat. MAH. 1. 148.: nā "śaṃse vijayāya. Cum infin. R. Schl. II. 12. 70.: na...cirañ jīvitum āśaṃse. ATM. DR. 5. 5.: jetum āśaṃsasi dharmarājam. 3) credere, putare, c. yadi. R. Schl. II. 51. 14.: kauśalyācai 'va rājāca tathai 'va jananī mama nā "śaṃse yadi jīvanti; II. 86. 15.: nā "śaṃse yadi te sarve jīveyuḥ.
śaṃsin (r. śaṃs s. in) dicens, indicans, nuntians. UR. 69. 15. SAK. 46. 15.
śaṃst 2. P. (scribitur śast) dormire. Vid. 2. śas.
śak 5. P. et 4. P. A. posse, valere. H. 1. 6.: gantuñcai 'va na śaknumaḥ; R. Schl. I. 20. 4.: na hi śaknoti...samāptuṅ kratum; BR. 1. 24.: na hi śakṣyāmi kiñcana parityaktum aham bandhum; 27.: parityaktun na śakyāmi bhāryām; 28.: kuta eva parityaktuṃ sutaṃ śakyāmi; N. 11. 6.: śakyase tā giraḥ satyāḥ kartum mayi; A. 3. 31.: nacai 'nam aśakaṃ hantum. Cum locat. abstracti in ana loco infin. R. Schl. I. 66. 19.: na śekur grahaṇe tasya dhanuṣaḥ; N. 7. 10.: suhṛdān na tu kaścana nivāraṇe 'bhavac chakto dīvyamānam. Participia in ta sunt śakta et śakita quorum prius active cum sgf. potens, alterum passive usurpatur. BR. 2. 8. N. 7. 10. H. 4. 33. -- Pass. impers. MAH. 1. 6678.: sthīyatāṃ yadi śakyate. -- Notetur Passivi usus in constructione cum Infin., quippe qui passivā formā careat, ita ut passivam vim verbo auxiliari exprimere necesse sit. Dicitur e. c. nā "hartuṃ śakyate (N. 20. 5.) quasi latine dicas afferre nequitur ad exprimendum non afferri potest. Part. fut. pass. śakya saepissime in hujusmodi constructionibus invenitur, e. c. IN. 1. 17. 2. 4. H. 1. 35. 47. Etiam part. praet. śakita. H. 4. 33.: apanetuñca yatito nacai 'va śakito mayā. Dicitur etiam śakya pro jetuṃ śakya qui vinci potest, vincendus. DR. 5. 12. -- Desid. śikṣ correptum e śiśakṣ v. gr. 552. (V. śikṣ et cf. hib. ceach-t "power, eminence" = śakti v. Pictet p. 63. Fortasse lat. co-nāri e coc-na-ri, ita ut nā respondeat characteri nonae classis et graeco [greek] in verbis ut [greek] queo; cf. nequi-nont apud Fest. cum śak-nuvanti; island. vet. hag-r dexter, hagna prodesse, hoegja moderare (Grimm. II. v. Pott. I. 232. Benfey II. 160.)
śakaṭa m. n. currus. HIT. 24. 8.: śakaṭam (nom.).
śakaṭāra etiam śakaṭāla nom. pr. (Wils. "the minister of Nanda). HIT. 61. 20.
śakala m. n. pars, portio, frustum. RAGH. 2. 46.: śakalāni.
śakan v. śakṛt.
śakuna m. (fortasse a r. śak s. unād. una) 1) avis species (Wils.: either the Indian vulture or the common kite- Falco cheela-; it is also applied to the Pondicherry eagle). N. 9. 12. 2) avis in universum.
śakuni 1) i. q. praec. MAH. 3. 10437. 2) nom. pr. IN. 1. 4. (Cf. lat. ciconia.)
śakṛt n. (śakan v. gr. 205.; fortasse forma redupl. cum śa = ka a r. kṛt) excrementum, stercus. (Fortasse gr. [greek] e [greek] lat. stercus, stercor-is fortasse per metath. e secort-is = śakṛtas e śakartas; hib. seachraith "filth, dirt", cac "animal excrement", cacah "dirty, filthy", cacaim "I go to stool", lat. caco, gr. [greek].)
śakti f. (r. śak posse s. ti) 1) potestas, facultas, vis. SA. 2. 17. 5. 4. 2) lancea ferrea. IN. 1. 4. (Hib. ceach-t, v. r. śak.)
śaktu m. n. farina. (Wils.: According to some authorities only m. pl. (śaktavaḥ). The powder or flour of barley and other grain, first fried and then ground). HIT. 114. 22.: śaktubhūtaḥ śāravaḥ; 115. 2. 7.: śaktuśārava.
śakya (part. fut. pass. r. śak) possibilis. V. śak.
śakra m. (ut videtur, a r. śak posse s. ra) cognomen Indri.
śaṅk 1. A. (scribitur śak gr. 110a).) 1) suspicari, opinari. N. 23. 1.: śaṅkamānā nalan tam; 23. 28.: tvāñ janaḥ śaṅketa doṣataḥ; H. 3. 15.: tām...puṃskāmāṃ śaṅkamānaḥ. 2) timere. N. 9. 31.: kimartham bhīru śaṅkase. -- śaṅkita suspicans, timens. N. 12. 32. IN. 5. 18. (śaṅk primitive possibile habere significaverit; a śak posse insertā nasali; cf. goth. hugjan cogitare, opinari, putare, germ. vet. hugu animus, intellectus, sensus, hugjan cogitare, recordari, considerare.)
c. abhi dubitare. M. 34.: nā 'bhiśaṅkyam idañcā 'pi vacanam.
c. ā P. A. timere. MAN. 7. 188.: yataśca bhayam āśaṅket tato vistārayed balam; R. Schl. I. 90. 15.: matto na doṣam āśaṅkīḥ; I. 1. 39.: āśaṅkamānaśca punaḥ paurajānapadāgamam; N. 13. 30.: āśaṅkamānā tat pāpam. -- āśaṅkita metutus. R. Schl. I. 65. 15.: yat tad āśaṅkitam pāpam.
c. pari suspicari. N. 24. 26.: na mām arhasi kalyāna doṣeṇa pariśaṅkitum.
c. vi dubitare. MAH. 1. 2966.: gāndharvarākṣasau (vivāhau) kṣatre dharmyau tau mā viśaṅkithāḥ (pro viśaṅkiṣṭhās praet. mltf. 3., sic. MAH. 3. 10356: paryaśāṅkithām -sic legendum pro -thā - pro -ṣṭhām.)
c. sam suspicari. MAH. 4. 568.
śaṅkara m. cognomen Sivi.
śaṅkā f. (r. śaṅk s. ā) 1) suspicio, conjectura. N. 24. 3. SA. 6. 4. 2) dubitatio. N. 24. 39.
śaṅkitamanas (BAH. e śaṅkita et manas mens) timentem vel suspicantem mentem habens. IN. 5. 18.
śaṅkin (r. śaṅk s. in) suspicans. UR. 80. 1. infra.
śaṅku m. (r. śaṅk s. u) 1) timor. 2) acus. 3) palus, stipes. 4) jaculum, pilum. 6) piscis species (Wils.: the scate fish).
śaṅkukarṇa (BAH. e praec. et karṇa auris) 1) Adj. jaculo vel palo similes aures habens. H. 2. 4. 2) Subst. m. asinus.
śaṅkha m. n. concha. BH. 1. 12.: śaṅkham acc., 13.: śaṅkhāḥ nom. pl. m. (Gr. [greek] lat. concha; fortasse hib. slige, sligean id. per metath. e silge, mutatis liquidis n et l, v. gr. comp. 20.
śac 1. A. (vyaktāyāṃ vāci K. vāci V.) loqui, distincte loqui. Cf. 1. śuc.
śacī f. Satschia, Indri uxor.
śañc 1. A. (gatau; scribitur śac) ire, se movere.
śaṭ 1. 1. P. (rujāviśaraṇagatyavasādaneṣu K. sāde śīrṇe gatau ruji V.) aegrotare, diffringi, ire, perire, considere, tabescere. Cf. śaṇḍ.
[Page 343a]
śaṭ 2. 10. A. śāṭaye. (ślāghe) laudare. Cf. 3. śaṭh śāḍ 3. śal.
śaṭh 1. 1. P. (kaitave K. vadhakleśakaitave V.) fallere, decipere, laedere, occidere, vexare. V. śaṭha.
śaṭh 2. 10. P. śāṭhayāmi (saṃskāragatyoḥ K. ālasye gatyasaṃskṛtasaṃskṛte V.) ornatum esse, ire, pigrum esse, inornatum esse. Cf. śuṭh.
śaṭh 3. 10. A. i. q. 2. śaṭ.
śaṭha (r. 1. śaṭh s. a) falsus, fallax, pravus. HIT. 67. 10.: śaṭham mitram. (Hib. sath "evil", saith "vulgar, vile, despicable, ill".)
śaṇ 1. P. (dāne) dare.
śaṇa n. cannabis. (Cf. gr. [greek] lat. cannabis, lith. kanápe, russ. konopla, hib. canaib, island. vet. hanp, anglo-sax. hoenep, germ. vet. hanaf.)
śaṇḍ 1. A. (rujāyām K. saṅgharujoḥ V.; scribitur śaḍ gr. 110a).) aegrotare, colligere, coacervare. Cf. 1. śaṭ.
śaṇḍha m. eunuchus. AM. Scribitur etiam ṣaṇḍha.
śata n. (ut mihi videtur, mutilatum e daśata a daśan decem, v. gr. comp. 320. annot.) centum. śata m. nisi śatā f. N. 15. 5.: śataṃ śatāḥ. (Lat. centum, gr. [greek] pro [greek] unum-, lith. szimta-s masc., slav. sto neut., hib. céat, cambro-brit. cant, armor. kant.)
śatakratu m. (centum sacrificia habens BAH. e śata et kratu) cognomen Indri.
śataguṇādhikam Adv. (e śataguṇa centies - e śata et guṇa q. v. - et adhikam supra, plus) plus quam centies. H. 4. 49.
śataguṇita (a śataguṇa centies - śata + guṇa q. v. - suff. ita) centies repetitus. UR. 51. 19.
śataghnī f. (centenos occidens e śata centum et ghnī Fem. vocis ghna occidens) teli species. A. 6. 16.
śatadhā Adv. (a śata s. dhā v. gr. 662.) centupliciter, in centum frusta, in centum partes; e. c. śatadhā chettum in centum partes findere. A. 7. 21. 29.
śatasaṅghaśas (e śatasaṅgha-śata + saṅgha turba-centum com- plectens turba, suff. śas) centenatim. IN. 1. 35. A. 10. 23.
śatapatra n. (centifolius BAH. e śata et patra folium) lotus flos.
śataputra (e śata et putra filius, liber) centum filos vel liberos habens.
śataputratā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractum praecedentis, i. e. centum filiorum possessio. SA. 5. 53.
śatahradā f. (BAH. e śata et hrada radius luminis) fulmen. UR. 70. 7.
śatru m. (fortasse a Caus. r. śad-śātayāmi caedo - suff. ru vel tru abjectā radicis litterā finali) hostis.
śatruñjaya m. (hostem vincens e śatru in acc. et jaya v. gr. 645. suff. a) nom. pr. DR. 2. 11.
śatrutas Adv. (e śatru s. tas) ab hoste vel hostibus (v. gr. 652.). N. 14. 18.
śad 1. 1. P. (gatau; nonnisi cum ā occurrere dicitur) ire. Caus. ducere, popellere. PAN. VII. 3. 42.: gāḥ śādayati gopālaḥ. (Cf. pad.)
śad 2. in tempp. spec. A. in ceteris P. (a grammaticis refertur ad cl. 1. et 6., sequitur autem normam classis 4., ita tamen ut anomale conson. fin. ante syllabam ya abjiciatur et a producatur in ī quod ex ā ortum esse censeo in analogiā cum Passivis ut doyate datur pro dāyate - v. gr. 494. - ita śīyate pro śāyate. Quod attinet ad omissam radicis litteram finalem, śīyate convenit cum jāyate nascitur pro janyate gr. 332. Vera radicis forma śat esse videtur, unde Caus. śātayāmi e generali reg. explicari posset; cf. etiam nomen abstractum śātana apud Wils., quod non a śo sed a śat deduxerim; ita śāta quo radix śad a Vop. explicatur) cadere, perire. BHATT. 17. 77.: aśīyata nṛmāṃsādām balaṃ sugrīvavādhitam (schol. GAY. avasannam BHAR. avasādam prāptam). -- Caus. śātayāmi (gr. 524.) facere ut alq. cadat, caedere. R. Schl. I. 66. 10.: varāṅgāni mahārhāṇi dhanuṣā śātayāmi vaḥ; II. 43. 16. 96. 52. N. 20. 13.: śātayitvā vibhītakam; 14.: śātayiṣye vibhītakam; 23.: śātayāmāsa tan drumam. (Cf. pad pat lat. cado.)
c. pra Caus. facere ut alq. cadat. MAH. 1. 5561.: ānāmya phalitāṃ śākhām pakvam pakvam praśātayet.
c. vi Caus. discutere, disjicere. MAH. 3. 11971.
c. sam Caus. facere ut alq. cadat. MAH. 3. 865.: vajram udyamya tān sarvān parvatān samaśātayam.
śanakais Adv. (Instr. pl. ab inusitato śanaka quod derivatur a śana - v. śanais - suff. ka) lente, tarde, paulatim, gradatim. N. 17. 13.
śanais Adv. (Instr. ab inusitato śana) lente, tarde. IN. 2. 24. H. 2. 22. 4. 26. SU. 4. 10.
śap 1. 1. P. A. 1) A. jurare. MAN. 8. 110.: vaśiṣṭhaścā 'pi śapathaṃ śepe paiyavane nṛpe (Loc. pro Dat.); R. Schl. II. 75. 40.: śapathaiḥ kaṣṭaiḥ śapamānam...bharatam...kauśalyā vākyam abravīt. Cum instr. rei vel pers. per quam quis jurat. GHAT. 22.; R. Schl. II. 21. 16.: satyena dhanuṣācai 'va dattene 'ṣṭena te śape; II. 11. 8.: tena rāmeṇa kaikeyi śape te vacanakriyām; 34. 47. 48. 21. MAH. 1. 5178. 2) P. A. maledicere, exsecrari. IN. 5. 48.: śaśāpā 'tha dhanañjayam; N. 20. 34.: kupitā mā 'śapat; MAH. 1. 4583.: tasmāt tvām apy ahaṃ śape; 3. 351.: putran te śapsyate. -- Absol. R. Schl. I. 58. 8.: śepuḥ paramasaṅkruddhāś caṇḍālatvaṅ gamiṣyasi. -- Caus. śāpayāmi jurare jubeo. MAN. 8. 113. (Fortasse śap primitive dicere, loqui significavit, cf. śabda sonus, quod fortasse e śap + da dans; hib. cubhais "an oath", cubhas "a word, a promise", cab "a mouth".)
c. abhi maledicere, exsecrari. R. Schl. II. 49. 48.: tvām abhiśapsye 'haṃ suduḥkham atidāruṇam.
śap 2. 4. P. A. i. q. 1. śap.
śapatha m. (r. śap s. atha) jusjurandum.
śapha n. ungula equi. AM. (Germ. vet. huof, island. vet. et anglo-sax. hof.)
śaphara m. śapharī f. piscis species. (Wils. a sort of carp, Cyprinus chrysoparius). AM.
śabd 10. P. śabdayāmi (ut videtur, Denom. a seq.) dicere. MAH. 3. 14400.: ṣaṇṇān tu pravaran tasya śīrṣāṇām iha śabdyate. -- Caus. śabdāpayāmi facio ut quis vo- cetur, advocetur, arcesso. R. Schl. II. 59. 7.: yadi māṃ rāmaḥ punaḥ śabdāpayet. (V. śap et cf. Caus. r. dā dāpayāmi cf. etiam jīvāpayāmi p. 140. annot.)
c. abhi dicere. MAN. 6. 82.: yad etad abhiśabditam. Nominare. MAH. 1. 3927.: dakṣasya duhitā yā tu surabhī 'ty abhiśabditā.
c. sam dicere, loqui. MAH. 1. 3215.: ayam etī 'ti saṃśabdya.
śabda m. sonus, clamor, strepitus. H. 4. 21. BR. 1. 3. SU. 1. 32. (Vid. śap.)
śam 1. 4. P. śāmyāmi (gr. 331a).) sedari, tranquillari, placari, extingui. GITA-GOV. 7. 41.: śāmyatu dehadāhaḥ; RAGH. 2. 14.: śaśāma vṛṣdyā 'pi vinā davāgniḥ; MAN. 2. 94.: na jātu kāmaḥ kāmānām upabhogena śāmyati; MAH. 2. 1936.: śāmya mā śucaḥ; RAGH. 7. 3.: samatsaro 'pi śaśāma tena kṣitipālalokaḥ. -- śānta 1) sedatus, pacatus, tranquillus, placidus. H. 1. 49.: śāntārcir iva pāvakaḥ; HIT. 80. 21.: śānte pānīyatoye; N. 12. 112.: suśāntatoyām...hradinīm; 24. 53.: śāntajvarā; SA. 6. 18.: śāntāyān diśi. 2) interfectus (v. Caus.). MAH. 1. 7523.: diṣṭyā śāntaḥ purocanaḥ. -- Caus. śamayāmi 1) sedare, tranquillare, domare, extinguere. MAH. 3. 72.: mānasaṃ (duḥkham) śamayet tasmāj jñānenā 'gnim ivā 'mbunā; HIT. 24. 6.: sutaptam api pānīyaṃ śamayaty eva pāvakam. 2) occidere, interficere. MAH. 3. 14620.: so 'yan tvayā mahābāho śamito deva kaṇṭakaḥ. (Hib. samh "pleasant, still, calm, tranquil"; lith. kenciu, kenteju patior, tolero, kancia dolor, kantrùs patiens, tolerans, pa-kintu patientiam adhibeo, v. śānti; fortasse nostrum san-f-t, inserto f, - v. gr. comp. 96. - mutatà gutturali in sib.; germ. vet. samft, angl. soft, fortasse etiam germ. vet. sūmjan tardare (nostrum säumen), sūmig negligens; island. vet. sems tardatio; gr. [greek] Cf. kṣam.)
c. upa i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 72. et 1008.: no 'paśāmyati me manaḥ. -- Caus. upaśāmayāmi 1) sedare, tranquillare. MAH. 1. 6577.: puṣpāyudham...upaśāmaya kalyāṇi ā- tmadānena. 2) occidere, interficere. MAH. 3. 8541.: agastyene 'ha vātāpiḥ kimartham upaśāmitaḥ.
c. ni Caus. niśāmayami 1) videre, conspicere. R. Schl. I. 2. 6.: akardamam idan tīrthan niśāmaya. Gerund. niśāmya et niśamya (v. Caus. rad. simpl. śamayāmi); R. Schl. I. 69. 18.: rāghavau putrau niśāmya; II. 46. 18.: prakṛtīs tā niśāmya; MAH. 1. 1137.: niśāmya te duḥkham idam; N. 26. 6.: niśamyā 'tha hayajñasya liṅgāni; A. 10. 57. 58.: raudrāstraniṣpiṣṭān...niśamya; R. Schl. II. 52. 14.: saratham mān niśamyai 'kam. 2) audire. R. Schl. II. 57. 21.: tad vākyaṃ rājastrīṇān niśāmayan. Gerund. niśamya. BR. 3. 1.: tayor duḥkhitayor vākyam...niśamya; R. Schl. I. 2. 17. II. 44. 25. 52. 4. 66. 10. RAGH. 2. 61.
c. ni praef. vi Caus. audire. Gerund. viniśamya. IN. 5. 62.
c. ni praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 2. 1658. sanniśamya.
c. pari Caus. pariśamayāmi sedare. GITA-GOV. 7. 20.: pariśamitam.
c. pra i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 40. 33.: paurajanāśrubhir abhyavahitam praśaśāma mahīrajaḥ; MAH. 2. 1944.: praśāmya bharatarṣabha. -- praśānta sedatus. N. 26. 34. A. 9. 34. -- Caus. praśamayāmi 1) sedare, tranquillare, extinguere. MAH. 3. 12978.: praviṣṭo mānuṣan dehaṃ sarvam praśamayāmy aham; MAH. 1. 8156.: praśamitaḥ khāṇḍave havyavāhanaḥ. Interficere, occidere. MAH. 3. 2031. Expugnare. A. 9. 35.: praśāmya nagaram (productā vocali, v. praef. upa et ni).
c. sam i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 66. 1.: tam agnim iva saṃśāntam. Caus. sedare, tranquillare. R. Schl. II. 98. 1.: lakṣmaṇaṅ krodhamūrchitaṃ rāmaḥ saṃśamayāmāsa.
śam 2. 10. P. A. śāmayāmi -ye (ālocane K. āloce V.; proprie Caus. r. 1. śam v. praef. ni) videre, conspicere. (Cf. goth. gaumja observo, video.)
śama m. (r. śam s. a) tranquillitas, praesertim animi, libertas ab animi commotionibus. N. 6. 10. BH. 10. 4.
śamb 1. P. (gatau) ire, se movere. -- 10. P. (sambandhe) ligare, alligare. Cf. samb.
[Page 345b]
śambara m. Sambarus Daitjus.
śaya (r. śī s. a) jacens, dormiens, in fine compp. V. jaleśaya hṛcchaya.
śayana n. (r. śī jacere, dormire) lectus. IN. 5. 3.
śayāna v. śī (gr. 598.).
śayyā f. (r. śī s. yā v. gr. 629.) 1) actio jacendi vel dormiendi. N. 2. 4. BH. 11. 42. 2) cubile, lectus. HIT. 33. 11.
śara (r. śṝ findere, rumpere s. a) 1) m. sagitta. DR. 5. 19. 8. 16. 2) n. aqua.
śaraṇa n. (ut videtur, a perditā r. śṛ ire, cf. sṛ śri et v. veśa veśman) 1) domus. UR. 35. 2. 2) refugium, perfugium, tutela, praesidium. N. 5. 15. 35. 12. 119.
śaraṇya (a praec. s. ya v. gr. 650.) qui refugium, tutelam praebet. N. 12. 42. SA. 1. 2.
śarad f. (ut mihi videtur, e śara aqua et d pro da dans a r. dā abjectā vocali, sicut e. c. in dadmas damus pro dadāmas v. sq. et varṣa.) 1) autumnus. A. 9. 21. 2) annus. N. 26. 25. A. 2. 17.
śaradā f. (ut mihi videtur, e śara e da dans in fem.) i. q. praec.
śaradhi m. (e śara sagitta et dhi tenens, v. iṣudhi) pharetra.
śarabha m. animalis species (*) DR. 4. 13.
(*) Wilson: 1) A fabulous animal, supposed to have eight legs and to inhabit particularly the snowy mountains. AM. 2) A young elephant. 3) A monkey in Rama's army. MED. 4) A camel. 5) A grasshopper. AM. 6) A locust. (V. śalabha et cf. gr. [greek].)
śarāva m. (e śara aqua et ava tuens, a r. av s. a) 1) operculum. 2) patina. UR. 46. 5.
śarāsana n. (sagittarum conjectionem habens e śara sagitta et asana conjectio) arcus. A. 5. 25.
śarīra n. (r. śṝ s. īra) corpus.
śarīrin m. (corpus habens, i. e. inhabitans, a praec. s. in) anima. BH. 2. 18. (cf. dehin).
śarkarā f. 1) glarea. 2) saccharum; Wils.: "Clayed or candied sugar". (Cf. [greek] lat. calx, calculus, saccharum.)
śarkarāvat (a praec. s. vat) glareosus. AM.
[Page 346a]
śarb 1. P. (hiṃse gatau) ferire, laedere, occidere, ire. Cf. sarb sṛp.
śarman n. (ut videtur, a r. śṝ s. man) felicitas, gaudium. IN. 3. 9. 11. DR. 8. 23.
śarv 1. P. (hiṃse) ferire, laedere, occidere.
śava m. cognomen Sivi.
śarvarī f. nox. SA. 5. 66.
śarvāṇī (a śarva s. āna in fem.) Sivi uxor.
śal 1. 1. A. (calane K. calane stṛtau V.) ire, se movere, vacillare, sternere. Cf. cal sal.
śal 2. 1. P. (gatau vege) ire, currere. V. 1. śal et śval.
śal 3. 10. A. śālaye (ślāghe) laudare. Cf. śāḍ 2. śaṭ 3. śaṭh.
śalabha m. locusta. A. 7. 24. V. śarabha.
śalbh 1. A. (katthane) gloriari.
śalya m. n. (r. śal s. ya) sagitta. UR. 4. 2. infr. (Hib. cail "a spear, javelin".)
śallakī f. arboris species. Wils. "The gum alibanum tree, Boswellia thurifera". UR. 69. 4.
śava m. n. cadaver. AM.
śavala varius, versicolor. AM.
śaś 1. P. salire. V. sq. (Lith. szók-ti, slav. skak-a-ti saltare.)
śaśa m. (r. śaś s. a) lepus. (Germ. vet. haso, anglo-sax. hara, lith. kiszkis, zuikis, russ. [greek] aez.)
śaśaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. HIT. 67.
śaśadhara m. (leporem gerens e śaśa et dhara) luna. AM.
śaśāṅka m. (BAH. e śaśa et aṅka nota, signum) luna. A. 1. 11. (cf. śaśin et śaśadhara).
śaśin m. (lepore praeditus a śaśa lepus suff. in) luna.
śaśvat Adv. semper, perpetuo.
śaṣ 1. P. (vadhe) ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. śas.
śaṣpa n. gramen recens. RAGH. 2. 26. (Cf. lat. caespes.)
śas 1. 1. P. ferire, occidere. MAH. 3. 1638.: dānavāḥ śastās tvayā.
c. vi id. R. Schl. I. 13. 35.: viṣāṇair viśaśāsai 'nan tribhiḥ. N. 11. 28.
śas 2. 2. P. (svapne) dormire. Cf. sas śaṃst saṃst.
śasta part. pass. radd. śaṃs et śas.
śastra n. (r. 1. śas s. tra) 1) telum in universum. 2) sagitta. BH. 1. 20. N. 11. 28.
śasya n. (r. śaṃs s. ya) fructus. AM. Cf. sasya.
śāka m. herba. HIT. 20. 9.
śākh 1. P. (vyāptau) occupare, complecti, implere. Cf. ślākh.
śākhā f. (ut videtur, a r. śākh s. a in fem.) ramus. DR. 2. 1. (Lith. szakà id., russ. suk id., hib. géag id.
śākhāmṛga m. (e praec. et mṛga animal) simia. N. 12. 65.
śākhin m. (a śākhā ramus s. in) arbor.
śāḍ 1. P. (ślāghāyām K. ślāghe V.) laudare. V. 3. śal.
śāṭhya n. (a śaṭha s. ya) falsitas, pravitas.
śāṇa m. śāṇī f. (ut videtur, a r. śo acuere s. na vel ana mutato n in ṇ v. gramm. min. 353.) 1) cos. 2) lapis Lydius. AM. (Angl. hone cos, island. vet. heinn; anglosax. hoenan lapidare.)
śātakumbha n. (secundum Wils. a śatakumbha quod nomen montis esse dicitur, suff. a) aurum.
śātakumbhamaya (a praec. s. maya) aureus. A. 9. 25.
śātay Caus. r. śad.
śāda m. 1) gramen recens. AM. 2) lutum, coenum. AM. (Lith. szuda-s lutum, coenum; hib. caidhe "dirt, a blamish", caidheach "polluted".)
śādvala (a praec. abjecto a suff. vala) gramine recenti praeditus. UR. 61. 3.
śān P. A. śīśāṃsāmi śīśāṃse (proprie forma desid. pro śiśāṃsāmi -se v. gr. 553.) acuere.
śānta v. śam.
śānti f. (r. śam s. ti) placatio, tranquillitas. N. 26. 8. DR. 7. 11. BH. 2. 66.
śāntv 10. P. (Denom. a sq.) i. q. sāntv.
śāntva m. (ut videtur, forma anom. a r. śam s. tva) blandimentum, consolatio. V. sāntva.
[Page 347a]
śāpa m. (r. śap exsecrari s. a) exsecratio, maledictio. IN. 5. 53. SU. 2. 15.
śāyin (r. śī jacere, dormire suff. in) qui jacet vel dormit, jacere vel dormire assuevit, in fine comp. H. 1. 34.
śār 10. P. (daurbalye) debilem esse. Cf. sār.
śāraṅga v. sāraṅga.
śārada (f. ī a śarad s. a) 1) autumnalis. N. 13. 44.: candralekhā śāradī; Lass. 91. 15.: sampūrṇaśāradakalānidhikāntavaktrā. 2) recens. 3) non sibi confidens, modestus, pudibundus. AM.
śārīra (a śarīra corpus s. a) corporalis. BH. 17. 14.
śārṅga (a śṛṅga s. a) 1) corneus. 2) n. arcus, praesertim Sivi arcus.
śārṅgin m. (a praec. s. in) cognomen Sivi. AM.
śārdūla m. tigris. N. 12. 129. In fine compp. princeps, optimus. N. 13. 44. Vid. ṛṣabha. (Fortasse gr. [greek] [greek] lat. pardus, pardalis, lith. pardas, e [greek] etc.)
śāla m. 1) nomen arboris. SU. 4. 6. N. 12. 3. 2) nomen piscis (Wils.: a sort of gilt head, Sparus spilotus). H. 2. 18.
śālā f. 1) domus, casa, receptaculum. DR. 3. 9. N. 21. 29. 2) stabulum. N. 19. 11. 21. 6.
śāli n. oryza.
śālin (a śālā s. in) praeditus, in fine compos. SA. 5. 45.
śālihotra m. (e śāli et hotra) nom. pr. N. 19. 28.
śālmali m. f. nomen arboris, Wils. "the silk cotton tree, bombax heptaphyllum". AM.
śālmalī f. id. HIT. 9. 4.
śālva m. plur. nomen regionis (Wils.: The inhabitants of the central division of India. HEM. 4. 23.) SA. 2. 7. 7. 3.
śālveya m. plur. nomen regionis. DR. 1. 6.
śāva 1. Adj. (a śava corpus mortuum suff. a) mortuus. SA. 5. 61.
śāva 2. m. pullus, catulus.
śāvaka m. id. HIT. 18. 10.
śāśvata (fem. ī a śaśvat semper s. a) sempiternus. H. 2. 21.
[Page 347b]
śās 1. 2. P. (śiṣ gr. 363. 420. 613. 632.; part. fut. pass. śiṣya etiam śāsya part. pass. śiṣṭa gerund. śiṣṭvā et śāsitvā) 1) jubere. RAGH. 15. 79.: kuru niḥsaṃśayaṃ lokam...ity aśāt (v. gr. 322.). Cum acc. pers. MAH. 1. 97.: śaśāsa śiṣyam. 2) regere. N. 26. 38.: punaḥ śaśāsa tad rājyam; RAGH. 19. 57.: rājño rājyaṃ vidhivad aśiṣat. 3) docere c. acc. pers. et rei. BH. 2. 7.: śādhi mām; BHATT. 6. 10.: yatra tāpasān dharmaṃ sutīkṣṇaḥ śāsti. 4) punire. MAN. 4. 175.: śiṣyāṃśca (schol. anuśāsanīyān) śiṣyād dharmeṇa; 8. 191.: tāv ubhau cauravac chāsyau; UR. 81. 2. infr.: eṣo 'parādhī śāsanīyaḥ. 5) A. in dial. Ved. implorare. RIGV. 30. 10.: tan tvā vayam...śāsmahe. -- Caus. punire. HIT. 65. 18.: kuṭṭinīca śāsitā; MAN. 4. 175.: śāsayet. (Cf. śaṃs.)
c. anu 1) jubere. R. Schl. II. 15. 26. 36. 24. 81. 11.; MAH. 4. 169.: anvaśāsan nakulaṅ kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ (anvaśāsat pro anvaśāt cf. gr. 354. 355.). 2) regere. MAH. 1. 4124.: svarājyam anvaśāt; 2. 179.: rāṣṭran tavā 'nuśāsanti mantriṇaḥ (pro -sati v. gr. 363.). 3) docere. A. 1. 9.: pite 'va putrān anuśiṣyacai 'tān; MAN. 6. 86. 4) dicere, alloqui. MAH. 1. 3884.: putram... anvaśāt; 4. 98.: nacā 'nuśiṣyād rājānam apṛcchantam. 5) punire. MAN. 11. 99.
c. anu praef. sam regere. N. 12. 49.
c. ā 1) jubere. BHATT. 6. 4.: rakṣāṃsi rakṣitum sītām āśiṣat. 2) dicere, narrare. BHATT. 6. 27.: āyodhaṃ vṛttaṃ lakṣmaṇāyā "śiṣan mahat. -- Vid. 2. śās praef. ā.
c. pra 1) jubere. MAH. 2. 2433.: rājan kiṅ karavāmas te praśādhy asmān tvam īśvaraḥ; R. Schl. I. 20. 18. 2) regere. N. 12. 94. Etiam cl. 1. MAH. 3. 1368.: mahīm praśāset; 2024.: kṛtsnām praśāsema vasundharām; 10283: pṛthivīṅ kṛtsnām praśāset.
śās 2. 2. A. c. ā fausta precari alicui. MAN. 3. 80.: ṛṣayaḥ pitaro devāḥ...āśāsate kuṭumbibhyas tebhyaḥ. Precari, optare alicui aliquid. MAH. 3. 12430.: mātarañcai 'va śocāmi...yā 'smākan nityam āśāste mahattvam; R. Schl. II. 6. 3.: āśāsyā "tmanaḥ priyam. Etiam PAR. A. 5. 19.: śivam āśāsta me. -- Vid. āśis et 2. śaṃs praef. ā.
śāsana n. (r. śās s. ana) jussus, dictum, praeceptum. N. 2. 10. 26. 9.
śāsitṛ m. (r. śās s. tṛ) dominator, imperator. SAK. 16. 4.
śāstra n. (r. śās s. tra) 1) praeceptum, dogma. BH. 15. 20. 2) liber, quo aliqua res, disciplina, ars traditur. N. 19. 31.
śi 5. P. A. acuere. In dial. Ved. cl. 3. productā vocali. 1) acuere. RIGV. 55. 1.: śiśīte vajran tejase; 81. 7.: śiśīhi rāya ābhara "alacres redde nos, opes affer nobis". Part. pass. śita (niśita saṃśita) tam huc quam ad śo referri potest; a Pàn. (VII. 4. 41.) refertur ad śo q. v.
c. sam In dial. Ved. excitare, incitare. RIGV. 102. 10.: tvām ugram avase saṃśiśīmasi "te horrendum ad opem nobis ferendam excitamus".
śikṣ 1. A. interdum P. (nihil aliud quam Desid. radicis śak v. gr. 552.) discere. MAN. 2. 20.: svaṃ svañ caritraṃ śikṣeran; MAH. 1. 6326.: kathan droṇāt...sarvāstrāṇy aśikṣata; A. 4. 29.: śikṣa me bhavanaṅ gatvā sarvāṇy astrāṇi. Part. praes. A. śikṣāṇa pro śikṣamāṇa. A. 4. 57. (v. gramm. min. ed. 2. 533. n.). -- Caus. docere c. 2. acc. MAH. 1. 5238.: droṇo 'rjunam...raṇaśikṣām aśikṣayat. Pass. c. acc. rei. IN. 3. 11.: sa śikṣito nṛtyaguṇān.
c. anu Caus. docere. MAH. 1. 5761.
c. abhi Caus. id. MAH. 1. 8033.
c. upa discere. IN. 3. 3. N. 21. 33. A. 1. 12.
śikṣā f. (a śikṣ q. v. s. ā) doctrina, scientia, disciplina. MAH. 1. 5238.
śikṣāṇa v. śikṣ.
śikhaṇḍa m. pavonis cauda. AM.
śikhaṇḍaka m. (a praec. s. ka) 1) id. 2) cinnus in vertice. UR. 87. 7. infr.
[Page 348b]
śikhaṇḍin m. (a śikhaṇḍa s. in) pavo.
śikhara m. n. cacumen. N. 12. 41.
śikharin m. (a praec. s. in) mons. BH. 10. 23.
śikhā f. 1) cacumen, vertex. 2) crista, praesertim pavonis crista. 3) cinnus in vertice. MEGH. 89. 4) flamma. N. 11. 36. DR. 2. 1. (Cf. hib. sigh "a hill, hillock".)
śikhin m. (a praec. s. in) 1) pavo. UR. 88. 16. 2) ignis. UR. 25. 4. infr.
śiṅgha 1. P. (āghrāṇe; scribitur śigh gr. 110a).) odorari, olfacere.
c. upa (nisi ā praef. upa) osculari. BHATT. 17. 95.: mūrddhany upāśiṅghat (v. ghrā c. ā praef. upa).
śiñj 2. A. (scribitur śij gr. 110a).) tinnire. BHATT. 14. 4.: ghaṇṭāḥ śiśiñjire. -- Vid. śiñjita.
śiñja m. śiñjā f. (r. śiñj s. a fem. ā) tinnimentum.
śiñjita (a śiñja vel śiñjā s. ita) 1) tinnitu praeditus, tinniens. RAGH. 9. 36. 2) n. tinnitus. UR. 65. 8.
śiṭ 1. P. (anādare) despicere, parvi aestimare. Cf. siṭ.
śita v. śi et śo.
śiti (ut videtur, a r. śi s. ti) 1) albus. 2) niger. AM. śitī dhavalamecakau. Vid. sq.
śitikaṇṭha m. (nigrum collum habens, BAH. e śiti niger et kaṇṭha) 1) pavo, v. nīlakaṇṭha. 2) cognomen Sivi.
śitikaṇṭhaka (a praec. s. ka) nigrum collum habens. UR. 88. 14.
śithila laxus, relaxus, solutus. MEGH. 69. Cf. śrath ślath ślatha.
śira n. caput, v. sq.
śiras n. caput. IN. 2. 19. 5. 20. (Fortasse śiras e śaras debilitato a in i sicut in pitṛ q. v.; cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lat. cranium, cere-brum, quod capite fertur, mutato f in b, v. gr. comp. 18., cer-vix, v. śirodharā śirodhi; crinis, v. śirasija keśa; śiroruha cornu, v. śṛṅga; fortasse crista primitive in capite stans, ita ut cri-sta = śiraḥstha; fortasse calva e carva; goth. hvairnei calva, haurn cornu; germ. vet. hirni cerebrum, horn cornu; lith. karc[greek]ei m. pl. jubae equorum, szerai m. pl. setae; hib. ceann caput, fortasse per assim. e cearn.
śirasija m. (in capite natus e loc. śirasi et ja) capillus.
śirodharā f. (e śiras et dhara ferens in fem.) cervix. HEM.; v. sq. (Sic lat. cer-vix explicari potest e cer = śiras et vic-s a vincio, ejectā nasali, sicut in conjux a conjungo.)
śirodhi m. (e śiras et dhi tenens, sustentans, a r. dhā s. i) cervix. AM.; v. praec.
śiroruha m. (in capite crescens, e śiras et ruha crescens, v. euph. r. 76b).) capillus. H. 2. 6.
śil 6. P. (uñche) spicas colligere. Vid. sq. et cf. sil.
śila m. (r. śil s. a nisi śil Denom. a śila) agri tonsi reliqua stipula, spica. MAN. 3. 100. (schol. lūnakedāraśeṣadhanyāni śilāḥ.
śilā f. lapis, saxum, petra. A. 9. 24. (Cf. lat. silex, hib. clach, cloch lapis.)
śilī f. (a śila signo fem. ī) sagitta. RAGH. 7. 62.
śiloccaya m. (e śilā et uccaya a r. ci colligere praef. ut s. a) mons. N. 12. 37. A. 9. 7.
śilpa n. opificium, ars. N. 15. 4.
śiva Adj. prosper, faustus, secundus. N. 24. 40. SA. 6. 44. rectus de via. N. 20. 17. śiva Subst. n. felicitas, prosperitas. A. 5. 19. śiva m. deus Sivus.
śivā f. 1) dea Siva, Sivi uxor. 2) canis aureus (shacal). SA. 5. 75.
śivi m. Sivis, nomen regis cujusdam. SA. 2. 17. Collective hujus regis posteri. DR. 8. 3. (v. gr. 647.).
śiśira (forma redupl., ut videtur, a r. śyai cf. śīta) 1) Adj. frigidus. 2) Subst. m. frigus. MEGH. 81.
śiśirāṃśu m. (frigidos radios habens, BAH. e śiśira et aṃśu) luna. UR. 92. 12.; v. himāṃśu.
śiśu m. (ut videtur, forma redupl. a r. śvi crescere, abjecto i mutato v in u) 1) infans, parvulus, parvula. IN. 1. 27. 2) pullus, catulus. UR. 91. 10.
[Page 349b]
śiṣ 1. 1. P. (hiṃsāyām K. vadhe V.) ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. śaṣ śas et śās sgf. 4.
śiṣ 2. 7. P. relinquere. Pass. relinqui, reliquum esse, restare. MAH. 3. 2070.: na tasya (nalasya) dāsā na ratho na bhrātā naca bāndhavāḥ...śiṣyante sma. -- śiṣṭa relicuts, reliquus. N. 9. 3.: śiṣṭā te damayanty ekā sarvam anyaj jitam mayā; 13. 35. BH. 4. 31. -- yudhi śiṣye in pugnā resto i. e. cado, pereo, sicut germanice dicitur im Kampfe bleiben. MAH. 2. 1964.: avāpsye vā śriyaṃ hitāṃ śiṣye vā nihato yudhiḥ. -- Caus. (secundum grammaticos cl. 10.) reliquum facere, relinquere. MAH. 3. 14760.: gāṇḍīvadhanvā vṛkodaraśca... na śeṣayetāṃ yudhi śatrusenām. -- niḥśeṣita (BAH. e nis et śeṣita relictum, reliquiae) relicti, reliquiarum expers, non relictus. R. Schl. I. 65. 6.: niḥśeṣite 'nne.
c. ava Pass. relinqui, reliquum esse, restare. BH. 7. 2. -- avaśiṣṭa relictus, reliquus. N. 8. 5.
c. ava praef. sam Caus. reliquum facere, relinquere. MAH. 1. 6337.
c. ut ucchiṣṭa relictus, reliquus. N. 13. 68. MAN. 11. 26.
c. nis v. simpl. Caus.
c. pari Caus. reliquum facere. RAGH. 12. 79.
c. vi 1) discernere, distinguere. Pass. discerni, distingui. RAGH. 17. 62.: tasya daṇḍavato daṇḍaḥ (schol. sainyaṃ) svadehān na vyaśiṣyata (schol. nā 'bhidyata). 2) praeferre, meliorem habere, pluris aestimare, c. acc. et instr. MAH. 3. 14735.: bhānuprabhṛtibhiścai 'tān viśinaṣṭica keśavaḥ. Pass. melior haberi, majoris aestimari, c. abl. vel instr. BH. 5. 2.: karmasannyāsāt karmayogo viśiṣyate; 12. 12.: śreyo hi jñānam abhyāsāj jñānād dhyānaṃ viśiṣyate; BR. 2. 24.: yajñais tapobhiḥ ...viśiṣyate striyā bhartur nityam priyahite sthitiḥ. Absol. insigniri, insignitum, eximium esse. MAH. 1. 2916.: guṇair apsarasān divyair menake tvaṃ viśiṣyase. -- viśiṣṭa insignitus, egregius, praestantissimus. N. 1. 31. Caus. superare. MAH. 3. 16449.: rāvaṇis tu yadā nai 'naṃ viśeṣayati sāyakaiḥ; MR. 19. 4.: kin tvam padair mama padāni viśeṣayantī vyālī 'va yāsi patagendrabhayābhibhūtā; 117. 9.: madanam api guṇair viśeṣayantī.
c. vi praef. prati prativiśiṣṭa insignitus, egregius, praestantissimus. C. abl. praestantior. MAH. 1. 4684.
śiṣ 3. 10. P. v. 2. śiṣ Caus.
śiṣ 4. v. śās.
śiṣṭa v. śiṣ et śās.
śiṣya (r. śās s. ya) Part. fut. pass. r. śās. Subst. m. discipulus.
śī 2. A. (anom. v. gr. 348. 496. 572.) 1) jacere. MAH. 4. 826.: pañcādhikaṃ śatan tacca nihatan tatra bhārata . mahāvanam iva cchinnaṃ śiśye; R. Schl. II. 9. 18.: śeṣvā 'nantarhitāyān tvam bhūmau; N. 12. 27.: śayānam upaviṣṭaṃ vā sthitaṃ vā; 14. 3.: dadarśa nāgarājānaṃ śayānaṅ kuṇḍalīkṛtam. Etiam P. MAH. 5. 63.: nihatā vā mayā sarve śeṣyanti vasudhātale. Etiam cl. 1. P. MAH. 3. 1215.: śayet. 2) dormire. H. 1. 34.: se 'yam bhūmau pariśrāntā śete; 1. 36. 37.; 2. 11.: gaccha jānīhi ke nv ete śerate vanam āśritāḥ; 17.: dadarśa...pāṇḍavān pṛthayā saha śayānān bhīmasenan tu jāgratam. -- śayita jacens, dormiens. MAH. 1. 2949. -- Caus. śāyayāmi pono. R. Schl. II. 66. 16.: tailadroṇyān tu sacivaiḥ śāyitan narādhipam. (Gr. [greek] = śeṣe [greek] = śete [greek] lat. quies, quiesco; goth. he-thjo cubiculum, hei-wa domus in comp. heiva-frauja; island. vet. hei-mr domus; german. vet. hai-m, hei-m; angl. home, v. Graff III. 944. et 705.; germ. vet. hi-wo conjux, maritus, hi-wa uxor, hijan, hiwjan nubere, Graff III. 1063. (cf. gr. [greek]) hī-rāt connubium, nostrum Heirath; lith. sze-tra tugurium, kie-ma vicus.)
c. ati 1) dormiendo aliquem superare, antecellere, plus quam alius dormire, c. acc. MAH. 3. 14686.: aham patīn nā 'tiśaye nā 'tyaśne nā 'tibhūṣaye. 2) superare in universum. RAGH. 5. 14.: pūrvān mahābhāga tayā 'ti- śeṣe; BHATT. 8. 1.: atyaśerata tadvegan na suparṇārkamārutāḥ.
c. adhi 1) incubare, c. acc. loci. R. Schl. II. 88. 12.: īdṛśīṃ rāghavaḥ śayyām adhiśete. 2) indormire, c. acc. loci. RAGH. 5. 28.: adhiśiśye...pradoṣe rathaṃ raghuḥ.
c. prati exadversum cubare vel dormire. MAH. 3. 16300.: pratiśiśye jalanidhin vidhivat kuśasaṃstare. Etiam P. MAH. 3. 16398.: pratiśeṣyāmi.
c. sam dubitare. HIT. 116. 2.: na hi saṃśayituṅ kuryāt (nisi legendum saṃśayitam). Vid. saṃśaya saṃśayita.
śīk 1. 1. A. (secane K. seke sarpe V.) humectare, irrigare, ire. Vid. sīk sek et cf. sic.
śīk 2. 1. et 10. P. (āmarṣe K. āmarśe seke V.) tolerare, perferre, tangere, irrigare. Vid. 2. sīk et cf. śuk.
śīkara m. (r. śīk s. ara) pluvia tenuis. AM. -- karaśīkara aqua quae elephanti proboscide continetur. Etiam omisso kara id. RITU-S. 1. 15.: udgataśīkarāmbhaso dantinaḥ.
śīghra celer, velox. N. 15. 6. śīghram Adv. cito, celeriter. H. 4. 58.
śīta (ut videtur, a r. śyai q. v. suff. part. pass. ta cf. śiśira) 1) frigidus. BH. 2. 14. 2) n. frigus. HIT. 80. 16.
śītatā f. (a śīta frigidus s. tā) frigus. HIT. 31. 5.
śītala (a śīta s. la) frigidus. N. 13. 4.
śītkāra m. (e śīt et kāra faciens, vid. cītkāra) voluptatem exprimens murmuratio. UR. 68. 2.
śībh 1. A. (katthane) gloriari.
śīrṇa v. śṝ.
śīrṣa n. caput. N. 5. 5. Cf. śiras.
śīl 1. 1. P. (samādhau) meditari.
śīl 2. 10. P. 1) ire, adire, visitare (cf. śel sel). GITA-GOV. 7. 4.: niśi gahanam api śīlitam. 2) induere. l. c. 5. 11.: śīlaya nīlanicolam. 3) colere, venerari. MAH. 1. 3207.: sa śīlayan devayānīṅ kanyāṃ samprāptayauvanām. 4) facere, parare. GITA-GOV. 9. 6.: nalinidalaśīlitaśayane (schol. śīlita = kṛta)
[Page 351a]
śīla m. n. natura, indoles. BH. 6. 16. SA. 6. 43. praesertim bona indoles, bona vitae ratio, boni mores, virtus. IN. 4. 7. BR. 2. 27. N. 12. 26. 16. 24. 19. 13. 19. SA. 2. 20. -- In fine compp. BAH. studium, voluntas, libido; e. c. mṛgayāśīla venandi voluptatem, venandi studium habens, venationi deditus. SAK. 27. 8. infr. (Cf. slav. sila vis.)
śīlavat (a praec. s. vat) bonā indole praeditus. RAGH. 10. 71.
śuka m. psittacus.
śukra (r. śuc s. ra) 1) m. Planeta Venus vel ejus moderator, Bhrigūs filius, Daityorum praeceptor. 2) m. nomen mensis, Aprilis-Maius. H. 1. 10. 3) n. semen virile. MAH. 1. 2434.
śukla (r. 2. śuc s. la) 1) albus. SA. 1. 19. 2) m. mensis dimidium, quo luna crescit. BH. 8. 24.
śuc 1. 1. P. interdum A. dolere, moerere, lugere, miserari (Praet. mltf. aśociṣam et aśucam). N. 12. 73.: samāśvasihi mā śucaḥ; BH. 16. 5.: mā śucaḥ. C. acc. N. 8. 24.: śocan nalan nṛpam; 11. 11.: na śocāmy aham ātmānam...kathan tubhavitāsy eka iti tvān nṛpa śocimi (śocimi pro śocāmi ut videtur, metri causā, cf. rodimi etc. gr. 354.); 11. 22.; 15. 12.: kām enāṃ śocase nityam. -- Caus. 1) moerore afficere. MAH. 4. 581.: śocayati mām. 2) i. q. primit. MAH. 1. 5649.: śocayan pretakāryāṇi cakāra. (Cf. 2. kuc ku khu gr. [greek] lith. kauk-iu ululo; fortasse hib. caoine "cry or lamentation for the dead, bewailing, mourning" = śocana.)
c. anu lugere, miserari. N. 15. 12. BH. 2. 11. 25. -- Caus. id. MAH. 2. 9524.
c. pari i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 4025. 3. 13656.
c. pra praef. anu id. MAH. 1. 3229.: mai 'vaṃ śuco mā ruda devayāni na tvādṛśī martyam anupraśocate.
śuc 2. 4. P. A. lucere. In dial. Ved. cl. 1. RIGV. 36. 9.: śocasva...agne.
c. apa in dial. Ved. Intens. extingui. RIGV. 97. 1.: apa naḥ śośucad agham.
c. ā in dial. Ved. collustrare. RIGV. 97. 1.: śuśugdhy ā rayim (v. gr. min. ed. 2. 389b).).
śuci (r. 2. śuc s. i) 1) purus, albus. IN. 5. 62. 2) m. planeta Venus aut ejus moderator. 3) m. nomen mensis (Maius-Junius). H. 1. 10.
śucismita (BAH. e praec. et smita risus) purum risum habens. IN. 5. 1.
śuṭh 1. 1. P. (khoṭane) claudicare. (Cf. śuṇṭh kuṇṭh khoṭ 2. khuṇḍ 1. khoḍ khor khol gr. [greek])
śuṭh 2. 10. P. (ālasye) pigrum esse. Cf. 2. śaṭh.
śuṇṭh 1. 1. P. (śoṣaṇe K. khoṭane V.; scribitur śuṭh gr. 110a).) siccari (cf. śuṣ); claudicare (cf. 1. śuṭh).
śuṇṭh 2. 10. P. (śoṣaṇe; scribitur śuṭh) siccari. Cf. śuṣ. śuddha v. śudh.
śuddhānta m. (e śuddha et anta) i. q. antaḥpura. SAK. 108. 1.
śuddhi f. (r. śudh s. ti) puritas.
śudh 4. P. interdum A. purificari, lustrari. MAN. 3. 132.: na hi hastāv asṛgdigdhau rudhireṇai 'va śudhyataḥ; 11. 46.: akāmataḥ kṛtam pāpam vedābhyāsena śudhyati; HIT. 126.: na vāriṇā śudhyaticā 'ntarātmā; N. 8. 18.: na hi me śudhyate bhāvaḥ. -- Part. pass. śuddha (v. euphon. r. 83. d.) purificatus. purus. N. 19. 14. DR. 7. 7. -- Caus. purificare, lustrare. N. 17. 10.: sunandā śodhayāmāsa piplapracchādanam malam. (Fortasse śudh e śadh debilitato a in u cf. śundh cand śubh hib. cuidh "clean, pure", gr. [greek] lith. c[greek]s-ta-s purus = śuddhas sicut zend. [greek] bas'ta ligatus = baddha v. gr. comp. 102.; c[greek]ystybe puritas, castitas, c[greek]ystiju purifico; boruss. vet. skys-tan (acc.) purum, castum = śuddham; slav. [greek] cis-t, lat. cas-tus. Vid. Pott. I. 252.)
c. pari Caus. purificare. R. Schl. II. 31. 25.
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAN. 5. 61. -- viśuddha purificatus, purus. BH. 18. 51. -- Caus. purificare. MAH. 3. 15979.
c. sam id. saṃśuddha purificatus, purus. BH. 6. 45. -- Caus. purificare. MAN. 7. 185.
śun v. śvan (gr. 225.)
[Page 352a]
śundh 1. et 10. P. A. in dial. Ved. 1. et 10. P. purificare. 1. A. purificari. (Cf. śudh et v. Westerg.)
śubh 1. 1. A. interdum P. splendere. N. 16. 19.: eṣā hi rahitā tena śobhamānā na śobhate; IN. 5. 12.: gūḍhagulphadharau pādau...śobhete kiṅkiṇīkinau; MAH. 1. 7137.: tvayai 'va śobhiṣyati rājaputrī; 4. 498.: śuśubhe vadanan tasyā rudantyāḥ. -- Caus. 1) facere ut quid splendeat, collustrare. IN. 2. 27.: śobhayāñcakratuḥ sabhāṃ sūryacandramasau vyoma...iva. 2) ornare. N. 25. 6.: aśobhayanta nagaram; IN. 5. 9. 10. (Vid. śumbh sumbh simbh et cf. śudh; gr. [greek] germ. vet. sūbar purus, v. śubhraḥ lith. [greek]ibbu luceo, nisi pertinet ad dīp.)
c. upa Caus. ornare. IN. 2. 1. N. 12. 40.
c. vi splendere. HIT. 55. 22.
śubh 2. 6. P. splendere.
śubha (r. śubh s. a) 1) nitidus, pulcher. IN. 2. 24. 5. 39. 54. H. 4. 32. 2) faustus. N. 5. 1. BH. 2. 57. (Pers. [greek] kūb pulcher, vid. śubhra.)
śubhra (r. śubh s. ra) 1) splendidus. IN. 5. 10. 2) albus. AM. (Germ. vet. sūbar purus, nostrum sauber, anglo-sax. syfr.)
śumbh 6. P. lucere, splendere. (Vid. śubh.)
śulk 10. P. (bhāṣaṇe K. sarjane varjane bhāṣe V.) loqui, dimittere, creare, relinquere. Cf. śvalk.
śulka m. n. (r. śulk s. a) vectigal. AM.
śulv 10. P. (sarjane K. māne sarge V.) dimittere, creare, metiri.
śulva n. cuprum. AM.
śulvāri m. sulphur. HEM. (Cf. lat. sulphur.)
śuśrūṣ DESID. rad. śru audire.
śuśrūṣā f. (a praec. s. ā) obedientia. IN. 4. 9.
śuśrūṣu (a śuśrūṣ q.v.s. u) obediens.
śuṣ 4. P. arescere, siccari. A. 8. 8.: astraṃ viśoṣaṇam... prāhiṇavaṅ ghoram aśuṣyat tena vai jalam; DR. 6. 11.: kin te mukhaṃ śuṣyati; MAH. 3. 591.: śuṣyet toyani- lat. siccus per assim. e. sis-cus = śuṣka q. v.; hib. seacadh "parched, dried, frozen, hard", seacaighim "I parch, dry, freeze", sioc "frost", sican id.)
c. ut Caus. exsiccare. R. Schl. II. 64. 65.: śoka uccho"ṣayati prāṇān vāristokam ivā" tapaḥ.
c. upa Caus. id. MAH. 1. 4624.
c. pari i. q. simpl. BH. 1. 29.
c. vi Caus. siccare. MAH. 1. 1336. 3. 10767.
c. sam A. siccari. MAH. 1. 8230.: dhārāḥ...khesamaśuṣyanta. -- Caus. siccare. RAGH. 6. 36.
śuṣka (r. śuṣ s. ka) siccus, exsiccatus. N. 16. 14. (Lat. siccus, v. śuṣ.)
śuṣma (r. śuṣ s. ma) Masc. 1) sol. 2) ignis. 3) ae7r, ventus. Neut. 1) lumen, splendor. 2) vis, robur.
śuṣman m. (r. śuṣ s. man) ignis. AM.
śuṣmin (a śuṣma s. in) fortis, robustus. H. 1. 13.
śūkara m. (e śū a sono dictum, et kara faciens) sus, porcus. (Cf. lat. sus, gr. [greek] germ. vet. sū, nostrum Sau.)
śūdra m. vir quarti Indorum ordinis, qui opifices comprehendit. BR. 2. 16. BH. 9. 32.
śūna part. pass. r. śvi.
śūnya inanis, vacuus. SU. 2. 18. (Cf. gr. [greek] fortasse aeol. [greek] per assimil. e [greek] sicut prācr. aṇṇa gr. [greek] ex aṇya [greek] = anya q.v.)
śūr 1. 4. A. (stambhe K. stambhahiṃse V.) firmum, immobilem esse, ferire, occidere, laedere.
śūr 2. 10. A. (vikrāntau K. vikrame v.; fortasse Denom. a sq.) fortem esse, fortitudine praeditum esse.
śūra m. (ut mihi videtur, a r. śvi crescere q.v. correpto vi in ū suff. ra sicut goth. mag possum, mah-ts potestas cohaeret cum mah crescere) heros. (Cf. śura in śvaśura gr. [greek])
śūratā f. (a praec. s. tā) fortitudo, animus heroicus. HIT. 89. 18.
śūrp 10. P. (māne) metiri.
śūl 1. P. (rujāyām) i. q. ruj.
śūla m. n. (ut videtur, a r. śūl s. a) hasta. SU. 1. 14. 2. 3. (Slav. sūliza id.)
śūlamudgarahasta (BAH. e śūlamudgara hasta et clava, et hasta manus) hastam et clavam in manu habens (vid. annot. ad r. 669.). SU. 2. 3.
śūlahasta (BAH. e. śūla et hasta) hastam in manu habens (vid. gr. 669. annot.). SU. 1. 14.
śūṣ 1. P. (prasave) generare. Cf. sūṣ sū su.
śṛ in specialibus Temp. ponitur pro śru audire.
śṛgāla m. canis aureus (shacal). DR. 6. 22.
śṛṅkhala m. n. śṛṅkhalā f. 1) catena. 2) cingulum viri. AM.
śṛṅga n. (ut videtur, correptum e śiraṅga i. e. śiram acc. [greek] śira caput et ga iens) 1) cornu. 2) cacumen montis. N. 12. 37. 13. 9. (Vid. śiras et cf. lith. rága-s, slav. rog, abjectā cons. initiali.)
śṛṅgāra m. amor.
śṛṅgin (a śṛṅga s. in) cornutus. M 32.
śṛṇi f. i. q. aṅkuśa.
śṛdh 1. 1. A. (śabdakutsāyām K. parde V.) pedere. -- Caus. vel cl. 10. praef. ava oppedere. MAN. 8. 282. Cf. pard.
śṛdh 2. 1. P. A. (unde K. kledane V.) madidum esse, humectari.
śṛdh 3. 10. P. (prahasane) irridere.
śṝ 9. P. śṛṇāmi (gr. 385. et. 94a).) rumpere, dirumpere, diffringere. Pass. śīrye (gr. 500.). MAH. 3. 591.: pated dyaur himavān śīryet (c. term. PAR. v. gr. 493.). Part. pass. śīrṇa. MAH. 1. 6485.: vajram...daśadhā śatadhācai 'va tac chīrṇaṃ vṛtramūrdhani; N. 13. 9.: nagāgrād iva śīrṇānām śṛṅgāṇām patatāṅ kṣitau; H. 1. 18.: śīrṇa- v. kṛt.
c. pari Pass. i. q. Pass. simpl. MAH. 1. 8283.: nabhasaḥ pariśīryataḥ (= -śīryamāṇasya v. gr. 597.); 3. 11141.: mahāgiriḥ...samantāt paryaśīryata.
c. vi Pass. i. q. Pass. simpl. R. Schl. II. 78. 17.: bhāṇḍam pṛthivyān tad vyaśīryata; I. 25. 12.: vyaśīryanta śarīrāt svāt sarvagātrāṇi; DR. 7. 19.: viśīryantīn nāvam ivā 'rṇavānte (de part. viśīryat v. gr. 597.); SU. 2. 18.: viśīrṇakalasaiḥ. Dissolvi, destrui, everti, perire. MAH. 1. 3726.: vyaśīryata tato rāṣṭraṅ kṣayair nānāvidhaiḥ; N. 13. 17.: ratnarāśir viśīrṇo 'yam; HIT. 119. 4.: devabrāhmaṇanindako viśīryate svayam.
śekhara m. sertum floreum in vertice (cf. śikhara). RITU-S. 1. 6. Vid. candraśekhara.
śepha m. penis. Vid. sq.
śephas n. id. AM.
śerate v. śī (gr. 348.).
śel 1. P. (gatau K. cālagatau V.) ire, se movere. Vid. śal.
śeṣa (r. śeṣ s. a) Adj. reliquus. MEGH. 18. 31. 85. Qui superest. DR. 7. 4. Subst. m. reliquum, reliquiae. MEGH. 39.
śeṣā f. pl. (Fem. praec.) flores qui deo vel idolo oblati sunt, deinde alicui traduntur. SA. 1. 26. 27.
śaithilya n. (a śithila s. ya) laxitas, tenuitas, paucitas. HIT. 62. 22.
śaila (a śilā s. a) 1) saxosus, petrosus. A. 8. 10. 2) m. mons. H. 4. 46.
śailūṣa m. 1) i. q. vilva. AM. 2) histrio, saltator, gesticulator scenicus. R. Schl. II. 30. 8.
śaivala m. planta aquatica, Vallisneria. AM.
śaivyā f. (a śiva s. ya in fem.) nom. propr. SA. 6. 2.
śaiśira m. (a śiśira frigidus s. a) nomen montis. A. 3. 10.
śo 4. P. śyāmi (gr. 330.) acuere. Part. pass. śita et śātā (PAN. VII. 4. 41.) acutus. (Vid. śi et cf. lat. cautes, cos, vid. śāṇa cuneus, cacū-men, gr. [greek] anglo- cet.; lith. asz-trus acutus, asz-mu- acies; slav. as-tr acutus. Fortasse etiam scr. aśman lapis a śo praef. ā descendit, correpto ā et abjecto o sicut in śyāmi acuo. Etiam agra huc trahi posset, ita ut sit pro ākra servatā primitivā gutturali. Vid. Pott. 1. 291.
c. ni id. BHATT. 17. 4.: nyaśyam astrāṇi. -- niśita acutus (etiam niśāta PAN. VII. 4. 41.). DR. 8. 27.
c. sam saṃśita (PAN. VII. 4. 41.) perfectus, peractus, praesertim in comp. c. vrata. BH. 4. 28.: saṃśitavratāḥ; A. 2. 17.: saṃśitavrataḥ (sic nunc c. ed. Calc. III. 166. legendum esse censeo; ita etiam MAN. 1. 104. legerim saṃśitavrata pro śaṃsita-. Vid. śi et Wils. s. v. saṃśita.
śoka m. (r. śuc moerere s. a) moeror. BH. 1. 47.
śoṇ 1. P. rubere. V. sq.
śoṇa (r. śoṇ nisi hoc est Denom. a śoṇa) coccineus, Wils.: "crimson". (Cf. slav. sinj [greek].)
śoṇita n. (a praec. s. ita) sanguis.
śodhana n. (Caus. r. śudh s. ana) purificatio. HIT. 97. 15.
śobhana (r. śubh splendere s. ana) pulcher. N. 3. 23. 5. 28. 19. 27.
śobhā f. (r. śubh s. ā) splendor. AM.
śauca n. (a śuci s. a) puritas, purificatio. N. 6. 10. 7. 3.
śauṇḍa (a śuṇḍā potus inebrians) Adj. ebrius. Subst. m. elephantus ebrius. DR. 6. 5.
śaurya n. (a śūra heros s. ya) animus heroicus, fortitudo. BH. 18. 43.
ścut 1. P. effundere. RIGV. V. 110. 4.: trayaḥ koṣāso (nubes) madhvaḥ (aquam) ścotanti. Vid. Westerg. et cf. cyut ścyut.
c. upa id. RIGV. 87. 2.
c. pra id. BHATT. 14. 79.: raktam pracuścutuḥ kṣuṇṇāḥ.
[Page 354b]
ścyut 1. P. stillare, fluere. BHATT. 14. 40.: cuścyota vraṇināṃ raktam. C. acc. effundere. 1. c. 15. 51.: raktam aścyotiṣuḥ kṣuṇṇāḥ. Vid. ścut.
śnath 1. P. in dial. Ved. ferire, occidere. RIGV. 63. 5.: śnathihy amitrān (śnathihi ad analogiam formarum rudihi śvasihi etc. v. gr. 354.); śnathitṛ "necator, neccans". RIGV. 53. 2. (Vid. knath et cf. śrath krath ślath klath; goth. SNITH secare-sneitha, snaith, snithum-; germ. vet. snīdu seco; hib. slethe "cutting, striking".)
śman nom. indecl. os, vultus.
śmaśāna n. (fortasse śma pro śava cadaver, ejecto a et mutato v in m v. gr. comp. 63., et śāna e śayana v. Wils.) locus, in quo corpora mortua comburuntur vel sepeliuntur. DR. 6. 21.
śmaśrula (a śmaśru s. la) barbatus. RAGH. 4. 63.
śmaśru n. (e śman et śru quod correptum esse videtur e śuru vel śūru a r. śvi crescere, v. śūra śvaśura) barba. H. 2. 3. (Hib. smig mentum.)
śmīl 1. P. (nimeṣaṇe) nictare, connivere oculis. Scribitur etiam smīl.
śyāma niger, violaceus, lividus. H. 2. 2. 19. 25. N. 12. 50. 18. 11. (Cf. śyāva lith. szema-s colore cinereo, hib. ciar "dark brown, black".)
śyāla m. uxoris frater. BH. 1. 34.
śyāva fuscus. (Vid. śyāma et cf. russ. sivyi dunkelgrau.)
śyāmikā f. (a śyāma s. ika in fem.) nigredo. SAK. 46. 17. RAGH. 1. 10.
śyeta albus. AM. (Cf. śveta.)
śyena m. falco.
śyai 1. A. (gatau) ire. Part. pass. śīna coagulatus. śīta frigidus. PAN. VIII. 2. 47.
c. ā siccari, arescere. RAGH. 17. 37.: yāvan nā "śyāyate vedir abhiṣekajalāplutā. Part. pass. āśyāna sic- catus. RAGH. 4. 24.: sarito kurvatī gādhāḥ pathaścā "śyānakardamān.
śraṅk 1. A. (gatau K. sarpe V.) ire. Vid. sq. et cf. ślaṅk sraṅk śvañc.
śraṅg 1. P. (vraje; scribitur śrag) ire. Cf. ślaṅg śvaṅg śraṅk ślaṅk śri germ. vet. slange serpens, slenga funda.
śraṇ 1. et 10. P. śraṇāmi śrāṇayāmi (dāne) dare, largiri.
c. vi id. R. Schl. II. 32. 35.: gavāṃ sahasram asty ekaṃyad aviśrāṇitam mayā.
śrat Indecl. fides. Invenitur in compositione cum rad. dhā q. v.
śrath 1. 1. et 10. P. (bandhane K. bandhe mokṣe vadhe V.) ligare, nectere, solvere, occidere. Cf. granth śranth ślath śnath lat. crātes, rete, res-tis e ret-tis, v. Ag. Benary p. 222. et. 262.)
śrath 2. 1. P. (vadhe) ferire, occidere. Vid. śnath.
śrath 3. 10. P. śrathayāmi (daurbalye) debilem, laxum, solutum esse. Cf. 1. śranth.
śrath 4. 10. P. śrāthayāmi (pratiharṣe mokṣayatnayoḥ K. pratihṛṣi yatne V.) exhilarare, niti, operam dare. -- In dial. Ved. solvere. RIGV. 24. 14.: enāṃsi śiśrathaḥ (praet. mltf. sensu Imper.) kṛtāni. Vid. 1. et 2. śranth.
śraddha (e śrat et dha ponens) fidem ponens, credens. BH. 17. 3.
śraddhā f. (e śrat et dhā positio, a r. dhā) fides. BH. 6. 37.
śraddhāmaya (a praec. s. maya) fide praeditus. BH. 17. 3.
śraddhāvat (a śraddhā s. vat) fide praeditus. BH. 3. 31. 4. 29.
śranth 1. 1. A. (śaithilye; scribitur śrath) laxum, solutum esse. Cf. śrath.
śranth 2. 1. et 10. P. (sandarbhe K. darbhe vadhe V.) jungere, nectere, serere; occidere. Cf. 2. granth 1. śrath.
śranth 3. 9. P. śrathnāmi (mocanapratiharṣayoḥ K. mokṣe pratihṛṣi V.) solvere, exhilarare.
śram 4. P. śrāmyāmi (gr. 331a).), praet. mltf. aśramam. Defatigari. BHATT. 14. 48.: nā 'śramad ghnan plavaṅgamān.-- śrānta (gr. 616.) defatigatus, defessus. H. 1. 4.: śrāntāḥ pipāsārtā nidrāndhāḥ pāṇḍavāḥ; N. 15. 10.: kva sā... śrāntā śete. Vid. klam. (Huc vel ad klam trahi posset germ. vet. HLAD onerare (hladu, hluod), abjecto m et addito d, v. gr. comp. 109b). 1. et cf. gerund. scr. gatya a gam gr. 637.)
c. pari id. pariśrānta defatigatus, defessus. H. 1. 34. SU. 1. 8. N. 13. 4.
c. vi quiescere, requiescere. R. Schl. I. 62. 1.: śrāntavāhano vyaśrāmyat; MAH. 1. 5211.: viśaśrāma...kuruveśmani. Etiam cl. 1. P. A. MAH. 3. 3397.: viśramed yatra śrāntaḥ; H. 1. 25.: viśramadhvam. -- Pass. impers. N. 21. 27.: viśrāmyatām ity uvāca klānto 'si (viśrāmyatām anomale pro viśramyatām nisi pertinet ad Caus.). -- viśrānta qui requievit, requietus, relaxatus. N. 17. 28. 18. 18. SA. 5. 66. -- Caus. viśrāmayāmi requiescere facio. MAH. 3. 11004.: ajinasaṃstare pārthā viśrāmayāmāsur labdhasañjñām.
śrama m. (r. śram defatigari s. a) lassitudo. H. 1. 19. SA. 5. 3. 27.
śrambh 1. A. (viśvāse; scribitur etiam srambh) confidere. Nonnisi cum vi compositum invenitur. viśrabdha confidens. MAH. 3. 12996.: tvam iha viśrabdhaś cara; R. Schl. II. 19. 5. HIT. 22. 17. -- viśrabdham Adv. confidenter. N. 4. 2.
śravaṇa (r. śru s. ana) 1) n. auditio. MAH. 3. 8300. 2) m. n. auris. AM.
śravas n. (r. śru s. as) 1) id. AM. 2) in dial. Ved. gloria. (Hib. cluas auris.)
śrā 2. P. coquere. Part. pass. śrita et śrāṇa anom. śṛta (in dial. Ved. śrāta et śrita). N. 23. 20.: śritam māṃsam (ed. Calc. 3. 2941. śṛtam); R. Schl. II. 56. 24.: ayaṃ sarvaḥ samastāṅgaḥ śritaḥ kṛṣṇamṛgo mayā. -- Caus. śrapayāmi (pro śrāpayāmi) facio ut coquatur, coquo. R. Schl. I. 13. 39.: patatriṇas tasya vapām uddhṛtya...śrapayāmāsa; II. 56. 21.: aiṇeyaṃ śrapayasva; MAH. 1. 6392.: yājena śrapitaṃ havyam; 3. 5038.: caruñca śrapayan. (Vid. et germ. vet. herpist autumnus, anglo-sax. hearfest a maturescendo dicta sunt. Cf. Pott. I. 196. et Benfey II. 177.)
śrāddha n. (a śraddhā s. a) donum sacrum quod Manibus offertur. MAN. 3. 204.
śrānta v. śram.
śrām 10. P. (āmantraṇe K. mantre V.) loqui, alloqui, advocare, invitare.
śri 1. P. A. ire, adire, inire, ingredi. HIT. 26. 5.: yan deśaṃ śrayate (vīraḥ) tam eva kurute bāhupratāpārjitam; RAGH. 3. 70.: munivanatarucchāyām...śiśriye; BH. 9. 12.: prakṛtim mohinīṃ śritāḥ. (Cf. car; germ. vet. hlei-tara scala, anglo-sax. hloe-dre, hloe-der, nostrum Leiter, v. Graff. IV. 1115.; goth. hlei-thra tabernaculum, hlija id., cf. āśraya et vid. veśa domus a viś intrare; lith. kle-tis cella in supremā parte aedium; slav. klje-tj cella; germ. vet. hlinian, hlinon, hhlinen se acclinare, inniti v. śri praef. sam- oba-hlinen excellere, fora-hlinen praeminere; hlī-ta declivitas, v. Graff IV. 1094. sq.; scrītan gradi, v. gr. comp. 109b). 1.; ga-scrītan delabi; scrit, island. vet. skrid passus; lith. klejoju oberro, pervagor, klystu e klydtu, klydeju id.; gr. [greek] [greek] cet.; lat. clī-no, clīvus, v. śri praef. ut.
c. adhi praef. sam adire, aggredi. N. 23. 12.
c. abhi id. MAH. 1. 8274.: bhayād raṇam parityajya śakram evā 'bhiśiśriyuḥ.
c. ā 1) id. N. 12. 12.: śilātalam athā" śritā; H. 2. 11.: vanam āśritāḥ; MAH. 3. 13069.: āśrayiṣyantica nadīḥ parvatān viṣamāṇica. Pass. HIT. 70. 7.: sa lakṣmyā "śrīyate janaḥ. 2) propendere, se convertere, addictum, intentum esse. H. 1. 41.: dharmam āśritā; 3. 19.: yān imān āśritā 'kārṣīr vipriyaṃ sumahan mama; N. 6. 8.: kāca sarvaguṇopetan nā "śrayeta nalam; BH. 6. 1.
c. ā praef. anu adire. R. Schl. II. 84. 7.
c. ā praef. apa id. MAH. 3. 13238, 39. Adhibere. MAH. 1. 651.: āhāram anapāśritya na śarīrasya dhāraṇam.
c. ā praef. vi + apa id. BH. 9. 32.
c. ā praef. upa id. H. 1. 44. BH. 4. 10.
c. ā praef. sam id. H. 2. 1.
c. ut ucchri (v. euphon. r. 61.) extollere, sublevare. SA. 5. 95.: ucchritya bāhū. -- ucchrita erectus, sublatus. N. 12. 37.
c. ut praef. abhi id. DR. 8. 20.: gajavaram abhyucchritakaram.
c. upa adire, aggredi. MAH. 3. 10456.: śarāḥ...abhedyaṅ kavacañcai 'va sadyas tam upaśiśriyuḥ.
c. nis praef. vi egredi. SA. 6. 14.: vaktrād vākyaṃ viniḥśritam.
c. pra praśrita modestus. IN. 1. 10.: sannataḥ praśrito bhūtvā; R. Schl. I. 18. 5.: praśritaṃ vākyam. Vid. praśraya.
c. pra praef. sam sampraśrita i. q. praśrita. R. Schl. II. 70. 11.: ūcuḥ sampraśritaṃ vākyam.
c. sam 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 13053.: tān deśān saṃśrayiṣyanti. 2) se acclinare in aliquid, niti aliquā re, c. acc. R. Schl. II. 60. 20.: bāhū rāmasya saṃśritā; 66. 10.: santrastā rāghavaṃ saṃśrayiṣyati.
śrita v. śri et śrā.
śriṣ 1. P. (dāhe) urere. (Cf. śilaṣ 1. śrī śrā grīṣma.)
śrī 1. 9. P. A. coquere. RIGV. 84. 11.: somaṃ śrīṇanti; 68. 1.: śrīṇan. (Vid. śriṣ.)
śrī 2. f. 1) dea Lakschmia, Vischnūs uxor. N. 1. 13. 2) for- tuna, felicitas. SU. 2. 10. BH. 10. 34. 3) pulchritudo, gratia, venustas. IN. 4. 7. N. 3. 11. 4) reverentiae causā nominibus personarum vel rerum venerandarum anteponitur, e. c. śrīgaṇeśa quasi sanctus Ganesus vel summe venerandus Ganesus, śrīmahābhārata summe venerandum Mahā-Bhāratum.
śrīkaṇṭha m. (BAH. e śrī et kaṇṭha collum) cognomen Sivi. HIT. 33. 7.
śrīmat (a praec. s. mat) felix, fortunatus.
śrīla (a śrī felicitas s. la) felix. AM.
śru 1. 5. P. interdum A. śṛṇomi (gr. min. 342.) Praet. mltf. aśrauṣam. 1) audire, auribus percipere. MAH. 3. 13489.: śṛṇu rājan...idam ākhyānam; BR. 2. 3.: ārtijam mahāśabdam...kuntī śuśrāva; MAH. 3. 3084.: aśrauṣīt savyasācinaṃ vartamānan tapasy ugre; 1. 2285.: na hi tṛpyāmi pūrveṣāṃ śṛṇvānaś caritram mahat; 3. 13490.: tac chṛṇuṣva mahīpate. Pass. MAH. 4. 1788.: divam āvṛtya śabdas tu nivṛttaḥ śuśruve punaḥ. 2) auscultare, obedire. BH. 18. 58.: athacet tvam ...na śroṣyasi vinaṅkṣyasi. C. gen. MAH. 3. 10327.: sācā 'sya na śṛṇoti vai. -- Caus. śrāvayāmi facere ut quis audiat, dicere: phālgunasya vacaḥ śrutvā...gandharvavacanaṃ sarvaṃ śrāvayāmāsa. Pass. c. nom. pers. et acc. rei. MAH. 3. 2.: śrāvitāḥ paruṣā vācaḥ...kim akurvata kauravyāḥ; R. Schl. I. 17. 18.: śrāvitā vanavāsañca bhartrā sā. -- Desid. A. śuśrūṣe 1) audire velle. MAH. 3. 13248.: rājanyamahābhāgyam idānīṃ śuśrūṣāmahe. 2) auscultare, obedire. IN. 5. 34.: ahaṃ samanujñātā tena pitrā...tavā 'ntikam anuprāptā śuśrūṣitum. C. acc. pers. MAN. 5. 155.: patiṃ śuśrūṣeta; MAH. 3. 13722.: gurū vṛddhau śuśrūṣe 'ham. Pass. MAN. 10. 100.: yaiḥ śuśrūṣyante dvijātayaḥ. (Gr. [greek] = śruta v. praef. vi; lat. clu-tus, inclu-tus, cluo, aus-cul-to; goth. hliu-ma, Them. hliu-man, auris, cum debiliore gunae formā, v. gramm. comp. 27. et 109b), p. 124.; germ. vet. hlū-t sonorus = śruta productā vocali (nostrum laut), hlūti f. sonus, unde hlūtian sonare, hliu-munt fama, opinio (no- sax. vet. hlamon sonare, strepere, de fluctibus; germ. vet. hlamon crepitare, cum m pro v sicut in lat. clamo; scriu clamo, praet. screi, pl. scrir-u-mes e scriwu-mes(?), sicut birumes sumus = bhavāmas v. gr. comp. 20.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. BH. 1. 44. MAN. 9. 100.: anuśuśruma.
c. ā Caus. narrare. MAH. 3. 15260.
c. upa i. q. simpl. MAH. 2. 1244. Auscultare. R. Schl. II. 3. 3. 1.
c. pari id. MAH. 1. 3754.
c. prati polliceri, c. gen. pers. N. 4. 16.: pratiśrutya devatānām.
c. vi Pass. 1) audiri. R. Schl. I. 13. 13.: vyaśrūyataca śabdo 'yam. 2) celebrari. HIT. 5. 11.: varam ekaḥ (putraḥ) kulālambī yatra viśrūyate pitā. -- viśruta inclutus. IN. 2. 12. -- Caus. viśrāvayāmi sonare, resonare facio. MAH. 3. 16556.: antarikṣe vāg āsīt sarvā viśrāvayan diśaḥ. Clamare, exclamare, pronuntiare. MAH. 1. 6287.: nāma viśrāvya. Narrare. MAH. 3. 12266.: karma viśrāvayāmāsa yathābhūtam.
c. sam 1) audire. N. 11. 26.: ākrandamānāṃ saṃśrutya. 2) polliceri. N. 3. 9.: kariṣya iti saṃśrutya. -- Caus. facere ut quis audiat, narrare, c. 2. acc. MAH. 5. 560.: upākhyānam idam...saṃśrāvayāmi tvām.
śru 2. 1. P. vid. sru.
śruti f. (r. śru s. ti) 1) auditio. IN. 2. 5. BR. 2. 16. 2) sensus audiendi. 3) auditum, traditum, praesertim e scriptis sacris. BH. 2. 53.
śrutimat (a praec. s. mat) auditu praeditus. BH. 13. 13.
śruva n. cochlear sacrificum.
śreṇi f. (ut videtur, a r. śri suff. unād. ni) linea. MEGH. 22. 29. 36.
śreyas (ut mihi videtur, a śrīla vel śrīmat felix, cum gunā vocalis ī abjecto suffixo la vel mat suff. yas pro īyas v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 226. 3) et 227.; ita superl. śreṣṭha e śre + ṣṭha pro iṣṭha) 1) Adj. melior. BR. 1. 35. 2) Subst. n. salus, felicitas. IN. 3. 7. N. 12. 89. BH. 3. 8.
śreṣṭha (v. praec.) optimus. IN. 5. 17.
śrai 1. P. i. q. śrā. (Vid. gr. min. 354.)
śroṇ 1. P. (saṅghāte) coacervare. Cf. śloṇ. (Vid. śroṇi et cf. anglo-sax. hlaw, hloew "a heap, barrow, a small hill"; goth. hlain collis. Vid. sq. et nitamba.)
śroṇi f. (ut videtur, a r. śroṇ s. i) nates, clunes. N. 11. 32. Lass. 50. 17.: pīnaśroṇipayodharā. Vid. sq. (Cf. lat. clūnis, gr. [greek] hib. slias "the thigh, the loins". Vid. śroṇ.)
śroṇī f. id. H. 3. 5. IN. 4. 6. 5. 5. GITA-G. 12. 11. MEGH. 80.: śroṇībhārād alasagamanā (cf. UR. 60. 15.: paścān natā gurunitambatayā). -- suśroṇī [greek] IN. 4. 6. Vid. śroṇi.
śrotas v. srotas.
śrotṛ m. (r. śru s. tṛ) auditor, auscultator. HIT. 70. 3.
śrotra n. (r. śru s. tra) auris.
śrotriya m. (a śrotra sensu Vedorum, v. śruti suff. iya) Vedorum gnarus Brāhmanus. HIT. 123. 16.
ślakṣṇa tenuis, mollis, lenis, suavis. N. 5. 6. 8. 12. 19. 1.
ślaṅk 1. A. i. q. śraṅk.
[Page 358b]
ślaṅg id. Vid. śraṅg.
ślath 1. 1. P. i. q. 2. śrath.
ślath 2. 10. P. i. q. 3. śrath.
ślatha (r. 2. ślath s. a) laxus, relaxus, solutus. RAGH. 9. 36.
ślākh 1. P. i. q. śākh.
ślāgh 1. A. (fortasse e śrāv Them. Caus. r. śru mutato r in l sicut in ślath = śrath v in gh v. gr. comp. 19. et cf. Pott I. 233.) 1) superbire, se jactare, gloriari aliquā re, c. instr. MAH. 2. 2121.: pareṣām eva yaśasā ślāghase tvaṃ sadā; 4. 1160.: tvayā pariṣado madhye ślāghate saḥ. 2) c. dat. adulare, blandiri. BHATT. 8. 72.: ślāghamānaḥ parastrībhyaḥ. -- Caus. laudare. HIT. 61. 6.: tadvākyaṃ ślāghayitvā. (Cf. hib. sleigh "adoration", sleachd id., sleachdaim "I kneel, stoop, adore".)
ślāghā f. (r. ślāgha s. ā) laus. UR. 60. 1.
śliṣ 1. 1. P. i. q. śriṣ.
śliṣ 2. 4. P. Praeter. multifor. aślikṣam et aśliṣam. 1) amplecti. GITA-GOV. 1. 44.: śliṣyati kām api cumbati kām api. 2) applicare, adjungere, conjungere. SAK. 62. 1.: nā 'tiśilaṣṭaḥ sandhir asya mṛṇālavalayasya; HIT. 24. 5.: suśliṣṭena sandhinā. (Fortasse śilaṣ e śluṣ debilitato u in i; cf. germ. vet. SLU-Z claudere, lat. clau-do, clav-is, gr. [greek] [greek] hib. crios "belt, girdle, cingle, band".)
c. ā 1) amplecti. A. 4. 6.: mām...āśliṣyaca punaḥ punaḥ; 9. 16.: itaretaram āśliṣya. -- ATM. MAH. 1. 3040.: pitur āśliṣyate 'ṅgāni. 2) appropinquare. A. 6. 12.: puram āsuram āśliṣya. Se applicare. R. Schl. II. 96. 22.: sītā...vitrastā rāmam āśliṣat.
c. ā praef. sam 1) amplecti. MAH. 3. 10043.: samāśliṣaccā 'sakṛd ṛṣyaśṛṅgam. 2) applicare, admovere. A. 6. 8.: rathan tan tu samāśliṣya.
c. sam amplecti, applicare, conjungere, c. instr. urasā pressare aliquem ad pectus. R. Schl. I. 10. 28.: tāv anyonyāñjaliṅ kṛtvā snehāt saṃśliṣyaco 'rasā. -- Caus. vel cl. 10. conjungere. MAH. 2. 735.: tave 'me putraśakale dṛṣṭavaty asmi dhārmika . saṃśleṣite mayā daivāt kumāraḥ samapadyata.
c. upa Caus. cohibere, inhibere, sistere. UR. 9. 7.: ratham upaśleṣaya.
śliṣ 3. 10. P. (proprie Caus. praeced.) conjungere (v. 2. śliṣ praef. sam).
ślok 1. A. (saṅghāte K. varjane sarjane V.) conjungere, componere; relinquere, creare.
śloka m. (r. ślok s. a) stropha. N. 15. 9.
śloṇ 1. P. i. q. śroṇ.
śvaṅk 1. A. i. q. śraṅk ślaṅk.
śvañc 1. A. (scribitur śvac) id.
śvaṭh 10. P. śvāṭhayāmi i. q. 2. śaṭh. Cf. svaṭh.
śvaṇṭh 10. P. (scribitur śvaṭh id.
śvan m. (in casibus debilissimis śun v. gr. 225.) canis. (Gr. [greek] = śunas; lat. cani-s, ejecto v vel u, addito i, sed gen. pl. can-um a primitivo Them. in n, sicut juven-um a juven = yuvan; lith. nom. szu- = śvā gen. szun-s = śunas v. gr. comp. 139.; hib. nom. cu, gen. et pl. coin; goth. hund-s, Them. hunda, adjecto da; russ. sobaka pro sbaka, cf. med. [greek] apud Herod. [greek] pers. [greek] seg, zend. nom. [greek] s'pā, acc. [greek] s'pānem, (v. gr. comp. 50.).)
śvabhr 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a sq.) perforare.
śvabhra m. caverna, specus. HIT. 12. 8.
śval śvall 1. P. (vege) currere.
śvalk 10. P. (bhāṣe) loqui.
śvaśura m. (ut videtur, e svaśura quā formā nituntur cognatae linguae, e sva suus et śura vir, v. śūra et svajana cognatus, svasṛ e svastrī soror, Pott I. 126., Benfey II. 175. 176.) socer. N. 25. 2. (Goth. svaihra, Them. svaihran, cum ai pro i ex a, v. gr. comp. 82.; germ. vet. suehur, Them. suehura, slav. svekr, lith. szeszur-s pro szeszura-s mariti pater; cambro-brit. cwegrwn; lat. socer e suocer, gr. [greek].)
śvaśrū f. (ut videtur, a śvaśura abjecto a transposito ur in ru producto u sicut e. c. in bhīrū f. a bhīru v. gr. 244.) socrus. SA. 3. 20. (Vid. śvaśura et cf. lat. socrus, gr. [greek] [greek] = śvaśurā; goth. svaihro(n), germ. vet. suigar, cambro-brit. cwegyr, slav. svekrvj; fortasse lith. uszwe (uoszwe) mariti socrus e szuoszwe.)
śvas 1. 2. P. śvasimi (v. gr. 354.) interdum 1. A. praet. mltf. aśvasiṣam et aśvasam. 1) spirare, spiritum ducere. RIGV. 65. 5.: śvasity apsu haṃso na sīdan; BH. 5. 8.: śvasan; HIT. 34. 6.: śvasann api na jīvati; MAH. 3. 12544.: śvasamānā ivā "śugāḥ. 2) suspirare, gemere. IN. 5. 51.: sphuradoṣṭhī svasantī; vid. praef. ni. -- Caus. recreare, reficere. R. Schl. II. 84. 18.: śvāsitā senā vatsyatī 'māṃ vibhāvarīm. (Huc traxerim lat. spiro cum p pro v, sicut semper in Zend. s'p = śv de r pro s vid. gr. comp. 22. Etiam queror, ques-tus huc trahi posset, ita ut a gemendo dictum sit, v. Pott I. 280.)
c. ā respirare, se recolligere, se recipere ex timore, moerore. BHATT. 4. 38.: āśvasihi mā rudaḥ; MAH. 3. 690.: āśvasadhvam mā bhīḥ kāryā. -- āśvasta qui respiravit etc. SA. 6. 8.: tau punar āśvastau. -- Caus. 1) facere ut quis respiret, animum recipiat. MAH. 1. 5406.: kuntīm āśvāsayāmāsa preṣyābhiś candanodakaiḥ. 2) animum alicui facere, alcjs animum confirmare, consolari. BH. 11. 50.: āśvāsayāmāsaca bhītam; N. 11. 10.: vilapantīṃ samāgamya nā "śvāsayasi.
c. ā praef. prati id. R. Schl. II. 51. 2.: pratyāśvasihi; 58. 1.: pratyāśvasto yadā rājā mohāt.
c. ā praef. sam id. N. 11. 29.: sā dṛṣṭvai 'va samāśvasat; 73.: samāśvasihi mā śucaḥ. -- Caus. i. q. āśvāsayāmi. N. 11. 29. R. Schl. I. 17. 29.
c. ut 1) spirare. MAN. 3. 72.: ucchvasan na sa jīvati; R. Schl. I. 64. 18.: no 'cchvasiṣyāmi saṃvatsaraśatāni; 20.: anucchvasann abhuñjānaḥ. 2) suspirare, gemere. BHATT. 14. 55.: ucchaśvāsa dīnā; DR. 6. 25.: muhur muhur vyālavad ucchvasantaḥ.
c. ni suspirare, gemere. BHATT. 6. 34.: nyaśvasīccā "yatam muhuḥ; MAH. 1. 5901.; v. sq.
c. ni praef. vi id. N. 18. 7.: viniśvasya bahuśo ruditvāca; MAH. 3. 14759.
c. nis id. H. 1. 49.: niḥśvasan dīnamānasaḥ; R. Schl. II. 23. 2.
c. nis praef. vi id. DR. 5. 25.
c. parā concredere, committere. MAH. 3. 17011.: tvayi... parāśvasya brāhmaṇasyā 'bhirādhanam.
c. vi confidere. HIT. 24. 9.: yo viśvasiti śatruṣu; R. II. Schl. 12. 67. -- Cl. 1. P. MAH. 3. 17310.: kas tasya viśvaset; 5. 453.: mayi viśvaseḥ. -- viśvasta confidens, securus, liber a metu. H. 1. 50. 2. 25. -- Caus. confidere facio, securum reddo. HIT. 79. 5. 121. 9.
śvas 2. cras. N. 28. 25. (Lat. cras, mutato v in r, v. gr. comp. 20. 392.)
śvasana I. m. ventus. AM. II. n. 1) spiratio, respiratio. 2) gemitus.
śvastana (f. ī a 2. śvas s. tana) crastinus. (Lat. crastinus.)
śvāpada m. (ut mihi videtur, BAH. e. śvan canis producto a- cf. śvādanta apud Wils.-et pada pes) bestia rapax in universum. N. 15. 18.
śvāsa m. (r. śvas s. a) spiritus, halitus. SA. 5. 17.
śvi 1. P. śvayāmi praet. mltf. aśvayiṣam (gr. 403.), aśvam (gr. 416.) et aśiśviyam (gr. 423.), praet. redupl. śiśvaya śiśvāya vel śuśava śuśāva a correptā formā śu (PAN. VI. 1. 30.), prec. śūyāsam; pass. śūye (gr. 426.), part. śūna. 1) crescere, accrescere, tumescere. RIGV. V. 74. 6. (v. Westerg.): te svena śavasā śūśuvuḥ producto ū in syll. redupl., ita śūśuvas qui crevit, tur- a crescendo dicta (v. roman śiroruha vṛdh), nisi pertinent ad ka v. keśa.)
c. vi crescere, tumescere, se dilatare, extendere, diffundere. RIGV. 92. 12.: vyaśvait (uṣāḥ); 113. 15.: prathamo 'ṣā vyaśvait.
śvit 1. A. album esse. (Fortasse primitive splendere, v. śubhra rajata et cf. lith. szweciu-euphon. pro szwetiu- luceo, infin. szwes-ti e szwet-ti; fortasse sweta-s m. mundus a lucendo dictum sicut loka; slav. svit-a-ti illucescere, svjet lux, mundus, [greek] lith. kaiciu, euphon. pro kaitiu, ad ignem appono, kaitinu calefacio, kais-tu calefio e kait-tu, praet. kaitau; v. śveta śvind.)
śvind 1. A. (scribitur śvid) i. q. śvit. (Cf. śvit cand. Huc vel ad cand trahi potest island. vet. hita, hiti fervor, calor, heit fervidus, germ. vet. hiza, heiz, nostrum Hitze, heifs. Ad cand etiam trahi potest lat. caleo, gr. [greek] mutato d in l.)
śveta albus. (Vid. śvit śvind et cf. goth. hveit-s albus, Them. hweita; fortasse hvaitei triticum a colore dictum; germ. vet. huīz albus, saepius wīz, sax. vet., anglo-sax. et island. vet. hvīt, nostrum weifs; lith. kwety-s, gen. kwecio triticum.)
[Page 3601]
ṣa
ṣaṭ v. ṣaṣ (gr. 74. et 256.).
ṣaṭcaraṇa m. (sex pedes habens, BAH. e. ṣaṣ et caraṇa) apis. SAK. 15. 2. Vid. sq.
[Page 3601]
ṣaṭpada m. (BAH. e ṣaṣ sex et pada pes) id.
ṣaṇḍha m. eunuchus. IN. 5. 50.
ṣaṣ (in initio comp. et nom. acc. ṣaṭ v. gr. 74. et 256.) anglo-sax. sex, germ. vet. sehs e sihs, goth. saihs pro sihs, lith. szeszi (n. m. pl., fem. szezios), slav. s'es-tj (subst. fem.), cambro-brit. chwech, armor. chuech, hib. se 6, seas-gat 60, v. gramm. 314., Pictet p. 141.)
ṣaṣṭi (a ṣaṣ s. ti pro daśati v. gr. comp. 320. annot.) sexaginta.
ṣaṣṭivarṣin (a ṣaṣṭivarṣa sexaginta anni suff. in) sexaginta annos habens. H. 1. 13.
ṣaṣṭihāyana (BAH. e ṣaṣṭi et hāyana annus) id. H. 4. 23.
ṣaṣṭha (a ṣaṣ s. tha) sextus. (Zend. cstva pro csvasta, lat. sextus, gr. [greek] goth. saihsta(n), lith. szeszta-s, slav. s'estyi; hib. seiseadh, v. gr. comp. 322. 323.)
ṣāḍguṇya n. (a ṣaḍguṇa sex qualitates, proprietates, rationes, e ṣaṣ sex et guṇa secundum Wils. "one of six expedients in government, as, peace, war" etc., suff. ya) Abstractum [greek] ṣaḍguṇa. HIT. 119.
ṣoḍaśa (f. ī v. gr. 259.) sextus decimus. A. 11. 3.
[Page 361b]
ṣoḍaśaka Adj. (a ṣoḍaśan s. ka cf. pañcaka a pañcan apud Wils.) sedecim generum, sechzehnartig. HIT. 130. 20.
ṣoḍaśan (v. gr. 354. ann. 1.) sedecim.
ṣṭhiv 1. 1. P. (in tempp. spec. vocalem producit; part. pass. ṣṭhyūta gerund. ṣṭhevitvā et ṣṭhyūtvā) spuere. (Fortasse ṣṭhiv pro sthiv e sphiv vel spiv; cf. germ. vet. SPIW, spiw-i-t spuit = ṣṭhīvati lat. spuo, correpto iv in u; gr. [greek] per metath. e [greek] mutato [greek] in [greek] sicut e. c. in [greek] v. ṛkṣa; lith. spjau-ju spuo, fut. spjau-su.)
c. ni despuere. MAH. 3. 11797.: nyaṣṭhīvad ākāśagato maharṣes tasya mūrdhani; BHATT. 14. 100.: rākṣasāśca nitiṣṭhivuḥ (raktam). -- Part. pass. niṣṭhyūta. MAN. 4. 132. RAGH. 2. 75.
c. ni praef. ava id. MAN. 8. 282.
ṣṭhiv 2. 4. P. ṣṭhīvyāmi (V. gr. 331a).) i. q. 1. ṣṭhiv.
ṣṭhīv 1. P. id.
c. ni despuere. MAN. 5. 145.: niṣṭhīvya.
[Page 3611]
sa
sa 1) Stirps nominat. sing. masc. pronominis tat-v. gr. 266. -unde Fem. sā. 2) in initio compositorum cum. H. 1. 45. 46. (De pron. sa v. p. 147. s. v. 1. tat cf. etiam lat. sum eum, sam eam, sos eos, sapsa = sa ipsa. Cf. etiam priorem partem graeci [greek] et [greek] v. gr. comp. 345. Ad stirpem pronom. sa nunc retulerim etiam partem priorem vocis samprati nunc, hoc tempore, ita ut proprie versus hunc vel hoc significet; cf. lat. sem in sem-per, v. sadā. Cum praep. sa cf. lith. praep. insep. sa, e. c. in sa-darbininkas socius operis, [greek] sa-karawis socius pugnae; su tam simpl. quam in comp. cum, nisi hoc sicut gr. [greek] nititur cognatā formā sam q. v.; slav. [greek] s' ad sa [greek] sū autem ad sam retulerim, v. gr. comp. 255. g.; gr. [greek] in [greek] (cf. [greek]) [greek] in compp. ut [greek] sicut scr. sodara e sa + udara; fortasse goth. ga-cum- ortum est e sa vel sam mutatā sibilante in gutturalem; v. Grimm II. 735. et 1018. Vid. sam saha.)
saṃyata V. yam praef. sam.
saṃyama m. (r. yam praef. sam coe7rcere s. a) domitus, refrenatio, sedatio. BH. 4. 27.
saṃyamana (r. yam praef. sam coe7rcere s. ana) 1) n. id. SA. 3. 20. 2) m. domitor. SA. 5. 65.
saṃyamin (a saṃyama s. in) sedatione perturbationum animi praeditus. BH. 2. 69.
saṃyantrita (a saṃyantra vinculum-r. yam praef. sam s. tra-s. ita) vinculis adstrictus. UR. 16. 4. infr.
saṃyuga m. (r. yuj conjungere praef. sam s. a) bellum. A. 10. 60.
saṃyoga m. (r. yuj jungere praef. sam s. a) conjunctio. BH. 6. 23.
[Page 362a]
saṃrambha m. (r. rabh praef. sam irasci, inserto m s. a) ira. N. 13. 31.
saṃvatsara m. (e sam et vatsara q. v.) annus. SA. 2. 23.
saṃvaraṇa n. (r. vṛ praef. sam s. ana) occultatio. UR. 84. 5.
saṃvardhana n. (r. vṛdh praef. sam s. ana) incrementum, auctus, successus. UR. 60. 8.
saṃvāda m. (r. vad loqui praef. sam s. a) colloquium.
saṃvāsa m. (r. vas praef. sam s. a) cohabitatio. HIT. 124. 8.
saṃvid f. (r. vid praef. sam) conventus, conventum, pactum. MAN. 8. 219.
saṃvīta v. r. vye praef. sam.
saṃśaya m. (r. śī praef. sam s. a) dubium. H. 10. 15. 16.
saṃśayita (a praec. s. ita) dubiosus. BR. 2. 30.
saṃśuddhi f. (r. śudh praef. sam s. ti) purificatio. BH. 16. 1.
saṃśraya m. (r. śri ire praef. sam s. a) 1) congressus, conventus. N. 20. 41. 2) refugium. IN. 1. 22.
saṃsad f. (r. sad ire praef. sam) coetus. N. 17. 36. 13. 10.
saṃsarga m. (r. sṛj praef. sam s. a) congressio, conventus, conjunctio, consociatio, permixtio. HIT. 28. 18. 10. 13.
saṃsāra m. (r. sṛ ire praef. sam s. a) mundus, terra, mortalium habitatio. HIT. 4. 19. 33. 14. BH. 16. 19.
saṃsiddhi f. (r. sidh perficere praef. sam s. ti) perfectio. BH. 3. 20. 6. 37.
saṃsupta v. svap c. sam.
saṃskāra m. (r. kṛ praef. sam adjecto s euphon., s. a) 1) ornatus, ornamentum. HIT. 4. 1. 2) consilium, propositum. HIT. 112. 5.
saṃskṛta v. kṛ praef. sam.
saṃst 2. P. (svapne) dormire. Vid. sas.
saṃstīrṇa v. stṝ praef. sam.
saṃstha (r. sthā stare, esse, praef. sam s. a) qui est unā cum aliquo, in praesentiā alicujus, conjunctus. BR. 3. 13. DR. 8. 42. BH. 6. 15.
saṃsthā f. (r. sthā stare, esse, praef. sam) 1) status. 2) forma, similitudo.
[Page 362b]
saṃsthāna n. (r. sthā praef. sam s. ana) actio standi, versandi, morandi. HIT. 61. 2.
saṃsthāpana n. (a sthāpay Caus. r. sthā stare praef. sam s. ana) actio stabiliendi, confirmatio. BH. 4. 8.
saṃsthita (a saṃsthā s. Taddh. ita v. gr. 652.) formā praeditus, in fine comp. e. c. varāhasaṃsthita apri formā praeditus. A. 3. 18., kairātasaṃsthita Kairāti formā praeditus. A. 3. 20.
saṃsthiti f. (r. sthā praef. sam s. ti) actio standi, exstandi, consistendi. HIT. 15. 16.
saṃsparśa m. (r. spṛś tangere praef. sam s. a) contactus. BH. 5. 22.
saṃhata v. han c. sam.
saṃhatatva n. (a praec. s. tva) conjunctio, copulatio. HIT. 117. 9.
saṃhati f. (r. han praef. sam s. ti) id. HIT. 14. 6.
saṃhartṛ m. (r. hṛ praef. sam s. tṛ) eversor, subversor, exstinctor. UR. 83. 17.
saṃhāra m. (r. hṛ praef. sam s. a) deletio, exstinctio, dissolutio, eversio. A. 8. 22. (ubi cum ed. Calc. saṃhāraḥ pro saṅgrāmaḥ legendum); IN. 3. 3. Vid. saṃhartṛ.
saṃhita v. dhā praef. sam.
sakala (BAH. e sa cum et kalā pars, portio) totus. M. 44. (Fortasse lith. c[greek]ielas totus, russ. [greek] zielyi id., slav. [greek] ziel sanus, v. Mikl. p. 104.; polon. saly, salki totus; fortasse goth. hail-s, Them. haila salvus, sanus, abjectā syllabā initiali; island. vet. heil, anglo-sax. hal; ita lat. salvus convenit cum scr. sarva q. v.)
sakātara (BAH. e sa cum et kātara n. confusum, turbatum, perplexum) stultus. N. 13. 18.
sakāma (BAH. e sa cum et kāma optatum) optati compos., felix, laetus. H. 1. 45.
sakāśa m. (e sa cum et kāśa a r. kāś splendere s. a) propinquitas, praesentia. N. 1. 21. 24. 2.
sakṛt Adv. (ut mihi videtur, e demonstr. sa quod hac in comp. unus significat, et kṛt faciens) semel. SA. 2. 26. (Cum priore hujus compositi parte cf. lat. se, si, sim Cum kṛt e kart cf. lith. subst. kartas vicis, e. c. wienaṅ kartaṅ (acc.) semel, dù kartù bis (acc. du.), tris kartus (acc. pl.) ter, v. gr. comp. 325. 308. annot. et librum meum Über die Verwandtschaft der malayisch-polynesischen Sprachen mit den indischeuropäischen p. 9.)
sakta v. sajj sañj.
sakti f. (r. sañj s. ti) i. q. saṅga.
saktimat (a praec. s. mat) i. q. saṅgin. HIT. 118. 3.
sakthi n. femur. AM.
sakha m. in fine compp. (v. sq. et gr. 681.) amicus. UR. 2. 3. 86. 16.
sakhā nom. vocis sakhi (ut videtur, pro sakhās a Them. sakhai unde alii casus fortes, vocativo sing. excepto, derivantur, v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 168.)
sakhi m. (anom. v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 168.; ut videtur, ar. khyā correpto yā in i praef. sa pro sam) amicus. IN. 3. 6. Etiam de feminis. BR. 1. 25.
sakhī f. (a sakha signo fem. ī) amica, socia. N. 1. 10. MEGH. 76. 86. 92. 101.
sakhai v. sakhā.
sag 1. P. (saṃvaraṇe K. saṃvṛtau V.) tegere. (Cf. gr. [greek]AT, [greek])
sagotra (e sa et gotra) propinquus, cognatus. MAN. 9. 190.
sagh 5. P. (hiṃse) ferire, occidere. RIGV. 31. 3.: asaghnor bhāram quod Ros. vertit "attulisti apparatum" Westerg. (s. r.) "occidisti hostem". (Fortasse saghnomi cohaeret cum han (unde e. c. ghnanti occidunt), ita ut sa sit pro sam et ghnomi pertineat ad cl. 8. Si vero asaghnos attulisti significat, conferendum est cum sah ferre.). Nancisci (?). RIGV. 57. 4.: na tvad anyaḥ...giraḥ saghat "non sane alius praeter te cantilenas nanciscitur".
saṅkaṭa angustus. AM.
saṅkara m. (r. kṝ praef. sam s. a) permixtio, colluvies, praesertim hominum ordinum (varṇānām). BH. 1. 41.
saṅkalpa m. (r. kḹp fieri praef. sam s. a) 1) consilium, pro- positum. N. 9. 26. SA. 4. 17. BH. 4. 19. 6. 2. 4. 2) mens, animus. N. 24. 50.
saṅkāśa (r. kāś splendere praef. sam s. a) similis. H. 3. 9. A. 10. 28.
saṅkīrṇa v. kṝ c. sam.
saṅkula (r. kul implere, accumulare praef. sam s. a) 1) impletus, plenus. N. 12. 111. 2) admixtus. N. 13. 13.
saṅketa m. (r. ket praef. sam s. a) 1) constituttus congressus, conventus; conveniendi tempus dictum. UP. 44. v. sq. 2) cogitata signis expressa. Lass. 7. 5.
saṅketaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. sgnf. 1. UP. 35. 37.
saṅkoca m. (r. kuc praef. sam s. a) curvatio, flexio, contractio. HIT. 90. 5.
saṅkṣaya m. (r. kṣi perire praef. sam s. a) occasus, interitus, ruina. N. 17. 42. 13. 9.
saṅkṣepa m. (r. kṣip conjicere praef. sam s. a) actio in brevius contrahendi, breviandi, decurtandi, amputandi, e. c. narrationem.
saṅkṣepatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) breviter. SA. 2. 20. A. 1. 13.
saṅghobha m. (r. kṣubh agitare s. a) agitatio, quassatio. IN. 5. 9.
saṅkhya n. (ut videtur, a r. khyā praef. sam s. a) pugna. AM. VIII. 2. 73.
saṅkhyā f. (r. khyā praef. sam) 1) cogitatio, deliberatio, consideratio. AM. 2) numerus. HIT. 115. 4. in fine comp. BAH.
saṅkhyāna n. (r. khyā dicere praef. sam s. ana) numeratio. N. 20. 26.
saṅga m. 1) (r. sañj s. a) propensio, desiderium, cupiditas. IN. 4. 3. BH. 2. 47. 48. 62. 14. 6. 2) (r. gā praef. sam s. a) conventus, congressus. AM. III. 3. 29.: melake saṅgasaṅgamau; H. 41. 18.
saṅgati f. (r. gam ire praef. sam s. ti v. euph. r. 95.) congressus, conventus. Instr. saṅgatyā fortuito (?). BR. 1. 2.
saṅgama m. (r. gam ire praef. sam s. a) congressus, conventus. N. 1. 31. SA. 5. 46.
saṅgamana n. (r. gam praef. sam s. ana) congressus, conventus.
[Page 364a]
saṅgamanīya (a praec. s. īya) ad congressum, conventum pertinens. UR. 75. 5.: saṅgamanīyo maṇiḥ (1. 9. saṅgamamaṇi).
saṅgara m. (ut videtur, a saṅga s. ra) 1) promissum. IN. 4. 12. 2) pactum, conventum. 3) pugna. 4) infortunium. (AM. pratijñājisaṃvidāpatsu.)
saṅgin (a saṅga q. v. s. in) propensus, cupidus, studiosus, addictus. BH. 3. 26.
saṅgraha m. (r. grah praef. sam s. a) comprehensio, complexio. BH. 8. 11. 18. 18. Collectio, accumulatio. HIT. 91. 2. 3.
saṅgrahaṇa n. (r. grah praef. sam s. ana) 1) actio circumcludendi, includendi, Einfassung. HIT. 55. 21. 2) rectio equorum. N. 23. 10.
saṅgrām 10. P. (ut videtur, Denom. a saṅgrāma q. v.) pugnare.
saṅgrāma m. (ut mihi videtur, a r. kram mutato k in g praef. sam s. a vid. samiti samara) pugna. DR. 8. 46.
saṅgha m. (r. han praef. sam mutato h in gh abjecto an suff. a sicut ja a jan v. gr. 645. suff. a; v. saṃhati saṅghāta) turba, grex, caterva, multitudo. DR. 5. 18. A. 9. 21. IN. 5. 25.
saṅghaśas (a praec. s. śas) catervatim. Vid. śatasaṅghaśas.
saṅghāta m. (a ghātay Caus. r. han praef. sam s. a) congeries, turba, multitudo. H. 2. 7.
sac 1. A. in dial. Ved. etiam 3. P. cum i pro a in syllabā redupl. (cf. gr. 327.) 1) sequi. RIGV. 38. 8.: vatsan na mātā siṣakti "vitulum veluti mater, ita fulmen Marutes sequitur. 2) obsequi, obedire, c. acc. vel gen. RIGV. 59. 6.: yam pūravā vṛtrahaṇaṃ sacante "quem mortales Vritrae occisorem venerantur; 60. 2.: asya śāsur ubhayāsaḥ sacante "hunc dominantem Agnim ambo colunt". 3) favere. RIGV. 1. 9.: sacasvā naḥ svastaye (felicitatis causā); 18. 2.: sa naḥ siṣaktu yas turaḥ (celer). (Cf. saśc sap sañc sek sañj sajj lith. seku sequor, hib. seichim "I follow, pursue, attack", seicin "a pursuit, following"; lat. sequor, gr. [greek] mutatā guttural. in labial. sicut in sanscr. sap sequi.)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. v. Westerg.
saciva (ut videtur, a r. sac) consiliarius. SA. 1. 36.
saj v. sañj.
sajj 1. A. interdum P. (a grammaticis scribitur ṣasj v. gr. 109. 110b).) sajjāmi sajje (fortasse per assim. e sajyāmi sajye ita ut proprie pertineat ad cl. 4. vel e Pass. radicis sañj affigere ortum sit, v. gr. 493. 503. et Westerg. s. r. sañj) adhaerere, inhaerere, affixum, infixum esse. RAGH. ed. Calc. 4. 47.: sasajjuḥ...mattebhakaṭeṣu phalareṇavaḥ; SU. 3. 16.: yatra vā dṛṣṭir na sajjati divaukasām. TROP. deditum, addictum esse, c. loc. MAN. 6. 55.: viṣayeṣv api sajjati; MAH. 3. 63.: na bahudoṣeṣu karmasu sajjante buddhimantaḥ. Haerescere, haesitare, de voce. R. 2. 58. 11.: sajjamānayā . uvāca vācā rājānaṃ sa vāṣpaparibaddhayā; 60. 4. -- Caus. facere ut adhaereat, inde facere ut femina cum viro coeat. MAN. 8. 362.: sajjayanti hi te nārīḥ (schol. parapuruṣān ānīya taiḥ svabhāryāḥ saṃśleṣayante. (Vid. sañj et cf. lat. seg-nis.)
c. anu i. q. simpl. BH. 6. 4.: na karmasv anuṣajjate; 18. 10.: na dveṣṭy akuśalaṅ karma kuśale nā 'nuṣajjate.
c. pra id. MAN. 3. 125.: na prasajjeta vistare (in plurimis eodd. prasajyeta; v. sañj praef. pra et Haughtonii ann. ad h. 1. et 6. 55.).
c. sam cohaerere. MAH. 2. 917.: ubhau bāhubhiḥ samasajjetām. Adhaerere. MAH. 3. 17228.: mṛgasya dharṣamāṇasya viṣāṇe samasajjata. Haerescere, haesitare, de voce. vāk saṃsajjamānā. R. Schl. II. 25. 37. 90. 14.
sajja (ut videtur, a r. sajj s. a) paratus. SAK. 24. 5. 39. 2. infr.; HIT. 59. 9. 76. 20. 81. 16.
sañc 1. A. (gatau) ire. Vid. sac.
sañcaya m. (r. ci colligere praef. sam s. a) cumulus, acervus, multitudo. BH. 16. 12.
sañcāraka m. (Caus. r. car praef. sam s. aka) dux, ductor. HIT. 69. 8.
[Page 365a]
sañj 1. P. (in compp. etiam saj) figere, affigere. Part. pass. praet. sakta affixus. IN. 4. 1.: pārthasya cakṣur urvaśyāṃ saktam. TROP. deditus, addictus. BH. 3. 25.: saktāḥ karmaṇi. Vid. saṅga saṅgin sajj et cf. svañj.
c. ati praef. vi vyatiṣakta admixtus, commixtus, conjunctus. MAN. 10. 25. (vid. vyatiṣaṅga apud Wils.).
c. abhi abhiṣaj maledicere, objurgare. MAH. 3. 1090.: abhiṣakto hy abhiṣajet. Vid. abhiṣaṅga apud Wils.
c. ava affigere. N. 5. 9.: teṣān dṛṣṭiḥ...tatra tatrā 'vasaktā 'bhūt. Suspendere. MAH. 3. 1692.: rājñā...avasaktaḥ pitus te 'dya mṛtaḥ skandhe bhujaṅgamaḥ.
c. ā āsaj āsañj affigere, imponere. MAH. 3. 16125.: sugrīvasya tadā mālāṅ hanumān kaṇṭha āsajat; R. Schl. I. 74. 18.: skandhecā "sajya paraśum; RAGH. 2. 74.: bhuje...bhūyaḥ sa bhūmer dhuram āsasañja; MAH. 1. 1955.: asmāsv āsajya rājyakāryāṇi. -- āsakta affixus, adhaerens, cohaerens. H. 4. 38.: tau te dadṛśur āsaktau. TROP. deditus, addictus. BH. 7. 1.: mayy āsaktamanāḥ. -- Caus. affigendum curare. RAGH. 6. 83.
c. ā praef. vi vyāsakta deditus, addictus, occupatus. UR. 64. 6.: svakārye vyāsaktā.
c. ā praef. sam affigere, suspendere, imponere. MAH. 1. 4418.: srajaṃ rājñaḥ skandhe samāsajat; 1675.: tasya skandhe mṛtaṃ sarpaṅ kruddho rājā samāsajat. TROP. tradere. MAH. 3. 14702. MAN. 4. 257. samāsakta deditus, addictus. R. Schl. II. 64. 9.: samāsaktās tvayi prāṇāḥ.
c. pra Pass. addictum, deditum esse. MAN. 4. 16.: indriyārtheṣu sarveṣu na prasajyeta kāmataḥ. Vid. sajj praef. pra.
c. vi suspendere. MAH. 2. 385.: guhyakair uhyamānā sā (sabhā) khe viṣakte 'va śobhate.
sañjñā f. (r. jñā nosse praef. sam) 1) cognitio. BH. 1. 7. 2) animus sui conscius, mens sana. N. 21. 16. DR. 9. 13. (in fine comp. BAH.). 3) nomen, appellatio. BH. 15. 5. (in fine comp. BAH.).
sañjñita (a sañjñā nomen s. ita v. gr. 652.) nomine praeditus, nominatus. BH. 8. 3.
[Page 365b]
saṭ 1. P. (avayave K. aṃśake V.) pertinere ad aliquid, partem esse alicujus rei.
saṭā f. (r. saṭ s. ā) crinium fasciculus. DR. 9. 9.
saṭṭ 10. P. (niketanahiṃsābaladāneṣu) habitare; ferire, laedere, occidere; validum, potentem esse; dare.
saṭh 10. P. sāṭayāmi (śaṭhārthe) i. q. 2. śaṭh.
sat (fem. ī Part. praes. r. as esse, v. gr. 365. et 594.) 1) qui est. H. 4. 3. BR. 3. 18. 2) honus, probus, praecipuus. SA. 3. 12. BR. 2. 26. H. 1. 21. (Lat. -sens, sent-is in prae-sens, ab-sens, acc. -sentem = santam lith. nom. m. esaṅs, f. esanti, acc. m. esantiṅ; gr. [greek] jon. [greek] ex [greek] Them. [greek].)
satata (ut videtur, mutilatum e santata part. pass. r. tan praef. sam) aeternus. Acc. neut. satatam Adv. semper, aeterne. BH. 6. 10.
satataga m. (semper iens e satatam semper et ga iens, v. gr. 686.) ventus (cf. sadāgati). H. 1. 8.
satītva n. (a satī fem. vocis sat suff. tva) modestia, pudor, castitas feminae. HIT. 29. 2.
satkāra m. (r. kṛ facere praef. sat bonum s. a) 1) hospitium. N. 9. 9. 10. 2) curatio, cultus, veneratio; e. c. śarīrasatkāra corporis cultus. SA. 3. 20. a., devasatkāra deorum cultus. SA. 3. 20. b.
sattra n. (ut videtur, a r. sad s. tra) sacrificium. Scribitur etiam satra. UR. 83. 19.
sattva n. (a sat quod est, s. tva) 1) mens, animus, animus sui conscius. N. 16. 30. DR. 2. 13. 7. 15. 9. 22. A. 1. 7. 6. 20. BH. 2. 45. 10. 36. 2) animal. SAK. 24. 5.
sattvavat (a sattva s. vat) animans, animal. BH. 10. 36. R. Schl. I. 41. 8.
satya (a sat quod est suff. ya nisi potius a pron. sa q. v. suff. tya sicut tattva a tat) 1) Adj. verus. IN. 4. 12. 2) Subst. n. veritas. IN. 5. 45. (Cf. gr. [greek].)
satyatā f. (a praec. s. tā) veritas, veriloquium, Wahrhaftigkeit. HIT. 24. 32.
satyavāc (BAH. e satya verus et vāc sermo) vernm sermonem habens, i. e. veridicus. IN. 4. 12.
[Page 366a]
satyasandha Adj. (BAH. e satya verus et sandhā fides, promissum) qui vera promissa habet, qui stat promissis (cf. sthirasaṅgara). N. 12. 56. SA. 1. 2.
satra v. sattra.
sad 1. 1. vel 6. P. (in tempp. special. substituit sod part. pass. sanna; in dial. Ved. etiam cl. 2. unde satsi v. praef. ā et cf. lith. sed-mi) 1) sidere, considere, sinken; TROP. tabescere, fatiscere, perire. MAN. 4. 191.: paṅke gaur iva sīdati; N. 9. 26.: sīdanty aṅgāni sarvaśaḥ; 16. 20.: na śokenā 'pi sīdati; SA. 5. 46.: santo na sīdanti; R. Schl. II. 41. 8.: putraśokāgnisantaptaḥ sasāda gatacetanaḥ; MAH. 2. 237.: rāṣṭran na sīdati; RAGH. 7. 61.: sannaśatrum. 2) considere, sedem capere. RIGV. 13. 9.: barhiḥ sīdantu "in stragulo considunto". 3) sedere, commorari. RIGV. 14. 11.: agne yajñeṣu sīdasi. -- Caus. 1) facere ut qu. sidat, cadat. DR. 8. 29.: sāditāḥ savyasācinā. 2) pulsare, percutere. RAGH. 7. 41.: yaiḥ sāditāḥ (schol. hatāḥ)...tān eva sāmarṣitayā pratyājaghnuḥ. 3) ponere, collocare. RIGV. 15. 4.: agne devāṃ ihā "vaha sādayā triṣu yoniṣu "Agnis! deos huc advehe colloca eos in locis tribus". (Goth. SAT sedere, sita, sat, setum, v. gr. comp. 109a). 1). 605.; satja pono = Caus. sādayāmi gr. comp. 109a). 6); germ. vet. SAZ sedere, sizu, saz, sāzumes; seziu pono; lith. sed-mi sedeo, sodinu planto; slav. sjadū consido, [greek] [greek] sad-i-ti plantare = Caus., v. gr. comp. 505.; lat. sīdo; sedeo nititur formā Caus. sādayāmi; gr. [greek] [greek] hib. suidhim sedeo, suidhiughaim "I set, plant" = Caus. sādayāmi mutato y in gh; saidhe, saidhiste "a seat". Vid. 2. sad.)
c. ava sidere, tabescere, perire. SA. 5. 47.: nā 'vasīdanti santaḥ; MAN. 4. 187.: avasīdann api kṣudhā; HIT. 9. 5.: avasannāyāṃ rajanyām. Etiam A. MAH. 1. 5184.: avasīdeta. -- Caus. facere ut qu. sidat, tabescat; deprimere. BH. 6. 5.
c. ava praef. vi id. MAH. 3. 713. 823.
c. ā 1) considere, s'asseoir. RIGV. 26. 4.: ā no barhiḥ ...sīdantu "in nostro stragulo considunto". 2) sedere, assidere. RIGV. 12. 4.: devair āsatsi barhiṣi.
c. ut sidere, perire. BH. 3. 24.: utsīdeyur ime lokāḥ; SU. 2. 22.: utsannotsavayajñāca babhūva vasudhā; BH. 1. 44. -- Caus. utsādayāmi destruere, evertere. BH. 1. 43.: utsādyante jātidharmāḥ.
c. ut praef. pra Caus. i. q. Caus. praec. MAN. 9. 261.
c. ut praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 3. 88321.
c. ni 1) considere, s'asseoir, sich niedersetzen. N. 10. 5. SA. 5. 5. 6.: niṣasāda mahītale. -- niṣaṇṇa (v. gr. 607.) adnisus, innisus aliquā re. UR. 68. 13.: nīpaskandhaniṣaṇṇas tiṣṭhati. 2) A. sidere, tabescere. MAH. 3. 333.: niṣīdamānam.
c. pra 1) propendere, favere, propitium esse. BH. 11. 25.: prasīda deveśa; 31.: devavara prasīda; N. 12. 130.: tathā naḥ...maṇibhadraḥ prasīdatu. -- Cum infin. RAGH. 2. 45. -- prasanna propitius. H. 1. 45.: prasannās te devāḥ; R. Schl. I. 18. 17.: prasanno 'smi te. -- Etiam A. MAH. 1. 4700.: prasīdasva. 2) clarum, serenum fieri. MAN. 6. 67.: vāri prasīdati; RAGH. 3. 14.: diśaḥ prasedur maruto vavuḥ. TROP. serenum, hilarem, laetum, alacrem animo fieri, exhilarari. MAN. 2. 54.: hṛṣyet prasīdecca. -- prasanna clarus, serenus. N. 12. 112.: nadīm prasannasalilām. -- Caus. P. propitium reddere. R. Schl. I. 66. 24.: devagaṇān sarvān tapasā 'ham prasādayam; MAN. 11. 205. A. 9. 29. -- ATM. supplicare, orare. BH. 11. 44.: prasādaye tvām aham; SA. 1. 16.: prasādayāmāsa punaḥ kṣipram etad bhavatv iti (v. gr. 458.); MAH. 1. 4325.: prasādaye tvām; 3. 1629. R. Schl. II. 62. 7. (Cf. hib. forsuidhe "steady, mild, meek", forsanaim "I shine", fursan "flame of fire", fursain "evident", fursannaim "I kindle", v. Pictet p. 91.)
c. pra praef. abhi 1) Caus. propitium reddere, propitiare, placare. MAH. 3. 14063. 2) exhilarare, consolari. R. Schl. II. 77. 24.: sumantraśca śatrughnam utthāpyā 'bhiprasādyaca.
c. pra praef. sam favere, propitium esse. R. Schl. II. 26. 34. -- Caus. propitiare. MAH. 3. 14039.
c. vi 1) sidere, tabescere, perire. MAH. 4. 1953.: sīdanti mama prāṇā mano vihvalatī 'va me. 2) moerore, dolore affligi, conturbari, perturbari, consternari, deliquium animi pati, animo linqui. MAH. 3. 448.: taṃ viṣīdantam ājñāya...amārayat; 3075.: vyasane tvam mahārāja na viṣīditum arhasi; R. Schl. II. 77. 8.: viṣṭanan viṣasāda ha; 107. 19.: mā viṣīda; BH. 1. 28. -- viṣaṇṇa (v. gr. 607.) perturbatus, consternatus. R. Schl. I. 40. 24. 48. 25.: viṣaṇṇavadana; UR. 43. 3.: urvaśī saha sakhyā viṣaṇṇā. -- Caus. moerore, dolore afficere, conturbare, consternare. MAH. 3. 3076. 2. 718. R. Schl. II. 7. 18. 53. 31. Vid. viṣāda viṣādin.
c. sam i. q. simpl. MAN. 4. 33.: saṃsīdan kṣudhā.
sad 2. 1. et 10. P. sadāmi sādayāmi ire. (Slav. chod-i-ti ire, is-chod [greek] (v. gr. comp. 255. m.); gr. [greek] fortasse goth. sandja mitto, nostrum sende = Caus. insertā nasali, servato d propter antecedentem liquidam, v. gr. comp. 90.)
c. ā 1) adire, aggredi, appropinquare. N. 10. 18.: āsasāda sabhoddeśe vikośaṅ khaṅgam; 13. 45.: puram āsādayan; 17. 4.: iyam āsāditā bālā tava putraniveśane; H. 1. 15.: pathi gacchantam āseduḥ. Hostiliter aggredi. H. 4. 2.: mām āsādaya durbuddhe. -- āsanna aggressus, qui accessit, appropinquavit, propinquus. HIT. 38. 22.: jalāsannataruḥ; 68. 11.: atrā "sanne sarasi... snāti; pass. quem accessit aliquis, inde indutus, praeditus (v. i praef. upa anu). NALOD. 1. 37.: svamāyāsanna. 2) obtinere. MAH. 3. 10472.: tāsu putram mahīpatiḥ kañcin nā "sādayāmāsa.
c. ā praef. abhi obtinere. MAH. 3. 17101.
c. ā praef. sam adire, aggredi, appropinquare. N. 23. 25.: samāsādya putrau; MAH. 2. 553.: kṛṣṇan dvāravatyāṃ samāsadat; SA. 5. 5.
sadana n. (r. sad ire s. ana) domus, palatium. DR. 2. 4.
sadas n. (r. sad s. as) coetus, conventus. UP. 76. (Gr. [greek] v. gr. comp. 128.)
sadā (a stirpe demonstr. sa s. dā) semper.
[Page 367b]
sadāgati f. (semper itionem habens BAH. e sadā semper et gati itio) ventus.
sadātana (f. ī a sadā s. tana) sempiternus. AM.
sadṛśa (f. ī e sa q. v. et dṛśa cf. gr. 287.) similis, c. gen. N. 1. 27. 17. 5. c. instr. BH. 16. 15.
sadman n. (r. sad ire s. man) domus. (Cf. sadana.)
sadyas (ut mihi videtur, e stirpe demonstr. sa et dyas quod correptum esse censeo ex obsoleto divas dies, v. divasa et cf. adya hodie) statim, momento. UR. 90. 9.
san 1. P. sanāmi (sambhaktau) colere, venerari, amare. 8. P. A. sanomi sanve (dāne) dare. In dial. Ved. 1. et 8. adipisci, obtinere. RIGV. 73. 5.: sanema vājaṃ samitheṣv aryaḥ "obtineamus in certaminibus cibum inimici"; 5. 9.: saned imaṃ vājam indraḥ "Indras fruatur hoc cibo"; 17. 6.: tayorid avasā vayaṃ sanema "eorum auxilio nos divitiis fruamur"; 100. 19.: aparihvṛtāḥ sanuyāma vājam "non afflicti fruamur cibo".
sanā Adv. (ut mihi videtur, ex stirpe pronominali sa q. v. s. nā sicut vinā a vi) semper. (Cf. anglo-sax. sin id. praesertim in initio compp.; germ. vet. sin id., v. Graff I. 25., goth. sin [greek] sin-teins; nisi pertinent ad sam lat. sem-per.)
sanātana (fem. ī a praec. suff. tana) sempiternus, aeternus, perpetuus. BR. 2. 4. M. 7.
sanātha (BAH. e sa cum et nātha) conjunctus, praeditus. UR. 19. 4. infr. 54. 6. infr. 62. 11.
santati f. (r. tan praef. sam s. ti) i. q. seq. MAH. 3. 8306.
santāna m. n. (r. tan extendere praef. sam s. a) progenies, stirps, posteritas. BR. 3. 10. SA. 1. 12. 5. 88.
santāpa m. (r. tap urere praef. sam s. a) 1) aestus, calor. 2) moeror, sollicitudo. BR. 2. 1. SA. 1. 4.
santoṣa m. (r. tuṣ praef. sam s. a) animus contentus, Zufriedenheit. HIT. 45. 14.
sandigdha v. dih praef. sam.
sandeha m. (r. dih polluere praef. sam s. a) dubium, dubitatio. BR. 2. 20.
[Page 368a]
sandhā f. (r. dhā ponere praef. sam) 1) conjunctio. 2) status, conditio. 3) promissum, fides. Praesertim in comp. BAH. invenitur, Adjectivum sandha autem, quod Wilso affert, non existere puto; cf. upamā.
sandhāna n. (r. dhā praef. sam s. ana) 1) conjunctio. SAK. 5. 5. HIT. 24. 14. 2) actio imponendi sagittam arcui. SAK. 5. 20. 43. 6.
sandhi m. (r. dhā ponere praef. sam s. i) 1) conjunctio. 2) pax. HIT. 24. 5.
sandhyā f. (r. dhyai praef. sam) 1) meditatio, contemplatio, vid. dhyāna. 2) precatio quam tempore solis orientis et occidentis Indi faciunt. MAH. 1. 1890.: sūryo 'stam upagacchati . sandhyām upāssva; N. 7. 3. ubi sandhyām anvāsta per "precationem fecit" vertendum (schol. Nīl. anvāsta upāsitavān i.e. fecit); R. Schl. II. 6. 6. 3) diluculum. 4) crepusculum. H. 1. 17. 4. 46.
sannata v. nam praef. sam.
sannikarṣa m. (r. kṛṣ c. ni praef. sam s. a) propinquitas. HIT. 8. 9.
sannidhāna n. (r. dhā c. ni praef. sam s. ana) 1) conjunctio. HIT. 7. 17. 2) propinquitas. HIT. 18. 15.
sannidhi f. (r. dhā ponere c. ni praef. sam s. i) propinquitas. N. 4. 21.
sannipāta m. (r. pat c. ni praef. sam s. a) 1) conjunctio, mixtio. 2) morbus quidam, Wils. "morbid state of the three humours".
sannibha similis (nisi potius Substantivum sannibhā statuendum, quod in fine compositorum BAH. ponitur, simplex autem non conservatum videtur, a rad. bhā splendere praef. sam + ni) e. c. vasudhādharasannibha montium similitudinem habens. H. 4. 40. kāñcanasannibha auri similitudinem habens. N. 17. 8. vid. etiam N. 12. 57. et SA. 5. 26.
sannihita v. dhā c. ni praef. sam.
sannyasana n. (r. as deponere c. ni praef. sam s. ana) abdicatio, renuntiatio. BH. 3. 4. (cf. sannyāsa).
sannyasta v. rad. 3. as.
[Page 368b]
sannyāsa m. (a r. as deponere c. ni praef. sam s. a) 1) abdicatio, renuntiatio. BH. 5. 1. 6. 2. 18. 1. 2) quod ponitur in ludo. N. 26. 5.
sannyāsin (a praec. s. in) abdicatione, renuntiatione praeditus. BH. 5. 3.
sap 1. P. sequi (?). RIGV. 67. 4.: ṛtā sapantaḥ "sacra obeuntes"; 68. 2.: sapanto amṛtam evaiḥ "adeuntes te immortalem procedentibus hymnis". (Vid. Westerg. et cf. sac e sak gr. [greek] goth. siponeis discipulus.)
sapatna m. hostis. N. 12. 82.
sapadi Adv. (fortasse e sa cum et padi loc. vocis pad pes) subito. RAGH. 5. 75.
saptati f. (a saptan s. ti pro daśati v. gr. 227. gr. comp. 320. annot.) septuaginta.
saptan septem (gr. 256.; lat. septem a saptama septimus, unde etiam slav. sedmj, Them. sedmi (v. gr. comp. 315.); goth. sibun; lith. septyni, n. pl. m.; fem. septynios; hib. seacht, mutatā lab. in gutt. sicut in lith. sekmas septimus; cambro-brit. saith, armor. seiz, zend. hapta, gr. [greek]
saptaparṇa m. (BAH. e saptan et parṇa folium) nomen arboris. Wils. "Echites scholaris". AM.
saptama (f. ī a saptan s. ma) septimus. (Lat. septimus, lith. sekma-s pro sepma-s, slav. sedmyi, germ. vet. sibunto(n), hib. seachtmad, zend. [greek] haptatha, gr. [greek] [greek])
sabhā f. (ut videtur, BAH. e sa cum et bhā lumen) 1) domus. 2) conventus, coetus. HIT. 7. 7. 10.
sabhārya Adj. (BAH. e sa cum et bhāryā uxor) cum uxore (v. gr. 668. not.). BR. 1. 11. 2. 36. N. 1. 3.
sam 1. 1. et 10. P. samāmi sāmayāmi (vaiklavye) agitari, conturbari, vexari. Cf. stam.
sam 2. Praep. insep. (ut videtur, acc. stirpis pronom. sa q. v.) cum. (Gr. [greek] boruss. vet. sen cum, slav. sū, s', vid. sa; fortasse lat. cum, goth. ga, nostrum ge in comp. cum verbis, vid. sa; de germ. vet. samant v. samanta.)
sama Adj. (ut mihi videtur, e sa cum et ma in fine comp. me- goth. sama idem, Them. saman, angl. same, goth. sums quidam, Them. suma, slav. sam ipse; hib. samhuil "like", samhladh "resemblance, type", samhlaim "I liken, compare, resemble"; lat. similis.)
samakṣam Adv. (AVY. e sam et akṣa oculus, v. gr. 675.) in conspectu, coram. N. 12. 15. 16.
samagra (ut videtur, e sam et agra cuspis, quasi duas cuspides conjunctas habens 1) plenus, de lunā. H. 3. 13. 2) totus, integer. BH. 4. 23. 11. 30. DR. 6. 16.
samagrendunibhānana Adj. (BAH. e samagrendunibha-samagra + indu + nibha-plenae lunae similis et ānana vultus) plenae lunae similem vultum habens. H. 3. 13.
samatā f. (a sama s. tā) aequalitas. HIT. 7. 19.
samatva n. (a sama s. tva) id. BH. 2. 48.
samadhika (e sam et adhika) excedens. HIT. 5. 8.
samanantaram Adv. (anantaram praef. sam) i. q. anantaram UP. 22.
samanuvrata (e sam et anuvrata) devotus, deditus, addictus. N. 13. 55. c. accus. (Vid. anuvrata.)
samanta (e sam et anta finis). Abl. samantāt undique. SU. 3. 3. N. 12. 39. BH. 11. 30. (Vid. sq. et cf. germ. vet. samant simul; v. gr. comp. 294. fin.)
samantatas (a samanta s. tas) undique. IN. 2. 12.
samanvita v. i c. anu praef. sam.
samam 1) Praep. cum, c. instr. HIT. 22. 19. 66. 6. 2) Adv. unā, simul. UR. 94. 3. (Cf. gr. [greek])
samaya m. (r. i ire praef. sam s. a) 1) conventum, conditio, lex. N. 7. 1. 13. 67. SA. 4. 17. 2) tempus. N. 13. 6. A. 9. 8.
samara m. n. (r. ṛ ire praef. sam s. a) pugna, bellum (cf. samiti). DR. 8. 9.
samartha (BAH. e sam et artha q. v.) capax, aptus, potens. N. 19. 12. 24. 30.
samalaṅkṛta v. kṛ c. alam praef. sam.
[Page 369b]
samavāya m. (r. i cum ava praef. sam s. a) conventus, congressio, congregatio. HIT. 57. 8.
samasta Adj. (Part. pass. a r. as deponere praef. sam) totus, integer.
samā f. (Fem. vocis sama similis, aequalis) annus. H. 2. 21. SU. 1. 34. (Lat. bīmus e bi-smus mutilatum esse videtur, sicut e. c. gr. [greek] et goth. im ex [greek] ismi, v. Pott II. 279.)
samākula (r. kul colligere, conjungere, cum ā praef. sam) conjunctus, praeditus. A. 7. 4. N. 12. 4. 5.
samāgata v. gam c. ā praef. sam.
samāgama m. (r. gam ire c. ā praef. sam s. a) congressus, conventus. N. 16. 22. 21. 25. SA. 6. 23. IN. 5. 24.
samācāra m. (r. car ire c. ā praef. sam) vitae ratio, mores. DR. 9. 7. SU. 1. 6.
samādhi m. (r. dhā ponere c. ā praef. sam s. i) contemplatio, meditatio. A. 1. 12. BH. 2. 44. 53.
samādhin (a praec. s. in) contemplans, meditans. BH. 4. 24.
samāna (ut mihi videtur, BAH. e sa cum e māna mensura, cf. sama) aequalis, similis. DR. 7. 16. Cum instr. HIT. 5. 20. Vid. sāmānya.
samārambha m. (r. rabh c. ā praef. sam incipere, inserto m s. a) inceptio. SA. 1. 11.
samāroḍhum v. ruh c. ā praef. sam.
samāviṣṭa v. viś c. ā praef. sam.
samāsa m. (r. as deponere c. ā praef. sam s. a) 1) i. q. saṅghepa. BH. 18. 50. 2) compositio vocabulorum.
samāsatas (a praec. s. tas) breviter. BH. 13. 18.
samāhita v. dhā c. ā praef. sam.
samāhvāna n. (r. hve vocare c. ā praef. sam s. ana) provocatio in certamen vel ludum. N. 7. 8.
samiti f. (r. i ire praef. sam s. ti) 1) congressus, conventus. N. 5. 5. 2) bellum, pugna.
samidh f. (r. indh ejectā nasali, praef. sam) lignum. AM.
samīkṣa m. (r. īkṣ praef. sam s. a) circumspectio, circumspicientia, prudentia, cautio. HIT. 43. 22.
[Page 370a]
samīpa (ut videtur, e sami pro sam-v. samyak-producto i suff. pa; ita pratīpa nunc explicaverim e prati producto i suff. pa) propinquitas. N. 1. 16. 13. 48. H. 1. 12.
samīpatas Adv. (a praec. s. tas) in propinquitate, coram. N. 6. 4. A. 2. 9.
samīra m. (r. īr praef. sam s. a) ventus. GITA-GOV. 5. 2.; vid. sq.
samīraṇa m. (r. īr praef. sam s. ana) id. A. 4. 7.
samīrita v. īr praef. sam.
samuttha (r. sthā stare c. ut praef. sam s. a v. gr. 614.) oriens, in fine comp. BH. 7. 27.
samutthita v. sthā c. ut praef. sam.
samutsuka v. utsuka.
samutsedha m. (r. sidh c. ut praef. sam) altitudo. Wils. ed. 2. "height, elevation". Fortasse etiam Adj. altus, longus. DR. 8. 4. (ed. Calc. haimacitrasamusedhām...gadām).
samunnati f. (r. nam c. ut praef. sam s. ti v. euphon. r. 58.) actio surgendi, se erigendi. TROP. dignitas, amplitudo. HIT. 84. 18.
samudaya m. (r. i c. ut praef. sam s. a) turba, caterva, multituda. AM. II. 5. 40. HIT. 36. 15.
samudīraṇa n. (r. īr c. ut praef. sam s. ana) pronuntiatio. DEV. 4. 7.
samudbhava m. (r. bhū c. ut praef. sam s. a) origo. BH. 3. 14. in fine comp. BAH.; ita udbhava q. v. in comp. karmodbhava. BH. 3. 15.
samudyama m. (r. yam coe7rcere cum ut praef. sam s. a) nisus. BH. 1. 22.
samudra m. (e sam et udra q. v.) mare. SU. 2. 8.
samudvāha m. (r. vah c. ut praef. sam s. a) matrimonium, nuptiae. SA. 3. 15.
samūha m. (r. ūh q. v. praef. sam s. a cf. gr. 455.) multitudo, turba.
samṛddha v. ṛdh c. sam.
sampatti f. (r. pad praef. sam s. ti) 1) conventus, congressus, multitudo. HIT. 4. 10. 2) fortuna, felicitas. AM.
[Page 370b]
sampad f. (r. pad ire praef. sam) 1) perfectio, felicitas. H. 1. 38. 4. 26. SU. 3. 16. in compos. c. rūpa (rūpasampad). 2) sors. BH. 16. 3. 4.
sampanna v. pad c. sam.
samparka m. (r. pṛc praef. sam s. a) conjunctio. UR. 9. 9.
sampāta m. (r. pat cadere praef. sam s. a) actio cadendi, descendendi ex ae7re, volandi; e. c. śastrasampāta sagittarum volatus. BH. 1. 20.
sampāda m. (r. pad praef. sam s. a) adeptio, impetratio, consecutio. UR. 18. 2. infr.
samprakṣālana n. (r. kṣal lavare c. pra praef. sam s. ana) ablutio, lavatio. M. 28.
samprati (e sam et prati v. sa) nunc. DR. 3. 3.
sampradāna n. (r. dā c. pra praef. sam s. ana) donatio, donum. HIT. 130. 22.
sampraśna m. (r. prach praef. pra s. na) interrogatio. HIT. 53. 22.
samprahāra m. (r. hṛ capere c. pra praef. sam s. a) pugna. A. 6. 22.
samprekṣamāṇa v. īkṣ c. pra praef. sam.
sampreṣita v. iṣ c. pra praef. sam.
samplava m. (r. plu praef. sam s. a) abundantia, affluentia, copia. HIT. 21. 18.
samb 1. 1. P. (sarpe) ire. Cf. sarb sṛp śamb śarb.
samb 2. 10. P. (sambandhe) colligare. Cf. śamb cl. 10.
sambandha m. (r. bandh ligare praef. sam s. a) conjunctio, cognatio, affinitas. SA. 3. 13.
sambandhin (a praec. s. in) propinquus, affinis. N. 25. 14. BH. 1. 34.
sambhava m. (r. bhū praef. sam s. a) origo. BH. 3. 14. In fine compos. BAH. BH. 10. 41. 13. 19.
sambhāra m. (r. bhṛ praef. sam s. a) 1) compositio. UR. 16. 2. infr. 2) apparatus. R. Schl. I. 11. 13. 3) facultates, opes. N. 26. 24.
sambhoga m. (r. bhuj praef. sam s. a) fructus libidinum. P. 24.
[Page 371a]
sambhrama m. (r. bhram vagari praef. sam s. a) 1) festinatio. HIT. 14. 21. 2) timor, terror, conturbatio. H. 4. 44. DR. 5. 22.
sammata v. man c. sam.
sammatta v. mad c. sam.
sammarda m. (r. mṛd praef. sam s. a) pugna. P. 21.
sammāna m. (r. mān) honorare, nisi fortasse a man cogitare, praef. sam s. a) honor. IN. 4. 15.
sammukha n. (e sam et mukha vultus) conspectus. sammukhe in conspectu. UR. 33. 5. infr.
sammoha m. (r. muh praef. sam s. a) conturbatio animi, mentis error. BH. 2. 63. 7. 27.
samyak Adv. (acc. n. [greek] samyac-v. gr. 59.-e sami pro sam et añc ire, v. gr. 199.) 1) unā, simul. N. 9. 8. BH. 5. 4. 2) omnino. N. 8. 13. 11. 6. 24. 29. 3) recte. UR. 38. 12. 64. 7. MAN. 2. 53.
saras n. (r. sṛ ire s. as) lacus. N. 12. 6. 85. BH. 10. 24. (Gr. [greek])
sarasvatī f. (a praec. s. vat in fem.) 1) dei Brahmae uxor, dea eloquentiae. 2) loquela, sermo. RAGH. 15. 46.
sarit f. (r. sṛ ire s. unād. it) flumen. N. 12. 85.
saruj (BAH. e sa et ruj morbus) aegrotus. SA. 5. 79. acc. sarujam quod etiam ad saruja e sa et rujā referri potest. (Vid. saroga. Fortasse goth. saurga cura, sollicitudo e saruga, ejecto u, debilitato a syllabae sa in u, anteposito a, propter seq. r, v. gr. comp. 82.)
saroga (RAH. e sa et roga morbus) id. Wils. ed. 2.
sarogitā f. (fortasse pro sarogatā a praec. s. tā) morbus, aegritudo. HIT. 45. 13.
sarga m. (r. sṛj dimittere, creare s. a) 1) creatio. M. 53. BH. 14. 2. 2) natura. BH. 5. 19.
sarj 1. P. (arjane) acquirere. Cf. arj.
sarpa m. (r. sṛp s. a) serpens. (Cf. lat. serpens, gr. [greek] [greek])
sarb 1. P. (sarpaṇe) ire. Cf. sṛp i. e. sarp 1. samb śarb śamb.
sarva (v. gr. 275.) quivis, omnis. BR. 2. 27. N. 17. 50. (Osc. nisi pertinet ad sakala ejectā syllabā mediā; osset. ali quivis, omnis, abjecto s. Huc etiam retulerim goth. alls, Them. alla omnis, totus, per assim. ex alva, et hib. uile "all, every, whole". Cf. Pott I. 130. Ag. Benary 265. 281.)
sarvakāmin (e sarvakāma quodvis optatum, s. in) omnibus optatis praeditus. SU. 1. 31.
sarvakāmya (BAH. e sarva et kāmya optandum) omnia optanda habens. SU. 4. 7.
sarvatas Adv. (a sarva s. tas) 1) undique. BR. 2. 15. 2) quoquoversus. N. 1. 25. 24. 27. 3) ubique. SU. 3. 23. 27.
sarvatodiśam Adv. (AVY. e praec. et diś plaga, vid. gr. 676.) quoquoversus, omnes plagas versus. N. 16. 5.
sarvatomukha (BAH. e sarvatas et mukha vultus) quoquoversus vultum habens, i. e. iter dirigens. SU. 2. 12.
sarvathā Adv. (a sarva s. thā) quovis modo. BR. 2. 21. 3. 5. N. 17. 44.
sarvadā Adv. (a sarva s. dā) semper.
sarvamaṅgalā f. (BAH. e sarva et maṅgala) cognomen Durgae. AM.
sarvaśas Adv. (a sarva s. śas v. h. suff. in gr. 652.) omnino. N. 2. 22. 9. 26. 10. 9. 12. 8. 85.
sal 1. P. (gatau) ire. (Vid. salila et cf. sṛ i. e. sar hib. silim 1) "I drop, distil, sow", 2) "I spit"; lith. selu repo, serpo, gradu suspenso eo; slav. sl-a-ti mittere; lat. salio, gr. [greek].)
salila n. (r. sal s. unād. ila) aqua. (Cf. gr. [greek] [greek] lat. salum, sal, saliva; slav. sol sal.)
savitṛ m. (r. su vel sū generare suff. tṛ) sol. N. 23. 13. HIT. 17. 21.
savya laevus, sinister. (Slav. s'ūi id., Them. s'ūjo, fem. s'ūja = savyā v. gr. comp. 255. f. 258.; lat. scaevus, adjectā gutturali sicut in escit pro esit, unde erit, cf. gr. [greek] gr. [greek] e [greek] vel e [greek] transposito l. Fortasse etiam sinister, sinistimus-cf. dexter, cum semivocales vel liquidae facile inter se mutentur, v. gr. comp. 20.) (*)
(*) De cognatis formis in linguis Malayicis v. librum meum Über die Verwandtschaft der malayisch-polynesischen Sprachen mit den indisch-europäischen p. 86. et 148.
savyasācin m. (e praec. et sācin a r. sac sequi s. in) cognomen Ardschuni.
savyetara (e savya laevus et itara alius) dexter. RAGH. 12. 90.
saśc in dial. Ved. i. q. sac i. e. sequi; faqui; favere. Vid. Westerg.
sas 2. P. (svapne) dormire. RIGV. 29. 4.: sasantu "dormiunto"; 29. 3.: sastām "dormiunto" (dual.); 53. 1.: sasatām "dormientium"; 103. 7.: sasantam "dormientem". Cf. 2. śas saṃst śaṃst.
sasya n. (ut videtur, pro śasya) granum, fructus. N. 24. 52.
sah 1. P. A. sahāmi sahe (etiam cl. 4. et 10. P. sahyāmi sāhayāmi) fut. part. sahitā et soḍhā part. pass. soḍha infin. sahitum et soḍhum (v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 102.) 1) sustinere, perferre, tolerare. SA. 3. 9.: katham...āśrame sahiṣyate kleśam imam; R. Schl. I. 43. 25.: gaṅgāyāḥ patanam pṛthivī na sahiṣyate; MAH. 3. 15371.: duḥkham uttamaṃ sehire; 15376.: sehur duḥkham; H. 2. 36.: na hi me rākṣasā bhīru soḍhuṃ śaktāḥ parākramam; 3. 8. -- vāṣpaṃ soḍhum lacrymas retinere. R. Schl. II. 40. 27. 2) patientem esse, quiescere, exspectare, sich gedulden. RAGH. 5. 25.: dvitrāṇy ahāny (schol. dve trīṇi vā dināni) arhasi soḍhum (schol. kṣantum). 3) ignoscere, condonare. SAK. 56. 1.: aparādham iman tataḥ sahiṣye. 4) indulgere, favere, propitium esse, c. dat. vel gen. BH. 11. 44.: pite 'va putrasya sakhe 'va sakhyuḥ priyaḥ priyāyā 'rhasi deva soḍhum. 5) posse. MAH. 3. 8812.: na sehire...vegan tadā dhārayitum; HIT. 71. 21.: ciran na sahate sthātum. Vid. praef. ut. (Cf. suh gr. tam e sah quam e vah abjectā litterā initiali explicari possunt. Ag. Benary huc trahit lat. sag-ax, sāgus, sāgio, l. c. p. 117. 235.
c. abhi vim inferre, abhiṣahya vim inferendo, cum vi, violenter. MAN. 8. 367. Vid. pra.
c. ut posse. N. 6. 14.: saṃhartun no 'tsahe kopam; BR. 1. 32. 33. -- Cum dat. nominis abstr. loco infin. MAH. 3. 16543.: tvām aham maithili no 'tsahe paribhogāya śvāvalīḍhaṃ havir yathā.
c. ut praef. abhi id. RAGH. 5. 22.
c. ut praef. pra Caus. incitare, excitare, instigare. R. Schl. II. 9. 46.: tathā protsāhitā devī; 21. 12.: protsāhito 'yaṅ kaikeyyā.
c. ut praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 2. 1412.
c. pra 1) sustinere. R. Schl. II. 51. 7. 10. 2) posse. MAH. 1. 4842. 3) vim inferre, prasahya vim inferendo, cum vi, violenter. DR. 6. 8.: pāṣaiḥ kṛto 'bhimardaḥ kurubhiḥ prasahya; MAN. 7. 108. 8. 235.
c. prati sustinere. R. Schl. I. 37. 8.
c. vi sustinere. RAGH. 4. 49.: pratāpan na viṣehire. C. infin. cum acc. R. Schl. II. 12. 106.: na jīvitun tvāṃ viṣahe 'manoramām. -- viṣahya 1) sustinendus. A. 10. 75. 2) possibilis. A. 5. 9.: viṣahyaṃ yan mayā kartuṅ kṛtam eva nibodha tat.
saha 1. Adj. (r. sah s. a) sustinens, perferens, in fine comp.
saha 2. Praep. (ut mihi videtur, a stirpe pronom. sa suff. ha e dha sicut iha q. v. ab i) cum, c. instr. IN. 1. 23. In dial. Ved. sadha (vid. gr. comp. 420.).
sahaja (e saha cum et ja natus) ingenitus, innatus, ingeneratus. IN. 4. 7. N. 17. 5. BH. 18. 48.
sahajanyā f. (BAH. e saha cum et janya vel janyā q. v.) nomen Apsarasis. IN. 2. 30.
sahadeva m. (BAH. e saha cum et deva deus) Sahadevus, unus quinque Pāndavorum.
[Page 373a]
sahas n. (r. sah s. as) vis, robur, potestas.
sahasā Adv. (ut videtur, instrum. praec.) cito, subito. N. 23. 13.
sahasra mille. 1) Subst. n. SU. 3. 27. 2) Adj. DR. 2. 12.
sahasradṛś m. (BAH. e praec. et dṛś oculus) mille oculos habens, cognomen Indri.
sahasranetra (e sahasra et netra oculus) mille oculos habens. SU. 3. 28.
sahasraśas Adv. (a sahasra s. śas) quasi millenatim. IN. 1. 31.
sahā f. (Fem. vocis saha) nomen Apsarasis.
sahāya m. (e saha cum et aya iens in fine comp., a r. i s. a) comes. N. 6. 2.
sahita Adj. (e saha cum s. taddh. ita) conjunctus, associatus. H. 2. 15. IN. 5. 60. BR. 1. 13. N. 4. 20. 21. 31. A. 7. 1. 10. 12.
sahiṣṇu (r. sah s. snu insertā vocali i) sustinens, perferens, tolerans, c. acc. HIT. 55. 8.: parasukham asahiṣṇuḥ.
sāṃyugīna (a saṃyuga s. īna) ad bellum, pugnam pertinens, bellicus. UR. 83. 17.
sākṣāt Adv. (e sa cum et akṣa oculus in ablat., v. gr. 675. not. 2.) in conspectu, coram, palam. IN. 2. 16. SU. 1. 17. N. 24. 13. SA. 6. 38. A. 1. 12. -- sākṣād iva plane ut. N. 1. 4. 2. 28.
sākṣin m. (e sa cum et akṣa vel akṣi oculus s. in) testis. N. 24. 32.
sāgara m. mare, oceanus.
sāgnika (BAH. e sa) cum et agni Agnis s. ka v. gr. 665.) cum Agni conjunctus. N. 2. 24.
sāṅkhya (a saṅkhyā s. a) Adj. cogitans, ratiocinans. BH. 3. 3. 5. 5. 13. 24. Subst. n. 1) doctrina rationalis, ratiocinatio. BH. 2. 39. 5. 4. 2) systema philosophicum, Kapilo adscriptum.
sāṭ 10. P. (prakāśane) manifestare.
sāttvika (a sattva q. v. suff. ika) mentem spectans, ad mentem pertinens. BH. 7. 12. 14. 16.
sāda m. (r. sad s. a) occasus, interitus, exitium.
[Page 373b]
sādana n. (r. sad ire s. ana) domus, habitatio. H. 4. 7. SU. 2. 20.
sādaram Adv. (AVY. e sa et ādara) cum veneratione, reverenter. HIT. 16. 13.
sādh 1) 5. P. in dial. Ved. etiam 1. P. perficere. RIGV. 2. 7. 94. 2. 96. 1. 2) superare, vincere. HIT. 3. 40.: sāmnā dānena bhedena...sādhitum prayatetā 'rīn na yuddhena (v. Caus. sgnf. 2. et MAN. 7. 198. ubi vijetum pro sādhitum). 3) 4. P. perfici, absolvi. -- Caus. 1) perficere, peragere, absolvere. A. 10. 60.: surāsurair asahyaṃ hi karma yat sādhitan tvayā; MAN. 7. 173.: sādhayet kāryam ātmanaḥ. 2) superare, vincere. MAH. 1. 7435.: na hi sāmnā na dānena na bhedenaca pāṇḍavāḥ . śakyāḥ sādhayitun tasmād vikrameṇai 'va tān jahi; 2. 647.: 3) proficisci, ire, abire. SA. 16. 32.: sādhayiṣyāmy ahan tāvat sarveṣām bhadram astu vaḥ; R. Schl. II. 34. 34.: tvaṃ śvaḥ kālye sādhayiṣyasi. 4) pervenire, assequi, adipisci (v. i). MAN. 6. 75.: tapaścaraṇaiśco 'graiḥ sādhayantī 'ha tat padam. (Cf. sidh goth. sidu-s, mos, germ. vet. situ id., siton machinari, facere, agere, disponere, v. Graff 6. 162.; gr. [greek] Huc etiam traxerim goth. selis bonus, mutato d in l, un-selis malignus, germ. vet. sālig beatus, sālida felicitas; v. sādhu. Fortasse hib. sadhbh "salve, any thing good", cum bh = v, v. sādhu pl. m. sādhavas; fortasse id "good, just, honest" ad sādhu vel siddha pertinet, abjecto s; v. sidh quod e sadh debilitato a in i).
c. pra 1) Caus. acquirere. MAN. 7. 103.: sarvāṇi bhūtāni daṇḍenai 'va prasādhayet (schol. ātmasāt kuryāt). 2) instruere. prasādhita instructus, praeditus. UR. 79. 4. infr. Vid. praef. sam sgf. 4.
c. pra praef. sam Caus. perficere, efficere, facere. HIT. 131. 17.: tvayai 'kena madīyo 'rthaḥ samprasādhyaḥ (cf. 131. 15.).
c. sam 1) Caus. perficere. ATM. successum habere, fortunā prosperā uti, felicem esse. MAH. 3. 1478.: saṃsādhayasva kaunteya dhruvo 'stu vijayas tava. 2) occidere, interficere. MAH. 3. 1683.: bhīṣmaḥ...saṃsādhyaśca raṇe; R. Schl. II. 64. 69.: śoko mām...saṃsādhayati. 3) obtinere, capere. MAN. 8. 50.: svakaṃ saṃsādhayan dhanam. 4) instruere aliquem aliquā re. R. Schl. II. 36. 9.: sarvakāmaiḥ...rāmaḥ saṃsādhyatām.
sādhaka (r. sādh s. aka) utilis. IN. 5. 56.
sādhana n. (r. sādh s. ana) 1) effectio. HIT. 129. 4. 2) divitiae, opes. asādhana inops. HIT. 9. 1.
sādharmya n. (a sadharmin communia officia habens-e sa + dharma s. in- suff. ya v. gr. 651.) communitas officiorum, vel conditionis, statūs. UR. 69. 16.
sādhāraṇa (a sadhāraṇa-sa + dhāraṇa-s. a communis, promiscuus. SAK. 54. 9.
sādhu (r. sādh s. u) 1) Adj. (f. -dhu et -dhvī bonus, probus. IN. 1. 22. BR. 1. 27. N. 12. 122. -- Adv. (acc. n.) bene, age. H. 4. 53. N. 9. 3. 2) Subst m. mercator. HIT. 63. 7. 65. 9. (Vid. r. sādh.)
sādhubhāva m. (KARM. e praec. et bhāva animus) benignitas, humanitas. BR. 1. 4.
sādhya 1. (r. sādh s. ya) Adj. perfectus. Subst 1) n. perfectio. HIT. 3. 1. 2) m. nomen cujusdam Geniorum ordinis.
sādhya 2. (a praec. s. a) ad Sādhyos pertinens. A. 4. 30.
sādhvasa n. (fortasse a r. dhvaṃs ejectā nasali, s. a praef. sa producto a) timor. HIT. 55. 2. 4. UR. 48. 10.
sānu m. n. planities in vertice montis. IN. 1. 25.
sānumat m. (a praec. s. mat) mons. UR. 70. 4.
sāntv 10. P. (vid. śāntv unde sāntv mutato ś in s) consolari, blandiri. N. 8. 12. 14. 14. 19. 21.
c. pari id. IN. 2. 23.
sāntva m. (v. śāntva sāntv) blandimentum, consolatio. H. 4. 24.
sāndra crassus, spissus, densus. AM. III. 3. 15.: ghanaṃ nirantaraṃ sāndram; CAUR. 12.: sāndravindu.
sāndhya (a sandhyā s. a) ad diluculum vel crespusculum pertinens, matutinus, vespertinus. RAGH. 2. 23.: samāpya sāndhyañca vidhim vespertināque peractā ceremoniā.
[Page 374b]
sānnidhya n. (a sannidhi propinquitas s. ya) propinquitas. Accus. sānnidhyam Adv. in propinquitate, coram. IN. 5. 24.
sānnipātika (a sannipāta s. ika) ad id, quod sannipāta dicitur, pertinens. HIT. 103. 19.
sāptapada n. (a saptapada septem passus habens-e saptan et pada-s. a) amicitia. SA. 5. 22.
sāphalya n. (a saphala quod cum fructu est s. ya) Abstractum [greek] saphala. HIT. 48. 7.
sām 10. P. (sāntvane K. sāntve V.; ut videtur, pro śām v. śāntv sāntv) i. q. sāntv.
sāman n. (ut videtur, pro śāman a r. śam s. an v. śāntv sāntv sām) 1) blanditio, blandimentum, placatio, comitas, benignitas. HIT. 3. 40. MAN. 7. 198. 8. 187. MAH. 1. 7435. 2) hymnus, carmen sacrum, precum formula. BH. 10. 35. 3) ut videtur, modus, modi, moduli cantūs. IN. 2. 28. a. et b. 4) nomen unius quattuor Vedorum. BH. 9. 17.
sāmarthya n. (a samartha capax, aptus s. ya) capacitas. N. 5. 24.
sāmānya (a samāna similis, aequalis, suff. ya) communis, generalis, universalis. N. 13. 17. HIT. 5. 21.
sāmāsika (a samāsa compositio vocabulorum) vocabulum compositum. BH. 10. 33.
sāmi Indecl. (ut mihi videtur, a sama similis, aequalis) semi, in initio comp. (Germ. vet. sāmi id., e. c. sāmiquek semivivus = sāmijīva; anglo-sax. sām, e. c. sāmboren seminatus, abortivus, sāmworht semifactus; lat. semi, gr. [greek].
sāmīpya (a samīpa s. ya) vicinus. SA. 2. 8.
sāmpratam Adv. (a samprati s. a in acc. n.) nunc. SAK. 23. 2. infr. UR. 25. 3. infr. -- asāmpratam Adv. inepte, incommode, absurde. HIT. 102. 14.
sāmb 10. P. i. q. 2. samb.
sāmya n. (a sama similis, aequalis, s. ya) aequalitas, aequabilitas. BH. 6. 33.
sāya m. vespera. Acc. sāyam Adv. vespere. N. 15. 9. (Cf. lat. serus, serum, v. gr. comp. 20.)
[Page 375a]
sāyaka m. sagitta.
sāyantana (a seq. s. tana) vespertinus.
sāyam Adv. v. sāya.
sāyāhna m. (e sāya et ahna dies in fine comp.) vespera. H. 1. 17. N. 11. 12.
sār 10. P. i. q. śār.
sāra (r. sṛ s. a) 1) n. aqua. 2) m. medulla. AM. 3) m. vis, vigor, essentia alicujus rei. H. 4. 47. BR. 1. 14. -- IN fine comp. BAH. N. 24. 16. 4) Adj. eximius, egregius, optimus. NALOD. 1. 24. (Cf. lat. serum.)
sāraṅga m. dorcas, antilope; scribitur etiam śā-. SAK. 4. 5.
sāratā f. (a sāra s. tā) natura, ingenium, vis. HIT. 57. 4.
sārathi m. (e saratha qui cum curru est-e sa et ratha-s. i) auriga. N. 19. 26.
sārathya n. (a praec. s. ya) currūs vel equorum moderatio, aurigatio. A. 8. 18. N. 22. 12.
sāravat (a sāra s. vat) medullosus. TROP. fructuosus, fecundus, uber. HIT. 132. 2.
sārin in fine compp. e. c. āmnāyasārin (ab āmnāyasāra Vedorum natura, vis, suff. in) Vedorum naturam, vim habens. N. 12. 59.
sārtha m. (BAH. e sa cum et artha q. v.) multitudo, turba, agmen, praecipue comitatus mercatorius (une caravane). N. 12. 111.
sārthavāha m. (comitatum mercatorium ducens ex praec. et vāha a r. vah s. a trahens, ducens) mercator. N. 12. 123. 127. 128.
sārddham vel sārdham Praep. (ut mihi videtur, AVY. e sa cum et arddha ardha dimidium, v. gr. 675.) cum. c. Instr. IN. 1. 14. H. 3. 4. 4. 7.
sāla m. nomen arboris (Wils.: Shorea robusta). N. 12. 4. H. 2. 1.
sāvitrī f. (a savitṛ vel savitra sol s. a in fem.) 1) hymnus sanctissimus Vedorum. MAN. 11. 191. 2) cognomen Umae, Sivi uxoris. SA. 1. 7. 3) regis As'vapatis filia, Satyavantis uxor. SA. 1. 21. b.
[Page 375b]
sāścaryam Adv. (AVY. e sa et āścarya) cum admiratione. HIT. 99. 20.
sāsūyam Adv. (AVY. e sa et asūyā) cum objurgatione. SAK. 15. 7.
sāhasa (a sahas s. a) 1) vis, robur, perseverantia. HIT. 45. 11. 2) celeritas, festinatio, properatio (v. sahasā). HIT. 100. 3.
sāhāyya n. (a sahāya comes, socius s. ya v. gr. 650.) societas, auxilium. H. 4. 43. 52.
si 5. et 9. P. A. sinomi sinve sināmi sine (bandhane) ligare, vincire. RIGV. V. 84. 2.: setṛbhiḥ sinīthaḥ pāpakṛtaḥ (v. Westerg.); RIGV. 112. 5.: sitam vinctum. (Lett. fsee-t ligare, fsai-te funis, vinculum; sax. vet. simo, Them. si-mon, quod ligat, restis, laqueus, vinculum; germ. vet. sai-d, sei-d laqueus, tendicula, sai-to(n) funis, fidis, chorda; sai-l laqueus; slav. sje-tj tendicula, si-lo laqueus; gr. [greek] v. Pott I. 206. II. 174. Graff VI. 157. sq. 187.
siṃha m. (fortasse a r. han occidere, interficere, unde ha occidens, praef. sam debilitato a in i; v. hiṃsra leo.
siṃhaskandha (BAH. e praec. et skandha humerus) leonis instar humeros habens. H. 2. 19.
siṃhāy (Denom. a siṃha v. gr. 585.) leoni similem esse vel fieri. HIT. 106. 2.: śvā...siṃhāyate.
sikatā f. arena, sabulum, glarea. UR. 54. 3. infr. SAK. 45. 12.
sikta v. sic.
sic 6. P. A. siñcāmi siñce (gr. 335.) humectare, irrigare, perfundere. MAH. 1. 5422.: mūrdhānam aśrubhiḥ siṣice; 8153.: jalam ādāya siṣicuḥ pāvakam; N. 25. 7.: siktāḥ...rājamārgāḥ. Effundere, emittere. MAN. 2. 181.: svapne siñcan...śukram. Infundere, inspergere, immittere, c. loc. MAN. 11. 170.: retaḥ siktvāca svayoniṣu schol. sodaryabhaginīṣu. (Cambro-brit. siciaw humectare; germ. vet. SIH colare (sīhu, seih, sihumes), seich urina, seihjan mingere; nostrum seihen, seichen.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. R. Schl. I. 38. 14.: samantatas tu tāṃ devīm abhyaṣiñcata pāvakaḥ (v. gr. min. 80. annot. 1). Praesertim augurationis causā alqm conspergere. SA. 7. 11.: tato 'bhiṣiṣicuḥ...dyumatsenam purohitāḥ. Cum 2. acc. R. Schl. I. 1. 79.: abhyaṣiñcat sa laṅkāyāṃ rākṣasendraṃ vibhīṣaṇam; I. 38. 30.: surasenāgaṇapatim abhyaṣiñcan mahādyutim. C. loc. rei. MAH. 1. 5178.: abhiṣekṣyati māṃ rājye; 3. 14424.: saināpatye 'bhiṣiñca mām. C. instr. rei. MAH. 1. 1470.: patatrīṇāñca garuḍam indratvenā 'bhyaṣiñcayata. -- ATM. c. sgnf. Pass. MAH. 3. 14423.: abhiṣiñcasva devānāṃ saināpatye; 14414.: bhavasve 'ndraḥ...abhiṣiñcasvaca. -- Caus. facere ut quis inaugurationis causā conspergatur. R. Schl. II. 9. 2. -- Etiam i. q. primit. SA. 7. 11. b. c. loc. rei.: putrañcā 'sya ...yauvarājye 'bhyaṣecayan (purohitāḥ).
c. ava conspergere. SU. 4. 19.: rudhireṇā 'vasiktāṅgau.
c. ā Caus. infundi jubere. MAN. 8. 272.: taptam āsecayat tailaṃ vaktre.
c. ni i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 63. 7. RAGH. 3. 26.
c. pra profundere, effundere. MAH. 3. 14767.: kathan nu bhidyeta naca sraveta naca prasicyed iti rakṣitavyam (Pass. c. term. PAR.)
c. sam conspergere. R. Schl. I. 5. 8.
siṭ 1. P. (anādare) parvi aestimare. Cf. śiṭ suṭṭ.
sita 1) (a r. si) ligatus, v. si. 2) (a r. so) finitus. 3) (incertae orig.) albus.
siddha v. sidh.
siddhi f. (r. sidh s. ti) successus. BH. 2. 48. 4. 22.
sidh 1. 4. P. perfici, succedere, procedere, feliciter evenire. HIT. 6. 13.: yatne kṛte yadi na sidhyati ko 'tra doṣaḥ; 6. 16.: puruṣakāreṇa vinā daivan na sidhyati. Felicem fieri. MAH. 3. 29.: asatāṃ darśanāt...prahīyante sidhyanti naca mānavāḥ. De sagittis, icere. SAK. 32. 7.: utkarṣaḥ sa dhanvināṃ yad iṣavaḥ sidyantilakṣye cale. Cf. sādh. -- siddha 1) paratus. N. 23. 22.: nalasiddhasya māṃsasya. 2) perfectus, beatus, sanctus. SU. 2. 17.: tapaḥsiddhāḥ; BH. 10. 26. 3) Subst. m. nomen Geniorum ordinis. IN. 1. 35. 2. 10. 31. 5. 13.
c. pra i. q. simpl. BH. 3. 55. C. abl. provenire, oriri ex aliquā re. MAN. 12. 97.: vedāt prasidhyati (cf. sl. 98.: vedāt prasūyante). -- prasiddha perfectus. HIT. 96. 12.
c. saṃ perfici, felicem, beatum fieri. MAN. 2. 87.: japyenai 'va tu saṃsidhyed brāhmaṇaḥ (schol. siddhiṃ labhate); MAH. 3. 12025.: -- ATM. A. 4. 34.: saṃsidhyasva mahābāho.
sidh 2. 1. P. ut videtur, primitive ire, abire, inde c. sensu Caus. (v. 3. sidh et cf. sādh Caus.) arcere. RIGV. 17. 12.: agnī rakṣāṃsi sedhati; 34. 11.: sedhataṃ dveṣaḥ "cohibete osores"; 32. 13.
c. apa id. RIGV. 35. 10. Etiam ATM. DR. 5. 5.: nāgam prabhinnam...daṇḍī 'va yūthād apasedhase.
c. ni arcere. RAGH. 2. 4. Retinere, i. e. ab abeundo arcere. RAGH. 5. 18.: pratiyātukāmam...niṣidhya.
c. prati arcere. SA. 4. 21.: gamaneca kṛtotsāhām pratiṣeddhun na mā 'rhasi; MAN. 2. 206. Prohibere, vetare. RAM. ed. Ser. II. 60. 59.: pratiṣidhya prabodhakanisvanam. Caus. arcere. R. Schl. II. 96. 42.: taṅ kākam pratyaṣedhayat; MAH. 1. 1594.: śapantīm pratyaṣedhayat.
sidh 3. 1. P. (gatyām) ire.
c. pari parisidh servato primitivo s circumire. BHATT. 9. 88.: dviṣo ghnan parisedhataḥ.
sindhu m. 1) Indus flumen. 2) Plur. regio ad Indum. DR. 1. 6. N. 19. 14.
sibh simbh 1. P. (dīptau hiṃse) splendere; laedere, occidere. Cf. śubh śumbh subh sumbh sṛbh sṛmbh sribh srimbh.
sil 6. P. i. q. śil.
siv 4. P. sīvyāmi (gr. 331a).) suere. Part. pass. syūta. RIGV. 31. 15.: varme 'va syūtam. (Goth. siuja suo, siujith suit Marc. 2. 21.; germ. vet. siwu suo, sarcio, consuo, praet. siwita et sūta; siut sutura, sutari sutor, saum limbus, ora, sarcina, sagma, swila subula; slav. s'ivū suo, lith. suwù suo, infin. sú-ti; sule sutura; lat. suo; gr. [greek] [greek])
sīk 1. 1. A. i. q. 1. śīk.
[Page 377a]
sīk 2. 1. et 10. P. i. q. 2. śīk.
sīd v. sad.
sīdhu vel śīdhu m. n. vini adusti species (Wils.: rum distilled from molasses). IN. 5. 13.
sīman m. (r. si productā vocali, s. man) finis, terminus, limes. AM.
sīmanta m. (ut videtur, forma anom. a praec. s. ta) capillorum separatio. Wils.: "a separation of the hair on each side, so as to leave a distinct line on the top of the head". Vid. sq.
sīmantinī f. (a praec. s. in in fem.) femina. DR. 4. 3.
su 1. 1. et 2. P. savāmi saumi. Parere, partum edere. MAH. 1. 4765.: kuntī suṣāva pravaraṃ sutam. -- suta m. filius. BR. 2. 18.; Du. et Plur. liberi utriusque sexūs. BR. 2. 89. sutā filia. BR. 2. 11. 18. b. (Vid. sū et cf. gr. [greek] de goth. sunus, lith. sunús, slav. syn v. sūnu a r. sū.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 6077.: sadyo hi garbhān rākṣasyo labhante prasavantica; MAN. 4. 44.: na paśyet prasavantīm.
su 2. 1. P. A. (gatau) ire, se movere. Cf. sru.
su 3. 5. P. A. ut videtur, primitive effundere, libare, in universum, inde effundere, exprimere succum, exprimere succum plantae, praesertim asclepiadis acidae. MAH. 1. 4695.: suṣāvaca bahūn somān; RIGV. 109. 4.: somam...sunoti; 28. 6.: indrāya patave sunu somam ulūkhala "Indrae ad bibendum para libamen (asclepiadem acidam effunde)". Mortarium. 28. 8.: madhumat sutam (*) "dulce libamen parate (dulce libate)"; 84. 1.: asāvi soma indra te. (Cf. sru snu; fortasse gr. [greek] nisi hoc pertinet ad und q. v.)
(*) Imperat. du. praet. multf. (v. gramm. min. ed. 2. 374b).)
c. abhi id. R. Schl. I. 13. 5.: abhiṣutya "succo asclepiadis acidae extrito" (vid. annot. ad interpret.). Succum exprimere in universum. MAN. 5. 10.: yānicai 'vā 'bhiṣūyante puṣpamūlaphalaiḥ śubhaiḥ. 2) aspergere. BHATT. 9. 90.: abhiṣoṣyan raktai rakṣāṃsi.
[Page 377b]
su 4. Praef. adj. et adv. 1) bonus, e. c. sucitta BAH. bonam mentem habens. IN. 5. 4., suparākrama BAH. bonam fortitudinem habens. H. 4. 14., suputra bonum filium habens, filio fortunatus. IN. 5. 55. 2) pulcher, e. c. sumadhyama BAH. pulchrum medium corpus habens. H. 3. 7. 3) valde, e. c. sumahat permagnus. BR. 1. 10. 4) facile. SU. 4. 24.: sudṛṣṭa. (Hib. so "in compound words signifies goodness, fitness, aptness or easy", e. c. soailce "a good fashion, good manners". Primitiva forma su servata est in sucridh "easy" = sukṛta; fortasse subha "pleasure, delight, compleat enjoyment" cohaeret cum bhāj bhāga felicitas praef. su. Cambro-brit. hu, hy, he, armor. he, vid. Pictet p. 93. 94.; gr. [greek].)
sukumāra Adj. (f. ī KARM. e su et kumāra puer) 1) juvenis. 2) tener. H. 1. 15. 33. 2. 25. 3. 14. N. 3. 13.
sukṛta n. (KARM. e su et kṛta factum) bonum factum. BH. 5. 15.
sukṛtin (a praec. s. in) bonis factis praeditus, qui bona facta egit, probus, sanctus. IN. 1. 18. HIT. 25. 7.
sukha (BAH. e su bonus et kha ae7r, cf. duḥkha 1) Adj. laetus, jucundus. N. 7. 19. 21. 10. 2) Subst. n. gaudium, voluptas. DR. 4. 21. -- Acc. sukham Adv. 1) laete, jucunde. N. 17. 18. IN. 1. 24. 2) libenter. IN. 4. 18. 3) facile. BH. 5. 3. (Hib. sogh "prosperity, ease, pleasure" etc.)
sukhay (Denom. a praec.) laetificare, delectare, exhilarare. UR. 51. 3.
sukhin (a sukha gaudium s. in) laetus. IN. 3. 5.
sugandha m. (KARM. e su et gandha odor) suavis odor.
sugandhin (a praec. s. in) suavi odore praeditus, suave olens. A. 4. 51.
sujanatva m. (a sujana bonus homo s. tva) benignitas. SAK. 56. 2.
suṭṭ 10. P. i. q. siṭ.
suta v. su.
sutasoma m. nom. propr.
sutā v. su.
[Page 378a]
sutin (a suta s. in) filio, vel filiis, vel liberis praeditus. HIT. 4. 20.
sudṛṣṭa (KARM. e su facile et dṛṣṭa visus, conspectus, aspectus) facile aspectu. sudṛṣṭaṅ kartum facile vel sine ullo impedimento intueri alq. SU. 4. 24.: tejasāca sudṛṣṭāṃ tvāṃ na kariṣyati kaścana; R. Schl. I. 17. 23.: sudṛṣṭāṅ kuruta śāntām.
sudhā f. (e su et dhā a r. dhe bibere) nectar. UR. 39. 4.
sudhī (bonum intellectum habens, BAH. e su et dhī) intellectu praeditus, sapiens. HIT. 5. 6. 71. 3.
sundara (fem. ā et ī) pulcher. N. 1. 14.
suparṇa m. (BAH. e su e parṇa quod hac in compos. plumam significare videtur) i. q. garuḍa.
supta v. svap.
subh sumbh 1. P. i. q. sibh simbh.
subhaga (BAH. e su et bhaga felicitas) 1) felix, pulcher, praeclarus, praesertim de feminis, in Vocat. IN. 5. 37. DR. 2. 12. 2) jucundus. SAK. 2. 14. 45. 6.
subhāṣita (bonum vel pulchrum sermonem habens e su et bhāṣita n. dictum, sermo) eloquens, facundus. N. 8. 4.
subhru Adj. (e su et bhru pro bhrū supercilium) pulchra supercilia habens. SU. 4. 12.
sumanas m. f. n. (Femin. nonnisi in Plurali usurpatur, BAH. e su et manas mens) flos. SA. 1. 26.
suyodhana m. (e su et yodhana a r. yudh pugnare s. ana) cognomen Duryodhani. H. 4. 58.
sur 6. P. (aiśvaryadīptyoḥ K. bhaiśyayoḥ V.; correptum esse videtur e svar vid. svar coelum) 1) splendere. 2) dominari. (Vid. svar et cf. hib. solas "light, a lamp".)
sura m. (r. sur splendere s. a sicut deva a div splendere) deus. H. 4. 27.
surakārmuka n. (e sura et kārmuka arcus) arcus coelestis.
suragarbhābha Adj. (e suragarbha-sura deus et garbha proles, natuset ābhā similitudo) diis natorum similitudinem habens. H. 4. 27.
[Page 378b]
surabhi (ut videtur, e su et rabhi a r. rabh quod primitive capere significare videtur) 1) Adj. bene odorus. 2) Subst. f. nomen vaccae fabulosae, vaccae ubertatic, quae boum generis mater primitiva esse dicitur.
suravīthī f. (e sura et vīthī via) deorum via. IN. 2. 12.
surā f. potus fervidus, potus inebrians in universum. SU. 4. 14.
suvarcasa (BAH. e su et varcasa-r. varc s. asa-i. q. varcas) pulchrum splendorem habens. SA. 5. 38.
suvarṇa n. (pulchrum colorem habens e su et varṇa color) aurum. N. 7. 9.
suvīra m. (e su et vīra heros) nomen populi. DR. 8. 9.
suṣṭhu Adv. (e su et sthu quod simplex non occurrit, a r. sthā mutato sth in ṣṭh v. gr. 80., suff. u vel debilitato a in u) recte, juste. UR. 64. 6. HIT. 73. 21.
suh 4. P. (tṛptau śaktau) gaudere, posse. Cf. sah.
suhṛd m. (bonum cor habens BAH. e su et hṛd cor) amicus. IN. 4. 11. BR. 2. 26.
sū 1. 2. A. et 4. A. suve sūye; part. pass. sūta et sūna. 1) parere, partum edere, c. ablat. patris. MAN. 10. 39.: niṣādastrī tu caṇḍālāt putram...sūte; RAGH. 3. 13.: asūta putram; MAH. 1. 2599.: asūyata...aśvināv ubhau; H. 1. 34.: indrācca vātācca suṣuve yā sutān imān. 2) Cl. 2. A. gignere, generare, de patre. MAN. 10. 34.: niṣādo mārgavaṃ sūte; 10. 32. (Vid. 1. su et sūnu.)
c. pra 1) parere, partum edere. MAH. 3. 13057.: kanyā prasūyate. -- prasūtā quae peperit. HIT. 72. 14.: sā tatrai 'va prasūtā. -- Pass. nasci, c. abl. patris. MAN. 10. 36.: kārāvaro niṣādāt...prasūyate (quod etiam ad su referri posset). 2) procreare, gignere, de patre, c. loc. matris. MAN. 10. 30.: śūdro brāhmaṇyāṃ vāhyañ jantum prasūyate. -- Absolut. MAH. 1. 2502.: asyām eva prasūyadhvam; BH. 3. 10.: prasaviṣyadhvam (vid. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 440b).). -- prasūta qui genuit. MAN. 3. 19. -- Pass. procreari, gigni. MAH. 3. 12500.: tiryagyonau prasūyate. -- prasūta procreatus, progenitus. NAL. 20. 37.: matprasūtam bhayam; A. 3. 36.: matprasūtena tejasā.
c. pra praef. sam procreare, gignere. MAN. 10. 33. -- Pass. nasci. MAH. 3. 12978.: tadā 'ham samprasūyāmi gṛheṣu śubhakarmaṇām (c. term. PAR. v. gr. 493.).
sū 2. 6. P. In dial. Ved. incitare, excitare (? vid. Westerg. et r. sūd). RIGV. V. 40. 1. 66. 4.: yad adya devaḥ suvāti. -- Vid. sūd.
sū 3. f. (r. 1. sū) parens, partum edens, in fin. comp. R. Schl. II. 51. 15.: vīrasū.
sūkara m. (e sū quod a sono dictum esse videtur, et kara faciens, v. cītkāra cukkāra) sus. (Cf. anglo-sax. suga porca, germ. vet. sū id., nostrum Sau, lat. sus, gr. [greek] [greek])
sūkṣma subtilis, tenuis, parvus, minutus. H. 3. 14. SU. 3. 16.
sūkṣmatva n. (a praec. s. tva) subtilitas. BH. 13. 15.
sūc 10. P. (fortasse e vac correpto in uc praef. su) prodere, patefacere, indicare. RAGH. 17. 50.: mantraḥ... guptadvāro na sūcyate (schol. prakāśyate); UR. 6. 32.: mandārakusumadāmnā gurur asyāḥ sūcyate hṛdayakampaḥ (cf. 6. 8.); H. 1. 3.: vijñāya niśi panthānam nakṣatragaṇasūcitam; N. 5. 26. 17. 9.: sūcita.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. N. 23. 18.: karma ceṣṭābhisūcitam (sic nunc separaverim, ita ut significet negaotium, i. e. rem, actionibus patefactum; cf. 18. a.: puṇyaślokasya ceṣṭitam.)
c. sam id. HIT. 124. 72.
sūcaka (r. sūc s. aka) patefaciens, palam faciens. UR. 2. infr.
sūci f. (correptum e sūcī q. v.) acus.
sūcī f. (fem. [greek] sūca a siv correpto in sū suff. uṇād. ca) acus.
sūcībhedya (e praec. et bhedya) 1) acu perforandus. 2) densus, spissus, de tenebris. HIT. 98. 22.: sūcībhedye tamasi.
sūta m. auriga. N. 9. 23.
sūtatva n. (a praec. s. tva) aurigatio. N. 22. 12.
sūd 1. A. et 10. vel. Caus. P. (ut mihi videtur, e sāday Caus. r. sad debilitato ā in ū ita ut proprie significet facere ut quis eat, inde in dial. Ved. incitare, ex- citare, et facere ut qu. sidat, pereat, inde occidere) occidere, necare. MAH. 3. 11505.: sūdayiṣyāmi rākṣasam; 1. 2833.: sūdayan vividhān mṛgān. In dial. Ved. incitare, excitare. RIGV. 71. 8. 73. 8.; v. Westerg. s. r. sū. (Lett. saudet delere, evertere, vid. Pott 1. 249.)
c. abhi Caus. vel cl. 10. occidere. R. Schl. I. 27. 19.
c. ni nisūdayāmi (servato primitivo s) id. MAH. 1. 1339.
c. ni praef. vi vinisūdayāmi id. MAH. 3. 8814.
c. ni praef. sam sannisūdayāmi id. MAH. 3. 8742.
sūda m. coquus. MAH. 3. 1007.
sūdana m. (r. sūd s. ana) occisor in fine compos. SU. 3. 28. N. 12. 126.
sūnā f. instrumentum necandi. MAN. 3. 68.
sūnu (r. 1. sū s. nu) 1) m. filius. UR. 91. 4. 2) f. filia. HEM. (Goth. sunus filius; germ. vet. sunu, germ. med. sun, nostrum Sohn; lith. sunù-s, slav. syn.)
sūtra n. (r. siv correpto iv in ū s. tra) filum.
sūtradhāra m. (e praec. et dhāra) 1) faber tignarius. HIT. 49. 12. 2) princeps histrionum. UR. 1. 6.
sūnṛta (ut videtur, e su productā vocali et nṛta a r. nṛt s. a) comis, blandus. HIT. 19. 8. SAK. 16. 15.: vāk sūnṛtā.
sūr 4. A. i. q. 1. śūr.
sūra m. (ut videtur, a svar primitivā formā radicis sur splendere, correpto va in ū suff. a) sol. (Fortasse goth. sunna m. sol, Them. sunnan, per assimil. e surnan, sunno(n) f. e surno(n), germ. vet. sunno(n) m., sunna(n) f.; fortasse lith. saule f. per metath. e swale, de graec. [greek] et goth. sauil vid. sūrya de lat. sol vid. svar.)
sūrkṣ 1. P. (anādare) vilipendere, despicere.
sūrkṣy 1. P. (īrṣyārthe K. īrṣye V.) invidere.
sūrya m. (correptum esse videtur e svarya vel svārya a svar coelum, nisi a primitivā formā radicis sur splendere, vel a sur producto u suff. ya) sol. IN. 1. 32. (Gr. [greek] niti videtur formā svārya mutato r in [greek] et ejecto F, sicut fortasse goth. sauil sol, Them. sauila, per metath. e svalia. Vid. sūra svar.)
sūṣ 1. P. (prasrave ut videtur, ex 1. sū adjecto ṣ) generare. Cf. śūṣ.
sṛ 1. 1. P. ire, incedere, progredi. MAH. 1. 1696.: sa rājā mṛgayāṃ yātaḥ...sasāra. C. acc. adire, aggredi. N. 17. 35.: damayantīm atho sṛtvā. Fluere. RIGV. 32. 12.: avāsṛjaḥ sartave sapta sindūn "emittebas and dimanandum septem fluvios"; RIGV. V. 101. 4.: tredhā sasrur āpaḥ. (Vid. sal salila sarit saras et cf. ṛ sru sṛp gr. [greek] sicut lat. currus a currendo, v. car.)
c. anu sequi. MAH. 3. 11556.: panthānam...anusasruḥ. Caus. sequi, persequi. MAH. 1. 4309.: dasyavaḥ...anusāryamāṇā bahubhī rakṣibhiḥ.
c. apa abire. HIT. 18. 18.: dūram apasara. Caus. facere ut quis abeat, amovere. MAN. 7. 149.
c. abhi adire, advenire, accedere. N. 11. 26. SA. 5. 62. DR. 6. 10. Caus. id. MR. 130. 5.: bhavantam abhisārayitum āgatā; MAH. 1. 1221.
c. ut Caus. facere ut quis proveniat, exeat, MAH. 3. 14872.: utsārayata tān.
c. ut praef. pra Caus. concedere, dare. HIT. 74. 21.: protsāritārdhāsanaḥ.
c. upa adire, aggredi, accedere. MAH. 2. 2596. Coire cum viro. MAH. 3. 8587.: icchāmi tvāṃ sragvinam...upasartum.
c. nis egredi, provenire. N. 20. 30. SU. 3. 25. 26. Caus. facere ut quis exeat. MAH. 3. 12995. Expellere, abigere. HIT. 65. 19. 83. 7.
c. nis praef. vi egredi. IN. 1. 26. N. 20. 31.
c. pari circumire, circumfluere. MAH. 3. 10983.: āpaḥ parisasruḥ.
c. pra procedere, prodire. R. Schl. II. 59. 10. BH. 15. 4. -- prasṛta modestus. R. Schl. I. 12. 2. -- Caus. protendere, extendere. HIT. 10. 18.: hastam prasārya; 85. 7.: pakṣau prasārya. -- paṇyāni prasārayitum res venales exponere. R. Schl. II. 48. 3.: vaṇijo na prasārayan nacā 'śobhanta paṇyāni; MAN. 5. 129.
c. pra praef. vi dimanare, diffundi. RAGH. 16. 3.: teṣām... bhinno 'ṣṭadhā viprasasāra vaṃśaḥ (schol. vistṛtaḥ).
c. vi Caus. protendere. R. Schl. I. 42. 6.
c. sam ire, adire. MAN. 12. 70. -- Caus. facere ut quis eat, movere. MAN. 12. 124.
sṛ 2. 3. P. sisarmi i. q. 1. sṛ.
sṛj 6. P. interdum A. 1) dimittere, emittere, effundere. R. Schl. I. 44. 38.: gaṅgām...śrotrābhyām asṛjat; RIGV. 38. 8.: vṛṣṭir asarji. Cum vocibus, quae missilia significant, mittere, emittere, conjicere, jaculari. MAH. 3. 16461.: asṛjat sāyakān; RAGH. 11. 44. (vid. muc). 2) deponere, ponere, imponere (e manibus emittere). N. 5. 28.: skandhadeśe 'sṛjat tasya srajam. 3) creare, producere, e se emittere. MAN. 1. 25.: sṛṣṭiṃ sasarjacai 've 'māṃ sraṣṭum icchann imāḥ prajāḥ; SU. 3. 11.: sṛjyatām prārthanīyai 'kā pramadā; 14.: tām...asṛjat; MAH. 1. 4165.: sṛjethās trīṃl lokān anyān; BH. 4. 7. 4) gignere, generare. R. Schl. I. 16. 6.: kinnarīṇāñca gātreṣu ...sṛjadhvaṃ harirūpeṇa putrān; 16. 9.: sutān vīrān sasṛjuḥ. (Cf. vṛj. Huc traxerim lat. rigo, goth. rig-n pluvia, nisi pertinent ad vṛṣ; v. praeff. abhi ava ā.)
c. ati 1) relinquere, reliquum facere. MAH. 4. 331.: bhīmaseno 'pi māṃsāni...atisṛṣṭāni matsyena (nom. pr.) vikrīṇīte yudhiṣṭhire. 2) dare. R. Schl. II. 18. 23.: atisṛjya dadānī 'ti varam mama (vid. sl. 22. et cf. tyāga actio dandi a tyaj relinquere; v. etiam praef. abhi.
c. apa praef. vi demittere, dejicere, abjicere. MAH. 3. 16104.: vāsaḥ...vānarāṇāṃ yat sītā hriyamāṇā vyapāsṛjat (cf. sl. 16053.).
c. abhi 1) effundere. RIGV. 19. 9. 2) dare. R. Schl. I. 9. 63.: tenā 'bhisṛṣṭā brahmarṣe grāmā hy ete.
c. ava 1) dimittere, emittere, effundere. RIGV. 32. 12.: avāsṛjaḥ sartave sapta sindhūn (v. sṛ). 2) projicere. M. 23. 3) ponere, imponere. MAH. 1. 1973. 4) remittere, condonare. N. 26. 23.: prāṇān avasṛjāmi te. 5) solvere, liberare. RIGV. 24. 13.: avai 'naṃ rājā varuṇaḥ sasṛjyād baddham (Potent. praet. mltf. 7. nisi pertinet ad cl. 3. sicut praes. upasasṛjmahe.)
c. ava praef. vi 1) jacere, conjicere, jaculari. MAH. 3. 14253.: tasya śailaśikharaṅ keśī kruddho vyavāsṛjat. 2) deponere. MAH. 3. 10438.
c. ava praef. sam jacere, conjicere, jaculari. MAH. 3. 1586.: śaravarṣaṅ kirāte samavāsṛjat; 1. 6749.
c. ā affundere, infundere. RIGV. 9. 2. 28. 9.
c. ā praef. sam 1) ponere, imponere. MAH. 1. 1703. 2) tradere. MAN. 9. 323.: putre rājyaṃ samāsṛjya.
c. ut dimittere, emittere, effundere. N. 1. 22.: haṃsam utsasarja; BH. 9. 19.: varṣan nigṛhṇāmy utsṛjāmica; N. 23. 27.: vāṣpam utsṛṣṭavān aham. -- śarān. BHATT. 14. 14. TROP. R. Schl. I. 64. 3.: krodham utsṛjate krūram mayi. 2) exuere. N. 9. 5.: utsṛjya sarvagātrebhyo bhūṣaṇāne. 3) projicere. BR. 9. 19.: utsṛṣṭam āmiṣam bhūmau. 4) relinquere, deserere. N. 10. 28.: suptām utsṛjya tām bhāryām. Renuntiare alicui. BR. 1.: tām aham bālāṅ katham utsraṣṭum utsahe . ātmānam apico 'tsṛjya tapsyāmi paralokagaḥ; MAN. 8. 170.
c. ut praef. sam id. R. Schl. II. 44. 21. MAH. 3. 8578. 8750. 1. 4162.
c. upa 1) emittere, effundere. TROP. RIGV. 81. 8.: upa kāmānt (v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 145. annot.) sasṛjmahe "ad te applicamus desideria nostra". 2) aggredi, invadere, incursare. MAH. 3. 8461.: śvāpadair upasṛṣṭāni durgāṇi; MAN. 4. 61. -- āditya upasṛṣṭaḥ sol deficiens, i. e. quem Rāhus invasit, voravit (v. rāhu). MAN. 4. 37.
c. ni dimittere. MAH. 1. 7543.; manu mittere. MAN. 8. 414.
c. ni praef. sam tradere. MAH. 1. 7134.
c. vi 1) dimittere, emittere. IN. 5. 1. 30. emittere, de sagittis. DR. 5. 17. Effundere, śonitam sanguinem. A. 7. 27. Deponere, abjicere, e. c. deham corpus, i. e. mori. GHAT. 18. (cf. SA. 2. 23.). Tradere. RAGH. 8. 70. Dare. R. Schl. II. 36. 8. Creare, ex se emittere. BH. 9. 7. -- Caus. dimittere. SU. 3. 32. N. 13. 3. Deponere, relinquere. N. 13. 60. Emittere, de sagittis. A. 10. 53.
c. sam conjungere. RIGV. 118. 8.: saṃ vatsenā 'sṛjatā mātaram punaḥ "cum vitulo conjunxistis matrem iterum"; 23. 23. Pass. conjungi, misceri, se conjungere, se immiscere, congredi. RAGH. 5. 69.: saṃsṛjyate sarasijair aruṇāṃśubhinnaiḥ...vibhātavāyuḥ; 13. 73.: saumitriṇā tad anu saṃsasṛje. 2) creare. MAN. 1. 56.
sṛti f. (r. sṛ s. ti) itio, iter, via. BH. 8. 27.
sṛp 1. P. ire, gradi. R. Schl. II. 59. 10.: naca sarpanti sattvāni vyālā na prasarantica; HIT. 30. 3.: satrāsam mandam mandaṃ sarpan (mūṣikaḥ). (Vid. sarpa et cf. lat. serpo, repo, gr. [greek] Huc etiam traxerim germ. vet. SLIF labi (slīfu, sleif, slifumes) per metath. e SILF = sarp debilitato a in i, nostrum schleife, anglo-sax. SLIP, servatā tenui (v. gr. comp. 89.). Fortasse germ. vet. SLICH repere, slichu, sleih, slichumes, mutatā labiali in gutt.; lith. slenkiu repo, praet. slinkau, fut. slink-su; reploju "ich krieche auf Händen und Füfsen"; hib. sleagaim "I sneak, drawl".)
c. apa abire. MAH. 3. 14112.: apāsarpac chaṇair bhītaḥ. Aufugere. R. Schl. II. 29. 4.: sarve te tava rāghava rūpan dṛṣṭvā 'pasarpeyuḥ.
c. apa praef. vi id. MAH. 4. 1899.
c. ut se extendere. N. 23. 9.
c. ut praef. sam ascendere. RAGH. 6. 8.
c. upa adire, aggredi. BR. 3. 22.: prahasann iva sarvāṃs tān ekaikam upasarpati. Etiam ATM. R. Schl. II. 96. 9.: śilān tām upasarpata (omisso augmento).
c. upa praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 6450.
c. vi P. A. 1) discedere, digredi, dispergi. N. 1. 25.: haṃsā visasṛpuḥ sarvataḥ pramadāvane; MAH. 1. 8286. 2) vagari, volare, fluere. HIT. 10. 1.: kapotarājaḥ saparivaro viyati visarpan; MAH. 3. 14997.: ūrdhvam ākramamāṇāḥ ...visarpamāṇāḥ (gandharvāḥ); R. Schl. I. 44. 17.: vyasarpata jalam.
sṛbh 1. P. (hiṃse) ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. sribh srimbh.
sṛṣṭa v. sṛj.
sṛṣṭi f. (r. sṛj s. ti) creatio. HIT. 72. 18.
sṝ 9. P. sṛṇāmi. Ferire, laedere, occidere. Cf. svṝ śṝ.
sek 1. A. ire, se movere. Cf. svek.
seka m. (r. sic s. a) rigatio. HIT. 70. 20.
setu m. (r. si s. tu) pons.
senā f. (ut videtur, a r. si ligare s. na in fem.) exercitus.
senānī m. (e praec. et nī ducens, dux, v. gr. 173.) exercitūs dux. BH. 10. 24.
sel 1. P. ire, se movere. Vid. śel et cf. sal.
c. ati Caus. facere ut quis ultra modum se moveat, magnis itineribus defatigare. HIT. 96. 19.: śatrūn jigīṣur atiṣelayet.
sev 1. A. interdum P. 1) adire, frequentare, celebrare locum. IN. 2. 1.: purīṃ ramyāṃ siddhacāraṇasevitām; 2.: vanam puṇyam apsarogaṇasevitam; N. 12. 2.: vanam... nānāpakṣigaṇākīrṇam mlechataskarasevitam; MAN. 4. 131.: sandhyayośco 'bhayoścai 'va na seveta catuṣpatham. Adire virum, feminam, i. e. coire, concumbere (cf. gam praef. upa). MAN. 8. 365. 368. HIT. 87. 1. -- sukhaṃ sevitum duḥkhaṃ se- gaudium, dolorem percipere. HIT. 36. 86. (v. i gam). 2) facere, efficere, agere, committere, exsequi, exercere, colere, (v. car). MAN. 9. 227.: dyūtaṃ na seveta; 12. 21.: adharmaṃ sevate; MAH. 1. 8052.: dharmakāmārthān siṣeva. 3) honorare, venerari. MAH. 7. 38.: vṛddhāṃśca nityaṃ seveta...vṛddhasevī hi satataṃ rakṣobhir api pūjyate. 4) ministrare, servire. RAGH. 2. 13.: tam ātapaklāntam...pavanaḥ siṣeve. C. acc. pers. et instr. rei ministrare, suppeditare alicui aliquid; instruere aliquem aliquā re. RAGH. 11. 11.: tau...vāyavaḥ surabhipuṣpareṇubhiś chāyayāca jaladāḥ siṣevire. Pass. R. Schl. II. 100. 33.: malena tasyā 'ṅgam idaṅ katham Fortasse goth. saivala anima, germ. vet. sela, a movendo, spirando dictum, sicut lat. animus, anima a r. an et [greek])
c. ā i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 16564.: yadi hy akāmām āsevet striyam anyām; MR. 70. 13.: mayā dyūtam āsevitam.
c. ā praef. sam id. MAN. 11. 174.: maithunaṃ samāsevya puṃsi yoṣiti vā dvijaḥ.
c. upa i. q. simpl. MAN. 4. 133.: vairiṇan no 'paseveta sahāyañcai 'va vairiṇaḥ (adeat, appropinquet). MAH. 3. 15385. 2. 159. 390. R. Schl. II. 100. 33.
c. ut praef. abhi id. MAH. 3. 13432.
c. ni (niṣev gr. 80.) id. HIT. 44. 1.: yo dhruvāṇi parityajya adhruvāṇi niṣevate; BR. 1. 16. N. 13. 3. SA. 6. 38.
sevaka m. (r. sev s. aka) minister, famulus, servus. HIT. 41. 22. 48. 14.
sevā f. (r. sev s. ā) 1) cultus, veneratio. BH. 4. 34. 6. 20. 2) servitus, servitium. HIT. 31. 19.
sevitva n. (a sevin s. tva) 1) cultus, veneratio. 2) inhabitatio, commoratio. BH. 13. 10.
sevin (r. sev s. in) 1) venerans. DR. 7. 12. 2) inhabitans, v. sevitva.
sai 1. P. (kṣaye) perire.
saiṃha (f. ī a siṃha s. a) leoninus. HIT. 36. 16.
saināpatya n. (a senāpati exercitūs dux suff. ya) imperium. UR. 94. 5.
sainika m. (a senā exercitus s. ika) bellator, miles. SU. 2. 9. 14. DR. 8. 36.
saindhava m. (a sindhu nom. regionis s. a) Sindhuensis. DR. 6. 6.
saindhavaka m. (a praec. s. ka vel aka) id. DR. 8. 42.
sainya (a senā exercitus s. ya) 1) m. bellator, miles. 2) n. exercitus. DR. 6. 26.
sairandhrī et sairindhrī f. (ut videtur, mutilatum e svairandhrī svairindhrī ex acc. [greek] svaira cujus a in formā -ri- debilitatum est in i et dhrī a r. dhṛ s. a in fem.) operaria, opifex, artifex libera, quae in aliorum domo laborat. N. 13. 55.
so 1. P. 4. syāmi part. pass. sita v. gr. 694. (antakāre [??] K. nāśe V.) finire, finem facere, occidere, destruere.
c. ava finire, ad finem adducere. RAGH. 11. 37.: avasite kriyāvidhau. Caus. avasāyayāmi finiendum, peragendum curare aliquid, facere ut quis finiat. RAGH. 5. 76.: vidhim avasāyya.
c. ava praef. adhi 1) constituere, consilium capere. MAH. 3. 16254.: nā 'dhyāvāsyad yadā kaścit sāgarasya vilaṅghanam. 2) reputare. SA. 100. 15.: syān na ve 'ty adhyavasyan.
c. vi praef. ava 1) decernere, statuere, constituere. BR. 1. 10.: viditvā vyavasiṣyāmi (anom. pro -sāsyāmi); H. 1. 52.: iti bhīmo vyavasya (v. gr. 638.) -- vyavasita qui decrevit BH. 1. 45.: mahat pāpaṅ kartuṃ vyavasitā vayam; R. Schl. I. 52. 22. 2) petere, appetere. MAH. 2. 1400.: duṣkṛtām pūjāṃ śiśupālo vyavasyati. Cum infin. SA. 5. 52.: na bhartṛhīnā vyavasāmi jīvitum (secundum 1mam cl., abjecto o).
c. vyava praef. sam decernere. MAN. 7. 13.
c. pra prasita petens, appetens, studiosus. RAGH. 8. 23.
soḍhum v. sah.
sodara Adj. (BAH. e sa cum et udara venter) germanus, naturalis, ex iisdem parentibus natus. SA. 7. 13.
sodarya m. (a praec. s. ya) germanus frater. HIT. 42. 21. (Cf. gr. [greek] ex [greek] = sa et [greek].)
sopāna n. (fortasse mutilatum e sopānaya e sa cum et upānaya a r. nī ducere praef. upa + ā suff. a) scalae. UR. 38. 9.
soma m. 1) luna. 2) planta, asclepias acida. 3) succus. asclepiadis acidae. BH. 9. 20.
saukṣmya n. (a sūkṣma subtilis, tenuis s. ya) subtilitas. BH. 13. 32.
saukhya n. (a sukha s. ya) gaudium, voluptas. HIT. 33. 1.
saugandhika (a sugandha suavis odor suff. ika) 1) Adj. bene odorus. N. 13. 2. 2) n. flos, lotus alba. IN. 2. 2.
[Page 383b]
saudāminī f. (pro saudāmanī Fem. [greek] saudāmana e nube ortus, a sudāman nubes s. a) fulgur. AM.
saundarya n. (a sundara s. ya) pulchritudo. HIT. 74. 3.
saubala m. (a subala Subalus s. a) nom. propr. (Subalo natus). IN. 3. 9.
saubhāgya n. (a subhaga felix s. ya) felicitas, fortuna. N. 1. 10.
saumya (a soma luna s. ya) pulcher, amoenus, jucundus, placidus. SA. 1. 14. DR. 1. 14. BH. 11. 50.
saumyatā f. (a praec. s. tā) pulchritudo, jucunditas, mansuetudo. IN. 5. 7.
saumyatva n. (a saumya s. tva) id. BH. 17. 16.
saurabhī f. (fem. vocis saurabha Surabhi natus, a surabhi q. v. s. a) vacca. BR. 1. 12.
sauvīra m. 1) in Plur. nomen regionis (Wils. A district, apparently the part of the gangetic provinces occupied by the Suviras, now called Suirs). DR. 4. 8. 12. 2) Sauvirensis. DR. 4. 7. 8. 27.
sauvīraka m. (a praec. s. ka vel aka) Sauvirensis. DR. 4. 2.
sauhārda n. (a suhṛd s. a v. gr. 648.) amicitia. HIT. 42. 20.
sauhṛda n. (a suhṛd s. a) id. N. 10. 26.
skand 1. P. skandāmi part. pass. skanna. Salire, scandere, cadere, elabi, effluere. MAH. 1. 5105.: tato 'sya retaḥ caskanda. Etiam ATM. MAN. 7. 84.: na skandate...brāhmaṇasya mukhe hutam (schol. sravaty adhaḥ patati). -- skanna elapsus. R. Schl. I. 38. 27. Immissus, infusus, de semine. MAH. 1. 2434. -- Caus. 1) effundere semen. MAN. 2. 180.: na retaḥ skandayet kvacit. 2) omittere, negligere. MAN. 6. 9. (Cf. skund syand lat. scando, scateo; hib. skeinnead "eruption, gushing forth", ut videtur, per assim. e sceindead; fortasse gr. [greek] mutato d vel n in [greek])
c. ava praef. abhi exsilire. MAH. 4. 810.: advāreṇā 'bhyavaskandya.
c. ava praef. sam Caus. invadere, oppugnare. MAN. 7. 196.: samavaskandayeccai 'nam (arim).
c. pra i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 11. 4.: pracaskanda...pāśam mṛga iva; MAH. 1. 2380.: tasya retaḥ pracaskanda. -- Cum abl. desilire. DR. 1. 17. 8. 10. 15.: rathāt praskandya.
skanda m. (r. skand s. a) cognomen Kārtikeyi. AM.
skandha m. (fortasse a r. skand mutato d in dh) 1) humerus. 2) truncus. UR. 68. 12. (Anglo-sax. sculdor, sculder, sculdr; germ. vet. scultra, sculdra, scultara, mutatis liquidis, v. gr. comp. 20. et Diefenbach Celtica 93.; armor. skoaz, cambro-brit. ysgwyz; fortasse hib. guala e sguada vel sguana; fortasse gr. [greek] mutatā gutturali in lab., et lat. scapula mutatā linguali in labialem, sicut in fumus, inferior, ruber, v. dhūma adhara rudhira.)
skandhadeśa m. (e praec. et deśa regio) id. N. 5. 28. (cf. pucchadeśa). DR. 5. 8.
skanna v. skand.
skambh 1. A. (scribitur skabh) 5. et 9. P. skambhe skabhnomi skabhnāmi; part. pass. skabdha in dial. Ved. skabhita. Fulcire, figere. RIGV. 34. 2.: trayaḥ skambhāsaḥ skabhitāsa ārabhe "tria in eo adminicula fixa sunt ad innitendum". Cf. skumbh stambh stumbh.
sku 5. et 9. P. A. tegere. BHATT. 17. 82.: rāmam askunād iṣuvṛṣṭibhiḥ.
skund 1. A. subsilire. Cf. skand.
skumbh 5. et 9. P. skubhnomi skubhnāmi i. q. skambh.
skhad 1. A. (svadane K. vidāre V.) gustare, lacerare. Cf. 1. et 2. khad.
skhal 1. P. titubare, vacillare. HIT. 105. 15. TROP. HIT. 55. 2.: prabhusamīpam upāgatānāṃ vācaḥ skhalanti. Errare, peccare. R. Schl. I. 13. 10.: nā 'nāhutam abhūt tatra skhalitaṃ vā 'pi kiñcana. (Cf. sphal cal lat. scelus, nisi hoc pertinet ad chala; gr. [greek] lat. fallo.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. A. 8. 14.: harayo vimukhāścā 'san prāskhalaccā 'pi mātaliḥ.
stak 1. P. (pratighāte) contra ferire, arcere, repellere.
[Page 384b]
stan 1. 1. P. gemere, suspirare. BHATT. 14. 30.: tastanuḥ kṣatāḥ. (Gr. [greek] lith. stenu id., slav. stenajū id.)
c. ni i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 14060.: tam ugratapasaṃ vipran niṣṭanantam mahītale. Cum acc. gemere alqd. R. Schl. II. 77. 8.: pituḥ śarīranirvāṇaṃ niṣṭanan viṣasāda.
stan 2. 10. P. stanayāmi. Tonare. RIGV. 79. 2.: stanayanty abhrāḥ; 58. 2. (Cf. lat. tono, tonitru; gr. [greek] sax. vet. thunar tonitru, germ. vet. thonar, donar id.)
stana m. mamma. IN. 5. 8. (Hib. sine "a woman's breast, a dug or teat", ejecto t.)
stanayitnu m. (r. 2. stan suff. unād. itnu) 1) nubes. 2) tonitru. DR. 6. 9. 3) fulgur.
stabdha v. stambh.
stabh v. stambh.
stam 1. et 10. P. stamāmi stamayāmi i. q. sam.
stamba m. acervus, cumulus, e. c. graminis. R. Schl. II. 80. 8.: vīraṇastamba.
stambh I. 5. et 9. P. stabhnomi stabhnāmi 1) fulcire. RIGV. 67. 3.: tastamba dyām mantrebhiḥ satyaiḥ "fulcivit coelum carminibus efficacibus". -- stabdha (v. gr. 83.) immobilis, rigidus. N. 5. 25.: vibudhān...stabdhalocanān; HIT. 23. 8.: pādān stabdhīkṛtvā. TROP. contumax, pertinax. BH. 18. 28. 2) niti, inniti, c. acc. rei. A. 6. 13.: sa tu śabdo divaṃ stabdhvā pratiśabdam ajījanat. -- II. 1. A. (scribitur ṣṭabh gr. 109. 110a).) immobilem fieri. BHATT. 14. 55.: gātran tastambhe (schol. kāṣṭavat niścalam abhūt). -- Caus. 1) fulcire. MAH. 3. 827.: sīdantaṃ sārathim...astambhayam. 2) sistere, immobilem reddere, inhibere, obstruere. MAH. 3. 10387.: tasya praharato bāhuṃ stambhayāmāsa; 1. 207.: hradaṅ gatvā stambhayitvā tadambhaḥ; R. Schl. I. 75. 17.: hūṅkāreṇa mahādevaḥ stambhito 'tha trilocanaḥ. (Cf. r. stubh et Caus. r. sthā (sthāpayāmi); gr. [greek] lat. stupeo, stipes, nisi pertinent ad sthāpayāmi v. sthā; germ. vet. stamph pilum, stam stipes, truncus, (dat. stamma, ut videtur per assim. e stamba vel stampa, stamfa), island. vet. stofn id.; germ. vet. stab baculus. Cum stabdha immobilis, rigidus cf. germ. vet. stīf, angl. stiff, nostrum steif.)
c. ava (anom. avaṣṭambh) inniti. BH. 9. 8.: prakṛtiṃ svām avaṣṭabhya.
c. vi 1) fulcire, stabilire. RIGV. V. 99. 3. (v. Westerg.) vi yas tastambha rodasī; BH. 10. 42.: viṣṭabhyā 'ham idaṅ kṛtsnam ekāṃśena sthito jagat. 2) sistere, retinere, inhibere. N. 2. 30.: antarīkṣe viṣṭabhya vimānāni divaukasaḥ. 3) inniti. HIT. 69. 9.: viṣṭabhya pādāv avatiṣṭhate śrīḥ. -- Caus. sistere, inhibere. MAH. 3. 10314.: kathaṃ viṣṭambhitas tena bhagavān pākaśāsanaḥ (cf. 3. 10387.)
c. sam 1) fulcire, stabilire, confirmare. A. 8. 23. BH. 3. 43.: saṃstabdhvā "tmānam ātmanā. Se confirmare, se erigere, colligere. R. Schl. II. 14. 13.: kṛcchrād dhairyeṇa saṃstabhya. 2) refrenare, coe7rcere. R. Schl. II. 63. 47.: saṃstabhya śokan dhairyeṇa. -- Caus. 1) fulcire, confirmare. R. Schl. II. 34. 53. MAH. 1. 6477. 2) immobilem reddere. MAH. 1. 1291. 3. 10313.
c. sam praef. abhi fulcire, confirmare. R. Schl. II. 64. 11.
stambha m. (r. stambh s. a) postis, pila, columna. IN. 2. 24. N. 5. 3. (V. r. stambh.)
stavaka m. (ut videtur, a r. stu s. aka) fasciculus florum. HIT. 31. 6.: kusumastavaka.
stavakita (a praec. s. ita) fasciculo florum praeditus. UR. 73. 5.
stigh 5. P. (āskandane v. Westerg. p. 365.) ascendere. (Gr. [greek] germ. vet. STIG scandere, ascendere, stīgu, steig, stigumes; lith. staigùs celer, staigey cito, staigio-s festino, russ. stignu (cf. stighnomi) assequor, consequor, slav. vet. [greek] semita, goth. staigs id., hib. staighre "a step, stair".)
stip 1. A (kṣaraṇe K. ścyuti V.) stillare. Cf. stim stīm tip tim.
stim 4. P. madidum, humidum esse, madefieri. stimita 1) humidus, madidus. N. 13. 6.: ardharātrasamaye niḥśabdastimite; AM.: ārdraṃ sārdraṅ klinnan timitaṃ stimitaṃ samunnam uttam. Cf. tim stip tip. 2) firmus, rigidus, immotas (cf. stambh). MED.; RAGH. 1. 73.: dhyānastimitalocanaḥ (schol. sthirībhūte netre yasya); 2. 22. 11. 45.
stīm 4. P. i. q. stim.
stīrṇa v. stṝ.
stu 2. P. staumi stuve laudare, celebrare. DEV. 1. 53.: viśveśvarīm...staumi; 63.: tvaṅ kiṃ stūyase mayā; SA. 6. 39.: astauṣan tam ahan devam; BH. 11. 21. IN. 2. 11. SU. 2. 4. (Cf. goth. staua judex, qui jus dicit, stauja judico, gr. [greek] aeol. [greek] ita ut a loquendo dictum sit, sicut scr. vaktra vadana; vid. Benfey I. 407.)
c. abhi abhiṣṭaumi -ṣṭuve i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 7393.: abhiṣṭauṣi; 8351.: abhituṣṭāva.
c. abhi praef. sam id. R. Schl. I. 14. 26.
c. pra 1) i. q. simpl. HIT. 19. 2. 2) narrare, nuntiare. HIT. 87. 21.: saṃstutam anusandhīyatām; 100. 16.: sarvaṃ vṛttāntam prastutya. Caus. facere ut quis narret, nuntiet. MAH. 1. 6.: apṛcchat...prastāvayan kathāḥ.
c. vi i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 7056.: vyastuvan.
c. sam id. IN. 2. 9. -- abhisaṃstu parisaṃstu id. MAH. 3. 12709. 1. 2132.
stuc 1. A (prasāde) propitium esse.
stuti f. (r. stu s. ti) collaudatio. SU. 2. 4.
stubh 1. A. (stobhe K. stambhe V.) immobilem fieri. -- In dial. Ved. PAR. laudare, celebrare. NIGH. 3. 14. (v. Westerg.). Caus. id. RIGV. 88. 6. b.: astobhayat "celebravit". Cf. stambh stu. -- Praef. pari in dial. Ved. laudare, celebrare. RIGV. 80. 9.: pariṣṭobhata viṃśatiḥ "laudant eum viginti".
c. prati P. id. RIGV. 8. 6.
stumbh 5. et 9. P. stubhnomi stubhnāmi i. q. stambh 5. et 9. P.
stūp 4. et 10. P. (ucchraye) coacervare, erigere.
[Page 386a]
stūpa m. (r. stūp s. a) cumulus. AM.
stṛ 1. 5. et 9. P. A. stṛṇomi stṛṇve stṛṇāmi stṛṇe. 1) sternere, expandere. RIGV. v. 43. 2. 13. 5.: stṛṇīta bahir adhvarāya (v. Westerg.). 2) tegere. RAGH. 4. 63.: teṣāṃ śirobhiḥ śmaśrulair mahīn tastāra; 7. 55.: tastāra gām...śirobhiḥ. (Vid. stṝ gr. [greek] = stṛṇomi lat. sterno = stṛṇāmi v. gr. comp. 496.; goth. strauja sterno; slav. str-je-ti extendere, pro-stir-a-ti id., pro-stran spatiosus = prastīrṇa; po-stl-a-ti sternere, postelja lectus, prje-stol thronus, lith. stálas mensa, vid. Mikl. p. 86.)
c. vi vistṛta 1) stratus. NALOD. 3. 14.: vistṛtā nagā yatra. 2) latus. M. 16.: triyojanāyatā vāpī vistṛtācā 'pi yojanam.
stṛ 2. Subst. stella, in dial. Ved., v. RIGV. 68. 5. (Vid. tārā e stārā.)
stṛkṣ 1. P. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire.
stṛh 6. P. i. q. tṛh.
stṝ 9. P. A. stṛ ṇāmi stṛṇe. (Propter gr. r. 385. stṝ a stṛ in tempp. special. non distingui potest; si autem in universum radices in ṝ desinentes statuuntur, ad stṝ pertinent Gerund. stīrya Pass. stīrye part. stīrṇa. Vera verborum stṛṇomi et stṛṇāmi radix est star unde stṛ correpto ar in ṛ et stīr mutato a in ī v. gr. min. ed. 2. par. 12.) sternere, expandere, extendere.
c. ā 1) sternere, expandere. MAH. 3. 15142.: darbhāstaraṇam āstīrya. 2) tegere. MAH. 2. 1155.: kuśair āstīrya medinīm.
c. upa sternere, constituere, parare. MAH. 2. 2033.: upastīrṇā sabhā.
c. pari sternere, expandere. MAH. 1. 6975.: paristīrya juhāvā 'gnim.
c. vi dispandere, expandere. HIT. 9. 8. 14.: tena vyādhena ...jālaṃ vistīrṇam; MAN. 7. 33.: vistīryate yaśo loke. -- vistīrṇa extensus, magnus. N. 12. 112. IN. 5. 3. 10. -- Caus. expandere. MAN. 7. 188.: vistārayed balam.
c. sam 1) sternere, expandere. MAH. 1. 7163. IN. 5. 3. 2) tegere. M. 2. 1774.: sabhāṃ saṃstīrya ratnaiḥ.
stṝh 6. P. i. q. stṛh.
sten 10. P. furari. MAN. 8. 333.: yas tv etāni...dravyāṇi stenayet; 4. 256. (Goth. STAL furari, stila, stal, stelum, mutato n in l, vid. anya; gr. [greek] v. Pott 1. 197.)
stena m. (r. sten s. a) fur.
steya n. (r. sten abjecto n s. ya) furtum. AM.
stai 1. P. (veṣṭe) vestire, induere.
stainya n. (a praec. s. ya) id. AM.
stoka parvus, paucus. AM. stokam Adv. parum, paulum. MEGH. 80. (Cf. lith. stokóju careo, egeo.)
stom 10. P. (Denom. a sq.) laudare.
stoma m. (r. stu s. ma) laus, hymnus. RIGV. Sp. 16. 7.
styai 1. P. (śabdasaṅghāte K. saṃhatau dhvanau V.) sonare, coacervare.
strī f. (correptum e sotrī a r. su vel sū s. tṛ in fem., v. Pott I. 214.; nom. strī pro strīs acc. striyam et strīm v. gr. 168.) femina. BR. 2. 12. Etiam bestiarum femina, e. c. śākhāmṛgastrī. DR. 4. 4.
stha Adj. in fine compos. (r. sthā s. a stare) 1) stans. DR. 5. 15. 2) saepissime qui est, versatur, moratur, situs est. N. 1. 18. 10. 1. 18. 10. 24. 18.
sthag 1. P. (saṃvaraṇe K. saṃvṛtau V.) tegere. BHATT. 121. 69.: sthagitā rajobhir diśaḥ. (Cf. sag lat. tego, island. vet. thekja tegere, germ. vet. dakjan, dachjan, dechjan id.)
sthal 1. P. (sthāne sthitau V., ut videtur, a r. sthā correpto ā adjecto l v. pāl) stare. (Boruss. vet. stall-i-t stare; stall-e-mai stamus; germ. vet. stellet collocat = Caus. sthālayati; lith. stelloju "ich bestelle, stelle an"; gr. [greek] sensu = Caus. r. sthā praef. pra; hib. stalc "obstinacy, stubborness".)
sthala n. (r. sthal s. a) locus, regio, solum. MEGH. 90. 104. Lass. 16. 4. Vid. sq. (Germ. vet. stal locus, dat. stalle, nostrum Stall stabulum.)
[Page 387a]
sthalī f. (a praec. signo fem. ī) id. UR. 60. 14. RITU-S. 1. 25. -- RAGH. 6. 72.: gaṇḍasthalī; BHAR. 1. 19.: upasthasthalī (v. skandhadeśa).
sthavira (ut videtur, forma anomala a r. sthā stare) 1) firmus, stabilis. 2) senex. N. 4. 25. 12. 123.
sthā 1. P. A. stiṣṭhāmi tiṣṭhe (proprie cl. 3., anomale correpto ā in a in tempp. spec., v. gr. min. 295. et r. dad 1) stare, pedibus insistere. SA. 4. 8.: tiṣṭhantī... kāṣṭhabhūte 'va lakṣyate; 5. 4.: na sthātuśaktir asti me; HIT. 26. 9.: calaty ekena pādena tiṣṭhaty ekena buddhimān. -- sthita stans. N. 12. 27. SA. 4. 3. 5. 8. 2) stare, motu vacare. N. 14. 6.: tiṣṭha tvaṃ sthāvara iva; BH. 2. 13.: yadā sthāsyati niścalā. 3) perstare, perdurare. HIT. 47. 10.: arakṣitan tiṣṭhati daivarakṣitam. 4) manere, morari. DEV. 1. 10.: tasthau kañcit sa kālañca muninā tena satkṛtaḥ. -- Pass. impers. Lass. 56. 2.: dināni katicid bhadre sthīyatām; HIT. 21. 4.: sarvair ekatra...sukhibhiḥ sthīyatām. 5) esse, versari. BH. 3. 5.: na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api jātu tiṣṭhaty akarmakṛt; N. 20. 29. 25. 16. -- HIT. 31. 2.: sarveṣām mūrdhni tiṣṭhet; MAH. 3. 1138.: īśvarasya vaśe lokās tiṣṭhante. 6) adstare, adesse, praesentem esse. N. 4. 5.: tiṣṭhatsu lokapāleṣu katham mānuṣam icchasi; H. 3. 7.: na sa kaścin mayi sthite; RIGV. 35. 10.: asthād devaḥ. -- Caus. sthāpayāmi -ye. Sistere, collocare. N. 21. 18.: hayān tān avamucyā 'tha sthāpayāmāsa vai ratham. C. loc. loci. BH. 1. 21.: senayor ubhayor madhye rathaṃ sthāpaya. -- TROP. MAN 7. 44.: vaśe sthāpayitum prajāḥ; MAH. 3. 234.: rājyecai 'naṃ sthāpayasva. -- kanyāṃ sthāpa- filiam collocare in matrimonium. MAH. 1. 2576.: (dakṣaḥ) putrikāḥ sthāpayāmāsa...dadau sa daśa dharmāya saptaviṃśatim indave. 2) facere ut quid sit, fundare, constituere, condere. R. Schl. I. 1. 92. II. 80. 24. (Gr. [greek] per redupl. pro [greek] = zend. his' tāmi (v. gr. comp. 508.), scr. tiṣṭhāmi; [greek] = asthām; lat. sto, sisto (v. gr. comp. 508.); germ. vet. stām sto, stāt stat; lith. stowmi, slav. stoju; hib. sta-d fem. "stop, pers. hestem sum, hestīm sumus, v. gr. comp. 628. annot. 2. Cum Caus. sthāpay cf. stambh q. v., germ. vet. stif-t fundatio, institutum, stiftan fundare, aedificare.)
c. adhi (part. in ta dhiṣṭhita abjectā vocali initiali, et adhiṣṭhita) 1) superstare, insistere, c. acc. MAH. 2. 2541.: śiraḥ pādenacā 'syā 'ham adhiṣṭhāsyāmi bhūtale; MAN. 4. 78.: adhitiṣṭhen na keśān. 2) niti, inniti. R. Schl. I. 34. 34.: kṣamāyāṃ dhiṣṭhitañ jagat; MAH. 3. 1105.: yasyām (kṣamāyām)...yajñā lokāśca dhiṣṭhitāḥ. 3) inhabitare. A. 10. 2.: puram...paulomaiḥ...adhiṣṭhitam. 4) praeesse, imperare. R. Schl. II. 1. 25.: mahīm...kṛtsnām adhitiṣṭhantam. 5) transgredi. R. Schl. I. 31. 19.: ekena hi padā kṛtsnām pṛthivīṃ so 'dhyatiṣṭhata. 6) sicut simpl. stare, versari, esse. MAH. 1. 2867. 3406. 8325.
c. anu stando sequi stantem. MAN. 11. 111.: tiṣṭhantīṣv anutiṣṭhet tu vrajantīṣv apya anuvrajet. 2) sequi, obsequi, dharmam. MAN. 2. 9.: dharmam anutiṣṭhan; 5. 2. 9. 11. MAH. 3. 1282. BH. 3. 35. -- niyogam MAH. 1. 749.: guror niyogam anutiṣṭhamānaḥ. 3) facere. UR. 41. 10. infr.: kutra sa...kiṃ vā 'nutiṣṭhati; HIT. 54. 17.: yathābhipretam anuṣṭhīyatām. 4) regere. DR. 4. 12.: kaccid ekaḥ...sauvīrān saha sindhubhir anutiṣṭhasi. 5) manere, commorari. Lass. 56. 10.: punaḥ śatadvayaṅ kiñcidūnaṃ varṣāṇām anvatiṣṭhata.
c. ava 1) i. q. simpl. BH. 1. 30. 11. N. 7. 15. 2) discedere. HIT. 47. 22.: mandam mandam avatiṣṭhate. -- Caus. i. q. Caus. primit. N. 20. 12.
c. ava praef. pari stare, versari, esse. MAH. 1. 4029.: satatam pauruṣe paryavasthitaḥ; BH. 2. 65...prasannatejaso hy āśu buddhiḥ paryavatiṣṭhate.
c. ava praef. prati exadversum stare. SU. 3. 24.
c. ava praef. vi stare, adstare, versari, esse. DEV. 7. 2.: dadṛśus te tato devīm...vyavasthitāṃ siṃhasyo 'pari; BH. 1. 20.: vyavasthitān dṛṣṭvā dhārtarāṣṭrān; 3. 34.: indriyasye 'indriyasyā 'rthe rāgadveṣau vyavasthitau; R. Schl. II. 23. 42. 41. 10. MAN. 10. 68. -- Caus. constituere, facere. RAGH. 14. 53.: vyavasthāpitavāk kathañcit.
c. ā 1) adstare. N. 9. 8. 2) adire, accedere. N. 4. 4. 3) adscendere, e. c. currum, elephantum. DR. 5. 12. SA. 1. 36. A. 1. 7. 10. 29. 4) facere, exercere, efficere, parare, adhibere, assumere. N. 19. 22. SU. 1. 24. SA. 1. 5. N. 18. 24. A. 3. 30. BH. 3. 20. A. 3. 43.
c. ā praef. sam id. DR. 5. 14. SU. 2. 12. N. 20. 16. A. 3. 33.
c. ut (utthā v. gr. 694.) surgere. SU. 4. 11. SA. 5. 101. Caus. (utthāpay) facere ut quis surgat, juvare ad surgendum. SA. 5. 101. b.
c. ut praef. anu (anūtthā) post aliquem surgere. RAGH. 2. 24.: suptām anusaṃviveśa suptotthitām prātar anūdatiṣṭhat.
c. ut praef. prati exadversum surgere. MAN. 2. 119.
c. ut praef. sam (samutthā) 1) surgere. SA. 1. 8. 2) exoriri. BR. 1. 10.
c. upa 1) adstare, adesse. N. 15. 7. 10. 26. 14. R. Schl. II. 8. 10. MAH. 1. 8057.: upatasthire. 2) adire, accedere, appropinquare. N. 8. 25.: rājānam upatasthe; SU. 4. 8.: vāditranṛtyābhyām upātiṣṭhanta tau striyaḥ; R. Schl. I. 25. 4.: viśvamitram...abhivādayitun tatra sahitāv upatasthatuḥ; MAH. 3. 16509.: ratheno 'patasthe raṇe rāmam. -- upasthita qui appropinquvit, accessit. N. 8. 10.: mahad bhayam upasthitam; R. Schl. II. 51. 18.: tasmin kāle hy upasthite. -- Coitūs causā appropinquare (ATM.). MAH. 3. 10754.: tām uvāce 'dam upatiṣṭhasva mām iti. 3) ATM. colere, venerari, adorare deos. R. Schl. II. 95. 7.: ādityam upatiṣṭhante; BHATT. 1. 3.: na tryambakād anyam upāsthita. Etiam P. MAH. 3. 11847.: udyantam ādityam upatiṣṭhanti dvijāḥ. 4) ministrare alicui aliquid, c. acc. vel loc. pers. et instr. rei. RAGH. 17. 10.: tatrai 'naṃ...kumbheṣu sambhṛtais tīrthavāribhir upatasthuḥ prakṛtayaḥ; UR. 1. 9.: aham asyām (pariṣadi)...navatroṭakeno 'pasthāsye. -- Caus. 1) collocare. R. Schl. II. 3. 18. 2) facere ut quid accedat, suppeditare. R. Schl. I. 26. 2.
c. upa praef. abhi adstare, adesse. Pass. MAH. 3. 16132.: sugrīveṇā 'bhyupasthitaḥ.
c. upa praef. pari 1) circumstare. R. Schl. II. 64. 1. 2) adire, aggredi, appropinquare. MAH. 3. 13027.: yugānte paryupasthite.
c. upa praef. prati adire, aggredi, appropinquare. MAH. 3. 1920.
c. upa praef. sam 1) adstare. BH. 1. 28. 2) adire, accedere, appropinquare. BH. 2. 2.
c. ni esse, versari, adesse. niṣṭhita 1) qui est, versatur. BH. 13. 17.: jñānam...hṛdi sarvasya niṣṭhitam. 2) versatus, peritus, gnarus, c. loc. R. Schl. I. 12. 6. 20. -- pariniṣṭhita valde peritus. R. Schl. I. 9. 8.
c. pra proficisci, procedere. N. 12. 1.: sā nihatya mṛgavyādham pratasthe; MAH. 1. 5034.: pratasthur gajasāhvayam; 1. 6437. -- prasthita proficiscens. N. 17. 35.: prasthitāḥ sme 'ty athā 'bruvan; SA. 4. 25. A. 5. 18. Profectus. IN. 5. 5.: nirgamya candrodayane...prasthitā sā...pārthasya bhavanam prati. Caus. mittere. N. 21. 35. BR. 2. 30.
c. pra praef. prati + abhi (pratyabhiprasthā) proficisci. MAH. 1. 683.
c. pra praef. vi 1) proficisci. MAH. 1. 6594. 3. 15218.: vipratasthe; 1. 8140.: vipratasthuḥ. 2) se extendere, se diffundere. MAH. 1. 3709.: tasmād bhāratavaṃśasya vipratasthe mahad yaśaḥ.
c. pra praef. sam proficisci. MAH. 1. 4644. 5634. 8306. -- samprasthita proficiscens. R. Schl. II. 38. 13. Profectus. MAH. 3. 8540.
c. prati stare, morari, versari, esse. MAH. 3. 224. -- pratiṣṭhita 1) stans etc. SA. 5. 88.: tvayi vaṃśaḥ pratiṣṭhitaḥ; BH. 3. 15. IN. 1. 18. 2) calcatus. HIT. 8. 8.: aśmā 'pi yāti devatvam mahadbhiḥ supratiṣṭhitaḥ. 3) versatus, peritus, gnarus, c. loc. (v. praef. ni). N. 22. 12.: aśvakuśalaḥ sūtatveca pratiṣṭhitaḥ. -- Caus. collocare, tradere. R. Schl. II. 39. 9. MAN. 3. 135.
c. prati praef. sam sampratiṣṭhā i. q. pratiṣṭhā. MAH. 1. 8359.
c. vi i. q. simpl. sgf. 1. et 2. SU. 1. 9. MAH. 1. 6558. 8360.
c. sam 1) stare. DR. 8. 1. -- saṃsthita stans, motu vacans. IN. 2. 8. 2) perire. BHATT. 8. 11.: na tat saṃsthāsyate kāryam (schol. BHAR. nāśaṅ gamiṣyati). -- saṃsthita mortuus. MAN. 3. 247. 5. 58. 78. 80. 151. (Vid. etiam saṃsthita a saṃsthā p. 362.)
c. sam praef. pari circumstare. parisaṃsthita circumstans. MAH. 1. 4827.
sthāṇu 1) Adj. (a r. sthā s. ṇu pro nu) stabilis, immobilis. MAH. 1. 7291. 2) Subst. m. nomen Sivi. SU. 3. 24.
sthāna n. (r. sthā s. ana) 1) actio standi, versandi, morandi. 2) locus. IN. 5. 42. -- Loc. sthāne jure, merito. UR. 75. 14. (Hib. tan "a country, region, territory".)
sthāyin (r. sthā s. in c. y euphon., v. gr. min. 49a).) stans, perstans, durans. HIT. 16. 10.
sthāvara (r. sthā s. vara) 1) Adj. stans, stabilis, immotus, immobilis. SU. 3. 13. M. 27. 2) Subst. m. mons. BH. 10. 25.
sthiti f. (r. sthā s. ti) 1) status, actio standi, versandi, morandi. BR. 2. 24. 5. 38. 2) firmitas, stabilitas, constantia. N. 12. 10.
sthira (a r. sthā s. ira) stabilis, firmus, immobilis. SA. 2. 29. BH. 6. 33.
sthiravājin Adj. (BAH. ex sthira et vājin equus) stabiles equos habens, i. e., ut videtur, equos sistens, sustinens, aut equos bene moderans, dexter auriga. IN. 1. 18.
sthirasaṅgara (BAH. ex sthira et saṅgara promissum) firma promissa habens, qui stat promissis (cf. satyasandha). IN. 4. 12.
sthuḍ 6. P. i. q. thuḍ (p. 161. ubi thuḍ pro thaḍ legendum).
sthūṇā f. (forma anom. a r. sthā) postis, pila, columna. A. 3. 33.
[Page 389b]
sthūl 10. P. (parivṛṃhaṇe K. vṛṃhaṇe V.) crescere.
sthūla (r. sthūl s. a) magnus, crassus, corpulentus, turgidus.
sthūlalakṣa (magnas notas, magna indicia habens, ex praec. et lakṣa nota, indicium) munificus, liberalis, largus. IN. 4. 11.
sthairya n. (a sthira s. ya) firmitas, stabilitas, constantia. BH. 13. 7.
snā 2. P. interdum A. lavari, se lavare, se baigner. H. 1. 27.: tatra pītvā pānīyaṃ snātvāca; MAH. 3. 6062.: sarvatīrtheṣu sa snāti; UP. 26.: snāntī gaṅgāyām. -- Potent. ATM. snāyota (cum y euphon.). MAH. 3. 7072.: tatra snāyīta. -- Caus. snāpayāmi et snapayāmi (gr. 520.) lavo, abluo. MAH. 3. 14024.: svayañca snāpayāmy etau tathā pādau pradhāvaye; R. Schl. II. 91. 51.: snāpayantica...ekam ekam puruṣam pramadāḥ saptacā 'ṣṭaca. (Vid. nau snu et cf. gr. [greek] lat. nā-re, nā-s = snāsi abjectā sib.; hib. snamhaim "I swim", nisi pertinet ad snu snaumi ita ut snamhaim sit = snavaim, mutato v in mh.)
c. ni niṣṇāta peritus, gnarus, c. loc. MAH. 1. 3988.: sarvāstreṣu sa niṣṇātaḥ.
snāna n. (r. snā s. ana) actio lavandi.
snāyin (r. snā s. in inserto y euphon., v. gr. min. 94a).) se lavans, se baignant. HIT. 19. 1. in fin. comp.
snāyu m. tendo, nervus. HIT. 35. 12.
snigdha v. sq. et gr. 103. annot.
snih 1. 4. P. amare. snigdha 1) amatus, amoenus, jucundus, suavis. H. 2. 10. N. 12. 57. R. Schl. I. 68. 4. MEGH. 1. 16. 18. 65. 97. 2) amans, benevolus, c. loc. R. Schl. II. 6. 22.: bhrātṛṣu snigdha. Vid. sneha. 3) pinguis, adipatus, oleosus.
c. pra prasnigdha i. q. snigdha. SAK. 7. 8.
snih 2. 10. P. (snehate) i. q. 1. snih.
snu 2. P. snaumi (gr. 343.). Fluere, stillare. snu stillans in fine comp. RIGV. 16. 2. (Cf. sru snā goth. SNU ire, sniva, snau, snivum pro snu-um; snaivs nix, germ. vet. hib. snuadhaim "I flow, stream", snuadh "blood", sneachd nix; germ. vet. SNUZ emungere, adjecto z, v. gr. comp. p. 109b). 1.)
snuc 1. A. (prasade) propitium esse.
snuṣā f. (ut videtur, a sūnu filius ejecto ū vid. Höfer, Beiträge p. 393.) nurus. H. 1. 32. (Germ. vet. snur, snura; slav. vet. snocha ([greek] = s', v. gr. comp. 255. m.); lat. nurus, gr. [greek].)
snus 4. P. (bhakṣe) edere.
snuh 4. P. (udgāre) evomere.
sneha m. (r. snih s. a) 1) amor, c. loc. r. BR. 1. 30. H. 1. 22. 2. 20. SA. 5. 21. 2) pingue, adeps, oleum. R. Schl. II. 64. 68.
spand 1. A. (scribitur spad gr. 110a).) palpitare, zucken. SAK. 150. 15.: kim bāho spandase. -- spandita n. tremitus. UR. 40. 5. (Cf. sphar sphur sphal.)
c. vi reniti. MAH. 3. 445.: sa bhīmena parāmṛṣṭo...vyaspandata yathāprāṇaṃ vicakarṣaca pāṇḍavam.
spardh 1. A. interdum P. 1) aemulari, certare, contendere, c. instr. A. 7. 17.: spardhamānā ivā 'smābhiḥ; MAH. 3. 744.: mayā spardhanti. -- Etiam adjectā praep. saha. MAH. 2. 485.: saha śakreṇa spardhate. 2) aequare, aequalem esse, c. acc. MAH. 3. 15292.: rājasūyaṅ kratuśreṣṭhaṃ spardhaty eṣa mahākratuḥ; 1. 205. 4991.
c. vi aemulari. MAH. 1. 1088. 4346.
sparś 10. A. (grahaṇe K. grahaṇe śleṣe V.) capere, sumere, amplecti. (Vid. spṛś quod correptum e sparś.)
sparśa m. (r. spṛś tangere s. a) 1) contactus. BH. 5. 21. 2) aura, ventus. A. 5. 14.
sparśana n. (r. spṛś s. ana) tactus. BH. 15. 9.
spaś 1. P. A. (vādhane K. granthavādhayoḥ V.) 1) vexare. 2) jungere, nectere, serere, componere. In dial. Ved. facere, perficere. RIGV. 10. 2.: bhūry aspaṣṭa kartvam; 22. 19.: vratāni paspaśe. (Vid. 1. paś.)
c. vi vispaṣṭa manifestus. vispaṣṭam Adv. manifesto, aperte. IN. 5. 39.
spṛ 5. P. (prītirakṣaṇaprāṇaneṣu) 1) exhilarare. RIGV. 36. 10.: dhanaspṛta. 2) servare, custodire, tueri. 3) vivere.
spṛś 1. 6. P. interdum A. tangere. IN. 2. 23.: mukham pasparśa ...kareṇa; R. Schl. II. 64. 59.: māṃ spṛśa; II. 42. 6.: māmakāṅgāni mā sprākṣīḥ; DR. 6. 23.: mā vaḥ priyāyāḥ... vadanam prasannaṃ spṛśyāc chubhaṅ kaścit; SA. 4. 22.: na mān doṣaḥ spṛśed ayam; MAN. 2. 60.: khānicai 'va spṛśed adbhiḥ; MAH. 3. 8236.: jalaṃ spṛśate. -- spṛṣṭa tactus. -- Caus. 1) facere ut quis tangat, c. 2. acc. MAN. 8. 114. 2) dare. MAN. 11. 135.: sparśayed (schol. dadyāt) brāhmaṇāya gām. (Lat. spargo.)
c. apa tangere. MAH. 1. 764.: apo 'paspṛśya.
c. upa 1) tangere. H. 3. 20.: dantair dantān upaspṛśan; N. 7. 3. -- MAN. 4. 143.: adbhiḥ prāṇān upaspṛśet. 2) os abluere (tangere aquā). MAN. 2.: upaspṛśya dvijo nityam annam adyāt...bhuktvāco 'paspṛśet samyak (schol. ācamya ācāmet). 3) se lavare, se baigner. MAN. 5. 62.: upaspṛśya pitā śuciḥ; MAH. 3. 10529.: atro 'paspṛśya.
c. upa praef. pari tangere. MAH. 3. 165.: gāṅgeyam (Gangis aquam) paryupaspṛśya.
c. upa praef. sam 1) tangere. MAH. 3. 8022.: yamunāprabhavaṃ samupaspṛśya yāmunam (Yamunae aquam). 2) se lavare, se baigner. MAH. 3. 10530.: atrā 'pi samupaspṛśa.
c. pari tangere. R. Schl. I. 9. 38.: paripaspṛśirecai 'nam pīnair urasijaiḥ.
c. sam id. N. 23. 14. H. 1. 49. MAN. 2. 53.
spṛś 2. (Nom. spṛk r. spṛś) tangens, in fine comp. N. 12. 37.: divispṛś.
spṛśa (r. spṛś s. a) id., in fine comp. BH. 11. 24.: nabhaḥspṛśa.
spṛṣṭa v. spṛś.
spṛh 10. P. interdum A. spṛhayāmi spṛhaye desiderare, appetere, c. dat. vel gen. R. Schl. II. 95. 17.: nā 'yodhyāya na rājyāya spṛhaye 'dya tvayā saha. 2) invidere, c. dat. vel gen. RAGH. 16. 42.: na maithileyaḥ spṛhayāmbabhūva bhartre divo nā 'py alakeśvarāya; MAH. 1. 5317.: spṛhayāmi...puruṣāṇāṃ sacakṣuṣām. (Fortasse lat. spero.)
spṛhā f. (r. spṛh s. ā) desiderium. BH. 4. 14.
sphaṭ 10. P. (bhede K.) findere. (Cf. sphaṇṭ sphuṭ. 1. paṭ.)
sphaṭika m. crystallus; v. sq.
sphaṭikaśilā f. (e praec. et śilā lapis) id. UR. 71. 4. infr.
sphaṇṭ 1. P. (bhede scribitur sphaṭ) findere. (Vid. sphaṭ et cf. germ. vet. SPALT findere, spaltu, spialt.)
sphar 6. P. i. q. sphur praef. vi Caus. 1) vibrare. MAH. 1. 6442.: visphārayan dhanuḥ. 2) micare facio, ardere facio. R. Schl. I. 54. 19.: krodhavisphāritekṣaṇaḥ; MAH. 3. 404.
sphal 6. P. (sphurtau K. cāle V.) se movere, trepidare. Cf. sphul sphar sphur skhal gr. [greek].)
sphāy 1. A. crescere, tumescere. sphīta (v. gr. 617.) tumidus, turgidus. N. 24. 37.
sphic f. natis, clunis. H. 2. 3.
sphiṭ 10. P. (vṛtyām anādare hiṃse) tegere; despicere; ferire, laedere, occidere. (Cf. sphuṭṭ smiṭ.)
sphīta v. sphāy.
sphuṭ 1. 6. P. (fut. part. sphuṭitāsmi fut. aux. sphuṭiṣyāmi infin. sphuṭitum (*)) 1) dissilire, dirumpi. MAH. 1. 3023.: śatadhā mūrdhā tatas te 'dya sphuṭiṣyati. 2) rumpi, se aperire, se pandere, dehiscere, de floribus. GITA-GOV. 5. 2.: sphuṭan kusumanikaraḥ. 3) diffugere. BHATT. 10. 8.: sphuṭatām (schol. palāyamānānām); 14. 6.: turaṅgāḥ pusphuṭur bhītāḥ. (Cf. sphaṭ sphaṇṭ gr. [greek].)
(*) Radices sextae classis cum medio u maximam partem hanc vocalem in utroque futuro plurimisque aliis Gunā augendis formis puram retinent.
sphuṭ 2. 1. P. A. i. q. 1. sphuṭ sgf. 1. et 2. RAM. ed. Ser. II. 74. 61.: kathan dukhena hṛdayan na sphoṭati sahasradhā. (Vid. 1. sphuṭ.)
sphuṭ 3. 10. P. sphuṭayāmi i. q. 1. sphuṭ sgf. 1. et 2.
sphuṭ 4. 10. P. sphoṭayāmi (proprie Caus. radd. 1. et 2. sphuṭ) findere.
c. ā plaudere, praesertim brachia manu. MAN. 4. 64.: na vāditrāṇi vādayen nā "sphoṭayet (schol. pāṇinā bāhau dhvanirūpam āsphoṭanaṃ na kuryāt); IN. 2. 25.: bāhūcā "sphoṭayac chaṇaiḥ.
sphuṭṭ 10. P. (anādare) spernere, vilipendere. c. pra findere. MAH. 4. 2100.
sphuḍ 6. P. (vṛtyām V.) tegere.
sphuṇṭ 10. P. (parihāse K. nirmaṇi V.; scribitur sphuṭ) ridere, deridere. (Vid. sphuṭṭ et cf. germ. vet. spot jocus, ludicrum, ridiculum, spotton irridere.)
sphuṇḍ 1. 1. A. (phulle; scribitur sphuḍ) se expandere, de floribus. Vid. 1. sphuṭ.
sphuṇḍ 2. 10. P. i. q. sphuṇṭ.
sphur 6. P. 1) tremere, trepidare. MR. 274. 3.: savyañca netraṃ sphurati; IN. 5. 51.: sphuradoṣṭhī; RAGH. 12. 90.: sphurati...savyetare bhuje. 2) micare, corruscare, splendere. RAGH. 7. 61.: sphurantam...śaśāṅkam; GITA-GOV. 10. 6. 3) appetere, surgere, anbrechen. GITA-GOV. 11. 1.: sphurati pradoṣe. Cf. sphar.
c. pra ATM. tremere. MAH. 3. 1941.: prasphuramāṇauṣṭhaḥ. -- prasphurita tremens. MAH. 3. 11493.: prasphuritādhara.
c. vi 1) tremere. MAH. 3. 15639. 2) reniti, resistere. H. 4. 19.: visphurantañ cakarṣa.
sphuradoṣṭha (BAH. e sphurat tremens et oṣṭha labium) trementia labia habens. IN. 5. 51.
sphurch 1. P. (vismṛtau) oblivisci.
sphurj 1. P. (vajranirghoṣe; vocalis u ubique producitur, ita ut sphūrj vera radicis sit forma) tonare, fremere. BHATT. 15. 44.: asphūrjīt
c. vi visphūrjita n. fremitus, strepitus, e. c. venti. A. 8. 6.: vāyor visphūrjitena (sic cum ed. Calc. legendum). -- visphūrjathu m. id. RAGH. 13. 12.: mahormivisphūrjathu.
sma 1) explet. IN. 1. 23. -- Tempus praesens hāc particulā saepe Praeteriti accipit significationem. IN. 2. 28. N. 1. 12. 2) pro smas sumus (v. gr. 299. annot.). IN. 5. 42.
smara m. (r. smṛ s. a) amor. HIT. 39. 20.
smi 1. P. A. ridere, subridere. MAH. 3. 952.: na tāta hṛṣyāmi naca smayāmi; IN. 82. 26.: smayann iva; MAH. 1. 2009.: uvāca smayamāne 'va. -- c. acc. ridere aliquid. MAH. 3. 951.: bhavān idaṅ kiṃ smayatī 'va. -- smita n. risus. IN. 4. 15. (Lett. smee-t ridere, slav. smje ja-ti id., germ. vet. smilenter subridens, cujus l fortasse e j (v. yakṛt), ita ut smil respondeat scrto smay formarum gunā auctarum, ut smayāmi smayasi etc., debilitato a in i; angl. smile; hib. smigeadh "a smile" cum g pro y ita ut smig = smay debilitato a in i; magadh "mocking, jeering, scoffing", abjecto s, magamhuil "jeering, scoffing" = smayamāna; gr. [greek] adjecto [greek] lat. miror (v. praef. vi) adjecto r, quod fortasse e d; fortasse rideo e sideo, vel e mideo, mutatis liquidis metr, v. gr. comp. 20.)
c. abhi i. q. simpl. MAH. 3. 8732.: abhismayantaḥ subridentes.
c. ut id. MAH. 3. 14969.: utsmayantaḥ subridentes.
c. vi 1) i. q. simpl. MAH. 2. 1818.: uvāca sahadevas tu māṃ vismayann iva. 2) obstupescere, obstupefieri. MAH. 1. 7214.: na vismayantaḥ; 3. 11447.: sarve visismiyuḥ; 1. 7078.: tat prekṣya karma...visismaye. ATM. c. instr. obstupefieri aliquā re. MAH. 4. 861.: kīcakasya tu ghātena ...vyasmayanta pṛthagjanāḥ. RAGH. 15. 68. -- vismita obstupefactus. BH. 11. 22.: vīkṣa[??]i tvāṃ vismitāścai 'va sarve. -- C. instr. vismitā rūpasampadā. C. loc. RAGH. 2. 33. 3) superbum fieri. ATM. c. instr. MAN. 4. 236.: na vismayeta tapasā. -- Caus. vismāpayāmi -ye (v. gr. 521.) obstupefacere. RAGH. 2. 33. BHATT. 5. 58. smita v. smi.
[Page 392b]
smitapūrva (BAH. ex praec. et pūrva n. prius) risum tanquam prius habens, a risu incipiens. IN. 4. 5. H. 2. 23.
smīl v. śmīl.
smṛ 1. P. A. smarāmi smare 1) meminisse, reminisci, recordari, memorem esse, c. acc. vel gen. SA. 4. 27.: nā 'nayā 'bhyarthanāyuktam uktam pūrvaṃ smarāmy aham; 5. 69.: sarvaṃ smare; IN. 3. 5.: bhrātṝn sasmāra; MAH. 1. 3005.: samayaṃ smarasva; 4239.: smareḥ kṛcchreṣu mām; 3. 8446.: yasya smarate vāsavaḥ; SAK. 126. 13.: punar asmākaṃ smariṣyati. -- Absol. MAH. 1. 3006.: smarann api . abravīn na smarāmī 'ti. -- Pass. MAH. 1. 74.: gaṇeśaḥ smaryatām. -- smṛta memoratus, vocatus. BH. 17. 20.: tad dānaṃ sāttvikaṃ smṛtam; 21. 23. MAN. 1. 10. 2) desiderare, c. gen. R. Schl. II. 70. 15.: punar apy aham eṣyāmi yadā me tvaṃ smariṣyasi; A. 11. 8.: samayo 'rjuna gantun te bhrātaro hi smaranti te; R. Schl. II. 30. 16. -- smṛta desideratus, amatus. BR. 1. 30.: mama tulyāv ubhau smṛtau (v. smara). -- Caus. facere ut quis recordetur. MAH. 3. 11323.: smāritaścā 'smi rāghavam. (smṛ correptum e smar v. gr. min. 12.; lat. MOR, abjecto s, memor per redupl., mos, mor-is; germ. vet. smer-zo m., smer-za f. dolor, v. vedanā dolor, proprie quod facit ut quis sciat, sentiat; smerzan, anglo-sax. smeortan dolere; goth. merja memoro, nuntio = Caus. smārayāmi fortasse mel scriptura tanquam id quod memorat, in memoriam revocat, mutato r in l; maurna moereo; germ. vet. māriu annuntio, manifestum facio, celebro; māri fama, nostrum Mährchen; hib. smuairean "grief, dejection" = nomini actionis smaraṇa; v. Pictet p. 75.; fortasse smalanach "sorrowful, grieved" e smaranach; fortasse smuainim "I think, imagine" e smuairim, nisi pertinet ad man q. v.; fortasse muirn "natural affection, love", muirne "fondness, caresses" e smuirn, smuirne, v. smṛ sgf. 2., smṛta amatus; lith. uz-mirsz-tu obliviscor, adjectā sibilante, sicut in mirsz-tu morior, v. mṛ; gr. [greek] fortasse MEA ([greek] cet.) e MEP, nisipertinet ad man.)
c. anu reordari. N. 11. 24.: mām anusmṛtya; 15. 16.
c. vi oblivisci. DR. 7. 11.: nā 'yaṃ vairaṃ vismarate kadācit; RAGH. 19. 2. -- Etiam recordari. SA. 5. 6. nisi c. ed. Calc. pro vismarantī legendum vimṛśantī.
c. sam recordari. N. 14. 24.: saṃsmartavyas tadā te 'ham.
c. sam praef. anu id. N. 15. 16.
c. sam praef. abhi id. MAH. 3. 15758.
smṛti f. (r. smṛ s. ti) memoria. BH. 2. 63.
syand 1. A. (scribitur syad gr. 110a).) 1) fluere. RIGV. 32. 2.: syandamānā añjaḥ samudram avajagmur āpaḥ; MAH. 1. 3990.: syandate...saricchreṣṭhā. 2) currere. Part. praes. PAR. N. 13. 10.: syandatām api nāgānām. V. sq.
syandana m. (r. syand s. ana) 1) currus. N. 8. 20. 2) nomen arboris (Dalbergia ougeiniensis). N. 12. 3.
syam 1. 6. et 10. P. syamāmi syamayāmi (dhvanane) sonare.
syam 2. 10. P. A. syāmayāmi -ye (vitarke) cogitare, considerare.
sraṃs 1. A. cadere, decidere. BH. 1. 30.: gāṇḍīvaṃ sraṃsate hastāt. -- Caus. commovere. RAGH. 6. 75.: vāto 'pi nā 'sraṃsayad aṃśukāni (schol. akampayat). Cf. bhraṃs bhraṃś dhvaṃs.
c. vi i. q. simpl. visrasta delapsus. A. 10. 64.
sraṃh 1. A. (viśvāse) confidere, securum esse. Cf. srambh.
srak srag v. sraj.
sragvin (a sraj s. vin) sertatus.
sraṅk 1. A. (gatyām scribitur srak) ire, se movere. Cf. śraṅk śraṅg ślaṅk.
sraj f. (ut videtur, a r. sṛj v. gr. 34b).) sertum e floribus. N. 5. 28.
srambh v. śrambh.
srava m. (r. sru fluere s. a) 1) actio fluendi, stillandi. 2) liquor, liquidum, gutta. H. 2. 9.
sraṣṭum v. sṛj.
sribh srimbh 1. P. i. q. sṛbh.
sriv 4. P. srīvyāmi (śoṣe gatau) siccari, ire.
[Page 393b]
sru 1. P. (scribitur etiam śru) ire, fluere. MAH. 1. 5081.: susrāva reto 'sya; 2. 2592.: sravannetrajalāvilā; R. Schl. II. 63. 18.: srotāṃsi vimalāny api susruvur (*) giridhātubhyaḥ; 40 34.: susrāva nayanaiḥ strīṇām aśram. TROP. MAH. 1. 5329.: tumulā vācaḥ susruvuḥ. -- sruta fluens. MAN. 4. 122.: rudhire srute gātrāt. 2) effundere. MAH. 1. 1485.: susruvuḥ śoṇitam bahu; 3. 11118.: śakṛnmūtraṃ susruvur bhayāt. 3) diffluere, solvi, perire. MAN. 2. 74.: sravaty anoṅkṛtam. Etiam A. MAH. 3. 14767.: sraveta. -- Caus. effundere. MAN. 4. 169. (Cf. snu gr. [greek] e [greek] cet., lith. sraw-ju sanguinem mitto; hib. sruth f. "a stream, current, defluxion"; germ. vet. sliu-mo velociter, sliumor citius, nostrum schleunig, v. snu et Graff 6. 848.; lat. riv-us, ruo.)
(*) Schlegelius hanc radicem ubique scribit śru inde śuśruvuḥ pro susruvuḥ.
c. nis effluere, emanare. Caus. facere ut quid effluat. MAH. 3. 13164.
c. pari i. q. simpl. R. Schl. II. 30. 24.: vāri...netrābhyām parisusrāva. Vid-parisrava.
c. pra 1) profluere, fluere. N. 24. 15.: vāri netrābhyām asukham prāsravat. 2) facere ut quid fluat, effundere. H. 2. 8.: bhakṣyo 'yam mama supriyaḥ snehasravān prasravati; R. Schl. II. 48. 13. -- Absol. HIT. 1. 22.: mātuḥ prasravataḥ stanau. -- prasruta profluere faciens, effundens. R. Schl. II. 85. 18.: prasrutaḥ sarvagātrebhyaḥ svedaṃ...yathā ...himavān prasruto himam.
c. vi 1) fluere. visruta fluens. R. Schl. I. 34. 9.: nadī ramyā magadhān visrutā. 2) effundere. MAH. 3. 825.: sa...visravaty asṛg ulvanam.
sruc f. cochlear sacrificale. DR. 6. 20.
srota n. (ut videtur, e srotas abjecto s) i. q. srotas. N. 16. 14. in fine comp. BAH.
srotas n. (a r. sru s. as inserto t) flumen, cursus. H. 1. 2. BH. 10. 31.
[Page 394a]
sva 1) pron. pers. tertiae pers. in initio compositorum, ipse, sui, sibi cet. Vid. svagatam svabhū svastha. Etiam ad primam et secundam pers. refertur, v. svādhīna. (Huc pertinet prācrit. se sui, ejus, ipsius in anal. cum te pro tve tui, me mei; zend. [greek] he, [greek] hoi; v. svatas et gr. comp. 341. 2) suus. IN. 1. 32. 34. 5. 29. SU. 1. 28. Etiam meus, tuus, noster, vester. UR. 39. 13.: kathayāmi svām avasthām conditionem meam; N. 14. 15.: padāni gaṇayan svāni gaccha passus tuos; 24.: svam aṃśaṃ vitarāmi te partem tuam; UR. 26. 3.: dhāryatām ayaṃ svahaste nikṣepaḥ in manu tuà. -- Subst. n. proprium, peculium. N. 18. 3. 26. 7. (Cum sva pron. pers. cf. lat. sui, gr. [greek] e [greek] lith. saw sibi, saweris sui cet.; slav. sebje sibi, sebe sui cet.; goth. sei-na sui e svei-na; sve sicut, instrument. a Them. sva; svi in svi-kunths manifestus, debilitato a in i. Cum sva possess. cf. lat. suus, gr. [greek] lith. sáwa-s suus, sáwa sua; slav. svoi, svaja, svoe suus, a, um; svo-bodj liber, svo-boda libertas, ubi svo = sva in initio comp.; goth. sves n., Them. svesa proprium; germ. vet. suās proprius, Graff 6. 903.)
svaka (a praec. s. ka) suus, proprius. N. 5. 43. 16. 3. 24. 42. 25. 5.
svakk 1. A. (sarpaṇe V.) ire, se movere. Cf. svask srak.
svagatam Adv. (e sva et gata qui ivit, in acc. neut.) i. q. ātmagatam. SAK. 18. 7.
svaṅg 1. P. (sarpaṇe K. V.; scribitur svag) ire, se movere. (Cf. germ. vet. SUANG vibrare, suingu, suang, suungumes.)
svaccha (e su et accha) valde clarus, valde purus. HIT. 25. 13.
svacchanda (e sva et chanda) v. chanda.
svaj svañj 1. A. (pro svañj scribitur svaj gr. 110a).) amplecti. N. 24. 44.: bhaimīm...sasvaje; RAGH. 13. 70.: asvajata; MAH. 2. 2595.: svajamāna 3. 14724.: svajitvā.
c. pari (praet. augment. 1. paryasvaje et paryaṣvaje praet. mltf. paryasvaṅghi et paryaṣvaṅghi praet. redupl. parisasvaje et pariṣaṣvaje) i. q. simpl. N. 17. 12. 23. 24.: tām pariṣvajya; MAH. 1. 8000.: pariṣasvaje; 3. 211.: pariṣaṣvaje; R. Schl. II. 75. 9.: paryasvajetām; II. 83. 10.: pariṣvajāna pro -ṣvajamāna.
c. pari praef. abhi id. Part. praes. PAR. R. Schl. II. 44. 10.: abhipariṣvajan.
c. pari praef. sam id. MAH. 1. 3307.
svajana m. (e sva et jana q. v.) cognatus. BH. 1. 45. Collective cognati. BH. 1. 28. N. 13. 34.
svaṭ 1. P. i. q. śvaṭ.
svatantra (BAH. e sva et tantra) liber, qui suae potestatis, sui juris. HIT. 69. 13. -- Vid. svātantrya.
svatas Adv. (e sva sui, ipse s. tas) ex se, per se. MAH. 3. 10051.: svataḥ śobhamānaḥ.
svad 1. (fortasse e su et ad edere) 1) ATM. jucunde sapere, jucundi, suavis saporis esse. RIGV. V. 6. 7.: havyā te svadantām. 2) P. gustare. RIGV. V. 2. 2.: svadanti devā ubhayāni havyā. Vid. Westerg. et cf. svād svādu.
svadhā (e sva et dhā a r. dhā ponere, dare) 1) f. majorum cibus. 2) Indecl. vox quam pronuntiant ii, qui majoribus dona offerunt. BH. 9. 15.
svan 1. 1. et 10. P. sonare. R. Schl. II. 65. 5.: vihagāḥ... sasvanuḥ; GHAT. 5.: jaladāḥ svanantaḥ. (Vid. dhraṇ dhvan kvaṇ et cf. lat. sono, hib. sian "a voice, sound, scream"; fortasse gr. [greek] v. sva. Lith. zwanu sono et slav. [greek] veniū magis cum kvaṇ quam cum svan conveniunt, mutato k in g, deinde in z, [greek] = j.)
svan 2. 10. P. svanayami et svānayāmi (avataṃsane K. taṃsane V.) ornare.
svana m. (r. 1. svan s. a) sonus, sonitus, strepitus. N. 21. 5. 25. 5.
svap 2. P. etiam 1. P. interdum A. (anom., v. gr. 694.) 1) dormire. MAN. 1. 52.: yadā svapiti; 54.: sukhaṃ sva- sp-i-s'i dormis. Vid. svapna.)
c. ava dormire. avasupta dormiens. R. Schl. II. 56. 1.
c. pra id. prasupta 1) qui dormivit. SA. 5. 65.: suciran tvam prasupto 'si; 5. 69. 2) dormiens. H. 1. 38.: prasuptau dharaṇītale.
c. sam id. saṃsupta dormiens. N. 13. 10. H. 3. 6.
svapna m. (r. svap s. na) somnium. N. 12. 98. SA. 5. 71. (Island. vet. sve7fn somnus, lith. sápna-s somnium, unde sapniu somnio, lat. somnus e sopnus in analogiā c. r. 58.; gr. [greek] hib. suain "sleep", suaimhneach "quiet, calm, tranquil, easy, safe, pleasant, delightful", suaimhnighim "I rest, please, charm"; cambro-brit. hephun somnus.)
svapnaj (nom. m. f. n. -nak) dormiens. MAH. 3. 10648.
svabhāva m. (e sva et bhāva natura, indoles) natura, indoles. N. 19. 6. BH. 5. 14. 8. 3.
svabhū (perseipsum existens e sva et bhū) cognomen Vischnūs. AM.
svaviṣaya m. (e sva et viṣaya regio) patria. HIT. 26. 4.
svayaṃvara m. (e svayam et vara electio) feminae libera mariti electio. N. 2. 8.
[Page 395b]
svayam Indecl. (proprie nom. a stirpe sva adjecto i unde sve cum termin. am in analogiā cum aham ego, tvam tu, ayam hic, v. gr. 276.) ipse. (Cf. hib. fein "own, self", sin "that, there", siom "they, them"; cambro-brit. hun ipse.)
svayamprabha (sui ipsius splendorem habens, perse ipsum splendens, BAH. e svayam et prabhā splendor.) Fem. svayamprabhā nom. pr. Apsarasae. IN. 2. 29.
svayambhū m. (TATP. e svayam ipse e bhū existens) per se ipsum existens, cognomen dei Brahmae.
svalaṅkṛta (e su et alaṅkṛta) valde ornatus. N. 2. 11.
svar 1. 10. P. svarayāmi (ākṣepe) spernere. Vid. svṛ.
svar 2. Indecl. (vid. sur splendere) coelum. BR. I. 22. BH. 9. 20. (Zend. [greek] hvare sol, v. gr. comp. 30.; hib. speur "the sky, firmament", v. Pictet p. 74.; fortasse soir "the east, the morning", a sole oriente dictum; lat. sol; gr. [greek] fortasse lith. sáule sol e swale, suale; russ. solize sol. De [greek] et goth. sauil v. sūrya.)
svara m. (r. svṛ sonare s. a) 1) sonus. 2) vocalis littera. SA. 5. 25.
svarga m. (e svar et ga) coelum Indri, deorum sedes. IN. 1. 23. N. 12. 63.
svargya (a praec. s. ya) coelestis.
svarṇa n. (correptum e suvarṇa q. v.) aurum. AM.
svart 10. P. (gatyātaṅke) ire, metuere.
svard 1. A. (āsvāde K. prītilihoḥ V.) gustare, lambere, gaudere. Cf. svad.
svavaśa (BAH. e sva suus et vaśa voluntas) suam voluntatem habens, voluntarius, spontaneus. H. 4. 4.
svasār v. sq.
svasṛ f. (in casibus fortibus svasār v. gr. 180.; ut videtur, e sva suus et sṛ i. e. sār pro stṛ stār = strī femina, cujus t servatum est in linguis germanicis et slav., v. svajana śvaśura śvaśrū et Pott 2. 554.) soror. H. 1. 31. (Goth. svistar, germ. vet. sue7star, nostrum Schwester, angl. sister; slav. sestra, lith. sessu per assim. e sestu, gen. sesser-s, pl. nom. sesser-es; lat. soror e sosor, suostor, sororem = svasāram; cambro-brit. chwaer, v. Pictet p. 73. Huc etiam traxerim hib. piuthar, ita ut mutilatum sit e spiusthar, mutato v in p sicut in speur coelum = svar q. v.)
svask 1. A. (gatyām) ire, se movere.
svasti (e su et asti existentia, a r. as s. ti) Wohlsein, salus, felicitas. In classicā linguā Indecl. vel potius neut. quod solum in nom. et acc. invenitur. N. 12. 120. DR. 9. 23. A. 2. 13. 10. 41. BH. 11. 21. -- In dialecto Ved. declinatur, e. c. RIGV. 1. 9.: svastaye felicitatis causā.
svastivācana n. (e praec. et vācana a Caus. r. vac s. ana) 1) precatio salutis, v. vac Caus. 2) ritus quidam sacer, Wils. "a religious rite preparatory to any important observance, in which the Brahmans strew boiled rice on the ground, and invoke the blessings of the gods on the ceremony about to commence". UR. 45. 1.
svastha (in se stans, versans, e sva et stha) 1) sui compos. N. 2. 1. 5. 6. 7. BH. 14. 24. 2) sanus, salvus, valens. SA. 5. 81. 109.
svāgata n. (KARM. e su bene et āgata n. aggressus) salutatio (Willkommen, welcome). N. 12. 68.
svātantrya n. (a svatantra s. ya) libertas, liberum arbitrium. HIT. 28. 16. 69. 14.
svād 1. A. 10. P. i. q. svad. -- svādanīya gustandus, sapidus, jucundi, suavis saporis. IN. 1. 26. (Vid. svad svādu et cf. gr. [greek] cambro-brit. chwaethu gustare, armor. chwaesa odorari, v. Pictet p. 73.)
c. ā 10. P. gustare. R. Schl. I. 9. 36.: tāny āsvādya sa ...anāsvāditapūrvāṇi. -- āsvādya gustandus, jucundi, suavis saporis. HIT. 8. 12. Vid. āsvāda āsvādana.
svādu (fem. svādu et svādvī dulcis, suavis, jucundus. (Anglo-sax. svet dulcis, germ. vet. suazi, suozi id., nostrum süfs, goth. sutizo dulcius; lith. saldùs dulcis e lat. suavis e suadus ejecto d, adjecto i; vid. svad.)
svādhīna Adj. (e sva et adhīna) sibi ipsi subjectus, sui proprius. Lass. 90. 15.: svādhīnayauvanā subhrūḥ. -- Nostri proprius, qui in nostrā potestate. HIT. 122. 3. 4.
svādhyāya m. (e sva proprius et adhyāya lectio a rad. i praef. adhi suff. a) tacita vel susurrans lectio Vedorum. SU. 2. 22. BH. 4. 28. 16. 1.
svāmin m. (a sva proprium, peculium, producto a suff. min) dominus.
svāmya n. (a praec. s. ya) dominium, imperium. HIT. 84. 8.
svāhā Indecl. vox quam pronuntiant ii, qui diis dona offerunt.
svit Particula interrogativa. MAH. 3. 10648.: kiṃ svit kasya svit; 1. 3571.: kinnu svit; R. Schl. II. 65. 11.: kiṃ svit.
svid 4. P. A. sudare. GITA-G. 10. 16.: svidyati. -- svinna sudans. Lass. 59. 6. -- Caus. facere ut quis sudet, calefacere. HIT. 70. 17.: svedita. -- Cl. 1. A. trans. sudare, exsudare alqd. TROP. dimittere (mocane K.). K.: svedate pāpan tapasā janaḥ. (Island. vet. sviti, sveiti sudor, v. sveda angl. sweat, germ. vet. sueiz sudor, suizzu sudo, lett. [greek]swīs-t sudare, praet. [greek]swīdu; lat. sūdo, gr. [greek] [greek] armor. chwez sudor, cambro-brit. chweysu sudare.)
c. pra i. q. simpl. prasvinna sudans. R. Schl. II. 100. 35.
svṛ 1. P. (śabdopatāpayoḥ) 1) sonare, v. svara. In dial. Ved. recitare. RIGV. 88. 5.: sasvar ha yan maruto gotamo vaḥ "quem (hymnum) recitavit Gotamas vobis, Marutes!" (sasvar praet. mltf. 7.). -- svarya laudandus. RIGV. 32. 2. -- svaraṇa inclutus. RIGV. 18. 1. 2) vexare, v. praep. sam. (svṛ e svar lat. susurro, slav. svir-a-ti tibiā canere, gr. [greek] v. Pott 1. 225.; goth. SVAR jurare, fortasse primitive dicere. Cum svarya laudandus, svaraṇa inclutus cf. goth. svers honoratus, gasveran glorificari; c. svṛ i. e. svar vexare cf. germ. vet. sueran dolere, suirit dolet, suār gravis.)
c. abhi comprobare. RIGV. 10. 4.: stomāṃ (v. gramm. min. ed. 2. par. 145. annot.) abhisvara "hymnos comproba".
c. sam A. vexare. BHATT. 9. 28.: (śatruṃ) saṃsvariṣīṣṭhāḥ pradhane.
svṝ 9. P. svṛṇāmi (hiṃsane) laedere, occidere.
svecchā f. (e sva et icchā liberum arbitrium. HIT. 17. 15. 40. 18. Lass. 29. 15. 39. 13.
[Page 397b]
sveda m. (r. svid s. a) sudor (v. r. svid).
svedana n. 1) (r. svid s. ana) sudatio. 2) (Caus. r. svid s. ana) actio faciendi ut quis sudet, actio calefaciendi. HIT. 70. 16.
svaira (ut videtur, e sva et obsoleto derivato radicis īr) Adj. liber, qui sui juris, suae potestatis. Subst. n. liberum arbitrium. N. 21. 13. SA. 5. 98. -- svairam Adv. ad suum arbitrium. SAK. 25.
[Page 3971]
ha
ha particula expletiva. IN. 1. 37. RIGV. 88. 5. 121. 2.
haṃsa m. anser. N. 1. 19. -- Fem. haṃsī. (Gr. [greek] abjectā syllabā finali, lat. anser abjectā litterā initiali; germ. vet. gans f., Them. gansi, gensi, pertinet ad fem. haṃsī ita lith. [greek]asi-s f. et slav. gūsj e gonsj (v. gr. comp. 255. g.). Hib. geadh "a goose", ganra "a gander" mutilatum esse videtur e gandra, cf. anglo-sax. gandra(n) anser mas, germ. vet. ganzo(n) id. e ganto(n); cambro-brit. gwyz, armor. gwaz, cum z = d.)
haṭ 1. P. (tviṣi) splendere. (Hib. gath "a ray or beam".)
haṭh 1. P. (balātkāre) violenter agere. V. sq.
haṭha m. (r. haṭh s. a) vis, violentia. UP. 30.
hata v. han.
hati f. (r. han s. ti) occisio, caedes. HIT. 38. 16.
had 1. A. (purīṣotsarge K. gvarthe V.) cacare.
han 1. 2. P. (anom. v. gr. 357. et 694.) 1) pulsare, ferire, tundere. MAH. 1. 6706.: tam ṛṣim...jaghāna kaśayā; DR. 5. 7.: harim...prapadena haṃsi; MAH. 4. 701. 2) saepissime occidere, interficere. H. 2. 12.: hatvai 'tān mānuṣān sarvān; 3. 7.: aham enaṃ haniṣyāmi; 3. 19. MAH. 2. 2539.: ahan duryodhanaṃ hantā śakuniṃ sa haniṣyati. Etiam A. MAH. 1. 5579.: haniṣye. -- TROP. delere, destruere, extinguere. BR. 2. 3.: vyathāñ jahi; SA. 3. 11.: āśāṃ nā 'rhasi me hantum; 5. 17.: hataprabha. -- Caus. ghātayāmi occidendum, delendum, curare. BH. 2. goth. dauthus mors, mutato n in u, v. gr. comp. 255. g. et 432., dau-ths mortuus, Them. dau-da = ha-ta e dhan-ta; usdaudjan pugnare, div-ans morti obnoxius, debilitato a in i; germ. vet. dow-en, tow-an mori, do-t, to-t mortuus, dod, tod mors; lat. FEND, offendo, defendo (Pott 1. 255.) c. f = dh sicut in fumus, inferus, rufus, v. dhūma adhara rudhira; fortasse ferio mutatis liquidis n et r; hib. gonaim "I wound, sting, stab", fortasse gail "slaughter", mutatis liquidis n et l; gaillim "I hurt"; vid. nidhana.)
c. apa abigere, depellere. RIGV. 42. 2.: apa sma tam patho jahi. TROP. MAN. 6. 96.: sannyāsenā 'pahatyai 'naḥ.
c. abhi i. q. simpl. BH. 1. 13. A. 7. 6.: (abhyaghnam v. gr. 324. gr. min. 293.); MAH. 1. 7736.
c. ava id. MAH. 2. 915.: anyonyañ jānubhir avajaghnatuḥ.
c. ā id. DR. 8. 35.
c. ā praef. abhi id. MAH. 1. 8223.
c. ā praef. vi impedire. R. Schl. II. 10. 32.: na te kañcid abhiprāyaṃ vyāhantum utsahe; 22. 25.: vyāhate 'py abhiṣeke me. Vid. han praef. vi.
c. ā praef. sam 1) conglobare, comprimere. A. 3. 40.: talair api samāhataiḥ; v. praef. sam. 2) contingere. DR. 5. 17.: hastaṃ samāhatya dhanañjayasya bhīmāḥ śarāḥ. 3) i. q. simpl. MAH. 1. 6291.: tam...jānubhyāṃ samājaghne; 7941.: bherīṃ samājaghne.
c. ut tollere. R. Schl. II. 53. 32.: jalān matsyāv ivo 'ddhatau. -- uddhata superbus. HIT. 115. 11.
c. upa 1) pulsare, ferire. TROP. H. 2. 29. N. 7. 14. BH. 1. 38. 2) attingere, contingere, usurpare, adhibere. MAN. 9. 208.: anupaghnan pitṛdravyam.
c. ni P. A. 1) pulsare, ferire. A. 3. 19.: nighnan prothena pṛthivīm; MAH. 3. 12220.: śirāṃsi viśikhair dīptair nyahanam; 4. 1680.: virāṭaputrañca kare nijaghne. TROP. profligare. HIT. 6. 14.: daivaṃ nihatya. 2) occidere, interficere. H. 4. 15.: tvām eva...nihanmy adya; SU. 4. 18. R. Schl. I. 45. 49. 3) demergere, defigere. R. Schl. II. 82. 16.: rāme nihatacetasaḥ.
c. ni praef. pari pulsare, ferire. MAH. 3. 12261.
c. ni praef. vi 1) pulsare. R. Schl. I. 9. 16. 2) occidere, interficere, destruere, delere. MAH. 1. 2837. A. 8. 25.
c. parā abigere, propellere. MAH. 3. 12889.: payodāḥ...vāyuvegaparāhatāḥ.
c. pari decutere, dejicere. GITA-G. 5. 13.: parihatarasanam...jaghanam.
c. prati P. A. 1) referire. MAH. 3. 1091.: pratihanyād dhataścai 'va tathā hiṃsyācca hiṃsitaḥ. 2) repellere, zurückschlagen. A. 3. 31.: asmin pratihatecā 'stre; 8. 11. -- MAH. 1. 8278.: śarair arjuno varṣam pratijaghne; 2. 81. 3) pulsare, ferire. A. 10. 20. 36.
c. vi 1) pulsare, ferire. A. 8. 4. 10. 23. 56. TROP. affligere, manaḥ animum. MAH. 2. 151.: mano vihanyate. 2) repudiare, repellere. RAGH. 2. 58.: nā 'rhasi tvam...me praṇayaṃ vihantum; 11. 2.: raghoḥ kule na vyahanyata kadācid arthitā. 3) impedire. R. Schl. II. 23. 22.: lokapālāḥ samastās te nā 'dya rāmābhiṣecanam...vihanyuḥ; MAH. 3. 15138.: mā vihanyata gacchata (vihanyata Imperat. Pass. c. term. PAH. v. gr. 493.). -- Caus. delendum curare. HIT. 102. 6.: parasainyaṃ vighātayet.
c. sam 1) colligere, conjungere. MAN. 2. 71.: saṃhatya hastau; HIT. 14. 10.: saṃhatās tu haranto 'me mama jālam. Coacervare. IN. 1. 6.: saṃhatāśca tatho 'palāḥ. 2) contrahere. DR. 7. 9.: bhṛkuṭīsaṃhatabhruvam.
c. sam praef. abhi conjungere, adjungere, copulare. MAH. 2. 800.
han 2. Adj. (in fine comp., r. han) occidens, destruens, delens. BH. 6. 17.
hanu m. f. maxilla. (Gr. [greek] goth. kinnu-s f. maxilla, germ. vet. kinni n. id. et mentum; lith. [greek]anda-s pertinet ad gaṇḍa fortasse etiam lat. gena, ita ut mutilatum sit e genda.)
hanū f. i. q. hanu.
hanta Interj. gaudii, misericordiae, consternationis, etiam particula inceptiva. (AM. harṣe 'nukampāyāṃ vākyārambhaviṣādayoḥ). H. 1. 51. A. 3. 9. BH. 10. 19. UR. 8. 17. MEGH. 102.)
hantṛ m. (r. han s. tṛ) 1) occisor. BH. 2. 19. 2) eversor, subversor, exstinctor. HIT. 22. 12.
hamm 1. P. (gatau) ire.
hay 1. P. (gatau klame) ire, defatigari. Cf. hary.
haya m. (fortasse a r. hay nisi a hi suff. a) equus. N. 19. 2.
hara (r. hṛ s. a) 1) Adj. in fine comp. rapiens. 2) Subst. m. cognomen dei Sivi.
haraṇa n. (r. hṛ s. ana) actio tollendi, auferendi. HIT. 75. 7.
hari 1) Adj. a) viridis. b) gilvus, flavus. c) nigricans e gilvo. IN. 1. 7. 5. 1. A. 4. 12. IN. 5. 54. 2) Subst. m. a) equus. A. 1. 1. 2. 5. b) leo. DR. 5. 7. c) nomen Vischnūs.
hariṇa (f. -ṇī Adj. e flavo albus. Subst. m. nomen animalis quadrupedis (Wils.: a deer). DR. 4. 15.
harit viridis. (Fortasse lat. viridis e guiridis, sicut vivo e guivo, v. jīv lith. [greek]álias viridis, [greek]óle gramen, c. l hib. glas "green, verdant, pale"; germ. vet. groit virescit, grūet id., gruanti virens, gruoti viror, groni, croni viridis, v. Graff 4. 298.)
harita i. q. harit. A. 4. 50.
harivāhana m. (flavos vel e gilvo nigricantes equos habens, e hari et vāhana equus) nomen Indri. IN. 5. 54.
harītakī f. (a harita producto i s. ka in fem.) nomen plantae. (Wils.: Yellow or chebulic myrobalan, Terminalia chabula).
harmya n. palatium. HIT. 39. 20.
hary 1. P. i. q. hay. In dial. Ved. amare. RIGV. 93. 7. Precari. RIGV. 55. 4. Minari. RIGV. 57. 2.
c. prati in dial. Ved. amare, gratum habere. RIGV. 40. 6. 57. 4. 93. 1.
harṣa m. (r. hṛṣ gaudere. s. a) gaudium. IN. 2. 25.
hal 1. P. arare. Vid. sq.
hala n. (r. hal s. a) aratrum. AM.
havis n. (r. hu Diis offerre suff. is) butyrum purificatum. BH. 4. 24.
havya n. (r. hu Diis offerre s. ya) quod offertur, offerendum Diis. SU. 2. 10.
havyavāha m. qui aufert, consumit diis oblata, e havya et vāha ferens, auferens a r. vah s. a) ignis. DR. 2. 10.
havyavāhana m. (e havya et vāhana ferens, auferens, a r. vah s. ana) ignis (v. praec.). IN. 5. 14.
has 1. P. ridere, subridere. R. Schl. I. 46. 17.: jahāsaca mumocaca; MAH. 3. 3003.: hasiṣyanti. (Fortasse has e dhas quod in Intens. formaret dādhas ad quod gr. [greek] [greek] referri possent.)
c. apa deridere, irridere, c. acc. R. Schl. II. 35. 31. -- Caus. id. R. Schl. II. 78. 17.
c. ava id. MAH. 3. 11181.
c. upa id. GHAT. 17.
c. pra ridere. H. 4. 1. 41. BR. 3. 22. -- C. acc. ridere, irridere alqm. N. 12. 117.
c. pra praef. sam ridere. MAH. 1. 3431.
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 4225. -- C. acc. irridere. MAH. 1. 4762.
hasta m. manus, et elephanti proboscis. DR. 5. 17. H. 3. 9.
hastin m. (a praec. s. in) elephantus. IN. 3. 9.
hastipa m. (e hastin et pa q. v.) elephantorum custos. V. sq.
hastipaka m. (a praec. s. ka) id. HIT. 58. 21.
hā 1. 3. P. (anom. v. gr. 370., gerund. hitvā part. pass. hīna c. pari et pra parihīṇa prahīṇa) relinquere, deserere. R. Schl. I. 1. 39.: hitvā taṃ śailam; II. 56. 3.: jahau nidrāñca tandrāñca; SA. 6. 37.: nai 'nañ jahāmy aham; N. 11. 3. BH. 2. 33. -- RAGH. 14. 61.: bhāryām ahāsīḥ. 2) amittere, privari, orbari. R. Schl. II. 12. 84.: kauśalyā māñca rāmañca putrañca yadi hāsyati...mām evā 'numariṣyati. -- Pass. 1) relinqui, deseri. HIT. 126. 21.: kāmaḥ sarvātmanā heyaḥ; A. 3. 17.: naca me hīyate prāṇaḥ. 2) privari. cum instrum. vel ablat. vel accus. BR. 2. 20.: tauca hīnau mayā bālau tvayācai 'va...vinaśyetām; MAN. 5. 161.: patilokācca hīyate; R. Schl. II. 64. 5.: tām āśām matkṛte hīnau. 3) viribus privari, debilitari, confici, exhauriri, tabescere. MAH. 1. 6291.: hīyamānan tad rakṣaḥ samīkṣya; v. praef. pari. -- hīna malus, vilis. N. 19. 14. -- Caus. hāpayāmi relinquere, deserere facio, inde abstraho, detraho, derogo. MAH. 3. 1463.: śaktin na hāpayiṣyanti te kāle pratipūjitāḥ. Omittere. MAN. 3. 71.: pañcai 'tān yo mahāyajñān na hāpayati. (Gr. [greek] fortasse lat. habeo, goth. haba, habais = Caus. hāpayāmi.)
c. apa 1) relinquere. N. 24. 11. 13. 2) excipere, exceptare, in gerund. A. 3. 47.: amaratvam apahāya brūhi yat te manogatam. V. 2. vṛj.
c. ava i. q. simpl. -- Pass. relinqui, restare. MAH. 3. 11558.
c. ava praef. vi relinquere. MAH. 3. 13661.
c. pari relinquere. Pass. 1) relinqui. HIT. 53. 14. 2) pri- vari, c. abl. HIT. 100. 22.: śarīradharmakoṣebhyaḥ...parihīyate; N. 19. 33. 3) viribus privari, debilitari, confici, tabescere. UR. 40. 10. infr.: parihīyamānair aṅgaiḥ; MAH. 3. 12858. 4) deesse, deficere, desiderari. MAH. 1. 747.: yat kiñcid asmadgṛhe parihīyate tad icchāmy aham aparihīyamānam bhavatā kriyamāṇam.
c. pra 1) relinquere. BH. 2. 39. 55. 2) discedere. N. 26. 25.: sauhārdañcai 'va tvatto na kadācit prahāsyati. -- Pass. i. q. Pass. simpl. sgf. 3. MAN. 4. 41.
c. pra praef. vi privari. viprahīṇa privatus, c. instr. MAH. 1. 8142.
c. vi relinquere. N. 9. 32. BH. 2. 22. -- MAH. 3. 8406. fut. vijahiṣyasi pro vihāsyasi. -- Etiam A. MAH. 2. 2604.: na vihāsye vaḥ. -- vihīna 1) privatus, orbatus. N. 17. 22.: pitrā vihīnau; R. Schl. II. 52. 37.: tvadvihīnaḥ te privatus, sine te. 2) solutus, liberatus, liber. RAGH. 18. 13.: anarthair vyasanair vihīnaḥ.
hā 2. 3. A. hihe (anom. v. gr. 370.), praet. mltf. ahāsi. Ire, cedere, recedere. RIGV. 37. 7.: jihīta parvato giriḥ. (Cf. hi gr. [greek] forma redupl., cf. Pott II. 691.)
c. ut 1) surgere. RIGV. 105. 18.: ujjihīte; 9. 4.: prati tvām udahāsata. 2) Trans. sursum movere. BHATT. 3. 47.: akṣibhruvam ujjihānaḥ (schol. ūrdhvan nayan).
c. sam ire. NALOD. 1. 54.: samahāsta mudam.
hāni f. (r. hā s. ni pro ti) relictio. BH. 2. 65.
hāyana n. (ut videtur, a r. hay vel hi ire s. ana) annus. H. 4. 23.
hārin (hṛ s. in) capiens, rapiens, in fine comp. N. 13. 4.
hārda n. (a hṛd cor s. a) amor. UR. 85. 10.
hālahala etiam hālahāla et hālāhala n. veneni genus. HIT. 23. 5.: halāhalaṃ viṣam.
hāva m. (ut videtur, a r. hve clamare s. a cf. gr. 449.) nugae, ineptiae, deliciae feminarum. (Wils.: Any feminine act of amorous pastime, or tending to excite amorous sensations, coquetry, blandishment, dalliance.). IN. 2. 32.
[Page 400b]
hāsin (r. has s. in) ridens, subridens, in fine comp. N. 3. 14.
hāhābhūta Adj. (e hāhā heu! heu! et bhūta qui est) heu! heu! clamans. SA. 2. 23. N. 17. 31.
hi 1. 5. P. (anom. v. gr. 443. 444. 572. gatau K. gatau varddhane V.) 1) ire. 2) mittere. RIGV. 34. 11.: vajraṃ hinvanti; BHATT. 14. 36.: gadā śakrajitā jighye (schol. prahitā preṣitā). Vid. praef. pra. 3) augere, amplificare. RIGV. 23. 17.: tā no hinvantv adhvaram. 4) tueri. RIGV. 18. 4. (Cf. 2. hā gā; fortasse lat. cieo, gr. [greek] cum c, [greek] = h sicut in cor, [greek] v. hima.)
c. pra prahiṇomi (v. gr. min. 94b). annot.) mittere. A. 8. 30.: tān aham...prāhiṇvaṃ yamasādanam; 8. 8.: astram... prāhiṇavam; 9. 17. IN. 4. 2. -- MAH. 2. 1244.: sa dūtān prāhiṇot; RAGH. 12. 84.: rathan tasmai prajighāya purandaraḥ.
hi 2. Conj. 1) enim. BR. 1. 16. BH. 3. 5. 2) particula interrogativa. H. 3. 17. 3) quidem, certe. M. 6. 22. 26. 27.
hiṃs 7. 1. et 10. P. interdum 1. A. hinasmi hiṃsāmi hiṃse hiṃsayāmi (scribitur his gr. 110a).) 1) ferire, pulsare, offendere, laedere, violare, vexare, affligere. BHATT. 17. 13.: ahiṃsan muṣṭibhiḥ; MAH. 3. 1091.: hiṃsyācca hiṃsitaḥ; 13685.: hiṃsito na hiṃseta; MAN. 4. 162.: na hiṃsyād brāhmaṇān; 7. 73.: arayo na hiṃsanti nṛpan durgasamāśritam; 2. 180.: hinasti vratam ātmanaḥ. Occidere, interficere. H. 4. 15.: na tāvad etān hiṃsiṣye; MAN. 5. 42.: paśūn hiṃsan; MAH. 3. 13289.: tvaṃ hy enam mā hiṃsīḥ; 13030.: anyonyam parimuṣṇanto hiṃsayantaśca mānavāḥ. (Cf. han unde hiṃs sicut e. c. lips pro lilaps a labh v. gr. 552. Huc trahi posset germ. vet. geis-la flagellum, nostrum Geifsel.)
c. upa laedere, violare, vexare, affligere, damnum facere. MAN. 2. 73. 11. 26. R. Schl. II. 9. 4.
c. vi i. q. simpl. sgf. 2. et 3. MAN. 8. 238. R. Schl. 1. 14. 15. II. 72. 44.
hiṃsā f. (r. hiṃs s. ā) offensio. BH. 18. 25. (cf. ahiṃsā.)
[Page 401a]
hiṃsra (r. hiṃs s. ra) Adj. internecivus, perniciosus, atrox, saevus. Subst. m. bestia rapax, perniciosa. RAGH. 2. 62.
hikk 1. 1. P. A. (avyakte śabde K. kūje V.) singultire.
hikk 2. 10. A. (hiṃsāyām K. hiṃse V.) i. q. hiṃs.
hiḍimba vel hidimba m. nom. pr. Rāks'asi.
hiḍimbā vel hidimbā f. nomen Hidimbi uxoris.
hiṇḍ 1. A. (anādare K. anādare gatau V.; scribitur hiḍ) vilipendere, ire. Cf. heḍ.
hita v. dhā et hiṃ.
hitvā v. hā.
hidimba hidimbā v. hiḍimba hiḍimbā.
hinv 1. P. (prītau scribitur hiv) exhilarare. Cf. inv.
hima (ut videtur, a r. hi quod hac in formatione fluere significare videtur, suff. ma v. snu) Subst. m. nix, v. himavat himālaya. Adj. frigidus, v. himāṃśu. (Cf. slav. [greek] ima hiems, lith. [greek]ema id., gr. [greek] lat. hiems, hibernus; hib. geimhre, geimhrith, geimhreadh "winter", v. Pictet p. 66. et himaṛtu apud Wils. ed. 2.; gamh "winter, cold".)
himavat m. (nive praeditus, a praec. suff. vat) nomen montis, Himavans.
himāṃśu m. (frigidos radios habens, BAH. e hima et aṃśu) luna. AM.
himānī f. (a hima s. āna in fem.) nix. NALOD. 2. 5.
himālaya m. (nivis sedes, e hima et ālaya domus, sedes) Himālayus, cognomen Himavantis montis.
hiraṇmaya (forma anomal. a hiraṇya aurum s. maya) aureus. IN. 2. 24.
hiraṇya n. 1) aurum. N. 9. 12. 2) divitiae, opes.
hiraṇyakaśipu m. (e praec. et kaśipu 1) cibus. 2) vestimentum, in Du. cibus et vestimentum) nom. pr. Asuri. SU. 1. 2.
hiraṇyapura n. (e hiraṇya et pura) nomen urbis Asurorum. A. 10.
hil 6. P. (hāvakaraṇe K. hāvakṛtau V.) nugari, ineptire, ludicra agere, de feminis amore captis. Wils. "to ex- press amorous inclination, to dally, to wanton, to sport amorously" (v. hāva).
hīna v. hā.
hu 3. P. juhomi. Diis offerre, sacrificare, litare. SU. 1. 9.: ātmamāṃsāni juhvatau; BH. 9. 27.: yaj juhoṣi dadāsi yat; MAN. 4. 22.: etān eke mahāyajñān...indriyeṣv eva juhvati; RAGH. 13. 45.: tanum apy ahauṣīt; MAH. 3. 10761.: juhāvā 'gnau jaṭām; R. Schl. II. 41. 9.: agnihotrāṇy ahūyanta; DR. 6. 21. -- C. acc. personae cui sacrificatur. SA. 1. 25.: hutvā 'gnim; MAN. 2. 186.: juhuyāt samidbhir agnim; MAH. 2. 1154.: yo juhuyād vibhum. -- huta 1) sacrificatus. BH. 1. 24., v. hutāśa hutabhuj. 2) is cui sacrificatum est. SA. 1. 21.: sāvitryā hutayā. -- Caus. hāvayāmi sacrificare facio. R. Schl. II. 25. 25. (hu e dhu vel dhū gr. [greek] [greek] cet., v. dhūma et gr. 104.)
c. ut praef. abhi i. q. simpl. RAGH. 1. 53.
huḍ 1. 1. A. (gatau) ire. Cf. hūḍ.
huḍ 2. 6. P. (saṅghāte K. magne saṅghe V.) colligere, coacervare, submergi. V. sq.
huṇḍ 1. P. (saṅghāte K. saṅghe V.) colligere, coacervare. V. 2. huṅ.
hurch 1. P. (kauṭilye proprie hūrch unde hūrchāmi juhūrcha cet., v. murch) inflexum esse.
hul 1. P. (hatau K. hatau chadi V.) ferire, occidere, tegere. Cf. han.
hutabhuj m. (qui sacrificatum edit e huta et bhuj) ignis, et deus ignis. UR. 6. 13. V. sq.
hutavaha m. (e huta et vaha ferens, auferens) id. RITU-S. 1. 27.
hutāśa m. (e huta et aśa edens) id. N. 4. 9.
hutāśana m. (e huta et aśana edens) id. N. 5. 38.
huhu m. nom. pr. Gandharvi. IN. 2. 14.
hūṅkāra m. (ex Interj. hūm et kāra confectio) actio mysticam syllabam hūm exclamandi. R. Schl. I. 75. 17. DEV. 6. 9. UP. 22.
[Page 402a]
hūḍ 1. A. i. q. 1. huḍ.
hṛ 1. 1. P. A. 1) prehendere, capere, tollere, demere, auferre, rapere, abripere. BR. 2. 17.: pramathyai 'nāṃ (duhitaram) hareyus te havir dhvāṅghā ivā 'dhvarāt; BH. 2. 60.: indriyāṇi haranti prasabham manaḥ; R. Schl. I. 1. 51.: jahāra bhāryāṃ rāmasya; DR. 5. 28.: hriyamāṇān tāṃ rājaputrīm; MAN. 7.: yasya rāṣṭrād hriyante dasyubhiḥ prajāḥ; MAH. 3. 10184.: tata ādāya paraśuṃ rāmo mātuḥ śiro 'harat; MAN. 9. 131.: dauhitra evaca hared aputrasyā 'khilan dhanam (schol. gṛhṇīyāt); 135.: dhanan tad putrikābhartā hareta; 136.: dhanaṃ haret. 2) afferre, apportare, petere, holen. SA. 5. 103.: śvaḥ phalāni hariṣyasi. In dial. Ved. invenitur praet. redupl. jabhāra jabhre pro jahāra jahre. -- Desid. jihīrṣāmi rapere, abripere cupio. MAH. 1. 7480. R. Schl. II. 20. 48. (Cambro-brit. hwra capere; v. Pictet p. 67.; gr. [greek] a capiendo dictum, sicut scr. haraṇa v. Wils.; fortasse [greek] e [greek] nisi pertinent ad vṛ; fortasse [greek] = āharāmi cum [greek] = h sicut in [greek] = hanu; fortasse lat. gero, ita ut ges-tum ortum sit e ger-tum.)
c. anu imitari. GITA-GOV. 8. 4. V. anuhāra.
c. apa abripere, auferre, abducere, tollere, demere. N. 10. 7.: nidrayā 'pahṛtā; DR. 5. 14.: indro 'pi tāṃ tā 'paharet; 8. 24.: kṣureṇā 'pāharac chiraḥ.
c. apa praef. vi id. MAH. 2. 1584.
c. abhi tollere, demere. MAH. 3. 14610.: sā (śaktiḥ) muktā 'bhyaharat tasya mahiṣasya śiro mahat. -- Caus. pugnare. DR. 8. 5.: koṭikāśyo 'bhyahārayat . mahatā rathavaṃśena parivārya vṛkodaram. -- V. praef. pra.
c. ava deponere. MAH. 4. 1304.: dhanūṃṣy avahara. -- Caus. facere ut quis det. Pass. MAH. 2. 249.: kaccid abhyāgatā dūrād vaṇijaḥ...avahāryante śulkam; MAN. 8. 198.: avahāryo bhavet...ṣaṭ śatan damam.
c. ava praef. abhi Caus. abhyavahārayāmi pugnare jubeo. MAH. 3. 16369. Vid. praef. abhi.
c. ava praef. vi 1) agere, facere. HIT. 62. 9.: etat sarvañ jñātvā yathāvasāraṃ vyavahartavyam. 2) pugnare. MAH. 4. 1870.: tau vyavāharatāṃ yuddhe. 3) adipisci. MAH. 3. 1462.: śāntiṃ vyavaharanti.
c. ā 1) afferre, apportare, adducere. N. 20. 5.: nā "hartuṃ śakyate punaḥ (paṭaḥ); DR. 8. 50.: dṛṣṭvā ...draupadīm āhṛtām punaḥ. 2) capere, abripere. N. 26. 7.: parasvam āhṛtya. 3) accipere, adipisci. N. 24. 29.: prativākye tathā "hṛte (nisi separandum tathā hṛte); MAN. 9. 190.: sagotrāt putram āharet. 4) kratum āhartum offerre, facere sacrificium. MAH. 1. 3764.: trīn aśvamedhān ājahāra; 3. 9983.: yajñān ājahrur uttamān (v. āhartṛ). -- Caus. 1) facere ut quis afferat, apportet, c. 2. acc. MAH. 2. 987.: karam āhārayiṣyāmi sarvān; MAN. 7. 80. 10. 119. 2) adhibere, uti. H. 4. 48.: balam āhārayāmāsa yad vāyor jagataḥ kṣaye. 3) percipere, sentire, e. c. harṣam laetitiam, MAH. 3. 867.: santrāsam terrorem, R. Schl. II. 60. 20.: roṣam iram, l. c. I. 60. 19.
c. ā praef. abhi afferre. MAH. 1. 3733.
c. ā praef. ut efferre, emittere, proloqui, pronuntiare, dicere, loqui, referre, narrare. SA. 5. 43.: udāhṛtan te vacanam; MAN. 2. 191.: no 'dāhared asya nāma; N. 5. 31.: etāvad...yathāvṛttam udāhṛtam; BH. 17. 19. 24. Nominare, appellare. UR. 63. 9.: tvāṅ kāmino madanadūtim udāharanti.
c. ā praef. prati + ut respondere. R. Schl. I. 52. 10.: tam pratyudāharat.
c. ā praef. sam + ut referre, dicere. MAN. 1. 50. R. Schl. I. 14. 23.
c. ā praef. upa facere. MAH. 3. 1353.: yatnam udāhṛtya.
c. ā praef. prati 1) recuperare. MAH. 3. 8655.: kimarthaṃ rāmasya hṛtam āsīd vapuḥ prabho katham pratyāhṛtañcai 'va. 2) efferre, emittere, proloqui, pronuntiare. N. 4. 18.: vāṣpākulāṃ vācam...pratyāharantī. 3) clamare, vociferari. DR. 6. 7.: gomāyuḥ...pratyāharat; MAH. 2. 2649.: pratyāharanti kravyādā gṛdhragomāyuvāyasāḥ.
c. ā praef. vi 1) pronuntiare, loqui, dicere, narrare. BH. 8. 13.: om ity ekākṣaram brahma vyāharan; N. 26. 18.: kiṃ vyāharasi jito na vyāhariṣyasi; 1. 20.: vācaṃ vyājahāra nalam; 3. 18.: na tās taṃ śaknuvanti sma vyāhartum api kiñcana. -- praśnān vyāhartum interrogationes dissolvere. MAH. 3. 12466. 2) vociferari, clamare. DR. 6. 2.: śrutvā giro vyāharatām mṛgāṇām.
c. ā praef. abhi + vi pronuntiare. MAN. 2. 172.
c. ā praef. pra + vi praedicere. MAH. 1. 7240.: evam pravyāhṛtam pūrvam mama mātrā.
c. ā praef. sam 1) colligere. MAH. 1. 6951.: tatra bhaikṣyaṃ samājahruḥ. 2) secum ducere. SA. 3. 2.: vṛddhān dvijān sarvān...samāhṛtya. 3) offerre, facere sacrificium (v. āhṛ sgf. 4.). R. Schl. I. 58. 4.: samāhartuṅ kratum. 4) delere, extinguere. BH. 11. 32.: kālo 'smi lokakṣayakṛt pravṛddho lokān samāhartum iha pravṛttaḥ.
c. ut 1) promere, extrahere. RAGH. 2. 30.: śaram...niṣaṅgād uddhartum aiṣat; UR. 4. 2. infr.: uddharen no hṛdayaśalyam; MAH. 1. 3299.: mām patitām asmāt kūpād uddhartum arhasi; 2. 2293.: kauravārṇavamagnam mām uddharasva; 3. 141.: uddhṛtā hy āpadaḥ prajāḥ; MAN. 4. 58.: dakṣiṇam pāṇim uddharet (schol. vahiṣkuryāt. 2) evellere, avellere. MAN. 7. 110. N. 16. 13. 3) exstirpare, delere. MAH. 1. 5719.: sapatnān mamo 'ddhara; RAGH. 2. 30. 4) erigere. BH. 6. 5.: uddhared ātmanā "tmānan nā "tmānam avasādayet. -- Caus. 1) facere ut quis extrahat. RAGH. 9. 78. 2) erigere, sublevre. MAH. 3. 10946.: tasyāñco 'ddhāryamānāyām (vasumatyām).
c. ut praef. abhi erigere, inde accumulare, coacervare. MR. 120. 7.: viprasvaṃ na harāmi kāñcanam atho yajñārtham abhyuddhṛtam. -- Caus. eripere. MAH. 3. 13326.
c. ut praef. pra erigere, sublevare. R. Schl. II. 110. 4.
c. ut praef. sam 1) promere, extrahere. SA. 5. 17. 6. 43. 2) exstirpare (evellere), delere. MAH. 1. 3821. 3) erigere, sublevare. MAH. 3. 10946. -- TROP. MAH. 1. 4271.: naṣṭañca bhāratavaṃśam punar eva samuddhara.
c. upa 1) afferre. MAH. 1. 7208. SAK. 37. 2. infr. 2) offerre. BH. 9. 25.: tad aham bhaktyupahṛtam aśnāmi. -- yajñam upaha- sacrificium facere. MAH. 3. 8379. (v. hṛ praef. ā). 3) exstirpare, delere. MAH. 2. 861.: tvayāco 'pahṛtā rājan kṣatriyāḥ. -- Caus. afferendum curare. R. Schl. I. 20. 9.
c. upa praef. sam samupahartuṃ yajñam offerre, facere sacrificium. R. Schl. I. 40. 2.
c. nis 1) promere, extrahere, evellere. MAH. 3. 16485. 6033. 2) efferre. MAN. 5. 91. 10. 55. 8. 399.
c. pari 1) in dial. Ved. amplecti. RIGV. 61. 8. 2) demere, auferre. R. ed. Ser. II.: sukham parihṛtaṅ kule 'smin. 3) relinquere, deserere. R. Schl. II. 48. 20.: yayā putraśca bhartāca tyaktau ...kaṃ sā parihared anyam. 4) evitare. BH. 2. 27.: aparihārye 'rthe na tvaṃ śocitum arhasi; MAH. 3. 389. HIT. 22. 1. 5) retinere, cohibere, celare. MR. 26. 12.: yad eva parihartavyan tad evo 'dāharati mūrkhaḥ; SAK. 53. 16.
c. pra 1) pulsare, ferire, tundere, vulnerare, c. loc. H. 3. 21.: mayy eva praharer hi tvan na striyaṃ hantum arhasi; SAK. 5. 21.: ārtatrāṇāya vaḥ śastran na prahartum anāgasi; RAGH. 2. 62.: mayi nā 'ntako 'pi prabhuḥ prahartum kim utā 'nyahiṃsrāḥ; DR. 9. 4.: padā mūrdhni...prāharad vilapiṣyataḥ; MR. 122. 1. 2) jaculari, emittere. śarān kasmaicit sagittas in alquem. MAH. 3. 1584.: praharasva śarān; 3. 10387.: tato 'smai prāharad vajram. 3) adoriri, oppugnare, impugnare aliquem, c. loc. vel acc. RAGH. 7. 56.: sarvabalāṅgaiḥ...bhūmipālās tasmin prajahruḥ; MAH. 4. 1107.: trigartam prāharat. -- Pugnare. MAH. 3. 15168.: prahariṣyanti vivaśāḥ sneham utsṛjya; H. 3. 21.: praharatāṃ varaḥ. V. sq. et prahartṛ.
c. pra praef. sam pugnare. MAH. 3. 15167.: yudhi samprahariṣyantaḥ.
c. vi 1) abripere, abstrahere. MAH. 1. 5140.: kālo vai 'naṃ viharati krodho vai 'naṃ haraty uta. 2) gaudere, voluptate frui, ludere. SU. 4. 3.: nirudyogau tadā bhūtvā vijahrāte 'marāv iva; DR. 1. 1.: tasmin bahumṛge 'raṇye aṭamānāḥ...vijahrus te yathā 'marāḥ; N. 5. 46.: vaneṣū 'pavaneṣuca damayantyā saha nalo vijahārā 'maropamaḥ; 5. 48. -- MAN. 7. 221.: bhuktavān vihareccai 'va strī- bhir antaḥpure saha (schol. krīḍet); MAH. 1. 5576. 5703. 7713. 3) degere, traducere tempus. MAH. 1. 7.: kvacā 'yaṃ vihṛtas tvayā kālaḥ; 3. 12535.: yathāpratijñaṃ vihṛtaśca kālaḥ; IN. 1. 58.: varṣam ekaṃ vihṛtyai 'vam. Etiam omissā tempus exprimente voce. MAH. 4. 27.: ity etad vo mayā "khyātaṃ vihariṣyāmy ahaṃ yathā; MAN. 6. 22.: sthānāsanābhyāṃ viharet stando et sedendo absumat tempus (schol. kañcit kālaṃ sthita eva syāt kañcicco 'paviṣṭa eva; cf. Westerg.).
c. sam 1) comprehendere, complecti, colligere, zusammenfassen. MAH. 3. 189.: kṛtvā dvādaśadhā "tmānam... saṃhṛtyai 'kārṇavaṃ sarvaṃ tvaṃ śoṣayasi raśmibhiḥ (saṃhṛtya = saṃhṛtyā "tmānam i. e. vim tuam comprehendendo, colligendo); MAH. 3. 11517.: saṃhṛtya muṣṭim. 2) A. contrahere, in se contrahere, einziehen. MAH. 3. 11277.: saṃharasva mahāvīrya svayam ātmānam ātmanā; HIT. 19. 13.: na hi saṃharatejyosnāñ candraś cāṇḍālaveśmani. C. ablat. abstrahere. BH. 2. 58.: yadā saṃharatecā 'yaṅ kūrmo 'ṅgānī 'va sarvaśaḥ . indriyāṇī 'ndriyārthebhyaḥ. 3) P. A. retrahere. RAGH. 4. 16.: vārṣikaṃ sañjahāre 'ndro dhanuḥ; MAH. 3. 772.: saṃharasva punar vāṇam; SAK. 6. 1.: eṣa saṃhṛtaḥ (vāṇaḥ). 4) cohibere, supprimere. N. 6. 14.: saṃhartun no 'tsahe kopam; RAGH. 10. 33.: saṃhriyate vacaḥ. 5) destruere, delere, extinguere. MAH. 1. 241.: kālaḥ sṛjati bhūtāni kālaḥ saṃharate prajāḥ; 3. 1644. Vid. saṃhartṛ saṃhāra. 6) i. q. simpl. sgf. 1. MAN. 8. 189. 9. 113. 123.
c. sam praef. upa 1) afferre. MAH. 1. 7206. (cf. 7208. upajahāra). 2) abstrahere, retrahere. HIT. 19. 6.: chettuḥ pārśvagatāñ chāyāṃ no 'pasaṃharate drumaḥ.
c. sam praef. prati 1) retrahere. DR. 5. 4.: yas tvā 'dya pātālamukhe patantam pāṇau gṛhītvā pratisaṃhareta; SAK. 5. 20.: pratisaṃhara śāyakam; R. Schl. II. 22. 10. -- Caus. retrahendum curare. R. Schl. II. 22. 26.
hṛ 2. 3. P. (prasahyakaraṇe K. prasahyakṛtyām V.) violenter facere.
hṛcchaya m. (qui in corde jacet vel dormit e hṛd cor et śaya) amor et deus amoris. IN. 5. 44. N. 1. 17.
hṛd n. cor. N. 1. 18. (hṛd correptum e hard v. gr. comp. 1.; lat. CORD, cor; gr. [greek] pro [greek] goth. hairto, Them. hairtan, v. gr. comp. 141.; nostrum Herz. De gr. [greek] lith. szirdis, slav. srjdjze, hib. cridhe, v. sq. hṛdaya.
hṛdaya n. 1) cor. BR. 1. 5. N. 9. 4. 26. 2) notitia, scientia. N. 14. 21. 20. 29. (Vid. hṛd et cf. slav. srjdjze neut., Them. srjdjzjo (v. gr. comp. 258. 259.), gr. [greek] nititur fem. formā hṛdayā; ita lith. fem. szirdis, gen. szirdie-s, vel szirde-s. Etiam hib. croidhe vel cridhe masc. cor potius ad hṛdaya e hardaya quam ad hṛd referendum esse censeo. Respiciatur Derivat. croidhea-mhuil "hearty, generous".)
hṛdya (a hṛd s. ya) amoenus, jucundus, gratus, suavis, amatus. BH. 17. 8.
hṛṣ 1. 4. P. A. hṛṣyāmi hṛṣye; praet. mltf. ahṛṣam. 1) se erigere, horrere; praesertim de corporis pilis (vid. lomaharṣaṇa) et floribus. MAH. 2. 1757.: aniśaṃ śabdam aśrauṣan tato romāṇi me 'hṛṣan. Part. pass. hṛṣita et hṛṣṭa erectus. BH. 11. 14.: vismayāviṣṭo hṛṣṭaromā; N. 5. 25.: hṛṣitasraj; 23. 17.: puṣpāṇi...hṛṣitāni; MAH. 4. 1245.: hṛṣitāni romāṇi. -- hṛṣita i. q. hṛṣṭaroman i. e. erectos pilos habens, prae terrore, perterritus. BH. 11. 45.: adṛṣṭapūrvaṃ hṛṣito 'smi dṛṣṭvā bhayenaca pravyathitam mano me (cf. 11. 14.). 2) gaudere. N. 25. 8.: jahṛṣeca narādhipaḥ; R. Schl. II. 63. 15.: dadṛśire ghanāḥ . tato jahṛṣire sarve bhekasāraṅgavarhiṇaḥ; MAH. 2. 2184.: jaharṣa; MAN. 2. 54.: hṛṣyet. -- hṛṣṭa gaudens, laetus. N. 1. 24. IN. 4. 5. -- C. gen. H. 2. 7.: hṛṣṭo mānuṣamāṃsasya. -- 1) exhilarare. MAH. 1. 4460. 8280. 2) gaudere. MAN. 6. 57.: alābhe na viṣādī syāl lābhecai 'va na harṣayet. (hṛṣ e harṣ lat. horreo per assim. e horseo = Caus. harṣayāmi v. gr. comp. 109a). 6.; hilaris, mutato r in l, abjectā sibilante, sicut in gr. [greek] [greek] cet.; hib. gairim "I laugh, rejoice, extol", nisi pertinet ad gṝ i. e. gar vel ad has rifere, mutato s in r; gairisneach "horrible"; german. vet. ir-gruiso horreo, grus-lih horridus, anglo-sax. gris-lic, nostrum grausen; germ. vet. in-gruet horrescit, v. Graff 4. 300.)
c. pari Caus. exhilarare. MAH. 3. 887.
c. pari praef. sam Caus. id. MAH. 3. 17470.
c. pra gaudere. BH. 5. 20. BR. 3. 23. N. 5. 31.
c. pra praef. sam i. q. simpl. sgf. 1. et 2. N. 26. 33.: samprahṛṣṭatanūruhāḥ; MAH. 1. 3107.: samprahṛṣṭa gaudens, laetus. -- Caus. exhilarare. MAH. 3. 11829.
c. sam id. BHATT. 9. 22.: bhayasaṃhṛṣṭaromāṇaḥ; N. 21. 3.: śrutvā tu (rathanirghoṣam) samahṛṣyanta (sic cum ed. Calc. pro samāhṛṣyanta legendum); SU. 4. 7.: saṃhṛṣṭa laetus.
c. sam praef. prati gaudere. MAH. 3. 10017.: pratisañjahṛṣuḥ prajāḥ.
hṛṣ 2. 1. P. (alīke) mentiri.
he Interj. vocandi. Lass. 8. 18. 20. 12.
heṭ 1. P. (vādhāyām K. vādhe V.) vexare.
heṭh 1. 1. P. id.
heṭh 2. 6. P. (khace V.) i. q. 1. khac. Cf. haṭ.
heḍ 1. 1. A. (anādare) vilipendere, negligere. R. Schl. II. 68. 22.: aheḍamānās tvarayā sma dūtā rātryān tu te tat puram eva yātāḥ.
heḍ 2. 1. P. (veṣṭane K. veṣṭe V.) vestire, circumdare. Cf. hoḍ.
heti f. 1) sagitta. BHAR. 2. 36. 2) splendor solis. 3) flamma. (AM.: raver arciśca śastrañca vahijvālāca hetayaḥ.)
hetu m. (fortasse a r. hi suff. unād. tu) 1) causa, ratio. SU. 1. 23. N. 25. 10. 2) conditio, pactum. DR. 9. 10.
hetutā f. (a praec. s. tā) Abstractnm praecedentis. HIT. 13. 10.
hetumat (a hetu s. mat) causā praeditus. BH. 13. 4.
hema n. aurum.
heman n. id. RAGH. 1. 10.
heṣ 1. A. hinnire. BHATT. 14. 5.: hayā jiheṣire. -- heśita n. hinnitus. MAH. 1. 2820.: heṣitasvana. (Cf. hreṣ; fortasse lat. hinnio per assim. e hisnio, quod deduci posset a nomine actionis heṣaṇa ejecto a.)
heṣā f. (r. heṣ s. ā) hinnitus. AM.
heṣin m. (r. heṣ s. in nisi a praec. s. in) equus.
haima (fem. ī a hema s. a) aureus. MEGH. 74.
haimavata Adj. (a himavat Himavans s. a) himavanticus. DR. 5. 5.
hoḍ 1. A. (anādare K. gatau anādare V.) vilipendere, ire. Cf. heḍ 1. huḍ hūḍ hauḍ hruḍ hrūḍ hrauḍ.
hauḍ 1. A. (gatau) ire. V. hoḍ.
hnu 2. A. 1) eripere, auferre. BHATT. 15. 88.: yamasyā 'hnoṣṭa vikramam (schol. apanītavān). 2) se celare ab aliquo, c. dat., sich einem entziehen. PAN. I. 4. 34.: devadattāya hnute. (Cf. kṣṇu goth. hneivan inclinare, hnaivs humilis, hnaivjan humiliare, germ. vet. hnīgan inclinare, anglo-sax. hnīvan, hnīgan id.; gr. [greek] lat. nuo, v. Benfey II. 182. Graff 4. 1127.)
c. apa celare, occultare, abnuere. MAN. 8. 53.: nirdiśyā 'pahnute.
c. ni id. MAN. 8. 59.: yo yāvan nihnuvītā 'rtham.
hmal 1. P. (calane K. cāle V.) se movere, vacillare. Cf. hval.
hyas Adv. heri. (Cf. gr. [greek] pro [greek] lat. heri e hesi, hes-ternus; germ. vet. ges-ter heri, v. gr. comp. 391.)
hyastana (fem. ī a praec. s. tana) hesternus.
hrag 1. P. (saṃvaraṇe) tegere. Cf. hlag.
hrada m. (r. hrad correpto ā suff. a v. sq.) lacus profundus, praesertim in Tartaro. N. 6. 13. SA. 7. 43.
hradinī f. (r. hrād correpto ā s. in in fem.) flumen. N. 12. 112. V. nadī.
hrap 10. P. hrāpayāmi loqui. Cf. hlap lap.
hras 1. P. (śabde K. rave V.) sonare. Cf. hlas ras. -- ATM. diminui (fortasse Denom. a hrasva brevis). MAN. 1. 83.: āyur hrasate pādaśaḥ. Caus. hrāsayāmi diminuere. MAN. 11. 216. Cf. hṛ.
hrasiṣṭha hrasīyas v. gr. 251.
[Page 406a]
hrasva 1) brevis. N. 18. 6. 2) angustus, arctus. N. 23. 9.
hrād 1. A. (avyakte śabde K. svane V.) sonare, tonare. K.: hrādate meghaḥ.
hrādinī f. (r. hrād s. in in fem.) fulmen, Indri fulmen. AM.
hrī 1. 3. P. jihremi part. pass. hrīta et hrīṇa. Pudere, erubescere. RAGH. 15. 44.: jihrāya rāghavaḥ. -- hrīta pudens, pudibundus. N. 13. 30. (Cf. hrīch slav. srami-ti pudore afficere c. s = h sicut in srjdjze cor, v. hṛdaya; fortasse germ. vet. HRU, RU poenitere, hriwu, riwu, hrau, rou, hruumes, ruun; hriuwa, riuwa, riwa poenitentia, anglo-sax. hreova id.; v. Pott 1. 209. Graff 4. 1142.)
hrī 2. f. pudor.
hrīch 1. P. i. q. hrī. (Huc trahi posset goth. id-reiga poenitentia, nisi pertinet ad rañj.)
hrīmat (a hrī pudor s. mat) pudibundus. DR. 8. 44.
hruḍ hrūḍ hrauḍ 1. A. (gatau) ire.
hreṣ 1. A. hinnire. MAH. 4. 2000.: hreṣamāṇair vājibhiḥ. -- hreśita n. hinnitus. MAH. 3. 11764. -- Caus. adhinnire alicui c. acc. MAH. 3. 11764.: hreṣayāmāsur anyonyaṃ hreṣitaiḥ. (V. heṣ heṣin et cf. germ. vet. hros equus, angl. horse, nostrum Rofs, gr. [greek] [greek].)
hlag 1. P. (saṃvaraṇe) tegere, cf. hrag.
hlap 10. P. hlāpayāmi (bhāṣaṇe V.) Vid. hrap.
hlas 1. P. sonare. Vid. hras.
hlād 1. A. gaudere, laetari. MAH. 1. 3036.: hlādate janitā prekṣya (putram). -- C. loc. rei. MAH. 1. 3037.: hlādante (narāḥ) sveṣu dāreṣu gharmārtāḥ salileṣv iva. -- Caus. exhilarare. R. Schl. II. 44. 10.: śayānam anaghaṃ rātrau... raśimabhiḥ saṃspṛśan śītaiś candramā hlādayiṣyati. (Cf. anglo-sax. glaed laetus, splendens; angl. glad, germ. vet. glat splendens; hib. gairdim "I rejoice", nisi pertinet ad gṛdh q. v.; slav. rad laetus, rados'ca laetitia; fortasse gr. lat. gaudeo.)
c. ā Caus. exhilarare. N. 21. 8.: mamā "hlādayate cetaḥ.
c. pra Caus. P. A. id. R. Schl. I. 9. 56.: prahlādayan; MAH. 1. 7190.: prahlādayadhvam; UR. 86. 14.: prahlādayasva.
hval 1. P. (calane K. cāle V.) vacillare, titubare. (Cf. germ. vet. wallon ambulare, errare, volitare.)
c. vi id. MAH. 1. 214.: sañjñāṃ no 'palabhe sūta mano vihvalatī 'va me; R. Schl. II. 13. 4.: pratyuvāca tataḥ kruddho muhūrtaṃ vihvalann iva. -- vihvalita vacillans, titubans. R. Schl. I. 9. 15.: madavihvalitāḥ kāścit prapatanty utpatantica.
hvṛ 1. P. (kauṭilye) curvum, flexuosum esse. (Vid. prahva upahvara et cf. dhvṛ i. e. dhvar lat. vārus, hib. fiar "crooked, inclined", fiaraim "I incline, bend", fiaras "crookedness".)
hve 1. P. A. (hu hū v. gr. 694.) vocare, advocare. SU. 3. 10.: viśvakarmāṇam ahvayat (ed. Calc. āhvayat); R. Schl. II. 34. 11.: āryo hvayati vo rājā; MAH. 1. 3393.: mācai 'nāṃ śayane hvaye. (Slav. [greek] v-a-ti vocare; island. vet. hvīa hinnire, germ. vet. hwaijon id., hwaijot, hweijot, weiot hinnit, v. Graff IV. 1223.; fortasse goth. hropja voco = hvāpayāmi sicut Caus. secundum generalem regulam sonaret, pro quo anomale hvāyayāmi (gr. 519.), mutato v in r (v. gr. comp. 20.), servatā tenui p, sicut in slepa dormio, v. svap; germ. vet. hrofu, ruafu cet., nostrum rufe; fortasse hib. guilim "I weep, cry, bewail" = hvayāmi mutato y in l (v. yakṛt), nisi pertinet ad 2. gṝ i. e. gar.)
c. ā 1) advocare. R. Schl. II. 58. 1.: ājuhāva taṃ sūtam; 91. 12.: āhvaye viśvakarmāṇam; N. 5. 1.: ājuhāva mahīpālān...svayaṃvare. 2) provocare ad pugnam vel ludum. MAH. 2. 879.: tvām āhvayāmahe rājan sthiro yudhyasva; 4. 342.: sarvamallān athā "hvayat; RIGV. 32. 6.: ā hi juhve mahāvīryam; IN. 5. 7.: śaśinaṃ vaktracandreṇa sā "hvayantī 'va; N. 12. 83.: āhūya provocando, post provocationem. -- Caus. āhvā- yayāmi advocari jubeo. RAGH. 15. 75.: kavim āhvāyayāmāsa.
c. ā praef. upa id. sgf. 2. MAH. 2. 1765.: upāhvayasva tam.
c. ā praef. sam 1) convocare. SU. 2. 9.: sainikāṃśca sa-
[Page 407b]
ADDENDA ET EMENDANDA.
p. 1. C. 1. a cf. hib. a ejus = asya asyās v. O'Reilly p. 14.
p. 2. agāra n. domus. RAGH. 5. 25.: āgāra id. AM.
p. 3. aṅkurita (ab aṅkura s. ita) surculis praeditus. UR. 9. 2.
p. 4. aṅguṣṭha m. (v. aṅguri) pollex. SA. 5. 16.
p. 5. c. aṭ ire cf. hib. eathaim "I go", v. Pictet p. 12. aṭani aṭanī f. arcūs extrema. HIT. 35. 12.
p. 6. 1. 24. lege atimātram.
atisarga m. (r. sṛj praef. ati s. a) donum. SA. 5. 53.
atyāhita n. (r. dhā c. ā praef. ati s. ta) magnus terror (AM. mahābhīti), eventus terrificus. UR. 54. 8. infr.
c. ad edere cf. etiam hib. ithim "I eat".
p. 8. c. 1. an spirare cf. hib. anal "breath", anam "life, soul", cambro-brit. enyz anima.
c. 2. an praef. priv. cf. hib. an, ain.
c. ana demonstr. cf. hib. an[greek]
p. 10. anugraha m. (r. grah praef. anu s. a) favor, benevolentia. SA. 5. 34.
p. 11. ant 1. P. (bandhane K. bandhe V.; scribitur at) ligare. Cf. and.
c. antar cf. hib. indir, idir "between, betwixt".
p. 12. c. antarikṣa antarīkṣa cf. cambro-brit. entryc "the firmament, the vault, or canopy of the heavens", v. Pictet p. 12. Owen s. v.
c. andha cf. hib. uinne "blind", v. Pictet p. 13.
[Page 4071]
and 1. P. (bandhane K. bandhe V.; scribitur ad) ligare. Cf. and.
p. 13. c. ap aqua cf. etiam hib. abh flumen.
p. 14. abandhya (ex a priv. et bandhya sterilis) non sterilis, non vanus, non irritus, inde fructu praeditus, fructuosus. UR. 7. 14. 16. 4. cf. saphala UR. 9. 17.
p. 17. c. ambhas aqua cf. hib. et scot. aibheis mare.
p. 18. c. arka sol cf. hib. eark sol, coelum.
c. arc colere, ex ark q. v. cf. goth. alhs, Them. alha, templum.
c. arcis ex arkis-v. ark-cf. hib. earchaoín "splendid, very bright".
c. arj colligere cf. goth. rik-jan id.
p. 19. ard 1. P. (pīḍāgatiyācaneṣu) 1) vexare. 2) ire. 3) poscere, rogare, petere, c. acc. pers. RAGH. 5. 17.: śaradghanaṃ nā 'rdati cātakaḥ (cf. arth). -- Cl. 10. P. 1) vexare. MAH. 3. 16450.: tata enam mahāvegair ardayāmāsa tomaraiḥ; 1. 1182. 2) ferire, occidere. R. Schl. I. 16. 30.: vicaranto 'rdayan (omisso augmento) sarvān siṃhavyāghramahoragān. (Cf. hib. ord 1) "a hammer, sledge, mall, mallet". 2) "death, manslaughter".)
c. abhi 1. P. vexare, affligere. R. Schl. II. 21. 55.: abhyardasi māṃ suduḥkham; MAH. 1. 4116.: abhyardita.
c. ā v. p. 19.
c. sam 10. P. vexare, vulnerare. MAH. 3. 761. 11724.: samārdayat.
p. 23. c. aśva equus cf. hib. each id., cambes (s it. osw equa.
p. 24. c. aṣṭan octo cf. hib. ocht, cambro-brit. wyth, v. Pictet p. 141.
as 1. c. adhi 1) legere. MAN. 4. 147. (v. i praef. adhi). 2) facere. MAN. 11. 106. (v. 3. as praef. abhi).
c. ni ponere, collocare. MAN. 6. 46. (v. 3. as praef. ni). -- C. ni praef. vi (vinyas) id. MAN. 3. 226. (v. 3. as c. vi + ni). -- C. ni praef. sam (sannyas) 1) deponere, TROP. renuntiare alicui rei, praesertim actionibus. MAN. 6. 94.: vedāntaṃ vidhivac chrūtvā sannyaset (= karmāṇi sannyaset schol. sannyāsam anutiṣṭhet v. sannyāsa et cf. MAN. 6. 95. 96. ubi sannyasya tam huc quam ad 3. as referri potest.
as 2. antecedente na mori (v. bhū). MAH. 3. 10284.
p. 26. ahan etiam neut. RAGH. 5. 25.
p. 27. c. ahi cf. etiam gr. [greek] et germ. vet. unc anguis, v. Graff. 1. 347.
p. 28. āñch 1. P. (āyāme; scribitur āch) extendere.
p. 31. āp praef. pari v. paryāpta.
p. 32. c. āṃma crudus, incoctus cf. etiam gr. [greek]
āyāsin (r. yas praef. ā s. in nisi ab āyāsa s. in) vexans. UR. 27. 8. infr.
c. āyus cf. hib. aois f. "age".
p. 35. āśu Adj. celer. RIGV. 4. 7.: āśum āśave.
ās praef. anu 1) assidere, apud alqm sedere, c. acc. MAH. 2. 405. Unā sedere, c. instr. MAH. 3. 7040. RAGH. ed. Calc. 1. 57. 2) facere. N. 7. 3. vid. sandhyā et praef. upa.
c. ut udāsīna (v. gr. 599.) non curans, incuriosus, negligens, tranquillus, securus. H. 4. 44. BH. 9. 9. UR. 42. 1. infr. 47. 7. infr.
p. 40. c. indh cf. etiam hib. aitin f. "fire", aitinne "firebrand, charcoal".
p. 41. c. 2. iṣ ich cf. etiam slav. isk-a-ti quaerere, lith. jeszk-ó-ti id., v. Miklosich p. 34.
p. 43. īnt 1. P. (bandhane scribitur īt) ligare.
p. 46. utphulla aptius deducitur a r. 1. phal s. na assimilato n antecedenti l debilitato a in u v. gr. min. ed. 2. 552.
p. 47. udāsīna v. ās praef. ut p. 408. a.
p. 50. c. upari cf. etiam hib. fair "on, upon".
p. 51. upastha in comp. rathopastha v. etiam MAH. 4. 1106.
p. 56. ṛkṣa m. etiam stella. AM. Vid. sq.
ṛkṣarāja m. (e praec. et rāja rex) luna. UR. 39. 2. Vid. tārāpati.
ṛñj 1. A. (bhraje K. bhṛje V.; scribitur ṛj) assare, frigere, coquere. In dial. Ved. ornare (?), v. Westerg. (Cf. bhṛj bhrajj.)
c. ṛtu cf. etiam russ. ljeto aestas, annus.
p. 57. ṛṣabha e vṛṣabha vid. vṛṣ vṛṣabha.
p. 58. ekāvalī f. (ex eka et āvalī) simplex linea margaritarum, florum cet. AM. VI. 3. 7. UR. 11. 6. infr.
p. 62. kak v. vakh.
p. 70. c. kāṅkṣ cf. etiam hib. cuingim "I desire, request, demand".
p. 72. 1. 6. lege ja natus) pro ja) natus
kālakeya (a kālakā s. eya) i. q. kālakāñja. A. 10. 11. 13.
p. 75. kuḍya n. (ut videtur, a r. 3. kuṇḍ s. ya) paries. MAH. 2. 731.
p. 77. kump 1. et 10. P. (stṛtyām; scribitur kup) sternere. Cf. kump.
p. 79. b. 1. 2. lege sāt pro śāt.
p. 80. b. 1. 24. pro vikurvate lege vikurvāte quod per "se transformant" vertendum esse censeo; v. l. c. sl. 20, 21.
p. 81. kṛḍ 6. P. i. q. kūḍ.
p. 82. kṛpa m. nom. pr. A. 11. 3.
p. 85. kedāra m. campus, v. p. 349. 1. 16. kaitava n. 2) fraus, v. p. 343. 1. 3.
p. 86. koṣṭha m. stomachus. AM. IV. 10. 43.: puṃsi koṣṭhaḥ. -- Etiam n. DEV. 6. 13.: koṣṭhāni.
kaunda (f. ī a kunda s. a) ad plantam Cunda dictam pertinens.
c. knath cf. śnath v. squ.
c. krath cf. 2. śrath 1. ślath knath śnath.
p. 87. l. 23. de lat. grandis vid. etiam vṛdh.
p. 88. kriyā f. (r. kṛ s. yā) 1) opera, labor, opus. HIT. 8. 1. UR. 39. 3. 2) ritus, caerimonia. SA. 1. 20. A. 4. 2.
p. 90. klu 1. A. se movere. Vid. viklava.
p. 94. kṣīj 1. P. (avyakte śabde K. hikkane V.) singultire.
p. 96. kha 2) cavum. MAN. 2. 60. 3) sensus videndi, audiendi cet. AM. IV. 2. 19.: indriye 'pi kham.
khaṇḍa 2) saccharum. UR. 38. 1. infr.
khac etiam oriri, nasci.
p. 99. gañj 1. P. (svane; scribitur gaj) sonare. Cf. gaj garj.
gaḍ 1. P. (secane K. sece V.)
gaṇ adde 10.
p. 102. gamb 1. P. (gatau) ire. Vid. ghamb.
p. 103. b. 1. 30. lege adhigā pro adhigam.
p. 106. gupti f. etiam actio celandi, occultatio. HIT. 120. 8.
p. 112. grah praef. vi Caus. impugnandum curare. HIT. 116. 22.:
p. 113. ghaṭana n. (r. ghaṭ s. ana) junctio, conjunctio. UR. 27. 9.
p. 114. ghuṃṣ 1. A. (dhūśe; scribitur ghuṣ) splendidum, pulchrum reddere.
ghuḍ 6. P. (vyāghāte) impedire. Cf. 2. ghuṭ.
p. 114. b. lege ghiṇṇ pro ghiṇ et ghuṇṇ pro ghuṇ (a grammaticis scribitur ghiṇ ghuṇ v. gr. 110a). et cf. ghṛṇṇ).
p. 115. b. 1. 4. et 13. de lat. verres v. etiam vṛṣa.
p. 117. cagh 5. P. (ghātane) pulsare, ferire, occidere.
p. 126. cucy 1. P. (abhiṣave) succum exprimere. Cf. śucy. c. cut cf. etiam ścut.
p. 129. l. 8. infr. del. lege. l. 7. infr. lege quo pro quá.
p. 130. b. l. 29. lege śaivālalolāṃś pro śaivāvalolāṃś
p. 141. l. 32. adde 41. 11.
p. 144. c. jval cf. etiam hib. geal "fair, white, bright", gealach "the moon", gealaighim "I whiten bleach, shine".
p. 152. tigh 5. P. (ghātane) pulsare, ferire, occidere.
p. 156. tūl 1. et 10. P. ponderare.
p. 161. tvaṅg 1. P. (gatikampayoḥ; scribitur tag) ire, se movere, tremere. Cf. traṅg taṅg. lege thuḍ pro thaḍ.
p. 162. b. l. 9. lege ina pro in. daṇḍa m. exercitus. MAN. 7. 103.
p. 167. dān P. A. (avakhaṇḍane K. ārjave chidi V.) dīdāṃsāmi dīdāṃse (proprie Desid. v. gr. 553.) abscindere, rectum facere. Cf. do (ita śān unde śīśāṃs cohaeret cum śo).
p. 168. l. 19. de goth. sin compositi sinteins v. etiam sanā. l. 27. lege 331a). pro 332.
dimp 10. P. A. (saṅghāte) coacervare. V. ḍap.
p. 171. ḍuḥkhīy (Denom. a duḥkha s. y) dolorem pati. HIT. 48. 17.
durṇaya m. (e dus et naya a r. nī s. a) malefactum, flagitium. scelus. UR. 27. 9. infr.
p. 173. c. dus cf. etiam island. vet. praef. tor, germ. vet. zur, v. Grimm II. 768.
dūti f. (e dūtī correpto ī) i. q. dūtī. UR. 63. 9.
dūrvā f. graminis genus, Wils. bent grass (Panicum dactylon). UR. 44. 4.
p. 174. 1. dṛbh 6. P. (granthe K. gumphane v.) jungere, nectere, serere.
dṛbh 2. 1. et 10. P. (bhaye) timere.
p. 177. dyai 1. P. (nyakkaraṇe) spernere, contemnere.
p. 178. droṇi droṇī f. labrum, solium. R. Schl. II. 66. 16.
p. 179. dvitra m. n. pl. dvitrā f. pl. (dvitrāḥdvitrāṇi e dvi duo et tra quod correptum esse videtur e traya a tri tres) duo vel tres. RAGH. 5. 25.: dvitrāṇy ahāni.
p. 180. dhanika m. (a dhana s. ika) creditor, v. vid Caus.
p. 184. l. 14. lege a dhī pro r. dhī.
dhurv 1. P. i. q. durv turv thurv.
p. 187. dhrū i. q. dhru.
dhrai 1. P. (tṛptau) gaudere, satiari.
p. 192. l. 16. lege naṃṣṭāsmi pro naṣṭāsmi l. 18. lege naṃṣṭvā pro naṣṭvā.
p. 194. c. ni cf. etiam slav. [greek] ni [greek] deorsum.
p. 195. nicola m. n. (r. cul praef. ni s. a) pallium. GITA-GOV. 5. 11.
p. 199. niṣ 1. P. (seke) irrigare.
p. 201. nuḍ 6. P. (vadhe) pulsare, interficere.
p. 204. paṭaha m. n. tympanum. DEV. 2. 54. paṭu etiam vehemens, de imbre. UR. 58. 1.
p. 208. 4. pad etiam passus. R. Schl. I. 31. 19.
p. 214. 1. paṣ 1. P. A. (vādhanasparśayoḥ K. vadhe granthe V.) coe7rcere, tangere, interficere, jungere, nectere. V. 1. pas.
paṣ 2. 10. P. pāṣayāmi (bandhe) ligare. V. paś pas.
paṣ 3. 10. P. paṣayāmi (bandhavādhayoḥ sparśagatyoḥ) ligare, coe7rcere, tangere, ire.
pas 1. 1. P. A. (vadhagranthayoḥ K. vadhe granthe V.) interficere, jungere, nectere. V. 1. paṣ.
pas 2. 10. P. pāsayāmi (bandhe) ligare. V. 2. paṣ.
pāṇija m. (e pāṇi manus et ja natus) unguis. GITA-GOV. 12. 11.
p. 215. pārijāta m. nomen arboris. Wils. 1) A tree of paradise. 2) The coral tree, Erythrina fulgens. UR. 25. 5. infr.
p. 217. piśuna Adj. (ut videtur, a r. piś s. unād. una) 1) nuntius, nuntians, certiorem faciens. UR. 25. 15. 2) crudelis. 3) vilis, malus, pravus.
p. 220. puru. De lat. multus et hib. mor v. etiam bhūri. purobhāgin (a purobhāga-e puras et bhāga pars, portio-suff. in) arrogans, immodestus. AM. III. 1. 46. UR. 49. 5. infr.
p. 222. pūrb 10. P. (niketane) habitare.
p. 224. pai 1. P. (śoṣaṇe K. śoṣe V.) siccari.
p. 228. De pratīpa v. samīpa.
pratyartha (BAH. e prati et artha) utilis. A. 4. 61.
p. 229. prabandha m. (r. bandh praef. pra s. a) fabula. UR. 1. 9.
p. 230. prayoga m. (r. yuj praef. pra s. a) actio fabulam agendi. UR. 28. 8. 35. 4. Cf. prayoktṛ.
pravīṇa (BAH. e pra et vīṇā) scitus, peritus, prudens; v. sq.
pravīṇatā f. (a praec. s. tā) habilitas, peritia, prudentia. HIT. 7. 17.
p. 231. b. lin. 10. pro id. lege i. q. praec. sgf. 1.
prā 2. P. implere. RIGV. 42. 9.: prāsy udaram; 69. 1.: paprā (= paprau). Cf. pṝ pūr 3. pṛ.
c. ā id. RIGV. 52. 13.: āprāḥ; 81. 5.: āpaprau.
p. 232. prāṇa etiam sensus, videndi cet. MAN. 4. 143. (v. spṛś praef. upa).
l. 1. infr. lege i. q. prāyaśas pro i. q. praec.
p. 238. bāṇijya vid. vāṇijya.
bāṇī vid. vāṇī.
p. 239. bimba vid. vimba.
bil lege 6. et 10. P. pro 1. et 10. P.
p. 241. l. 14. Cf. ru boruss. vet. billa cet., v. l. 16. sq. cf. etiam lith. burna os; germ. SPRAH etiam ad ah praef. pra (prāh) trahi posset.
p. 243. b. bhartṛ Adj. ferens, sustentans. BH. 13. 16.
p. 244. bhaṣ 1. P. interdum A. latrare. MAH. 1. 5249.: śvā bhaṣan; 2. 1424.: bhaṣeyuḥ (śvānaḥ); 2. 1425.: bhaṣante. (Cf. bhāṣ.)
p. 247. l. 5. lege bhīṣayanti pro bhīṣanti.
c. 1. bhuj et etiam slav. [greek] bjegu fugio.
p. 248. bhuśuṇḍī f. teli genus. A. 6. 16. (lege bhuśuṇḍībhiḥ), 7. 3.
p. 250. c. bhūrja cf. germ. vet. birca, bircha, nostrum Birke, lith. bér[greek]a-s.
p. 251. bhṛ 9. P. bhṛṇāmi v. gr. 385. (bhartsane K. bhṛtau bhṛji bhartse V.) reprehendere; sustentare; frigere, assare. bhoktṛ Adj. n. BH. 13. 14.
p. 252. bhyas 1. A. (bhaye) timere. Cf. bhī.
p. 253. c. bhrāj cf. etiam scot. breagh "bellus, tersus, speciosus, nitidus, bene ornatus", breachad "pulchritudo, decor, nitor".
bhrāś scribitur etiam bhrās; Praet. mltf. Ved. abhrāṭ aptius deducitur a bhrāj v. euphon. r. 59.
bhruḍ 6. P. (saṃvṛtisaṃhatyoḥ) tegere, coacervare. Cf. bhuṭ.
p. 254. b. l. 15. lege śāṭhye pro śāḍhye.
p. 255. maṇ 1. P. (śabde K. kūje V.) sonare, murmurare. NALOD. 2. 60.: maṇita sonitus, murmur.
p. 259. mabhr 1. P. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire, se movere.
mamb 1. P. (gatyām) id. Cf. marb.
may 1. A. id.
p. 260. marb 1. P. id.
malayaja m. (e malaya et ja natus) santalum. UR. 42. 2.
maṣk mask 1. A. (gatau) ire, se movere. Cf. makk.
p. 262. c. 3. mā cf. etiam hib. mi particula negativa in initio compp.
p. 268. mus 4. P. (khaṇḍane K. chidi V.) frangere, findere.
must 10. P. (saṅghāte K. saṃhatau V.) coacervare.
p. 269. b. lege mṛgalāñchana pro -ñca-
p. 270. b. mṛtyu etiam fem. et neut.
p. 271. l. 5. et 6. lege [greek] e [greek] mṝ 9. P. mṛṇāmi (vadhe) interficere.
p. 273. mlev 1. A. i. q. mev.
p. 275. yadi 3) quod, dafs, post āśaṃse credo, puto, v. p. 341. b.
p. 276. yantr 1. et 10. P. (scribitur yatr ut mihi videtur, Denom. a yantra r. yam s. tra) obstringere, coe7rcere. R. Schl. I. 40. 17. MAH. 3. 33.
p. 278. l. 32. lege bhāryāvihartā pro bhāyāvihartā.
p. 283. yauṭ yauḍ 1. P. (sambandhe) conjungere, conglutinare. Cf. yu.
p. 287. rasāyana n. (e rasa argentum vivum et ayana) medicamentum. Wils.: A medicine preventing old age, and prolonging life, the Elixir Vitae of the alchymists. HIT. 43. 8.
c. rātri cf. scot. raoir in an raoir hesternā nocte, (ita an de heri, vid. dina).
p. 299. lambh 1. A. (śabde; scribitur labh) sonare. Cf. rambh.
p. 303. l. 25. lege lūṣ pro lūp.
p. 306. vaṇṭh 1. A. (ekacare V.; scribitur vaṭh) solum ire.
p. 313. l. 11. lege mārgeṇa pro mārgena
p. 317. vās v. vāś et vāsay.
p. 336. veth 1. A. i. q. vith.
p. 346. śav 1. P. (gatau K. vikāre V.) ire, mutare.
p. 348. śikhariṇī f. (fem. [greek] śikharin) lac coagulatum cum saccharo et condimentis mixtum. UR. 42. 7. infr.
p. 351. śuk 1. P. (gatau K. sarpe V.) ire, se movere.
śucy 1. P. i. q. cucy v. p. 409.
śun 6. P. (gatau K. gatyām V.) ire, se movere.
p. 353. śev 1. A. i. q. sev.
śaivāla i. q. śaivala.
p. 354. śauṭ śauḍ 1. P. (garve) superbum esse.
p. 359. śvac 1. A. (gatyām) ire, se movere.
śvaj 1. A. id.
śvañj 1. A. (scribitur śvaj) id.
p. 362. saṃrambhaparuṣa (e saṃrambha et paruṣa) valde asper, sicut germanice dicitur grimmig kalt, grimmige Kälte. Wils. ed. 2. vid. sq.
saṃrambharukṣa (e saṃrambha et rukṣa) id. UR. 51. 5.
p. 362. b. 1. 6, 7. varāhasaṃsthita aptius derivatura varāhasaṃsthā elephanti forma suff. ita inde elephanti formā praeditus; ita kairātasaṃsthita a kairātasaṃsthā suff. ita.
p. 374. sāmanta (fem. ī a samanta s. a) finitimus, vicinus, confinis. Subst. m. ut videtur, rex terrae finitimae. UR. 50. 13.
p. 375. sārasa m. (a saras s. a) grus indica. H. 1. 25. -- Fem. sārasī.